Christs victorie ouer Sathans tyrannie Wherin is contained a catalogue of all Christs faithfull souldiers that the Diuell either by his grand captaines the emperours, or by his most deerly beloued sonnes and heyres the popes, haue most cruelly martyred for the truth. With all the poysoned doctrins wherewith that great redde dragon hath made drunken the kings and inhabitants of the earth; with the confutations of them together with all his trayterous practises and designes, against all Christian princes to this day, especially against our late Queen Elizabeth of famous memorie, and our most religious Soueraigne Lord King Iames. Faithfully abstracted out of the Book of martyrs, and diuers other books. By Thomas Mason preacher of Gods Word.
         Actes and monuments
         Foxe, John, 1516-1587.
      
       
         
           1615
        
      
       Approx. 1783 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 222 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A07225
         STC 17622
         ESTC S114403
         99849628
         99849628
         14787
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A07225)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 14787)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1491:1)
      
       
         
           
             Christs victorie ouer Sathans tyrannie Wherin is contained a catalogue of all Christs faithfull souldiers that the Diuell either by his grand captaines the emperours, or by his most deerly beloued sonnes and heyres the popes, haue most cruelly martyred for the truth. With all the poysoned doctrins wherewith that great redde dragon hath made drunken the kings and inhabitants of the earth; with the confutations of them together with all his trayterous practises and designes, against all Christian princes to this day, especially against our late Queen Elizabeth of famous memorie, and our most religious Soueraigne Lord King Iames. Faithfully abstracted out of the Book of martyrs, and diuers other books. By Thomas Mason preacher of Gods Word.
             Actes and monuments
             Foxe, John, 1516-1587.
             Mason, Thomas, 1580-1619?
          
           [10], 418, [12] p.
           
             Printed by George Eld and Ralph Blower,
             London :
             1615.
          
           
             An abridgment, with additions, of: Foxe, John. The book of martyrs.
             Running title reads: The acts of the Church.
             Includes index.
             Reproduction of the original in Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christian martyrs -- Early works to 1800.
           Persecution -- Early works to 1800.
           Church history -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2002-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-12 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-01 Jennifer Kietzman
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-05 Aptara
        Rekeyed and resubmitted
      
        2005-03 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-03 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           CHRISTS
           VICTORIE
           OVER
           SATHANS
           TYRANNIE
           .
           WHERIN
           JS
           CONTAINED
           A
           CATALOGVE
           OF
           ALL
           CHRISTS
           FAITHFVLL
           SOVLDIERS
           THAT
           THE
           DIVELL
           either
           by
           his
           grand
           Captaines
           the
           EMPEROVRS
           ,
           or
           by
           his
           most
           deerly
           beloued
           sonnes
           and
           heyres
           the
           POPES
           ,
           haue
           most
           cruelly
           Martyred
           for
           the
           TRVTH
           .
           WITH
           ALL
           THE
           POYSONED
           DOCTRINS
           WHEREWITH
           THAT
           GREAT
           REDDE
           DRAGON
           hath
           made
           drunken
           the
           Kings
           and
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Earth
           ;
           with
           the
           confutations
           of
           them
           TOGETHER
           WITH
           ALL
           HIS
           TRAYTEROVS
           PRACTISES
           AND
           DESIGNES
           ,
           AGAINST
           ALL
           CHRISTIAN
           Princes
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           especially
           against
           our
           late
           Queen
           ELIZABETH
           of
           famous
           memorie
           ,
           and
           our
           most
           religious
           Soueraigne
           Lord
           King
           IAMES
           .
           Faithfully
           abstracted
           out
           of
           the
           Book
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           and
           diuers
           other
           Books
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Thomas
             Mason
          
           Preacher
           of
           Gods
           Word
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             George
             Eld
          
           and
           
             Ralph
             Blower
          
           .
           1615.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           most
           Reuerend
           Father
           in
           GOD
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           his
           GRACE
           ,
           PRIMATE
           and
           METROPOLITAN
           of
           all
           England
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           his
           MAIESTIES
           most
           Honourable
           Priuie
           Councell
           .
           And
           to
           the
           Right
           Honourable
           SIR
           EDVVARD
           COKE
           ,
           Lord
           Cheefe
           Iustice
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           his
           Maiesties
           most
           Honorable
           Priuie
           Councell
           :
           THOMAS
           MASON
           wisheth
           all
           Happinesse
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           and
           eternall
           Felicitie
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           MOST
           Reuerend
           and
           Right
           Honorable
           zealous
           Lords
           ,
           your
           daily
           and
           faithfull
           Orator
           ,
           being
           a
           professed
           Soldiour
           vnder
           Christs
           Banner
           ,
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           his
           spouse
           against
           Antichrist
           :
           I
           could
           busie
           my selfe
           in
           no
           office
           so
           profitable
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           hurtfull
           vnto
           Antichrist
           ,
           as
           to
           gather
           together
           the
           bullets
           which
           haue
           been
           shot
           at
           him
           by
           Christs
           Souldiours
           in
           times
           past
           ,
           that
           now
           his
           children
           may
           shoote
           them
           at
           him
           againe
           ,
           with
           great
           facilitie
           .
           And
           whereas
           venerable
           M
           r
           Fox
           ,
           of
           worthy
           memory
           ,
           hath
           gathered
           into
           one
           Booke
           the
           Acts
           and
           Monuments
           of
           the
           Church
           vnto
           his
           time
           ;
           one
           of
           the
           most
           profitablest
           Bookes
           that
           is
           for
           Gods
           Children
           ,
           except
           the
           Bible
           ;
           a
           Club
           able
           to
           beate
           downe
           the
           Popish
           Tower
           of
           Babell
           :
           Yet
           what
           with
           the
           labour
           of
           reading
           so
           large
           a
           volume
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           deareness
           of
           the
           price
           thereof
           ,
           few
           that
           haue
           the
           Booke
           reade
           it
           ouer
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           part
           of
           men
           are
           not
           able
           to
           buy
           it
           ,
           whereby
           very
           little
           profit
           ariseth
           thereof
           vnto
           the
           Church
           .
           I
           haue
           ,
           according
           to
           my
           power
           ,
           pared
           off
           the
           barke
           of
           this
           Club
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           tractable
           for
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           ;
           they
           may
           buy
           it
           with
           little
           charge
           ,
           and
           peruse
           it
           with
           small
           paines
           ;
           and
           I
           dare
           promise
           them
           that
           they
           shall
           reape
           as
           much
           profit
           by
           reading
           this
           abridgement
           ,
           as
           by
           reading
           of
           the
           Booke
           at
           large
           .
           I
           haue
           willingly
           omitted
           no
           matter
           of
           substance
           :
           Here
           the
           Reader
           may
           see
           the
           cruelty
           of
           the
           Emperors
           vnto
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           ,
           and
           whom
           they
           put
           
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           deathes
           during
           the
           first
           ten
           Persecutions
           ;
           and
           how
           ,
           and
           when
           Christianitie
           began
           in
           this
           Realme
           :
           And
           what
           successe
           it
           hath
           had
           at
           all
           times
           ;
           and
           when
           ,
           by
           what
           occasion
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           most
           of
           the
           Monasteries
           ,
           and
           Cathedrall
           Churches
           of
           this
           Realme
           were
           builded
           ,
           and
           how
           ,
           when
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           ,
           all
           points
           of
           Popery
           came
           into
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           how
           the
           Pope
           hath
           exalted
           himself
           against
           Emperors
           &
           Kings
           ;
           what
           iniuries
           he
           hath
           done
           to
           them
           :
           With
           the
           Treasons
           ,
           &
           Conspiracies
           that
           Papists
           haue
           practised
           ,
           against
           those
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           annointed
           ,
           vnto
           this
           day
           :
           The
           Reader
           may
           also
           heere
           see
           the
           innumerable
           multitude
           of
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           Papists
           haue
           from
           time
           to
           time
           murdered
           in
           all
           Countries
           ▪
           for
           the
           testimonie
           of
           the
           Truth
           :
           With
           all
           the
           points
           of
           Religion
           that
           the
           Martyrs
           did
           defend
           vnto
           death
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           reasons
           that
           the
           Papists
           vsed
           against
           their
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           how
           cruelly
           they
           handled
           them
           ;
           with
           many
           other
           most
           profitable
           things
           .
           After
           I
           had
           done
           this
           Booke
           ,
           I
           was
           discouraged
           from
           putting
           of
           it
           to
           Print
           ,
           by
           reason
           I
           found
           another
           had
           abridged
           the
           Booke
           of
           Martyrs
           before
           me
           ;
           but
           when
           I
           perceiued
           it
           was
           done
           but
           superficially
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           points
           of
           Religion
           that
           the
           Martyrs
           defended
           ,
           or
           Papists
           obiected
           were
           omitted
           ;
           (
           which
           disputations
           I
           chiefly
           labour
           to
           set
           forth
           )
           therevpon
           I
           was
           resolued
           to
           goe
           forward
           .
           When
           I
           had
           begun
           to
           quote
           all
           the
           Authors
           ,
           from
           whence
           
             M
             r
             Fox
          
           had
           his
           proofes
           for
           them
           that
           the
           Emperors
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           the
           Quotations
           were
           almost
           as
           large
           as
           the
           Story
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           very
           vnpleasant
           :
           wherefore
           in
           most
           places
           ,
           for
           breuitie
           ,
           I
           haue
           omitted
           them
           ,
           leauing
           them
           that
           would
           see
           the
           proofes
           to
           the
           Book
           at
           large
           .
           I
           haue
           herein
           abridged
           many
           bookes
           ,
           but
           especially
           the
           Booke
           of
           Martyrs
           ;
           as
           the
           Papists
           cannot
           abide
           the
           booke
           of
           Martyrs
           of
           all
           bookes
           :
           so
           much
           more
           will
           they
           hate
           my
           booke
           ,
           which
           hath
           so
           truely
           and
           briefely
           discouered
           all
           their
           shame
           ,
           not
           onely
           out
           of
           that
           booke
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           diuers
           other
           bookes
           .
           Wherefore
           most
           Reuerend
           ,
           and
           Right
           Honorable
           Lords
           ,
           your
           manifest
           dislike
           that
           you
           beare
           against
           the
           wickednes
           and
           falshood
           of
           Antichrist
           ;
           hath
           imboldned
           me
           to
           be
           an
           humble
           sutor
           vnto
           your
           Lordships
           ,
           to
           bee
           the
           Patrons
           of
           this
           my
           Booke
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           would
           vouchsafe
           to
           defend
           and
           further
           it
           ,
           by
           your
           Spirituall
           and
           Temporall
           Powers
           ,
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           great
           dishonour
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           the
           vnspeakeable
           benefit
           of
           Gods
           Children
           .
           So
           with
           my
           hartie
           prayers
           ,
           I
           commit
           both
           your
           Honors
           ,
           your
           soules
           ,
           bodies
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           you
           haue
           ,
           vnto
           the
           safe
           preseruation
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           and
           his
           holy
           Angels
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             Lordships
             daily
             Oratour
             ,
             THOMAS
             MASON
             ,
             Preacher
             of
             Gods
             word
             in
             Odiham
             ,
             in
             the
             County
             of
             Southampton
             :
             whose
             Father
             was
             Heire
             vnto
             S
             r
             IOHN
             MASON
             ,
             sometime
             a
             Priuy
             Councelor
             vnto
             Queene
             ELIZABETH
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           EPISTLE
           VNTO
           THE
           RBADER
           .
        
         
           EVen
           as
           the
           Reuelation
           and
           other
           places
           of
           Scriptures
           (
           good
           Reader
           )
           do●
           foretell
           Antichrist
           to
           come
           ,
           so
           this
           Historie
           declareth
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           those
           prophecies
           in
           all
           points
           :
           all
           the
           Martyrs
           died
           in
           this
           faith
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           is
           Antichrist
           .
           I
           could
           bethink
           my selfe
           of
           no
           instruction
           so
           profitable
           for
           the
           reading
           of
           this
           Booke
           ,
           as
           to
           giue
           thee
           a
           few
           rules
           to
           manifest
           vnto
           thee
           that
           the
           Popedome
           is
           that
           Antichrist
           ;
           which
           I
           will
           endeuor
           to
           declare
           vnto
           thee
           by
           these
           rules
           following
           :
           first
           ,
           by
           his
           outward
           place
           of
           abode
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           by
           his
           inward
           and
           spirituall
           throne
           ;
           thirdly
           ,
           by
           his
           doctrine
           ;
           fourthly
           ,
           by
           his
           conditions
           ;
           fiftly
           ,
           by
           the
           height
           ,
           breadth
           ,
           length
           and
           ruine
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           .
           I
           will
           but
           open
           the
           way
           vnto
           thee
           ,
           this
           Booke
           shall
           proue
           by
           experience
           my
           sayings
           to
           be
           true
           .
        
         
           Touching
           his
           outward
           seate
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           17.
           18.
           it
           is
           the
           Citie
           that
           then
           did
           raigne
           ouer
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           which
           was
           Rome
           :
           the
           place
           is
           also
           described
           in
           the
           ninth
           verse
           ,
           to
           be
           compassed
           about
           with
           seuen
           mountaines
           .
           This
           Booke
           shall
           proue
           that
           Rome
           hath
           seuen
           mountaines
           about
           it
           .
           In
           the
           same
           verse
           ,
           this
           Citie
           hath
           had
           fiue
           kings
           that
           were
           then
           falne
           ,
           another
           King
           did
           raign
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           when
           the
           Reuelation
           was
           made
           ,
           and
           another
           was
           to
           come
           afterward
           .
           This
           book
           shall
           teach
           thee
           ,
           that
           the
           seuen
           Kings
           signifie
           seuen
           maner
           of
           Gouernments
           in
           Rome
           ,
           of
           which
           fiue
           was
           falne
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           then
           raigned
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           Pope
           should
           raigne
           there
           :
           so
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           hath
           pointed
           out
           Rome
           ,
           as
           plainly
           as
           can
           be
           ,
           the
           place
           of
           Antichrists
           Kingdome
           .
        
         
         
           Touching
           his
           inward
           or
           spirituall
           seat
           ,
           S.
           
             Paule
             2.
             
             Thess.
          
           2.
           24.
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             sitteth
             as
             God
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             :
          
           Antichrist
           signifieth
           an
           aduersary
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           had
           bin
           meant
           of
           the
           Turke
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           aduersary
           that
           did
           not
           professe
           Christianitie
           ,
           he
           might
           easily
           be
           seene
           without
           so
           many
           reuelations
           :
           but
           hee
           is
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           description
           of
           a
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           Mat.
           7.
           15.
           
           a
           most
           grieuous
           Wolfe
           to
           Christs
           Lambs
           ,
           and
           yet
           so
           couered
           with
           a
           sheeps
           skin
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           know
           him
           without
           the
           spirit
           of
           God.
           Outwardly
           he
           seemeth
           to
           be
           a
           good
           tree
           ,
           but
           his
           fruit
           is
           nothing
           but
           thornes
           and
           thistles
           to
           destroy
           Gods
           children
           .
           Matth.
           24.
           24.
           
           Christ
           calleth
           them
           false
           Christs
           and
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           prophecying
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           do
           such
           wonders
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           they
           should
           deceiue
           the
           elect
           ;
           so
           thou
           seest
           the
           Antichrist
           which
           is
           prophecied
           of
           must
           be
           a
           professor
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           Pope
           is
           ,
           which
           calleth
           himselfe
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           the
           onely
           aduersary
           thereof
           ,
           as
           this
           book
           will
           teach
           thee
           by
           experience
           .
        
         
           Touching
           the
           third
           point
           ,
           to
           know
           him
           by
           his
           doctrines
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Tim.
             4.
             1
             
             :
             They
             shall
             depart
             from
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             follow
             doctrines
             of
             diuels
             ,
             and
             speake
             lies
             through
             hypocrisie
             :
             they
             shall
             haue
             their
             consciences
             seared
             with
             an
             hote
             iron
             forbidding
             to
             marrie
             and
             commaunding
             to
             abstain
             from
             meats
             :
          
           and
           they
           teach
           the
           same
           superstitious
           doctrins
           that
           
             S.
             Paule
          
           warneth
           vs
           from
           
             Coloss.
             2.
             16.
             
             Let
             no
             man
             condemne
             you
             in
             meat
             and
             drinke
             ,
             or
             in
             respect
             of
             an
             holy-day
             ,
             or
             a
             new
             Moone
             ,
             nor
             Sabboths
             ,
             nor
             make
             you
             forsake
             Christ
             the
             head
             in
             worshipping
             Angels
             ,
             neither
             let
             them
             burden
             you
             with
             traditions
             ,
             as
             touch
             not
             ,
             tast
             not
             ,
             handle
             not
             ,
          
           which
           things
           haue
           a
           shew
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           professors
           be
           voluntary
           religious
           ,
           and
           humble
           their
           mindes
           ,
           and
           spare
           not
           their
           bodies
           ,
           nor
           haue
           their
           bodies
           in
           any
           estimation
           ,
           but
           all
           is
           nothing
           but
           to
           fulfill
           a
           fleshly
           religion
           :
           and
           Iude
           in
           his
           twelfth
           verse
           compareth
           them
           to
           clouds
           which
           in
           a
           drieth
           seem
           to
           bring
           raine
           but
           doe
           not
           :
           for
           ,
           though
           they
           make
           great
           promises
           of
           feeding
           of
           soules
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           true
           hope
           of
           remission
           of
           sins
           ,
           nor
           assurance
           of
           eternall
           happinesse
           in
           their
           doctrines
           .
           And
           in
           2.
           
           Pet.
           2.
           17.
           he
           calleth
           them
           Wells
           ,
           not
           with
           a
           little
           water
           ,
           but
           quite
           without
           water
           :
           for
           although
           by
           name
           they
           professe
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           yet
           their
           doctrins
           of
           euery
           person
           of
           the
           Trinitie
           ,
           and
           of
           al
           other
           points
           of
           religion
           ,
           are
           contrary
           to
           wholsome
           doctrine
           ,
           they
           maintaine
           their
           doctrines
           ,
           though
           falsely
           ,
           vnder
           the
           names
           of
           
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           auncient
           fathers
           ▪
           this
           is
           the
           golden
           cup
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Antichrist
           holdeth
           in
           her
           hand
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           17.
           4.
           but
           it
           is
           full
           of
           abominations
           and
           filthines
           of
           her
           fornications
           :
           so
           if
           thou
           marke
           this
           booke
           ,
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           know
           Antichrist
           by
           the
           falsenesse
           and
           wickednesse
           of
           all
           his
           doctrines
           ,
           yet
           coloured
           ouer
           with
           glorious
           shewes
           of
           truth
           and
           wholsomnesse
           ,
           yea
           ,
           although
           thou
           haddest
           no
           other
           meanes
           to
           discerne
           him
           by
           .
        
         
           Touching
           the
           fourth
           point
           of
           the
           conditions
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           Iude
           in
           the
           eleuenth
           verse
           ,
           saith
           ,
           They
           follow
           the
           way
           of
           Caine
           :
           all
           the
           persecutions
           of
           Gods
           children
           before
           times
           were
           but
           types
           and
           prophecies
           of
           the
           Papists
           in
           killing
           their
           brethren
           ,
           as
           Caine
           did
           ,
           because
           they
           please
           God
           better
           then
           they
           .
           The
           abominable
           desolations
           of
           Nabuchadnezzar
           ,
           and
           of
           Titus
           and
           Vespasian
           of
           the
           materiall
           Temples
           were
           but
           prophecies
           of
           the
           Papists
           abominable
           desolations
           of
           Gods
           Saints
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           Antichrist
           is
           called
           in
           the
           Reuelation
           a
           great
           redde
           Dragon
           ,
           a
           Serpent
           ,
           and
           a
           cruell
           Beast
           .
           S.
           
             Iohn
             Reuel
          
           .
           17.
           6.
           foresaw
           the
           Church
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           drunken
           with
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           Saints
           and
           Martyrs
           of
           Iesus
           Christ.
           And
           although
           he
           had
           seen
           all
           the
           persecutions
           that
           were
           before
           or
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           yet
           he
           wondred
           at
           the
           bloud
           that
           he
           foresaw
           that
           the
           Papists
           should
           shed
           with
           a
           great
           maruaile
           .
        
         
           Iude
           in
           his
           12.
           verse
           saith
           ,
           
             They
             are
             cast
             away
             in
             the
             deceit
             of
             Baalams
             wages
             :
          
           for
           as
           Baalam
           ,
           though
           he
           knew
           the
           Israelites
           to
           bee
           the
           blessed
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           he
           would
           haue
           cursed
           them
           for
           lucre
           sake
           if
           God
           would
           haue
           suffered
           him
           ,
           so
           the
           Papists
           maintaine
           doctrines
           which
           they
           know
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           and
           commit
           all
           their
           murders
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           only
           to
           maintaine
           their
           Kitchin
           pleasures
           ,
           honour
           ,
           glorie
           ,
           riches
           ,
           and
           other
           worldly
           respects
           ,
           as
           it
           shall
           plainly
           appear
           vnto
           thee
           in
           this
           Booke
           .
        
         
           In
           2.
           
           
             Pet.
             2.
             14.
             
             Their
             eyes
             are
             full
             of
             adultery
             ,
             and
             they
             cannot
             cease
             to
             sinne
             ,
             beguiling
             vnstable
             soules
             .
          
           This
           Booke
           will
           shew
           thee
           how
           inspeakeably
           wicked
           they
           are
           ,
           according
           to
           this
           prophecie
           :
           they
           are
           spiritually
           called
           Sodom
           ,
           because
           in
           that
           case
           they
           exceede
           in
           wickednesse
           the
           Sodomites
           .
           These
           and
           many
           other
           wicked
           conditions
           of
           theirs
           ,
           are
           plentifully
           prophecied
           of
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           and
           thou
           shalt
           see
           the
           true
           performances
           of
           the
           prophecies
           in
           this
           book
           ,
           w
           ch
           wicked
           conditions
           shall
           plainly
           shew
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           Antichrist
           .
        
         
           Touching
           the
           height
           of
           Antichrists
           Kingdome
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           17.
           3.
           the
           Church
           of
           Antichrist
           is
           said
           to
           sit
           vpon
           a
           skarlet
           coloured
           beast
           ,
           ful
           
           of
           names
           of
           blasphemy
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           bloudy
           beast
           to
           Gods
           children
           ,
           &
           takes
           all
           Gods
           names
           blasphemously
           to
           himself
           :
           and
           vers
           .
           4.
           he
           &
           his
           Church
           are
           arrayed
           with
           purple
           &
           skarlet
           ,
           and
           deckt
           with
           gold
           ,
           precious
           stones
           &
           pearls
           ;
           and
           how
           gloriously
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Church
           hath
           bin
           set
           forth
           ,
           &
           how
           rich
           they
           haue
           bin
           ,
           according
           to
           this
           prophecy
           ,
           this
           book
           wil
           shew
           thee
           .
           In
           2.
           
           Thess.
           2.
           14
           
           
             He
             sitteth
             as
             God
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             exalteth
             himself
             aboue
             all
             that
             is
             called
             God.
             C.
             Caesar
             Caligula
          
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           which
           vsed
           to
           sit
           in
           the
           Temples
           of
           the
           Idols
           ,
           to
           be
           honored
           as
           God
           ,
           &
           caused
           his
           picture
           to
           be
           set
           vp
           to
           be
           worshipt
           in
           all
           Temples
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           yet
           was
           he
           not
           such
           an
           abominable
           Idol
           as
           the
           Pope
           maketh
           himselfe
           to
           be
           :
           he
           is
           the
           Gaoler
           of
           Purgatory
           ,
           and
           thither
           comes
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           )
           all
           the
           soules
           of
           Christians
           ,
           except
           som
           few
           ,
           to
           whom
           for
           building
           some
           religious
           houses
           ,
           and
           for
           being
           otherwise
           a
           speciall
           maintainer
           of
           his
           kingdome
           :
           hee
           giueth
           a
           speciall
           prerogatiue
           ,
           immediatly
           to
           go
           to
           heauen
           :
           these
           soules
           his
           prisoners
           hee
           punisheth
           how
           ,
           and
           as
           long
           as
           he
           list
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           pleasure
           he
           throweth
           any
           of
           them
           into
           hell
           ,
           or
           sendeth
           any
           of
           them
           into
           heauen
           .
           Of
           the
           reuenues
           of
           this
           Gaole
           hath
           all
           the
           Popes
           riches
           ,
           honour
           ,
           &
           superioritie
           aboue
           Emperors
           ,
           and
           Kings
           proceeded
           :
           he
           hath
           taken
           from
           Christ
           the
           honor
           of
           pardoning
           sins
           to
           himselfe
           :
           God
           made
           man
           of
           clay
           ,
           but
           the
           Pope
           and
           all
           his
           shauelings
           can
           daily
           make
           God
           of
           a
           piece
           of
           bread
           .
           In
           these
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           respects
           (
           as
           this
           booke
           will
           teach
           thee
           )
           doth
           the
           Pope
           exalt
           himself
           as
           God
           ,
           according
           to
           this
           prophecie
           ;
           and
           he
           exalts
           himselfe
           aboue
           all
           kings
           ,
           which
           are
           called
           Gods
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           pleasure
           with
           excommunications
           can
           cast
           them
           out
           of
           heauen
           and
           out
           of
           their
           kingdoms
           ,
           as
           himselfe
           saith
           :
           he
           hath
           trode
           vpon
           Emperours
           ,
           &
           made
           them
           kisse
           his
           feet
           ,
           hold
           his
           stirrups
           ,
           and
           leade
           his
           horse
           .
           He
           made
           the
           Emperor
           Hen.
           4.
           his
           wife
           and
           his
           child
           to
           wait
           three
           daies
           and
           three
           nights
           bare-foot
           in
           winter
           at
           his
           gates
           ,
           to
           sue
           to
           him
           for
           his
           fauor
           ,
           and
           gaue
           away
           his
           Empire
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           .
           This
           prophecie
           of
           Antichrists
           exaltation
           aboue
           Princes
           ,
           is
           verified
           in
           none
           but
           the
           Pope
           .
        
         
           Touching
           the
           breadth
           of
           his
           kingdom
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           said
           he
           shall
           exalt
           himselfe
           aboue
           one
           or
           two
           ,
           but
           aboue
           all
           that
           are
           called
           God
           ,
           w
           ch
           are
           all
           Christian
           rulers
           ,
           spiritual
           &
           temporal
           ,
           to
           whom
           God
           vouchsafeth
           this
           name
           ,
           because
           hee
           ruleth
           and
           instructeth
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           dwelleth
           in
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           good
           :
           this
           declareth
           the
           large
           limits
           of
           his
           kingdome
           .
           And
           as
           he
           is
           said
           heere
           to
           exalt
           himselfe
           aboue
           all
           
           Kings
           ,
           so
           Reu.
           17.
           3.
           he
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           ten
           horns
           ;
           and
           in
           ver
           .
           12.
           they
           are
           interpreted
           to
           be
           ten
           Kings
           ,
           which
           shal
           giue
           their
           power
           and
           authority
           vnto
           the
           beast
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           beastly
           Pope
           ,
           and
           fight
           with
           the
           Lambe
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           shal
           be
           the
           Popes
           Butchers
           to
           destroy
           Gods
           children
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           prophecies
           foretell
           such
           an
           Antichrist
           as
           shall
           raigne
           ouer
           all
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           so
           this
           storie
           shall
           shew
           thee
           the
           true
           fulfilling
           of
           this
           prophesie
           in
           the
           Pope
           .
        
         
           Touching
           the
           length
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           it
           is
           prophecied
           Antichrist
           shall
           raigne
           three
           yeares
           and
           a
           halfe
           ;
           and
           in
           Reuel
           .
           12.
           three
           times
           and
           a
           halfe
           :
           these
           times
           and
           these
           yeares
           are
           all
           one
           ;
           so
           is
           the
           fortie
           two
           moneths
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           13.
           5.
           for
           there
           be
           so
           many
           moneths
           in
           three
           years
           and
           a
           halfe
           :
           the
           same
           likewise
           is
           the
           1260.
           dayes
           in
           Reuel
           .
           12.
           6.
           for
           there
           be
           iust
           so
           many
           daies
           in
           three
           yeares
           &
           a
           halfe
           ,
           at
           360.
           daies
           to
           the
           yeare
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           number
           of
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Iewes
           yeare
           .
           And
           it
           is
           common
           with
           the
           prophets
           to
           set
           downe
           a
           day
           for
           a
           year
           ;
           so
           by
           these
           prophecies
           Antichrist
           must
           raign
           1260.
           yeares
           ,
           which
           is
           iust
           so
           many
           yeares
           as
           Christ
           preached
           daies
           :
           and
           Gregory
           the
           first
           sheweth
           that
           Antichrist
           began
           when
           one
           Bishop
           exalted
           himselfe
           aboue
           all
           others
           .
           And
           though
           there
           were
           manie
           Popes
           before
           him
           which
           did
           exalt
           themselues
           aboue
           all
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           yet
           he
           would
           not
           but
           haue
           himself
           called
           ,
           
             Seruus
             seruorū
             Dei.
          
           
        
         
           Wherefore
           Sabinianus
           which
           succeeded
           him
           in
           the
           popedom
           ,
           was
           a
           malitious
           detractor
           of
           his
           works
           ,
           as
           thou
           maist
           see
           in
           this
           book
           .
           Antichrist
           was
           not
           at
           his
           height
           vntill
           Hildebrand
           had
           gotten
           aboue
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           for
           then
           he
           was
           aboue
           all
           that
           was
           called
           God
           ;
           yet
           Antichrist
           began
           when
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           being
           the
           least
           of
           all
           the
           foure
           Patriarchs
           ,
           exalted
           himselfe
           aboue
           all
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           which
           was
           about
           the
           yeare
           of
           Christ
           400.
           for
           then
           began
           pride
           and
           superstition
           to
           creep
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           Anno
           666.
           according
           to
           the
           number
           of
           the
           name
           of
           the
           beast
           in
           Reu.
           13.
           18.
           
           Latin
           seruice
           was
           set
           vp
           in
           England
           and
           all
           other
           places
           ,
           and
           mass●s
           ,
           ceremonies
           ,
           letanies
           ,
           and
           other
           Romish
           ware
           ,
           which
           was
           long
           before
           Hildebrands
           time
           .
           And
           if
           we
           account
           the
           aforesaid
           1260.
           yeares
           of
           Antichrists
           raigne
           from
           thence
           ,
           there
           remaineth
           but
           about
           46.
           yeares
           to
           come
           ,
           vntil
           God
           shal
           call
           together
           the
           kings
           of
           the
           earth
           to
           destroy
           Rome
           .
        
         
           Touching
           the
           fall
           of
           his
           kingdom
           ,
           
             Mat.
             24.
             22.
             
             If
             God
             should
             not
             shorten
             his
             kingdom
             ,
             none
             of
             Gods
             children
             could
             be
             saued
             from
             his
             cruelty
             :
          
           but
           for
           the
           elects
           sake
           ,
           Reu.
           11.
           13.
           
           God
           first
           destroyed
           the
           tenth
           part
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           :
           thou
           mayest
           note
           in
           this
           book
           when
           this
           prophecie
           
           was
           fulfilled
           ;
           and
           Reu.
           8.
           at
           the
           blowing
           of
           the
           foure
           first
           Trumpets
           ,
           the
           third
           part
           of
           all
           his
           kingdom
           is
           destroyed
           :
           which
           prophecie
           we
           see
           fulfilled
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           for
           the
           third
           part
           of
           his
           kingdom
           are
           wholly
           become
           Protestants
           ,
           yet
           Reuel
           .
           11.
           22.
           the
           Church
           of
           Antichrist
           is
           not
           heerewith
           moued
           to
           repent
           of
           her
           murders
           ,
           sorceries
           ,
           fornications
           ,
           and
           thefts
           ,
           but
           Reu.
           18.
           7.
           glorieth
           her selfe
           that
           she
           is
           a
           Queene
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           no
           widdow
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           shee
           shall
           neuer
           lose
           her
           Spouse
           the
           Pope
           ,
           therfore
           shall
           her
           plagues
           come
           at
           one
           day
           ,
           death
           ,
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           famine
           ,
           and
           shee
           shall
           be
           burned
           with
           fire
           ,
           for
           strong
           is
           the
           Lord
           God
           which
           will
           condemne
           her
           .
           The
           meanes
           of
           her
           destruction
           is
           set
           forth
           ,
           Reu.
           17.
           16
           ▪
           the
           ten
           kingdomes
           that
           first
           tooke
           her
           part
           against
           Gods
           children
           shall
           hate
           the
           whore
           ,
           and
           make
           her
           desolate
           and
           naked
           ,
           and
           eate
           her
           flesh
           and
           burne
           her
           with
           fire
           ,
           for
           God
           doth
           put
           into
           their
           hearts
           to
           fulfill
           his
           will.
           The
           manner
           of
           the
           destruction
           of
           Rome
           and
           the
           Popedome
           ,
           is
           declared
           Reu.
           19.
           17.
           as
           fowles
           gather
           together
           to
           a
           dead
           carkasse
           ,
           so
           God
           shall
           gather
           all
           Nations
           together
           to
           warre
           against
           Rome
           ,
           and
           shall
           take
           her
           and
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           false
           Prophet
           that
           worketh
           miracles
           ,
           wherby
           he
           deceiued
           all
           that
           receiued
           his
           marke
           ,
           and
           worshipped
           his
           Image
           :
           and
           they
           shall
           not
           only
           be
           destroyed
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           but
           they
           shall
           bee
           cast
           aliue
           into
           a
           lake
           burning
           with
           fire
           and
           brimstone
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           into
           eternall
           damnation
           :
           and
           Reu.
           18.
           20.
           the
           Angells
           and
           all
           Gods
           children
           are
           exhorted
           to
           reioyce
           at
           her
           destruction
           ,
           and
           vers
           .
           21.
           
           Rome
           shall
           be
           destroyed
           with
           such
           violence
           as
           a
           Mill-stone
           falleth
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           there
           shall
           neuer
           any
           more
           Mill
           grinde
           any
           light
           corne
           ,
           or
           anie
           be
           married
           in
           Rome
           ,
           but
           it
           shall
           euer
           after
           be
           a
           desolate
           wildernesse
           ,
           as
           Babylon
           was
           .
           They
           that
           cannot
           behold
           Antichrist
           in
           this
           Glasse
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           4.
           3.
           it
           is
           a
           signe
           the
           Diuell
           ,
           the
           God
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           hath
           blinded
           their
           eyes
           :
           but
           as
           Salomon
           when
           hee
           dedicated
           the
           Temple
           ,
           prayed
           God
           to
           heare
           euery
           one
           that
           prayed
           therein
           ,
           so
           I
           beseech
           God
           with
           his
           holy
           spirit
           to
           illuminate
           all
           that
           shall
           reade
           this
           book
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           plainly
           see
           the
           pope
           to
           be
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           to
           flie
           from
           him
           lest
           they
           be
           partakers
           of
           his
           punishment
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           AN
           ABSTRACT
           OF
           ALL
           THE
           HISTORIES
           OF
           THE
           CHVRCH
           from
           CHRIST
           to
           this
           day
           .
           1614.
           
        
         
           THE
           FIRST
           BOOKE
           .
        
         
           IN
           describing
           the
           whole
           State
           of
           the
           Prim●tiue
           ,
           and
           latter
           times
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           First
           shall
           be
           declared
           the
           suffering
           time
           of
           the
           Church
           ▪
           300.
           yeares
           after
           Christ
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           flourishing
           time
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           300.
           yeares
           more
           :
           then
           the
           declining
           of
           true
           Religion
           ,
           300.
           yeares
           more
           :
           sourthly
           ,
           of
           the
           raigne
           of
           Antichrist
           since
           Sathan
           was
           loosed
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           of
           the
           reforming
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           this
           last
           thrée
           hundred
           yeares
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           tractation
           of
           all
           which
           things
           ,
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           may
           by
           experience
           obserue
           two
           special
           points
           :
           First
           ,
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           World
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           :
           By
           the
           World
           is
           meant
           ,
           all
           that
           by
           ignorance
           know
           not
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           not
           beléeue
           him
           ,
           or
           that
           persecute
           him
           .
           The
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ,
           are
           the
           beléeuers
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           take
           his
           part
           against
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           though
           they
           be
           much
           fewer
           then
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           alwaies
           lightly
           hat●d
           and
           molested
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           they
           whom
           the
           Lord
           doth
           blesse
           ,
           and
           euer
           will
           :
           and
           Christs
           Subiects
           which
           we
           call
           the
           Ui●●b●e
           Church
           ,
           the●e
           are
           of
           two
           sorts
           ;
           first
           ,
           of
           such
           as
           onely
           outwardly
           professe
           Christ
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           of
           such
           as
           by
           e●ection
           inwardly
           are
           ioyned
           to
           Christ
           :
           the
           first
           ,
           honour
           Christ
           onely
           in
           their
           lippes
           ,
           and
           partake
           the
           outward
           Sacrament
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           inward
           blessing
           :
           the
           second
           ,
           in
           word
           and
           heart
           truely
           serue
           Christ
           ,
           and
           partake
           with
           the
           outward
           Sacrament
           the
           Grace
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           And
           as
           betwéen
           the
           World
           &
           Christs
           Kingdome
           ▪
           there
           is
           a
           continuall
           resistance
           ,
           so
           betwéene
           these
           two
           parts
           of
           the
           Uisible
           Church
           oft
           groweth
           mortall
           persecution
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           true
           Church
           hath
           no
           greater
           enemies
           then
           her
           owne
           Professors
           ,
           which
           happened
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           other
           times
           ,
           but
           especially
           in
           the
           persecution
           of
           Antichrist
           .
        
         
           Who
           should
           rather
           haue
           receiued
           Christ
           then
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharises
           ,
           and
           who
           persecuted
           and
           reiected
           him
           more
           ?
           they
           refused
           Christ
           to
           be
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           chose
           Caesar
           ,
           who
           after
           destroyed
           them
           ,
           whereby
           we
           may
           learue
           the
           daung●r
           of
           refusing
           the
           Gospell
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           example
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           in
           the
           Romains
           ,
           for
           when
           
             Pontius
             Pilate
          
           had
           cer●ified
           
             Tyberius
             Caesar
          
           
           of
           the
           doings
           of
           Christ
           ▪
           of
           his
           Myracles
           ,
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           
           Ascention
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           was
           receiued
           of
           many
           as
           God
           ,
           he
           did
           beléeue
           ,
           and
           willed
           the
           Senate
           that
           Christ
           might
           bee
           adored
           as
           God
           ,
           but
           they
           refused
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           consecrated
           before
           the
           Senate
           of
           Ro●●e
           had
           so
           decréed
           and
           approoued
           him
           ,
           so
           obeying
           the
           Law
           of
           Man
           more
           then
           of
           God
           :
           they
           refused
           him
           ,
           and
           contented
           themselues
           with
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           preferred
           the
           Emperour
           and
           reiected
           Christ
           ,
           God
           iustly
           stirred
           their
           Emperours
           against
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Senators
           were
           almost
           all
           deuoured
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Citty
           it selfe
           horribly
           afflicted
           thrée
           hundred
           yeares
           ,
           for
           at
           last
           the
           
             same
             Tyberius
          
           was
           a
           sharpe
           Tyrant
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           spared
           not
           his
           owne
           Mother
           and
           Nephewes
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Princes
           and
           Councellors
           ,
           he
           left
           but
           two
           or
           thrée
           aliue
           :
           Many
           were
           condemned
           with
           their
           Wiues
           and
           Children
           ,
           Maides
           also
           first
           defloured
           ,
           then
           put
           to
           death
           .
           Pilate
           ,
           
           vnder
           when
           Christ
           was
           crucif●ed
           ,
           was
           depriued
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           banished
           to
           Lyons
           ,
           
           and
           there
           slew
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           Agrippa
           
           by
           him
           was
           cast
           into
           Prison
           .
           In
           the
           seuentéenth
           of
           his
           raigne
           Christ
           suffered
           .
        
         
           After
           whose
           death
           this
           
             Tyberius
             Nero
          
           liued
           sixe
           yeares
           ,
           during
           which
           time
           no
           persecution
           was
           in
           Rome
           against
           the
           Christians
           through
           the
           commaundement
           of
           the
           Emperour
           .
        
         
           ●fter
           him
           succéeded
           
             C.
             Caesar
             Caligula
          
           ,
           
           
             Claudius
             Nero
          
           ,
           and
           
             Domitius
             Nero
          
           ,
           which
           thrée
           were
           likewise
           scourges
           to
           the
           Senate
           and
           people
           of
           Rome
           .
           The
           first
           tooke
           other
           mens
           wiues
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           defloured
           thrée
           of
           his
           owne
           Sisters
           ,
           and
           banished
           them
           ,
           he
           commaunded
           himselfe
           to
           be
           worshipped
           as
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           Temples
           to
           bee
           erected
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           vsing
           to
           fit
           in
           the
           Temples
           amongst
           the
           Gods
           ,
           and
           made
           his
           Image
           to
           be
           set
           vp
           in
           all
           Temples
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           Ierusalem
           :
           he
           wished
           all
           the
           people
           of
           Rome
           had
           but
           one
           necke
           ,
           that
           at
           his
           pleasure
           he
           might
           destroy
           them
           .
           By
           him
           Herod
           ,
           that
           killed
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           ,
           and
           condemned
           Christ
           ,
           was
           banished
           ,
           where
           he
           died
           miserably
           .
           Caiphas
           ,
           which
           sat
           vpon
           Christ
           ,
           was
           at
           the
           the
           same
           time
           remoued
           from
           the
           high
           Priests
           roome
           .
           The
           Tribunes
           slew
           this
           Caligula
           in
           the
           fourth
           yeare
           of
           his
           raigne
           ,
           there
           was
           found
           in
           his
           Closset
           two
           Libels
           ;
           
           one
           called
           the
           Sword
           ,
           the
           other
           the
           Daggar
           ,
           in
           which
           were
           contained
           the
           Names
           of
           the
           Senators
           and
           Nobles
           of
           Rome
           which
           he
           had
           purposed
           to
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           found
           in
           a
           Coffer
           diuers
           ●inds
           of
           poisons
           for
           the
           purpose
           to
           destroy
           a
           number
           of
           people
           ,
           and
           being
           throwne
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           they
           destroyed
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Fishes
           .
        
         
           
             Claudius
             Nero
          
           ,
           
           which
           succéeded
           Caligula
           ,
           raigned
           thirtéene
           yeares
           ,
           with
           no
           little
           cruelty
           ,
           but
           
             Domitius
             Nero
          
           ,
           
           which
           succéeded
           Claudius
           raigned
           fouretéene
           yeares
           ,
           with
           such
           cruelty
           ,
           that
           he
           slew
           the
           most
           part
           of
           the
           Senators
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Order
           of
           Knighthood
           :
           He
           abstained
           not
           from
           his
           owne
           Mother
           ,
           his
           Sister
           ,
           or
           any
           degrée
           of
           his
           Kindred
           in
           monstrous
           vncleannesse
           and
           Incest
           ,
           and
           ca●sed
           them
           ,
           with
           his
           Brother
           ,
           his
           owne
           Wife
           great
           with
           childe
           ,
           and
           his
           Maister
           Seneca
           to
           be
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           together
           with
           Lucan
           ,
           and
           diuers
           of
           his
           Kindred
           .
           He
           made
           Rome
           to
           bee
           set
           on
           fire
           in
           twelue
           places
           ,
           which
           continued
           sixe
           daies
           and
           seauen
           nights
           ,
           to
           sée
           the
           example
           how
           Troy
           burned
           ,
           and
           the
           while
           sang
           verses
           of
           Homer
           .
           He
           laid
           the
           sauit
           vpon
           the
           Christians
           ,
           and
           caused
           them
           to
           be
           persecuted
           ,
           at
           last
           the
           Senate
           proclaimed
           him
           a
           publike
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           condemned
           him
           to
           be
           whipped
           through
           the
           Cittie
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           for
           feare
           he
           fled
           ,
           and
           slew
           himselfe
           ,
           complaining
           he
           had
           neither
           friend
           nor
           enem●
           would
           doe
           it
           for
           him
           .
           In
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           his
           raigne
           Anno
           69.
           
           
           Peter
           and
           Paule
           
           were
           put
           to
           death
           for
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ.
           Thus
           you
           sée
           the
           iust
           iudgement
           of
           God
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           on
           those
           that
           contemne
           Christ
           and
           will
           not
           receiue
           him
           ,
           by
           this
           destruction
           of
           the
           Romaines
           ,
           by
           their
           Emperors
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           ciuill
           warres
           ,
           and
           5000.
           
           Romains
           slaine
           at
           one
           time
           by
           the
           fall
           of
           a
           Theater
           .
        
         
           But
           most
           especiall
           by
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           yeare
           73.
           
           and
           thrée
           yeares
           after
           the
           suffering
           of
           Peter
           and
           Paul
           ,
           
           was
           destroyed
           by
           Tytus
           and
           Vespasian
           to
           the
           number
           of
           eleauen
           hundred
           thousands
           ,
           besides
           them
           that
           were
           slaine
           in
           Galily
           ,
           and
           17000.
           were
           sold
           for
           slaues
           ,
           and
           2000.
           were
           brought
           with
           Tytus
           in
           triumph
           ,
           and
           part
           deuoured
           with
           wilde
           beasts
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           most
           cruelly
           slaine
           .
           Whereby
           all
           Nations
           may
           take
           example
           to
           reiect
           the
           verity
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           to
           persecute
           them
           which
           be
           sent
           of
           God
           for
           their
           saluation
           ,
           likewise
           the
           Emperors
           themselues
           for
           persecuting
           Christ
           in
           his
           members
           ,
           escaped
           not
           without
           their
           iust
           reward
           ,
           as
           in
           this
           Story
           hath
           and
           hereafter
           will
           appeare
           .
        
         
         
           Steuen
           was
           the
           first
           Martir
           ;
           the
           same
           day
           that
           hee
           suffered
           ,
           Nicanor
           one
           of
           the
           Deacons
           with
           two
           thousand
           suffred
           for
           the
           faith
           ,
           after
           Herod
           slue
           Iames
           the
           brother
           of
           Iohn
           ,
           whose
           accuser
           repented
           and
           confessed
           himselfe
           to
           bee
           a
           Christian
           also
           ,
           and
           was
           beheaded
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           Simon
           one
           of
           the
           Deacons
           was
           after
           Bishop
           of
           Bosrum
           in
           Arabia
           ,
           where
           hee
           was
           burned
           ,
           and
           Parmenas
           another
           of
           the
           Deacons
           suffred
           for
           the
           faith
           .
        
         
           Thomas
           preached
           to
           the
           Parthians
           ,
           Medes
           ,
           Persians
           ,
           Germaines
           ,
           Hereaconies
           ,
           Bactries
           ,
           and
           Magies
           ,
           and
           was
           slayne
           with
           a
           Darte
           in
           Calamia
           a
           City
           of
           Iudea
           .
        
         
           
             Simon
             Zelotes
          
           preached
           in
           Mauritania
           ,
           Aphricke
           and
           Brittayne
           ,
           who
           was
           Crucified
           .
        
         
           
             Iudas
             Thaddeus
          
           ,
           brother
           of
           Iames
           ,
           preached
           in
           Mesopotamia
           and
           in
           Edisseus
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           there
           slew
           him
           in
           Berito
           a
           Citty
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Simon
           the
           brother
           of
           Iude
           and
           Iames
           the
           younger
           ,
           the
           sonne
           of
           
             Mary
             Cleopha
          
           and
           Alpheus
           ,
           as
           Dorotheus
           writeth
           ,
           was
           after
           Iames
           Bishop
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           crucified
           in
           Egipt
           ,
           Trayanus
           beeing
           Emperour
           ,
           but
           Abdias
           writte
           hee
           was
           slaine
           with
           his
           brother
           Iude
           by
           the
           people
           of
           Suauir
           in
           Persidis
           .
        
         
           Marke
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           hee
           preached
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           drawne
           with
           ropes
           to
           the
           fire
           and
           burned
           in
           the
           raigne
           of
           Trayanus
           .
        
         
           Bartholomeus
           preached
           long
           time
           to
           the
           Indians
           ,
           and
           translated
           St
           Matthewes
           Gospell
           into
           their
           languadge
           ,
           did
           many
           Miracles
           there
           ,
           and
           after
           many
           persecutions
           in
           Albania
           of
           Armenia
           ,
           hee
           was
           beaten
           downe
           with
           staues
           ,
           crucified
           ,
           excoriated
           and
           beheaded
           -
        
         
           
             Andrew
             ,
             Peters
          
           brother
           ,
           was
           crucified
           at
           Patris
           in
           Achaya
           (
           by
           Egeas
           )
           embracinge
           the
           crosse
           and
           reioycing
           therein
           .
        
         
           Matthew
           conuerted
           Ethiopia
           and
           Egypt
           ,
           Hercan
           the
           King
           sent
           one
           to
           run
           him
           through
           with
           a
           speare
           .
        
         
           Matthias
           preached
           to
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           they
           stoned
           and
           beheaded
           him
           .
        
         
           Phillip
           preached
           to
           the
           barbarous
           Nations
           who
           crucified
           and
           stoned
           him
           at
           Hirapolis
           of
           Phrygia
           ,
           where
           hee
           and
           his
           Daughters
           with
           him
           were
           burned
           .
        
         
           The
           Iewes
           required
           Iames
           
           to
           stand
           vppon
           the
           Battlement
           of
           the
           Temple
           and
           disswade
           the
           people
           from
           Christ
           ,
           but
           hee
           preached
           him
           there
           and
           was
           throwne
           downe
           headlong
           and
           stoned
           ,
           where
           hee
           was
           buried
           ,
           at
           which
           time
           the
           Iewes
           put
           many
           other
           to
           death
           for
           the
           testimony
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           
             The
             first
             Persecution
             by
             Nero
             Domitius
          
           
             
               NEro
               Domitius
            
             caused
             the
             first
             persecution
             ,
             hee
             regarded
             neither
             sect
             ,
             condition
             of
             life
             ,
             or
             age
             ,
             the
             streets
             were
             spread
             with
             dead
             bodies
             of
             Christians
             ,
             hee
             indeuored
             vtterly
             to
             abolish
             the
             name
             of
             Christians
             :
             in
             this
             persecution
             ,
             Peter
             was
             crucified
             ,
             who
             required
             his
             head
             to
             be
             hanged
             downward
             as
             vnworthy
             to
             dye
             like
             Christ
             ,
             the
             cause
             was
             thought
             to
             bee
             because
             
               Symon
               Magus
            
             ,
             
             pretending
             to
             flye
             from
             the
             Mount
             Capitolinus
             to
             Heauen
             ,
             by
             Peters
             prayers
             was
             brought
             downe
             headlong
             ,
             and
             his
             ioynts
             beeing
             broken
             hee
             dyed
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             Peters
             wife
             suffred
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             day
             twelue-month
             Paule
             suffred
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Second
             Persecution
             by
             Domitian
             .
          
           
             THe
             Church
             had
             some
             rest
             vnder
             Vespatian
             ,
             but
             Domitian
             mooued
             the
             second
             persecution
             ,
             he
             killed
             all
             the
             Nephewes
             of
             Iuda
             called
             the
             Lords
             brothers
             ,
             and
             slew
             all
             hee
             could
             find
             of
             the
             stocke
             of
             Dauid
             as
             Vespatian
             did
             before
             him
             ,
             least
             any
             of
             that
             stocke
             should
             inioy
             the
             kingdome
             :
             in
             his
             time
             Symon
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             after
             other
             torments
             ,
             was
             crucified
             ,
             and
             Iustus
             succéeded
             in
             his
             Bishopricke
             .
          
           
             Hee
             banished
             Iohn
             
             to
             Pathmos
             ,
             and
             vnder
             Pertinax
             hee
             was
             released
             and
             came
             to
             Ephesus
             and
             continued
             there
             vnto
             the
             time
             of
             Trayanus
             :
             
             Gouerned
             the
             Church
             
             of
             Asia
             ,
             and
             wrote
             his
             gospell
             there
             :
             Flauia
             ,
             Daughter
             to
             
               Flauius
               Clemens
            
             a
             Consull
             of
             Rome
             ,
             suffred
             for
             Christs
             name
             ,
             and
             with
             many
             other
             was
             banished
             out
             of
             Rome
             to
             Pontia
             .
          
           
             Some
             of
             the
             stocke
             of
             Dauid
             were
             brought
             to
             Domitian
             to
             bee
             slaine
             ,
             who
             séeing
             they
             were
             poore
             ,
             and
             vnderstanding
             by
             them
             ,
             that
             Christs
             Kingdome
             should
             bee
             heauenly
             and
             not
             worldly
             ,
             he
             let
             them
             go
             and
             stayed
             persecutions
             ,
             they
             after
             gouerned
             Churches
             and
             liued
             in
             peace
             vnto
             the
             time
             of
             Traianus
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             which
             persecution
             no
             kind
             of
             torment
             was
             omitted
             that
             might
             empaire
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             suffer
             their
             bodies
             to
             bee
             buried
             and
             yet
             the
             Church
             dayly
             increased
             .
          
           
             Euaristas
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             next
             to
             Clement
             ,
             succéeded
             in
             the
             third
             yéere
             of
             Traianus
             ,
             and
             suffred
             nine
             yéeres
             after
             .
          
           
             Alexander
             succéeded
             him
             ,
             and
             conuerted
             many
             of
             the
             Senators
             of
             Rome
             to
             the
             faith
             ;
             he
             raysed
             the
             son
             of
             Hermes
             from
             death
             to
             life
             ,
             and
             made
             his
             mayd
             ,
             being
             blind
             ,
             to
             sée
             ,
             which
             Adrianus
             the
             Emperour
             hearing
             of
             him
             sent
             word
             to
             the
             Gouernor
             of
             Rome
             to
             apprehend
             him
             and
             his
             two
             Deacons
             ,
             Euentus
             a●d
             Theodorus
             ,
             and
             the
             said
             Hermes
             ,
             and
             
               Quirinus
               ▪
            
             a
             Tribune
             ,
             whose
             daughter
             Albina
             hee
             cured
             ,
             which
             Cure
             ,
             moued
             him
             to
             bee
             baptized
             ,
             and
             suffer
             for
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Aurelianus
             tooke
             Alexander
             with
             Hermes
             ,
             his
             wife
             ,
             Children
             ,
             and
             whole
             houshold
             ,
             1250.
             put
             them
             in
             prison
             ,
             and
             burned
             them
             all
             in
             a
             furnace
             ,
             and
             martired
             the
             said
             Theodorus
             for
             rebuking
             him
             thereof
             ,
             and
             Quirinus
             had
             his
             tongue
             cut
             out
             ,
             then
             his
             hands
             and
             ●eete
             cut
             off
             ,
             after
             was
             beheaded
             ,
             and
             east
             to
             the
             Dogges
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             third
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             THere
             was
             but
             one
             yeare
             betweene
             the
             second
             and
             the
             third
             persecution
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Traianus
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             grieuous
             that
             
               Plinius
               Secundus
            
             ,
             an
             Infidell
             ,
             wrote
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             thousands
             were
             put
             to
             death
             without
             cause
             ,
             sauing
             that
             they
             gathered
             themselues
             together
             before
             day
             to
             sing
             Hymmes
             to
             a
             God
             which
             they
             called
             Christ
             ,
             he
             reasoned
             why
             that
             sin
             should
             be
             punished
             more
             then
             all
             other
             sins
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             put
             two
             Christian
             maides
             vpon
             the
             racke
             to
             proue
             if
             they
             could
             haue
             extorted
             confession
             of
             further
             crime
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             ;
             wherevpon
             the
             persecutions
             were
             greatly
             alayed
             ,
          
           
             Symeon
             ,
             sonne
             of
             Cleophas
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             was
             accused
             by
             the
             Iewes
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             stocke
             of
             Dauid
             ,
             wherefore
             Attalus
             commanded
             him
             to
             be
             scourged
             many
             dayes
             together
             beeing
             an
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             yeares
             old
             ,
             his
             constancy
             was
             greatly
             admired
             ;
             he
             was
             crucified
             .
          
           
             Because
             Phocas
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Pontus
             ,
             refused
             to
             sacrifice
             to
             
               Neptune
               ,
               Traianus
            
             cast
             him
             into
             a
             hot●e
             furnace
             ,
             and
             after
             into
             a
             scalding
             ●ath
             .
          
           
             Sulpitius
             and
             Seruilia
             ,
             with
             there
             wiues
             ,
             whom
             Salma
             conuerted
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             were
             also
             then
             martired
             :
             Salma
             was
             beheaded
             and
             Lepidus
             ,
             in
             the
             Mount
             Auentine
             ,
             with
             whom
             suffred
             Seraphia
             ,
             a
             Uirgen
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             in
             this
             time
             Nereus
             and
             Achilleus
             suffred
             at
             Rome
             and
             one
             Sagaris
             ,
             who
             was
             martired
             in
             Asia
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             time
             Ignatius
             suffred
             ,
             hee
             was
             sent
             from
             Siria
             to
             Rome
             ;
             comming
             to
             Asia
             hee
             confirmed
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             comming
             to
             Smirna
             ,
             where
             Policarpus
             was
             ,
             he
             wrote
             diuers
             Epistles
             to
             Ephesus
             ,
             to
             Magnesia
             ,
             and
             to
             Trall●●
             ;
             hee
             was
             aiudged
             to
             be
             deuoured
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             hearing
             the
             Lions
             roare
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             wheate
             of
             Christ
             (
             said
             he
             )
             and
             shall
             be
             ground
             with
             the
             teeth
             of
             wild
             beasts
             that
             I
             may
             be
             pure
             bread
             :
             at
             this
             time
             many
             thousands
             died
             for
             the
             faith
             ,
             amongst
             them
             one
             Publius
             Bishop
             of
             Athens
             .
          
           
             Hadrian
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             succéeded
             Traianus
             ,
             who
             slew
             Zenon
             a
             Noble
             man
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             10023
             for
             Christ.
             
               Borgomensis
               Lib
               ▪
            
             8.
             makes
             mention
             of
             ten
             thousand
             in
             Hadrians
             dayes
             to
             bee
             crucified
             in
             Mount
             Ararat
             ,
             crowned
             with
             thornes
             ,
             their
             sides
             pearced
             with
             Darts
             ,
             after
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Lords
             passion
             .
          
           
             Eustachius
             ,
             a
             Captaine
             ,
             who
             was
             sent
             against
             the
             Barbarians
             ,
             and
             subdued
             them
             ,
             Hadrian
             met
             him
             honourably
             ,
             and
             doing
             sacrifice
             to
             Apollo
             for
             the
             victory
             ,
             willed
             Eustachius
             to
             doe
             so
             also
             ,
             which
             hee
             refusing
             ,
             hee
             was
             brought
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             with
             
             his
             wife
             and
             children
             suffred
             marterdome
             .
          
           
             
               Faustin●
               us
            
             and
             Iobita
             ,
             Cittizens
             of
             Brixia
             ,
             suffred
             marterdome
             with
             grieuous
             torments
             ,
             Caelocerius
             ,
             seeing
             their
             great
             pa●ience
             cryed
             out
             ,
             
               vere
               magnus
               deus
               Christianorum
            
             ,
             wherevpon
             he
             was
             apprehended
             ,
             and
             suffred
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Anthia
             ,
             a
             godly
             woman
             committed
             Eleutherius
             her
             sonne
             vnto
             Anicetus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             after
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Apulia
             ,
             she
             with
             her
             sonn
             was
             beheaded
             ,
             and
             Iustus
             and
             Pastor
             ,
             two
             brethren
             ,
             suffred
             vnder
             Adrian
             at
             Complutum
             in
             Spaine
             .
          
           
             About
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             Simpronissa
             ,
             the
             wife
             of
             Gerulus
             ,
             the
             Marter
             ,
             suffred
             ,
             with
             her
             seauen
             children
             ,
             beeing
             first
             ,
             often
             scourged
             ,
             then
             hanged
             by
             the
             haire
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             then
             a
             stone
             fastned
             about
             her
             necke
             ,
             she
             was
             cast
             into
             the
             Riuer
             ,
             after
             her
             children
             were
             martired
             w●th
             diuers
             punishments
             ,
             they
             were
             tied
             to
             seauen
             sta●es
             &
             so
             racked
             with
             a
             pully
             thrusting
             thorough
             one
             in
             the
             necke
             ,
             another
             in
             the
             brest
             ▪
             another
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             another
             about
             the
             nauell
             ,
             another
             cut
             in
             euery
             ioynt
             ,
             another
             runne
             thorough
             with
             a
             speare
             ,
             the
             last
             cut
             a
             sunder
             in
             the
             middle
             ,
             then
             were
             they
             cast
             into
             a
             déepe
             pit
             ,
             which
             the
             Idolatrous
             Priests
             intituled
             ,
             
               Ad
               septem
               Biathanatos
               ▪
               Getulius
            
             ,
             also
             a
             preacher
             at
             Tiber
             with
             
               Cerdelis
               ,
               Amantius
            
             and
             
               Prinitiuus
               ▪
            
             were
             condemned
             to
             the
             fire
             at
             Hadrians
             commandment
             :
             Sophia
             with
             her
             two
             children
             ,
             Serapia
             and
             Salma
             ,
             were
             likewise
             martired
             .
             
             Hadriana
             at
             Eleusina
             in
             Athens
             sacrifising
             to
             the
             gentiles
             Gods
             ,
             gaue
             all
             men
             liberty
             to
             kill
             the
             Christians
             ,
             wherevpon
             Quadracus
             Bishop
             of
             Athens
             and
             
             A●stydes
             ●
             Philosopher
             ,
             &
             
               Serenus
               Granus
            
             ,
             a
             great
             Noble
             man
             ,
             w●ote
             Apologies
             for
             the
             Christians
             ,
             so
             l●arnedly
             la●ing
             out
             their
             innocency
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             wrot
             to
             the
             Proconsull
             of
             Asia
             ,
             henceforth
             to
             exercise
             no
             more
             cruelty
             vpon
             the
             Christians
             ;
             thus
             for
             a
             time
             they
             had
             some
             quiet
             .
          
           
             
               Antonius
               Pius
            
             succeeded
             Hadrian
             ,
             the
             rage
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ceased
             not
             to
             persecute
             the
             Chr●stians
             ,
             but
             the
             Emperours
             affection
             toward
             them
             appeared
             by
             an
             Edict
             of
             his
             to
             the
             Commons
             of
             Asia
             ,
             to
             ●ay
             the
             rage
             against
             the
             Christians
             ,
             ex●e●t
             they
             offended
             the
             laow
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             willing
             them
             to
             consider
             their
             patience
             in
             torments
             ,
             and
             bouldnesse
             in
             Earthquakes
             and
             Tempests
             ,
             when
             others
             quaked
             :
             This
             Edict
             was
             proclamed
             at
             Ephesus
             in
             the
             publicke
             assembly
             of
             all
             Asia
             ,
             which
             applased
             the
             tempest
             of
             per●ecution
             in
             his
             dayes
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             fourth
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             AFter
             him
             succéeded
             
               M
               :
               Antonius
               Verus
            
             ,
             many
             Christians
             in
             his
             time
             suffred
             diuers
             torments
             ▪
             at
             Smirna
             some
             were
             whipped
             that
             their
             ●eines
             appeared
             ,
             and
             their
             bowels
             were
             seene
             ,
             and
             after
             they
             were
             set
             vpon
             sharpe
             shelles
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             nayles
             and
             thornes
             set
             for
             them
             to
             goe
             vppon
             ,
             and
             then
             throwne
             to
             beas●s
             to
             be
             deuoured
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             Germanicus
             suffred
             so
             constantly
             that
             they
             admir●d
             him
             .
          
           
             Policarpus
             ,
             a
             Disciple
             to
             the
             Apostles
             86.
             yeares
             ,
             a
             preacher
             70.
             yeares
             placed
             by
             St.
             Iohn
             in
             Smirna
             ,
             these
             persecutions
             beeing
             begunne
             ,
             hee
             hid
             himselfe
             ,
             with
             a
             few
             of
             his
             company
             ,
             and
             continued
             night
             and
             day
             in
             supplication
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             congregation
             .3
             .
             dayes
             before
             his
             apprehension
             ,
             he
             dreamed
             his
             bed
             was
             suddenly
             consumed
             with
             fire
             vnder
             him
             ,
             which
             hee
             interpreted
             that
             hee
             should
             suffer
             martirdome
             by
             fire
             ,
             and
             beeing
             found
             by
             the
             pursuers
             ,
             hee
             intertained
             them
             cheerfully
             ,
             made
             them
             di●e
             ,
             and
             desired
             an
             houres
             respit
             to
             pray
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             heard
             him
             were
             astonied
             ,
             then
             they
             brought
             him
             to
             the
             Citty
             vppon
             an
             Asse
             ,
             where
             
               Irenarcus
               ,
               Herodes
            
             ,
             and
             his
             father
             Nicetes
             met
             him
             ,
             caused
             him
             to
             come
             into
             their
             Chariot
             and
             perswaded
             him
             to
             doe
             sacrifice
             ,
             but
             when
             hee
             would
             not
             ,
             they
             gaue
             him
             rough
             words
             ,
             and
             thrust
             him
             downe
             the
             Chariot
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             breake
             hi●
             legs
             ,
             but
             he
             went
             merrily
             to
             the
             place
             appoynted
             ,
             where
             there
             came
             a
             voyce
             from
             Heauen
             to
             comfort
             him
             :
             the
             Proconsull
             disswaded
             him
             from
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             willed
             him
             to
             say
             with
             them
             ,
             destroy
             these
             naughty
             men
             ,
             who
             with
             constant
             countenance
             beheld
             the
             whole
             multitude
             ,
             &
             looking
             vp
             to
             heauen
             said
             thou
             ,
             th●●
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             will
             destroy
             these
             wicked
             men
             ,
             then
             the
             Proconsu●l
             was
             ●arne●●
             with
             him
             ▪
             and
             said
             ,
             take
             thine
             Oth
             ,
             and
             defie
             Christ
             ,
             &
             I
             will
             discharge
             thee
             ,
             who
             answered
             ,
             
             these
             foure
             score
             and
             sixe
             yeares
             I
             haue
             béene
             his
             seruant
             and
             hee
             hath
             not
             hurt
             me
             ,
             how
             then
             may
             I
             speake
             euill
             of
             my
             Lord
             and
             King
             which
             hath
             thus
             preserued
             me
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             could
             not
             preuaile
             by
             perswasions
             nor
             threatnings
             he
             was
             commanded
             to
             be
             cast
             to
             the
             Lion
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             Lion
             had
             his
             prey
             already
             ,
             the
             people
             with
             one
             voyce
             required
             that
             he
             might
             be
             burned
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             would
             haue
             nayled
             him
             to
             the
             stake
             with
             iron
             hoopes
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             hee
             that
             hath
             giuen
             me
             strength
             to
             ab●de
             the
             fire
             ,
             shall
             also
             giue
             me
             power
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             stirre
             in
             this
             fire
             ,
             which
             when
             they
             onely
             bound
             him
             ,
             hee
             praysed
             God
             and
             testified
             his
             faith
             :
             the
             fire
             seemed
             to
             the
             beholders
             to
             compasse
             the
             body
             like
             a
             vayle
             ,
             which
             seemed
             like
             gold
             and
             siluer
             ,
             and
             yéelded
             a
             plesant
             smell
             ;
             the
             fire
             not
             consuming
             his
             body
             one
             thrust
             him
             in
             with
             a
             sword
             ,
             whereby
             so
             much
             blood
             issued
             out
             of
             his
             body
             that
             it
             quenched
             the
             fire
             ,
             after
             the
             body
             was
             taken
             and
             burned
             ,
          
           
             At
             that
             time
             suffred
             twelue
             that
             came
             from
             Philadelphia
             with
             diuers
             other
             ,
             as
             Metrodorus
             a
             Minister
             and
             Pionius
             a
             worthy
             man
             ,
             who
             after
             grieuous
             torments
             were
             burned
             ,
             and
             
               Carpus
               ,
               Papylus
            
             ,
             and
             Agothonica
             a
             woman
             were
             put
             to
             death
             at
             Pergamopolis
             in
             Asia
             :
             Felicitas
             with
             her
             seauen
             Children
             suffred
             at
             Roome
             ,
             the
             first
             was
             whipped
             and
             prest
             to
             death
             ,
             the
             second
             and
             third
             had
             their
             braines
             broken
             out
             ,
             the
             fourth
             was
             cast
             downe
             head-longe
             and
             had
             his
             necke
             broken
             ,
             the
             other
             thré
             were
             beheaded
             and
             left
             the
             mother
             slaine
             with
             the
             sword
             .
          
           
             At
             this
             time
             Iustinus
             the
             learned
             Piilosopher
             suffred
             ,
             who
             wrote
             appologies
             to
             the
             Senate
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             Liefetenant
             of
             the
             Citty
             for
             the
             Christians
             ,
             
             hee
             preuayled
             so
             much
             with
             
               Antonius
               Pius
            
             that
             he
             stayed
             the
             persecution
             in
             Asia
             ,
             he
             vanquished
             Crescens
             a
             Philosopher
             ,
             in
             reueng
             whereof
             hee
             procured
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             Under
             this
             Tyrant
             also
             suffered
             Ptolomeus
             and
             Lucius
             for
             confessing
             Christ
             in
             Alexandria●in
             Egypt●
             a
             vicious
             infidell
             ,
             whose
             wife
             was
             vicious
             ,
             but
             conuerted
             by
             Ptolameus
             ,
             and
             departed
             from
             her
             vicious
             husband
             ,
             wherefore
             in
             reuenge
             hee
             suborned
             a
             Centurion
             to
             accuse
             him
             ,
             who
             beeing
             brought
             before
             Vrbanus
             hee
             condemned
             him
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             Lucius
             a
             Christian
             blaming
             the
             Iudge
             therefore
             ,
             was
             with
             him
             also
             martired
             ,
             also
             Concordus
             ,
             a
             Minister
             of
             Spoletum
             ,
             because
             hee
             would
             not
             sacrifice
             to
             Iupiter
             ,
             but
             spate
             in
             his
             face
             ,
             after
             sundry
             torments
             hee
             was
             beheaded
             :
             Diuers
             other
             martires
             suffred
             vnder
             this
             tyrant
             ,
             as
             
               Symetricus
               ,
               Florellus
               ,
               Pontianus
               ,
               Alexander
               ,
               Caius
               Epipodus
               ,
               Victor
               ,
               Corona
               ,
               Marcellus
               ,
            
             and
             Valerian
             ,
             who
             were
             killed
             because
             they
             would
             not
             sacrifice
             to
             Idols
             :
             Under
             this
             Tyrant
             suffred
             diuers
             Martirs
             at
             Uienna
             and
             Lions
             in
             France
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             
               Vetius
               ,
               Zacharias
               ,
               Sanctus
               ,
               Maturus
               ,
               Attallus
               ,
               Blandina
               ,
               Alexander
            
             and
             Alcibiades
             are
             chiefly
             renowned
             .
          
           
             
               Vetius
               Epagathus
            
             for
             reprouing
             the
             cruell
             sentence
             of
             the
             Iudge
             against
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             making
             an
             apology
             for
             them
             was
             martired
             ,
             hee
             was
             called
             the
             aduocate
             of
             the
             Christians
             .
          
           
             At
             that
             time
             Photinus
             ,
             Deacon
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Lyons
             ,
             about
             90.
             yeares
             old
             ,
             was
             first
             beaten
             ,
             then
             cast
             into
             prison
             where
             hee
             dyed
             within
             two
             dayes
             .
             Blandina
             ,
             was
             fastened
             to
             a
             stake
             ,
             and
             cast
             to
             beasts
             to
             bée
             deuoured
             ,
             but
             none
             would
             touch
             her
             ,
             so
             they
             put
             her
             in
             Prison
             vntill
             another
             time
             .
          
           
             Attalus
             was
             brought
             forth
             ,
             with
             one
             Alexander
             a
             Phrigian
             Phisition
             ,
             who
             because
             hee
             encouraged
             the
             Christians
             before
             the
             Iudge
             ,
             died
             most
             patiently
             broyled
             in
             an
             iron
             chaire
             .
          
           
             After
             Blandina
             ,
             and
             one
             Ponticus
             ,
             but
             fifteene
             yeares
             ould
             ,
             was
             brought
             forth
             ,
             the
             child
             dyed
             with
             extremity
             of
             torments
             :
             Blandina
             after
             whipping
             gridirons
             ,
             and
             beasts
             ,
             was
             cast
             into
             a
             nette
             and
             throwne
             vnto
             a
             wild
             Bull
             ,
             and
             so
             gored
             to
             death
             ;
             they
             would
             not
             suffer
             the
             dead
             bodies
             to
             bee
             buried
             ;
             the
             causes
             why
             these
             Persecutions
             were
             so
             sharpe
             ,
             was
             ,
             because
             the
             Ethnicks
             ,
             being
             seruants
             to
             the
             Christians
             ,
             by
             threatning
             ,
             for
             feare
             ,
             said
             the
             Christians
             kept
             the
             feast
             of
             Thiestes
             ,
             and
             incest
             of
             OEdipus
             ,
             with
             other
             haiuous
             crimes
             .
          
           
           
             Meleto
             Bishop
             of
             Sardis
             ,
             and
             
               Claudius
               Apolinaris
            
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Hierapolis
             exhibited
             Apologies
             vnto
             these
             Emperours
             for
             the
             Christians
             ,
             so
             did
             Athenagoras
             a
             Philosopher
             and
             Legate
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             whereby
             the
             persecution
             for
             the
             same
             time
             was
             stayed
             ,
             others
             thinke
             that
             if
             was
             by
             a
             miracle
             in
             the
             Emperours
             Campe
             ,
             for
             when
             the
             soldiers
             wanted
             water
             fiue
             dayes
             and
             were
             like
             to
             perish
             ,
             a
             Legion
             of
             the
             Christian
             Soldiers
             withdrew
             themselues
             and
             prayed
             ,
             whereby
             they
             obtained
             raine
             for
             them
             ,
             selues
             ,
             lightenings
             and
             ha●le
             to
             discomfort
             and
             put
             to
             flight
             their
             enemies
             ,
             wherevppon
             the
             Emperour
             wrote
             to
             the
             Gouernours
             to
             giue
             thankes
             to
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             giue
             them
             peace
             of
             whom
             came
             the
             victory
             .
          
           
             
               Anthonius
               Comodus
            
             sonne
             to
             Verus
             succeeded
             and
             raigned
             13.
             yeares
             ,
             some
             thinke
             the
             persecution
             slaked
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             
             by
             the
             fauour
             of
             Martia
             the
             Emperors
             Concubine
             who
             fauored
             the
             Christians
             ,
             by
             reason
             whereof
             many
             Nobles
             in
             Rome
             receiued
             the
             Gospell
             :
             amongst
             whem
             one
             Apollonius
             ,
             being
             accused
             by
             Seuerus
             his
             seruant
             ,
             but
             this
             accuser
             was
             sound
             false
             and
             therefore
             had
             his
             legges
             broken
             ,
             yet
             hee
             was
             driuen
             to
             confesse
             his
             faith
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             same
             beheaded
             by
             an
             ancient
             law
             ,
             that
             no
             Christian
             should
             be
             released
             without
             recantation
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperour
             and
             the
             cittizens
             of
             Rome
             on
             his
             birth
             day
             assembled
             to
             offer
             sacrifices
             to
             Hercules
             and
             Iupiter
             ,
             proclaiming
             that
             Hercules
             was
             Patron
             o●
             the
             Citty
             ;
             but
             
               Vincentius
               ,
               Eusebius
               ,
               Perigrinus
               ,
               Potentianus
               ,
            
             instructers
             of
             the
             people
             hearing
             thereof
             preached
             against
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             conuerted
             Iulius
             a
             Senator
             ,
             with
             others
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Emperor
             hearing
             ,
             caused
             them
             to
             be
             tormented
             ,
             and
             then
             prest
             to
             death
             ,
             sauing
             that
             Iulius
             was
             beaten
             to
             death
             with
             Cudgels
             at
             the
             commandement
             of
             Vitellus
             maister
             of
             the
             soldiers
             .
          
           
             Perigrinus
             was
             sent
             of
             Xistus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             to
             teach
             in
             France
             where
             the
             persecution
             had
             made
             wast
             ,
             
             who
             established
             the
             Churches
             and
             returned
             to
             Rome
             &
             was
             Martired
             :
             this
             Xistus
             was
             the
             6.
             
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             after
             Peter
             ,
             and
             gouerned
             the
             ministry
             there
             10.
             yeares
             Telesphorus
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             and
             was
             Bishop
             11.
             yeares
             ,
             and
             was
             martired
             :
             after
             him
             succeeded
             Hyginus
             and
             died
             a
             martyr
             :
             after
             him
             succeeded
             Pius
             ,
             after
             them
             
               Anicetus
               ,
               Soter
               ,
               Elutherius
            
             about
             the
             yeare
             180.
             
             
          
           
             In
             the
             time
             of
             Comodus
             ,
             amongst
             others
             ,
             were
             martired
             ,
             Serapion
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             Egesippus
             a
             writer
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             histories
             from
             Christ
             to
             his
             time
             ,
             also
             Miltiades
             who
             wrote
             his
             Apology
             for
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             wrote
             Hiraclitus
             ,
             who
             first
             writ
             Anotations
             vppon
             the
             new
             Testament
             ;
             also
             Theophilus
             Bishop
             of
             Cesaria
             ,
             Dionisius
             Bishop
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             a
             famous
             learned
             man
             ,
             who
             wrote
             diuers
             Epistles
             to
             diuers
             Churches
             ,
             and
             exhorteth
             Penitus
             a
             Bishop
             that
             he
             would
             lay
             no
             yoke
             of
             chastity
             ,
             vpon
             any
             necessity
             ,
             vpon
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             also
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             ,
             a
             famous
             learned
             man
             ,
             liued
             in
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             Gautenus
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             first
             that
             read
             in
             open
             schoole
             in
             Alexandria
             ,
             of
             whom
             is
             thought
             first
             to
             rise
             the
             order
             of
             Uniuersities
             in
             Christendome
             ;
             he
             was
             sent
             to
             preach
             to
             the
             Indians
             by
             Demetrius
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             tranquility
             of
             the
             Church
             grew
             contention
             for
             Easter
             day
             ,
             which
             had
             beene
             stirred
             before
             of
             Policarpus
             and
             Anicetus
             ,
             forthey
             of
             the
             west
             Church
             ,
             pretending
             the
             tradition
             of
             Paul
             and
             Peter
             ,
             but
             indeed
             it
             was
             of
             Hermes
             and
             Pius
             ,
             kept
             Easter
             the
             14.
             day
             of
             the
             first
             month
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Asia
             followed
             the
             example
             of
             Iohn
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             obserued
             another
             day
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             fifth
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             AFter
             Comodus
             raigned
             Pertinax
             ,
             after
             whom
             succeeded
             Seuerus
             ,
             vnder
             whom
             was
             raised
             the
             fift
             Persecution
             ,
             hee
             raigned
             18.
             yeares
             :
             in
             the
             first
             ten
             hee
             was
             very
             fauorable
             ,
             after
             (
             through
             false
             accusations
             )
             hee
             proclaimed
             ,
             that
             no
             Christian
             should
             be
             suffered
             ,
             wherevppon
             an
             infinite
             number
             were
             slaine
             in
             the
             yeare
             205.
             
             
             The
             crimes
             obiected
             was
             rebellion
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             Sacriledge
             and
             murdering
             of
             Infants
             ,
             incestuous
             pollutions
             ,
             eating
             raw
             flesh
             ,
             libidinous
             commixture
             ,
             worshipping
             the
             head
             of
             an
             asse
             which
             wa●
             raised
             by
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             also
             for
             worshipping
             of
             the
             Sunne
             in
             rising
             ,
             because
             they
             vsed
             daily
             to
             sing
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             vsed
             to
             pray
             towards
             
             the
             East
             ,
             but
             the
             speciall
             matter
             was
             because
             they
             would
             not
             worship
             Idols
             :
             these
             Persecutions
             raged
             in
             Affrica
             ,
             Alexandria
             ,
             Cappadocia
             ,
             and
             Carthage
             :
             the
             number
             that
             were
             slaine
             was
             infinite
             .
             The
             first
             that
             suffered
             was
             Leonides
             ,
             father
             of
             Origen
             ,
             who
             but
             17.
             yeares
             old
             desired
             to
             haue
             suffred
             with
             his
             father
             ,
             but
             that
             his
             mother
             in
             the
             night
             stole
             away
             his
             garments
             ,
             and
             his
             shirt
             ,
             yet
             he
             wrote
             to
             his
             father
             :
             
               take
               heed
               you
               alter
               not
               your
               purpose
               for
               our
               sakes
               ,
            
             hee
             was
             so
             toward
             in
             knowledge
             of
             Scripture
             and
             vertue
             ,
             that
             his
             father
             would
             often
             in
             his
             sleepe
             kisse
             his
             breast
             ,
             thanking
             God
             that
             he
             had
             made
             him
             so
             happy
             a
             father
             of
             so
             happy
             a
             sonne
             :
             his
             father
             being
             dead
             ,
             and
             his
             goods
             confiscate
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             hee
             sustained
             himselfe
             ,
             his
             mother
             and
             sixe
             brethren
             by
             keeping
             schoole
             ,
             at
             length
             hee
             applied
             himselfe
             wholly
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             profited
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             and
             Greeke
             tongues
             ,
             which
             hee
             conferred
             with
             other
             translations
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             70.
             and
             found
             out
             other
             translations
             of
             Aquila
             ,
             of
             Symachus
             and
             Theodocian
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             also
             ioyned
             4.
             others
             :
             he
             wrote
             7000.
             
             Bookes
             .
             the
             Copies
             whereof
             hee
             vsed
             to
             sell
             for
             three-pence
             a
             peece
             to
             sustaine
             his
             liuing
             :
             hee
             had
             diuers
             Schollers
             ,
             as
             
               Plutarchus
               Serenus
            
             ,
             his
             brother
             who
             was
             burned
             ,
             and
             Heraclitus
             and
             Heron
             ,
             which
             were
             beheaded
             ,
             another
             Serenus
             which
             was
             beheaded
             ,
             and
             Rahis
             and
             Potamiena
             ,
             shee
             was
             tormented
             with
             pitch
             poured
             on
             her
             ,
             and
             martired
             with
             her
             mother
             Marcella
             ,
             she
             was
             executed
             by
             one
             Basilides
             ,
             who
             shewed
             her
             some
             kindnes
             in
             repressing
             the
             rage
             of
             the
             multitude
             ;
             shee
             thanked
             him
             and
             promised
             to
             pray
             for
             him
             ,
             hee
             being
             required
             after
             to
             giue
             an
             oth
             ,
             touching
             the
             Idols
             and
             Emperour
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             manner
             was
             )
             refused
             it
             ,
             confessing
             himselfe
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             and
             therefore
             was
             beheaded
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             one
             Alexander
             ,
             who
             after
             great
             torments
             ,
             escaped
             and
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Narcissus
             who
             was
             61.
             yeares
             old
             ,
             he
             was
             vnwildy
             to
             gouerne
             alone
             :
             he
             was
             40.
             yeares
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             vntill
             the
             Persecution
             of
             Decius
             ,
             he
             erected
             a
             famous
             Library
             ,
             where
             Eusebius
             had
             his
             cheefe
             helpe
             in
             directing
             his
             Ecclesiasticall
             History
             ;
             hee
             wrote
             many
             Epistles
             ,
             he
             licensed
             Origen
             to
             teach
             openly
             in
             his
             Church
             :
             after
             vnder
             Decius
             in
             Cesaria
             for
             his
             constant
             confession
             dyed
             in
             prison
             .
          
           
             Policarpus
             sent
             Andoclus
             into
             France
             ,
             Seuerus
             apprehending
             him
             ,
             and
             first
             being
             beaten
             with
             bats
             he
             was
             after
             beheaded
             :
             in
             that
             time
             Asclepiades
             suffred
             much
             for
             his
             confession
             ,
             and
             was
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             continued
             there
             seauen
             yeares
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             Ireneus
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             multitude
             beside
             were
             martired
             ,
             hee
             was
             Scholler
             to
             Policarpus
             ,
             and
             Bishop
             of
             Lyons
             23.
             yeares
             ;
             in
             his
             time
             the
             question
             of
             keeping
             Easter
             was
             renewed
             betwixt
             Victor
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             ,
             and
             when
             Victor
             would
             haue
             excommunicated
             them
             ,
             Ireneus
             ,
             with
             others
             ,
             wrote
             to
             him
             to
             stay
             his
             purpose
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             excommunicate
             them
             for
             such
             a
             matter
             .
          
           
             Not
             long
             after
             followed
             Tertullian
             who
             writ
             learned
             Apologies
             for
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             confuted
             all
             that
             the
             slanderours
             obiected
             ,
             hee
             wrote
             many
             bookes
             ,
             whereof
             part
             yet
             remaine
             .
          
           
             Victor
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             died
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             sitten
             there
             10.
             or
             12.
             yeares
             ;
             he
             was
             earnest
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Easter
             ,
             and
             would
             haue
             excommunicated
             them
             that
             were
             contrary
             ,
             but
             for
             Ireneus
             and
             others
             who
             agreed
             to
             haue
             Easter
             vppon
             the
             Sunday
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             differ
             from
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             because
             Christ
             rose
             on
             that
             day
             .
             On
             the
             other
             side
             were
             diuers
             Bishops
             of
             Asia
             ,
             as
             Policrates
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             (
             alleadging
             the
             example
             of
             Philip
             the
             Apostle
             )
             with
             his
             three
             daughters
             ,
             of
             Iohn
             the
             Euangelist
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             Policarpus
             at
             Smirna
             ,
             Thraseas
             at
             Eumenia
             Bishop
             and
             Martyr
             ,
             and
             of
             Sagaris
             of
             Laodicea
             ,
             Bishop
             and
             Martyr
             ,
             and
             Iapirius
             and
             Melito
             at
             Sardis
             with
             diuers
             other
             more
             .
             This
             sheweth
             that
             varience
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             was
             no
             strange
             thing
             in
             Gods
             Church
             .
          
           
             After
             Victor
             succéeded
             Zepherinus
             ;
             he
             sate
             17.
             yeares
             .
          
           
             Under
             Seuerus
             also
             suffered
             
               Perpetua
               ,
               Felicitas
            
             ,
             and
             Rouocatus
             her
             brother
             ,
             and
             
               Saturnius
               and
               Satyrus
            
             brethren
             ,
             and
             Secumdulus
             ,
             who
             dyed
             in
             prison
             ,
             the
             rest
             were
             throwne
             to
             wild
             beasts
             .
          
           
             Seuerus
             hauing
             raigned
             18.
             yeares
             was
             slaine
             at
             Yorke
             ,
             by
             Northerne
             men
             and
             Scots
             ,
             (
             leauing
             two
             Sonnes
             Bassianus
             and
             
               Geta
               ,
               Bassianus
            
             hauing
             slaine
             his
             brother
             
             in
             Brittaine
             ,
             gouerned
             the
             Empire
             6.
             yeares
             ,
             he
             was
             slaine
             by
             his
             〈…〉
             ,
             with
             his
             sonn●
             Pyadumenus
             raigned
             one
             yeare
             and
             were
             〈…〉
             people
             ,
             then
             
               Varius
               Heliogab
            
             :
             raigned
             two
             yeares
             ,
             very
             〈…〉
             and
             was
             slaine
             by
             his
             Sou●●iers
             drawne
             through
             the
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             
               Aurelius
               Al●xander
               S●uerus
            
             raigned
             13.
             year●s
             ,
             well
             commended
             〈…〉
             fauoured
             the
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Mammea
             the
             Emperours
             mother
             ,
             commanded
             of
             ●erome
             for
             〈…〉
             she
             sent
             to
             ●n●ioch
             for
             Origen
             ,
             who
             stayed
             a
             while
             with
             the
             〈…〉
             and
             returned
             to
             Alexandria
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             and
             his
             mother
             were
             〈…〉
             Commotion
             in
             Germany
             ▪
             Though
             there
             was
             no
             open
             persecution
             in
             his
             〈…〉
             Iudges
             martyred
             many
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             no
             〈◊〉
             to
             the
             contrary
             :
             as
             Calixus
             〈◊〉
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             was
             tied
             to
             a
             great
             stone
             ,
             and
             throwne
             out
             of
             a
             〈…〉
             He
             succeeded
             Z●pherinus
             ,
             and
             Vibanus
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             who
             died
             a
             〈…〉
             many
             〈◊〉
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             was
             ●yburtius
             and
             Valerianus
             ,
             〈…〉
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             remained
             constant
             to
             Martyrdome
             .
          
           
             Agapitus
             but
             15.
             yeares
             old
             ,
             suffered
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             who
             was
             〈…〉
             because
             he
             would
             not
             doe
             Sac●ifice
             ,
             after
             other
             torments
             ,
             〈…〉
             the
             torments
             were
             executing
             ,
             the
             ●udge
             fall
             suddenly
             from
             his
             〈…〉
             his
             Bewels
             burned
             within
             him
             ▪
             and
             dyed
             vnder
             whom
             also
             〈…〉
             of
             Rome
             ,
             was
             drawne
             through
             the
             Citie
             and
             cast
             into
             ●●ber
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             time
             also
             Pamachus
             a
             Senator
             of
             Rome
             ,
             with
             his
             wife
             〈…〉
             other
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             and
             
               Sin
               pliciu●
            
             a
             Noble
             Senator
             ▪
             all
             these
             〈…〉
             had
             their
             heads
             smitten
             off
             and
             their
             hands
             hanged
             vp
             on
             diuerse
             〈…〉
             Under
             him
             also
             suffered
             Quiritius
             ,
             a
             No●le
             man
             of
             Rome
             ,
             with
             his
             〈…〉
             many
             more
             ;
             also
             T●berius
             and
             Valerianus
             ,
             〈◊〉
             of
             Rome
             and
             〈…〉
             with
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             afterwords
             beheaded
             ;
             also
             Martina
             a
             Uirgin
             .
          
        
         
           
             ¶
             The
             sixt
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             MAximinus
             succéeded
             Alexander
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             hatered
             he
             bare
             him
             ,
             he
             〈…〉
             
             Pers●cution
             ,
             against
             the
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Church
             〈…〉
             in
             his
             〈◊〉
             Origen
             writ
             his
             Booke
             
               De
               Martyrio
            
             ;
             in
             ●is
             time
             〈…〉
             Rome
             who
             ●ucc●●ded
             V●banus
             ,
             with
             Phillip
             his
             Priest
             ,
             was
             banished
             〈…〉
             there
             died
             .
          
           
             In
             these
             times
             notable
             men
             were
             raised
             vp
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             Philetus
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             Zebenus
             Bi●hop
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             Ammonius
             Schoolemaster
             of
             Origen
             ,
             〈…〉
             
               Africanus
               Origens
            
             Scholler
             ,
             and
             Natalius
             who
             had
             suffered
             for
             the
             〈…〉
             ●●clepiodotus
             and
             Theod●tus
             Arrians
             promise●
             〈…〉
             to
             be
             the
             Bishop
             of
             their
             Sect
             ,
             whereunto
             he
             yeelded
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             〈…〉
             and
             regarding
             it
             not
             ,
             he
             was
             〈◊〉
             with
             Angels
             ,
             and
             hee
             〈…〉
             and
             what
             had
             happened
             vnto
             him
             ,
             so
             Zephirinus
             Bishop
             ,
             with
             the
             〈…〉
             him
             againe
             .
          
           
             After
             Pontianus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             Antonius
             succéeded
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             
               〈◊〉
               Hipolitus
            
             Bishop
             of
             a
             head
             citie
             in
             Arabia
             ,
             hee
             was
             a
             Martyre
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             great
             〈◊〉
             .
             Prudentius
             maketh
             mention
             of
             great
             heapes
             of
             Mart●res
             burned
             by
             60.
             〈…〉
             saith
             ,
             that
             Hipolitus
             was
             drawne
             with
             〈◊〉
             horses
             through
             fields
             ,
             〈…〉
          
           
             Go●ianus
             succ●●ded
             ;
             Maximinus
             and
             Phillip
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             and
             〈…〉
             two
             Emperours
             were
             Christned
             with
             their
             Families
             and
             conuerted
             by
             Fabianus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             and
             
               Origen
               .
               Phillip
               ▪
            
             with
             his
             Sonne
             ▪
             was
             〈…〉
             Captaines
             ,
             because
             the
             Emperours
             had
             commit●ed
             th●●
             treasures
             vnto
             ●●bianus
             .
          
        
         
           
             ¶
             The
             seauenth
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             DEcius
             hauing
             slaine
             the
             former
             Emperours
             ,
             inuaded
             the
             Crown●
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             
             50.
             who
             〈◊〉
             a
             terrible
             Persecution
             against
             the
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Fabianus
             was
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             by
             lighting
             of
             a
             Doue
             vpon
             him
             in
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             
             which
             was
             minded
             to
             elect
             some
             Noble
             〈…〉
             and
             was
             put
             to
             death
             by
             Decius
             ,
             who
             proclamed
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             Christians
             ,
             Origen
             wrote
             of
             the
             rightuous●●●●
             of
             his
             Faith●
             Origen
             taught
             and
             〈…〉
             and
             sustained
             〈◊〉
             persecutions
             .
             Under
             Decius
             be
             〈…〉
             with
             bats
             of
             〈…〉
             ,
             and
             death
             and
             〈…〉
             part
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             〈…〉
             of
             the
             46.
             
             Psalme
             ;
             
               Why
               dost
               thou
               preach
               my
               Iustification
               ,
               and
               why
               dost
               thou
               take
               my
               Testament
               in
               thy
               mouth
               ?
            
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             
          
           
             In
             his
             time
             Alexanderines
             Bishop
             of
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             where
             he
             had
             〈◊〉
             40.
             yeares
             ,
             and
             was
             brought
             from
             thence
             of
             Casaria
             ,
             and
             died
             therein
             prison
             .
             M●zananes
             succeeded
             him
             the
             36.
             
             Bishop
             after
             Iames.
             
          
           
             Babilas
             Bishop
             of
             ●n●●och
             resisted
             an
             Emperour
             ,
             who
             against
             his
             promise
             had
             〈◊〉
             a
             Kings
             sonne
             〈…〉
             suffer
             him
             to
             〈◊〉
             to
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Christian●s
             〈…〉
             was
             〈◊〉
             by
             him
             his
             body
             was
             〈◊〉
             into
             the
             Sub●●bs
             of
             〈…〉
             the
             Christians
             ,
             as
             s●tte
             as
             his
             body
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Temp●e
             ,
             〈…〉
             with
             fire
             .
          
           
             In
             Decius
             his
             〈◊〉
             40.
             
             Uirgine
             suffered
             in
             Antioch
             ,
             one
             Peter
             〈…〉
             one
             Andrew
             ,
             one
             Paul●on●
             ,
             one
             Nichomachus
             an●
             Dionisia
             a
             virgin
             were
             〈…〉
             and
             〈◊〉
             Chr●stians
             were
             led
             from
             〈…〉
             Cappadocta
             ,
             
               Germanus
               ,
               Theophilus
               ,
               Cesarius
            
             ,
             and
             Vitalis
             suffered
             Martyrdome
             ,
             and
             Policronios
             Bishop
             of
             Bathlon
             ,
             and
             Nesto●
             Bishop
             of
             〈…〉
             Olimpiades
             and
             
               Maximus
               ;
               in
               〈◊〉
               Anatolia
            
             a
             virgin
             ,
             and
             Aud●x
             〈…〉
             the
             Faith.
             
          
           
             In
             his
             time
             diuerse
             suffered
             in
             Alexandria
             before
             the
             〈…〉
             sayer
             〈◊〉
             vp
             the
             people
             ▪
             first
             ,
             they
             〈…〉
             a
             Priest
             ,
             beat
             him
             with
             〈…〉
             him
             in
             the
             face
             and
             eyes
             with
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             them
             stoned
             him
             .
             〈◊〉
             tooke
             Quinta
             a
             faithful●
             〈…〉
             through
             the
             〈◊〉
             vpon
             the
             hard
             stones
             ,
             dashed
             〈◊〉
             against
             〈…〉
             then
             they
             spoyled
             all
             the
             Christians
             ,
             〈◊〉
             the
             citie
             ,
             and
             tooke
             the
             They
             tooke
             Apollima
             an
             ancient
             Uirgin
             rashed
             out
             all
             her
             teeth
             ,
             made
             a
             fire
             〈…〉
             she
             would
             deny
             Chr●st
             ;
             but
             she
             〈◊〉
             suddenly
             into
             the
             〈◊〉
             and
             was
             burned
             .
             They
             tooke
             one
             Serapion
             ,
             and
             broke
             almost
             all
             the
             〈…〉
             and
             cast
             him
             from
             an
             vpper
             oft
             ,
             so
             he
             dyed
             ,
             shortly
             after
             came
             the
             〈…〉
             against
             the
             Christians
             ,
             wherevpon
             the
             Persecution
             grew
             more
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Cromon
             and
             Iulianus
             were
             laid
             vpon
             Camels
             ,
             and
             whipped
             ,
             then
             cast
             into
             thy
             〈◊〉
             for
             the
             testimony
             of
             Iesus
             ;
             a
             Soldier
             tooke
             part
             with
             them
             going
             to
             Mart●●●●
             ,
             and
             was
             beheader
             ;
             also
             〈…〉
             was
             burned
             ,
             and
             Epimacus
             and
             Alexander
             ,
             hauing
             suffred
             bands
             and
             torments
             with
             〈◊〉
             scourges
             ,
             were
             burned
             with
             4.
             women
             ,
             Ammonarion
             a
             holy
             virgin
             ,
             Marcuria
             an
             aged
             Mat●on
             ,
             and
             Dionisia
             mother
             of
             many
             faire
             children
             ,
             after
             many
             torments
             ,
             were
             slaine
             by
             the
             ●word
             .
             Horon
             and
             ●●odorus
             Egyptian●
             ,
             were
             grieuously
             tormented
             and
             then
             burned
             ;
             there
             was
             one
             Dioscorus
             of
             their
             company
             but
             ●5
             .
             yeares
             old
             ,
             whe●●
             the
             Iudge
             〈◊〉
             for
             his
             〈◊〉
             age
             ,
             being
             〈◊〉
             at
             his
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             N●mesian
             an
             Egypt●an
             was
             accused
             of
             theft
             and
             purg●d
             ,
             and
             then
             was
             〈◊〉
             of
             
             Christianitie
             and
             was
             more
             grieuously
             scourged
             then
             the
             théeues
             ,
             and
             then
             was
             burned
             .
          
           
             
               Amnon
               Zenon
               ,
               Ptolomeus
               ,
               Ingenius
            
             Souldiers
             ,
             and
             an
             old
             man
             Theophilus
             ,
             they
             séeing
             a
             Christian
             fearing
             to
             confesse
             his
             Faith
             ,
             incouraged
             him
             by
             signes
             and
             being
             noted
             and
             ready
             to
             be
             taken
             ;
             they
             pressed
             to
             the
             Tribunall
             Seate
             ,
             and
             confessed
             themselues
             to
             be
             Christians
             ;
             whereat
             the
             Iudges
             and
             their
             Assistants
             were
             greatly
             amased
             ,
             and
             the
             Christians
             imboldened
             ,
             and
             they
             departed
             glad
             for
             the
             testimony
             they
             had
             giuen
             .
             Ischrion
             often
             moued
             of
             his
             Master
             to
             doe
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             refusing
             ,
             he
             runne
             him
             through
             with
             a
             speare
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             time
             many
             wandred
             in
             wildernesse
             ,
             suffered
             hunger
             ,
             colde
             ,
             danger
             of
             wilde
             beasts
             .
             Clerimon
             Bishop
             of
             Nilus
             ,
             an
             olde
             man
             ,
             with
             his
             wife
             ,
             flying
             to
             the
             mountaine
             of
             Arabia
             ,
             could
             neuer
             be
             found
             againe
             .
          
           
             
               Dionisius
               Alexandrinus
            
             suffered
             much
             a●fl●ction
             ,
             and
             had
             strange
             deliuerances
             .
             First
             ,
             the
             messenger
             was
             struck●n
             blinde
             &
             could
             not
             finde
             his
             house
             ,
             after
             which
             three
             daies
             ,
             God
             had
             him
             flye
             ;
             after
             ,
             comming
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             he
             was
             taken
             ,
             the
             Keeper
             was
             from
             home
             when
             he
             was
             brought
             to
             Prison
             ,
             and
             the
             Keeper
             returning
             home
             and
             finding
             diuerse
             runne
             away
             ,
             he
             ranne
             away
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             tolde
             the
             matter
             to
             one
             he
             met
             going
             to
             a
             Mariage
             ,
             who
             tolde
             it
             to
             them
             at
             the
             wedding
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             night
             rushed
             towards
             the
             pri●oners
             with
             great
             shouting
             ,
             they
             that
             kept
             the
             prisoners
             were
             afraid
             and
             left
             them
             ,
             then
             the
             company
             willed
             them
             to
             depart
             ,
             and
             they
             t●●ke
             Dionisius
             ,
             set
             him
             vpon
             an
             Asse
             ,
             and
             conueyed
             him
             away
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             time
             suffered
             one
             Christopherus
             a
             Cananite
             ,
             12.
             cubits
             high
             ;
             also
             Meneates
             a
             Florentine
             ,
             and
             Agatha
             a
             holy
             virgine
             in
             Sicily
             ,
             who
             suffered
             imprisonment
             ,
             was
             be●ten
             ,
             racked
             ,
             famished
             ,
             rayled
             on
             ,
             tormented
             with
             sharpe
             shels
             and
             〈◊〉
             co●es
             ,
             and
             her
             breasts
             were
             cut
             from
             her
             body
             .
             Amongst
             others
             also
             suffered
             40.
             virgines
             by
             diuerse
             k●nds
             of
             deathes
             ;
             Triphon
             a
             very
             holy
             and
             constant
             man
             of
             Nice
             ,
             after
             much
             torments
             ,
             suffered
             death
             by
             the
             sword
             .
          
           
             Decius
             erected
             a
             Temple
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             compelled
             all
             the
             citie
             to
             dee
             Sacrifice
             ;
             7.
             of
             his
             Souldiers
             refused
             ,
             and
             they
             hi●
             themselues
             in
             Mount
             Celius
             in
             caues
             ;
             the
             Emperour
             caused
             them
             to
             be
             rammed
             vp
             with
             stones
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             w●re
             Martired
             .
          
           
             Hieronimus
             writeth
             of
             a
             godly
             Souldier
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             brought
             from
             his
             Faith
             ,
             was
             brought
             into
             a
             pleasant
             Garden
             ,
             laid
             vpon
             a
             soft
             bed
             ,
             and
             an
             Harlot
             sent
             to
             allure
             him
             ,
             she
             offering
             to
             kisse
             him
             ▪
             he
             bit
             off
             her
             tongue
             and
             ●pit
             it
             in
             her
             face
             .
          
           
             Theodora
             a
             virgine
             ,
             was
             commanded
             to
             the
             Stewes
             ,
             a
             young
             man
             ,
             a
             Christian
             ,
             caused
             her
             to
             change
             garments
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             conuey
             herselfe
             away
             ,
             and
             offering
             himselfe
             to
             their
             violence
             ,
             being
             found
             a
             man
             ,
             he
             confessed
             himselfe
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             was
             condemned
             to
             suffer
             ,
             Theodora
             offered
             herselfe
             to
             the
             Iudge
             ,
             and
             desired
             that
             the
             other
             might
             be
             discharged
             ,
             he
             commanded
             them
             both
             to
             be
             beheaded
             ,
             and
             cast
             into
             the
             fire
             .
          
           
             Agathon
             was
             condemned
             to
             lose
             his
             head
             for
             rebuking
             them
             that
             derived
             the
             dead
             bodies
             of
             Christians
             .
          
           
             One
             Paulus
             ,
             and
             one
             Andreas
             ,
             were
             scourged
             ,
             drawne
             through
             the
             citie
             ,
             and
             aftrer
             troden
             to
             death
             vnder
             the
             féete
             of
             people
             ;
             also
             Iustinus
             a
             Priest
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Nicostratus
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             and
             Portius
             a
             Priest
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             is
             reported
             to
             haue
             conuerted
             the
             Emperour
             Phillip
             ,
             were
             all
             Martyred
             .
          
           
             Secundarius
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             led
             to
             the
             Iaile
             ,
             Verianus
             &
             Marcellinus
             asked
             whether
             they
             led
             the
             innocent
             ,
             whereupon
             they
             were
             taken
             ▪
             and
             after
             torments
             and
             beatings
             with
             waisters
             ,
             were
             hanged
             ,
             with
             fire
             put
             to
             their
             sides
             ;
             but
             the
             Tormentors
             some
             fell
             sodainly
             dead
             ,
             others
             were
             possessed
             with
             euill
             Spirits
             .
          
           
             Beza
             registers
             these
             to
             suffer
             in
             this
             Tyrants
             time
             ,
             
               Hipolitus
               ,
               Concordia
               ,
               Hierenius
               ,
               Abundus
               ,
               Victoria
            
             a
             virgin
             being
             Nobles
             or
             Antioch
             :
             Belias
             Bishop
             of
             Apollinia
             ;
             
               Leacus
               ,
               Tyrsus
            
             ,
             and
             
               Galmetus
               ,
               Naza●zo
               ,
               Triphon
               ,
               Phillas
               ,
            
             Bishop
             of
             Philocomus
             ;
             Philocronius
             Bishop
             of
             Babilon
             ,
             Thesiphon
             Bishop
             of
             Pamphilia
             ,
             Nestor
             Bishop
             of
             Corduba
             ,
             Parmeuius
             Priest
             ,
             
               Circensis
               ,
               Marianus
            
             ,
             and
             
               Iacobus
               ,
               Nemesianus
               ,
               Felix
               ,
               Rogatianus
            
             Priest
             
               Felicissimus
               ,
               Iouinius
               ,
               Basilius
               ,
               Ruffina
            
             and
             Secunda
             virgins
             ,
             
               Tertullianus
               Valerianus
               ,
               Nemesius
               ,
               Sempronianus
               ,
               Olimpiadus
               ,
               Teragone
               ,
               Zeno
            
             Bishop
             of
             Cesaria
             ,
             
               Marinus
               ,
               Archinius
               ,
               Priuatus
            
             Bishop
             ,
             Theodorus
             Bishop
             of
             Pontus
             ,
             Pergentius
             and
             Laurencius
             children
             ,
             suffered
             Persecution
             in
             Tuscia
             .
          
           
           
             Many
             reuolted
             ,
             as
             
               Serapion
               ▪
               Nichomachus
            
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             his
             torments
             ,
             Euaristus
             Bishop
             of
             Africa
             ,
             Nicoftratus
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             diuerse
             of
             them
             were
             punished
             by
             Gods
             hand
             ,
             some
             with
             euill
             spirits
             ,
             some
             with
             strange
             diseases
             .
          
           
             At
             this
             time
             rose
             the
             heresie
             of
             Nouatus
             ,
             he
             disturbed
             Cyprian
             Bishop
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             and
             Cornelius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             he
             was
             assisted
             with
             
               Maximus
               ,
               Vrbanus
               ,
               Sidonius
            
             ,
             and
             Celerius
             ,
             but
             they
             forsooke
             him
             :
             after
             he
             allured
             three
             simple
             Bishops
             in
             ●taly
             to
             lay
             their
             hands
             on
             him
             to
             make
             him
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             with
             Coruelius
             ,
             whom
             by
             all
             meanes
             he
             sought
             to
             defeate
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             people
             that
             came
             to
             receiue
             the
             Eucharist
             ▪
             swea●e
             they
             would
             stand
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Two
             young
             men
             ,
             Aurelius
             ,
             which
             was
             twise
             tormented
             ,
             and
             Mapalicus
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             his
             torments
             ,
             told
             the
             Proconsull
             ,
             to
             morrow
             you
             shall
             see
             the
             running
             for
             a
             wager
             ,
             meaning
             his
             Ma●tyrdome
             .
          
           
             Decius
             the
             Emperour
             raigned
             but
             two
             yeares
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             sonne
             ,
             was
             slaine
             of
             the
             Barbarians
             ;
             presently
             God
             sent
             a
             ple●ue
             10
             yeares
             together
             ,
             which
             made
             diuerse
             p●aces
             desolate
             ,
             especially
             where
             the
             Persecution
             most
             raigned
             the
             Christians
             comforted
             and
             ministred
             vnto
             their
             sicke
             brethren
             ,
             the
             Infidels
             forsooke
             their
             neighbours
             and
             friends
             ,
             and
             left
             them
             destitute
             of
             succour
             ,
             vpon
             this
             Plague
             Ciprian
             wrote
             his
             Booke
             ,
             
               De
               mortalitate
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vibias
               Gallus
               ▪
            
             and
             Volusian
             his
             sonne
             ,
             by
             treason
             ,
             succeeded
             Decius
             .
          
           
             Gallus
             at
             the
             first
             was
             quiet
             ,
             anone
             after
             published
             Edicts
             against
             Christians
             ;
             Cyprian
             Bishop
             of
             Carthage
             was
             banished
             ,
             others
             were
             condemned
             to
             the
             Mines
             ,
             as
             
               Nemisianus
               ,
               Fex
               ,
               Lucius
            
             ,
             with
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             ▪
             to
             whom
             ,
             and
             to
             Seagrius
             and
             
               Rogatianus
               Cyprian
            
             wrote
             consolatory
             Epistles
             :
             Lucius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             was
             banished
             ,
             whom
             Cornelius
             succeeded
             ,
             but
             a
             while
             after
             hee
             returned
             againe
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             Stephanus
             succéeded
             him
             ,
             and
             sate
             7.
             yeares
             ,
             5.
             monethe
             ,
             and
             died
             a
             Martyre
             ,
             betwixt
             him
             end
             Cyprian
             fell
             a
             contention
             about
             rebaptizing
             of
             Hereticks
             .
          
           
             Emilianus
             slew
             the
             former
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             succéeded
             himselfe
             ,
             after
             3.
             moneths
             he
             was
             slaine
             ,
             and
             Valerius
             and
             Galienus
             his
             sonne
             succeeded
             him
             .
          
           
             Valerius
             3.
             or
             4.
             yeares
             was
             so
             cut●eous
             to
             Christians
             ,
             as
             no
             Emperour
             before
             him
             ,
             that
             his
             Court
             was
             full
             of
             Christians
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             seduced
             by
             an
             Egyptian
             Magitian
             ,
             finding
             himselfe
             hindred
             by
             them
             ,
             from
             the
             practising
             of
             his
             charmes
             ,
             hée
             brought
             the
             Emperour
             to
             Idols
             ,
             he
             Sacrificed
             Infants
             ,
             and
             reised
             the
             eight
             Persecution
             .
          
        
         
           
             ¶
             The
             eight
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             CIprian
             was
             an
             African
             borne
             in
             Carthage
             ,
             an
             Idolater
             ,
             and
             giuen
             to
             Magicke
             ,
             he
             was
             conuerted
             to
             the
             Faith
             ,
             by
             Ceci●a
             Priest
             ,
             by
             hearing
             the
             Prophet
             Ionas
             ,
             as
             sOOne
             as
             he
             was
             conuerted
             ,
             he
             gaue
             his
             goods
             to
             the
             poore
             :
             not
             long
             after
             he
             was
             Priest
             ,
             he
             was
             bishop
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             he
             had
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             whole
             East
             Church
             ▪
             and
             Church
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             he
             was
             called
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Christian
             men
             :
             he
             loued
             to
             read
             Tertullian
             ,
             and
             called
             him
             his
             Master
             .
             In
             the
             time
             of
             Decius
             and
             Gallus
             he
             was
             banished
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Valerianus
             he
             returned
             againe
             :
             but
             after
             ,
             he
             was
             found
             in
             a
             Carden
             ,
             and
             his
             head
             stricken
             off
             .
             At
             this
             time
             Zistus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             with
             sixe
             of
             his
             Deacons
             ,
             more
             beheaded
             :
             one
             Laurence
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             seeing
             the
             bishop
             goe
             to
             execution
             ,
             cryed
             to
             him
             ,
             Deare
             Father
             ,
             whether
             goest
             thou
             without
             thy
             deare
             sonne
             ?
             He
             answered
             ,
             within
             three
             daies
             thou
             shalt
             suffer
             in
             more
             painefull
             manner
             then
             I
             ,
             which
             fell
             out
             accordingly
             :
             for
             Laurence
             hauing
             distributed
             the
             goods
             of
             the
             poore
             ,
             by
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             bishop
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             hearing
             thereof
             ,
             commaunded
             him
             to
             render
             the
             Treasure
             to
             him
             ▪
             but
             after
             thrée
             daies
             respite
             ,
             in
             sleede
             thereof
             ,
             hee
             presented
             vnto
             him
             a
             sort
             of
             poore
             Christians
             ,
             as
             the
             Treasure
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             whereupon
             hee
             commaunded
             Laurence
             to
             bee
             broyled
             on
             a
             gridyron
             ,
             where
             after
             hee
             had
             suffered
             a
             great
             space
             ,
             hee
             said
             this
             side
             is
             rosted
             enough
             ,
             turne
             vp
             Tyrant
             ,
             try
             whether
             rosted
             or
             raw
             be
             bettermeate
             .
             A
             Souldier
             of
             Rome
             was
             conuerted
             to
             the
             Faith
             by
             the
             constant
             pro●●●●ion
             of
             this
             Laurence
             ,
             and
             desired
             to
             be
             baptized
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             Iudge
             called
             him
             ,
             and
             scourged
             ,
             and
             be
             headed
             him
             .
          
           
           
             At
             this
             time
             suffered
             Dionisius
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             he
             was
             banished
             and
             scourged
             ,
             then
             remoued
             to
             a
             more
             strait
             place
             ;
             one
             Gaius
             ,
             one
             Petrus
             ,
             and
             one
             Paulus
             were
             afflicted
             with
             him
             notwithstanding
             ;
             
               Maximus
               ,
               Dioscorus
               ,
               Demetrius
            
             ,
             and
             Lucius
             ,
             visited
             the
             brethren
             ,
             also
             Eusebius
             suffered
             affliction
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             who
             after
             was
             Bishop
             of
             ●aodicia
             :
             Faustus
             long
             after
             being
             an
             oldman
             ,
             was
             beheaded
             ▪
             but
             Dionisius
             suruiued
             all
             these
             troubles
             and
             in
             great
             age
             departed
             in
             peace
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             gouerned
             the
             Church
             of
             Alexandria
             17.
             yeares
             ,
             and
             taught
             Schoole
             there
             16.
             yeares
             ,
             and
             Maximus
             succeeded
             him
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             same
             time
             
               Priscus
               ,
               Marcus
            
             ,
             and
             Alexander
             ,
             who
             stepyed
             to
             the
             Iudge
             ,
             and
             declared
             themselues
             Christians
             ,
             with
             a
             woman
             ,
             were
             giuen
             to
             wilde
             beasts
             .
          
           
             In
             Carthage
             were
             300.
             martyred
             in
             a
             Lime
             kill
             for
             refusing
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             not
             Sacrifice
             to
             lupiter
             .
          
           
             
               Maxima
               ,
               Donatilla
            
             ,
             and
             Secunda
             ,
             three
             Uirgins
             ,
             after
             cruell
             torments
             ,
             were
             giuen
             to
             beasts
             ,
             which
             refused
             to
             touch
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             beheaded
             ;
             also
             one
             Pontius
             after
             diuerse
             torments
             ,
             was
             giuen
             to
             beasts
             ,
             who
             refusing
             to
             touch
             him
             ▪
             he
             was
             burned
             at
             which
             time
             Claudius
             his
             Iudge
             with
             Anabius
             his
             assistant
             ,
             were
             taken
             with
             wicked
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             bit
             off
             their
             owne
             tongues
             ,
             and
             died
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             time
             Zeno
             Bishop
             of
             Uerona
             was
             Martyred
             ;
             one
             Phillippus
             President
             of
             Alexandria
             came
             downe
             with
             his
             Wife
             ,
             two
             Sons
             ,
             and
             his
             Daughter
             Eugenia
             she
             with
             two
             E●nuches
             ,
             Prothus
             and
             Hiacintus
             ,
             were
             conuerted
             to
             Christianitie
             ;
             she
             put
             on
             the
             apparell
             of
             a
             man
             to
             a●●ide
             trouble
             ,
             and
             to
             heare
             Helenus
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             named
             herselfe
             
               Eugenius
               .
               Malena
            
             a
             Marton
             of
             Alexandria
             fell
             in
             lou●
             with
             her
             ,
             end
             séeing
             that
             by
             no
             meanes
             she
             could
             obtaine
             her
             sute
             ,
             she
             made
             an
             outcry
             ,
             saying
             that
             Eugenius
             went
             about
             to
             de●lowre
             her
             ,
             and
             accused
             her
             to
             Phillippus
             ,
             so
             shee
             was
             forced
             to
             manifest
             her selfe
             to
             her
             Father
             ;
             after
             ,
             she
             wonne
             him
             and
             other
             of
             her
             kindred
             ,
             to
             the
             Faith
             ,
             her
             Father
             was
             after
             Martyred
             :
             after
             ,
             shee
             returned
             to
             Rome
             with
             her
             Eunuches
             ,
             and
             conuerted
             Basilla
             ,
             who
             was
             beheaded
             after
             sundry
             torments
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             sixt
             yeare
             of
             
               Valerianus
               ,
               Victor
            
             and
             Victorinus
             ,
             with
             Claudianus
             and
             Bossa
             his
             wife
             ,
             after
             thrée
             yeares
             imprisonment
             ,
             and
             diuerse
             torments
             ,
             were
             put
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             Fructuosus
             Bishop
             of
             Tarraconia
             ,
             with
             his
             two
             Deacons
             Augurius
             and
             Eulogius
             ,
             at
             their
             execution
             ,
             their
             hands
             bound
             behinde
             them
             vnloosed
             ,
             and
             the
             fire
             flewe
             from
             them
             ▪
             vntill
             they
             had
             prayed
             ▪
             at
             which
             time
             a
             certaine
             Souldier
             did
             sée
             the
             Heauens
             open
             ,
             and
             the
             Martyres
             entred
             in
             ;
             which
             sight
             he
             shewed
             to
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Emilianus
             the
             President
             .
          
           
             This
             Emperour
             Valerianus
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             raigned
             ,
             with
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             about
             sixe
             yeares
             ,
             and
             afflicted
             the
             Christians
             two
             yeares
             ,
             was
             taken
             of
             Sapres
             King
             of
             the
             Persians
             ,
             who
             made
             him
             alwaies
             his
             footstoole
             to
             get
             vppon
             his
             horse
             till
             hee
             dyed
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Romaines
             ,
             there
             happenned
             30.
             
             Earthquakes
             together
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             Persecution
             was
             moderated
             :
             yet
             some
             ●uffered
             ,
             as
             Marinus
             ,
             a
             Noble-man
             ,
             he
             was
             accused
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             of
             him
             that
             should
             succeede
             him
             ;
             the
             Iudge
             gaue
             him
             three
             dayes
             to
             aduise
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             being
             incouraged
             by
             Theodi●tus
             Bishop
             of
             Cesaria
             ,
             hee
             presented
             himselfe
             to
             the
             Iudge
             ,
             by
             whose
             Sentence
             he
             was
             beheaded
             .
          
           
             Galienus
             succeeded
             Valerianus
             ,
             and
             Claudius
             succeeded
             him
             .
             Vincentius
             maketh
             mention
             of
             262.
             
             Martyres
             that
             suffered
             vnder
             him
             :
             Quintilianus
             succeeded
             him
             after
             Aurelianus
             ,
             vnder
             whom
             was
             moued
             the
             ninth
             Persecution
             .
          
        
         
           
             ¶
             The
             ninth
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             AS
             Aurelianus
             was
             subscribing
             the
             Edict
             against
             Christians
             ,
             
             he
             was
             terrified
             with
             ●●ghtning
             ▪
             and
             about
             the
             6.
             yeare
             of
             his
             raigne
             was
             slaine
             ,
             yet
             Vincentius
             and
             Orosius
             reckon
             vp
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Martyres
             which
             suffered
             vnder
             him
             in
             Fraunce
             and
             Italy
             .
          
           
             
               Publius
               Annins
               Tacitus
            
             succeeded
             Aurelianus
             ,
             and
             raigned
             6.
             moneths
             ;
             his
             brother
             
             Florianus
             succéeded
             him
             60.
             daies
             .
             
               Marcus
               Aurelius
            
             succéeded
             him
             ,
             surnamed
             Probus
             ;
             he
             moued
             no
             Persecution
             :
             after
             he
             had
             raigned
             6
             yeares
             ,
             4.
             
             Moneths
             ,
             because
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             Peace
             ,
             he
             had
             no
             worke
             for
             his
             Souldiers
             ,
             therefore
             he
             was
             slaine
             .
             Carus
             with
             his
             two
             Sonnes
             ,
             Carinus
             and
             Numerianus
             succéeded
             him
             3.
             yeares
             Numerianus
             kil●●
             Cerillus
             ,
             for
             not
             suffering
             him
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             congregation
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             he
             being
             their
             Bishop
             ;
             he
             was
             slaine
             of
             his
             Father
             .
             Dioclesian
             succeeded
             ;
             vntill
             the
             19.
             yeare
             of
             his
             raigne
             the
             Church
             was
             quiet
             ,
             which
             quiet●●sse
             had
             indured
             44.
             yeares
             ;
             the
             Church
             grew
             mightily
             ,
             and
             the
             chiefe
             of
             them
             in
             fauour
             with
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             were
             Derotheus
             and
             Gorgotheus
             ,
             and
             diuerse
             moe
             .
             The
             Church
             began
             to
             were
             wanton
             with
             Peace
             ,
             and
             to
             build
             large
             Churches
             ,
             but
             their
             desolutenes
             broght
             on
             them
             the
             tenth
             persecution
             .
          
        
         
           
             ¶
             The
             tenth
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             VVHilst
             Dioclesian
             abstained
             from
             Persecuting
             ,
             he
             obtained
             diuerse
             victories
             ,
             and
             being
             proud
             thereof
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             worshipped
             as
             a
             God
             ,
             calling
             himselfe
             brother
             of
             the
             Sunne
             and
             Moone
             ,
             inioyned
             the
             people
             to
             kisse
             his
             feete
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             19.
             yeare
             of
             his
             raigne
             he
             moued
             Persecution
             ,
             he
             commaunded
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christians
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             burned
             ;
             put
             Christians
             from
             Magistracie
             ,
             and
             constrained
             them
             with
             torments
             to
             offer
             to
             Idols
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             Proclamation
             of
             the
             Edict
             ,
             a
             Noble-man
             ,
             a
             Christian
             openly
             rent
             it
             in
             pieces
             ,
             for
             which
             act
             he
             was
             put
             to
             most
             bitter
             death
             .
          
           
             Dioclesian
             began
             with
             his
             Campe
             ,
             willed
             the
             Christians
             to
             lay
             away
             their
             weapons
             ,
             and
             giue
             ouer
             their
             charges
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             willingly
             .
             At
             Tyre
             there
             were
             Christians
             giuen
             to
             cruell
             beasts
             :
             preserued
             miracul●usly
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             kept
             hungry
             of
             purpose
             ;
             they
             raged
             against
             those
             that
             brought
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             deuoured
             them
             they
             could
             catch
             ,
             therefore
             they
             were
             beheaded
             ,
             and
             cast
             into
             the
             Sea.
             
          
           
             At
             that
             time
             was
             Martyred
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Sidon
             ,
             but
             Siluanus
             Bishop
             of
             Gazen●●s
             ,
             with
             39.
             others
             ,
             were
             slaine
             in
             the
             Mettie-mines
             ;
             thon
             Pamphilius
             an
             Elder
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Cesaria
             ,
             whom
             Eusebius
             writeth
             of
             ,
             was
             Martyred
             .
             All
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Teachers
             in
             Syria
             were
             imprisoned
             ;
             Tyrannion
             throwne
             to
             fishes
             ,
             Arnobius
             a
             Physition
             ,
             slaine
             with
             brickbats
             ,
             some
             drowned
             themselues
             rather
             then
             they
             would
             worship
             Idols
             ,
             Siluanus
             Bishop
             of
             Emissa
             ,
             with
             others
             were
             throwne
             to
             wilde
             beasts
             .
          
           
             In
             Mesopotamia
             the
             Christians
             were
             hanged
             by
             the
             feete
             ,
             and
             choked
             with
             smoke
             :
             in
             Cappadocia
             their
             legs
             were
             broken
             ,
             in
             Cilicia
             
               Taragus
               ,
               Probus
            
             ,
             and
             Andronious
             Martyred
             :
             the
             Persecution
             was
             so
             outragious
             ,
             that
             they
             refrained
             not
             from
             the
             slaughter
             of
             the
             Emperours
             children
             ,
             &
             the
             chiefest
             Princes
             of
             his
             Court
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             was
             one
             Peter
             of
             the
             Houshold
             whom
             the
             King
             did
             loue
             as
             his
             owne
             childe
             ,
             after
             cruell
             torments
             ,
             he
             was
             whipped
             to
             the
             bones
             ,
             powdered
             with
             salt
             and
             vineger
             ,
             and
             ●ofled
             with
             a
             fire
             .
             Dorotheus
             and
             Gorgonius
             séeing
             it
             ,
             reproued
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             confessed
             they
             were
             Christians
             ;
             wherefore
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             in
             great
             authoritie
             ,
             they
             were
             almost
             tormented
             as
             he
             ,
             and
             strangled
             .
          
           
             Anthonius
             Bishop
             of
             Nicomedia
             ,
             and
             Lucianus
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             company
             of
             ●artyrs
             were
             beheaded
             .
             Dioclesian
             beheaded
             his
             owne
             wife
             Serena
             .
          
           
             
               Elampia
               ,
               Agapen
               ,
               Irenea
               ,
               Cronia
               ,
            
             and
             Anastachia
             were
             burned
             ,
             2000.
             
             Christians
             were
             burned
             in
             one
             Temple
             :
             In
             Arabia
             many
             Martyres
             were
             slaine
             with
             ●xes
             :
             I●
             Phrigia
             ,
             a
             whole
             Citie
             of
             Christians
             compassed
             ,
             set
             on
             fire
             ,
             and
             burned
             :
             In
             Melitina
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Elders
             were
             cast
             into
             prison
             .
          
           
             A
             Sheriffe
             in
             doing
             execution
             vpon
             the
             Christians
             was
             conuerted
             ,
             and
             confessed
             himselfe
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             after
             diuerse
             strange
             torments
             ,
             was
             burned
             .
             
               Eugenius
               ,
               Auxentius
               ,
               Marderius
            
             ,
             were
             Martyred
             :
             In
             Egypt
             ,
             Pelus
             and
             Nilus
             Bishops
             ,
             were
             Martyred
             ,
             the
             rage
             was
             great
             in
             Alexandria
             the
             Bishop
             thereof
             and
             Elders
             ,
             
               Faustus
               ,
               Didius
               ,
               Ammonius
               ,
               Phildas
               ,
               Hefichius
               ,
            
             and
             Theodorus
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             were
             Martyred
             .
          
           
             (
             6660.
             
             Souldiers
             ,
             being
             Christians
             ,
             vnder
             the
             Christian
             Captaine
             Mauritius
             ,
             lying
             at
             〈◊〉
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             refusing
             to
             worship
             Images
             ,
             died
             altogether
             constant
             in
             the
             Faith.
             
               Ascla
               ,
               Phremon
               &
               Apolinius
            
             with
             diuerse
             Christians
             ,
             were
             martyred
             at
             Anteno
             ,
             in
             Scilia
             were
             79.
             put
             to
             death
             ▪
             in
             Calcedon
             Euphenea
             was
             martired
             ,
             in
             Rome
             ,
             Iohn
             &
             Crispus
             
             Priests
             ,
             at
             Babem●
             Agricola
             and
             Vitalis
             ,
             at
             Aquilia
             the
             Emperour
             commaunded
             〈◊〉
             man
             to
             kil
             the
             Christians
             ,
             where
             Felices
             and
             Fortunatus
             was
             killed
             ,
             Victor
             suffered
             at
             〈…〉
             Belua●ns
             Lucian
             suffered
             .
          
           
             In
             Spaine
             was
             great
             persecution
             as
             at
             Emerita
             ,
             
               Eulalia
               ,
               Adula
               ,
               Vincensia
               ,
               Sabina
               ,
            
             and
             Christiana
             suffered
             ;
             Leucadia
             virgin
             ,
             Augusta
             ,
             and
             18.
             besides
             were
             martyred
             .
             Where
             was
             such
             Persecution
             at
             ●re●●rs
             by
             the
             riuer
             Mosella
             ,
             that
             ●he
             blood
             of
             Christians
             〈◊〉
             like
             a
             little
             Brooke
             ,
             and
             coloured
             by
             Riuer
             ;
             Hors●men
             〈…〉
             to
             kill
             the
             Christians
             :
             Agripina
             and
             Augusta
             were
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             In
             〈◊〉
             all
             the
             Christians
             were
             destroyed
             ,
             no
             tongue
             〈…〉
             the
             deathe
             and
             〈◊〉
             that
             this
             Tyrant
             vsed
             ,
             hanging
             them
             by
             one
             hand
             ,
             〈…〉
             them
             ▪
             and
             〈…〉
             but
             not
             to
             death
             :
             but
             euery
             day
             .
             Eusebius
             saith
             ,
             he
             saw
             the
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             pesecutors
             blunt
             with
             often
             slaughter
             ,
             themselues
             for
             wearinesse
             sit
             downe
             and
             〈◊〉
             ;
             but
             the
             Martyres
             nothing
             〈◊〉
             were
             patient
             for
             Chr●sts
             sake
             .
          
           
             Miletus
             Bishop
             of
             〈◊〉
             gaue
             backe
             ,
             wherefore
             Peter
             Bishop
             of
             〈…〉
             so
             did
             Marcellus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             wh●refore
             he
             was
             〈…〉
             and
             was
             Martyard
             .
          
           
             In
             30.
             dayes
             were
             〈◊〉
             17000
             Martyres
             ,
             besides
             many
             that
             〈…〉
             There
             were
             Mariy●●d
             at
             Alexandria
             .
             300.
             
             〈…〉
             120.
             more
             Martyres
             .
          
           
             This
             Persecution
             endured
             vntill
             about
             the
             7.
             yeare
             of
             Constantius
             ;
             at
             length
             ,
             being
             out
             of
             hope
             to
             ex●inguish
             them
             ,
             the
             slaughter
             ceased
             ▪
             yet
             they
             〈◊〉
             many
             ,
             and
             put
             360.
             
             Regmus
             〈◊〉
             the
             eyes
             of
             〈◊〉
             and
             condemned
             many
             to
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             After
             Dioclesian
             and
             Maximi●anus
             had
             raigned
             about
             〈◊〉
             .
             yeares
             th●y●●●
             vp
             the
             Empier
             ,
             and
             the
             Empire
             remained
             with
             Constantius
             ,
             and
             
               Gal●●ius
               Maxeminus
               .
               Maxeminus
            
             presecuted
             the
             Persecution
             about
             7.
             yeares
             ,
             vnt●
             the
             years
             318.
             but
             
             Constantius
             ●ather
             ●auoured
             the
             Christians
             ●and
             to
             try
             〈◊〉
             Cour●iers
             he
             ●eigned
             in
             Sacrifice
             to
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             commaunced
             his
             Houshold
             so
             to
             d●e
             ,
             and
             finding
             a
             number
             that
             constantly
             refused
             ●e
             cherished
             them
             and
             〈◊〉
             them
             to
             great
             places
             ,
             and
             refused
             the
             back●●ders
             .
          
           
             Maximinus
             vsed
             great
             cruceltie
             in
             the
             East
             Churches
             〈◊〉
             God
             stayed
             his
             rage
             by
             sending
             him
             〈◊〉
             a
             bothe
             as
             pu●●●fied
             his
             ●●trals
             ,
             from
             whence
             came
             inumerable
             multitudes
             whereupon
             he
             published
             Edicts
             of
             Peace
             to
             the
             Christians
             and
             desired
             them
             to
             pray
             for
             him
             ,
             but
             6.
             monethes
             after
             he
             set
             out
             con●rary
             of
             〈◊〉
             and
             〈◊〉
             them
             to
             be●
             〈…〉
             so
             Persecution
             rose
             againe
             as
             great
             as
             before
             .
          
           
             Siluanus
             ,
             Lucianus
             ,
             Petrus
             Bishop
             ,
             Querinus
             Bishop
             ,
             Marcellus
             ,
             T●mothe
             ,
             Victorianus
             ,
             Symphocrianus
             ,
             Castorius
             ,
             Cast●us
             ,
             Cesarius
             ,
             Me●●●ous
             ,
             Nobilis
             Dorotheus
             ,
             Gorgamus
             ,
             Pet●us
             
               vnto
               inumerable
               Martyris
            
             ;
             Iuliana
             ,
             Cosmus
             Damanus
             Basileus
             ,
             
               with
               ●eauen
               others
            
             ,
             Dorathca
             ,
             Theophilus
             .
             Theodosia
             Vita●
             is
             ,
             Agricola
             ,
             ●●cha
             ,
             Philemon
             ,
             Hireneus
             ,
             Januarius
             ,
             Festus
             ,
             Di●iderius
             ,
             Grigorius
             ,
             Spolitanus
             ,
             Agap●●s
             ,
             Cro●ia
             ,
             Hirenea
             .
             ●●heodora
             ,
             
               with
               270.
               others
            
             .
             Florianus
             ▪
             Prinius
             ,
             Felicia●●●
             ,
             Vitus
             ,
             Modestus
             ,
             Crescentia
             ,
             A●binus
             ,
             Rogatianus
             ,
             Donatianus
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Catharina
             ,
             Margareta
             .
             Lucia
             〈◊〉
             A●theus
             
               the
               King
               with
            
             3700.
             
             Simplicius
             Faust●●●s
             ,
             Beatrix
             ,
             Panthaleon
             ,
             Grigor●ns
             ,
             Iustus
             ,
             Leocandia
             ,
             Anthonia
             ,
             
               with
               infir●●
            
             .
             Felix
             Victor
             ,
             
               with
               his
               parents
            
             ,
             Lucia
             widdowe
             ,
             Germinianus
             ,
             
               with
               79.
               others
            
             ;
             Anastacia
             ,
             C●●●ogonus
             ,
             Felix
             ,
             Audactus
             ,
             Adrianus
             Nathalia
             ,
             Agnes
             
               of
               13.
               yeares
               olde
               ,
               these
               〈◊〉
               many
               other
               were
               then
               Martyred
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Emperour
             in
             his
             Edict
             declared
             what
             plently
             they
             enioyed
             when
             they
             adored
             their
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             As
             〈◊〉
             as
             that
             Persecution
             began
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             miserable
             F●mine
             a●d
             Pestilence
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Christians
             (
             to
             their
             power
             )
             re●●ued
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             whereby
             grewe
             some
             yeare
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             a
             Christian
             woman
             ,
             whose
             husband
             they
             had
             killed
             to
             satisfie
             the
             filthy
             desire
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             shee
             killed
             her selfe
             rather
             then
             she
             would
             so
             doe
             .
          
           
             He
             banished
             a
             Noble
             woman
             of
             Rome
             ,
             because
             she
             gaue
             her
             goods
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             people
             of
             Rome
             ,
             wearied
             with
             the
             vil●any
             of
             Maxentius
             ,
             ●●quired
             ayd●
             Constantine
             ,
             he
             gathered
             an
             Armie
             in
             Fraunce
             and
             Brita●ne
             ,
             and
             being
             in
             〈◊〉
             ,
             looking
             vp
             to
             Heauen
             about
             the
             going
             downe
             of
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             he
             sawe
             a
             brightnesse
             like
             acrosse
             ,
             with
             
             Starres
             of
             equall
             bignesse
             ,
             with
             this
             inscription
             ,
             
               In
               hoc
               vince
               .
               Eusebius
               Pamphilus
            
             reporteth
             he
             heard
             Consta●tine
             often
             affirme
             it
             ;
             In
             the
             〈…〉
             ,
             Christ
             appeared
             vnto
             him
             with
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             same
             Crosse
             ,
             b●●ding
             ●im
             make
             the
             figure
             thereof
             and
             carry
             it
             before
             him
             in
             his
             warres
             ,
             and
             he
             should
             hau●
             v●ctory
             ;
             whereupon
             he
             〈◊〉
             towards
             Max●ntius
             ,
             who
             not
             being
             able
             to
             sustaine
             
             Constantines
             ●orce
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             ●o
             the
             C●tie
             ,
             was
             ouerthrowne
             of
             his
             horse
             in
             the
             floud
             ,
             and
             ●●owned
             ,
             and
             so
             ended
             th●
             last
             Persecution
             ,
             he
             gaue
             li●ertie
             ,
             by
             Procl●mation
             ,
             to
             Christians
             ●o
             prolesse
             their
             Religion
             :
             Di●clesian
             hea●ing
             her●of
             ,
             dyed
             for
             sorr●w
             some
             say
             he
             poysoned
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Licinius
             first
             ●oyned
             with
             Constan●●ne
             ,
             and
             ●onqu●red
             Maximinus
             a
             great
             〈◊〉
             in
             the
             West
             ,
             who
             killed
             his
             Charm●rs
             that
             〈◊〉
             him
             ●o
             warre
             ,
             and
             〈…〉
             with
             a
             disease
             ,
             he
             glorified
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             Lawe
             for
             their
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Licinius
             called
             Learning
             ▪
             the
             poyson
             of
             the
             common
             wealth
             ,
             and
             said
             it
             was
             a
             〈◊〉
             for
             a
             Prince
             to
             be
             learned
             ;
             he
             said
             ,
             the
             Christians
             prayed
             for
             Constant●●●
             〈◊〉
             and
             not
             for
             him
             ,
             therefore
             he
             persecuted
             them
             ,
             first
             in
             his
             owne
             Court
             ,
             them
             in
             the
             〈◊〉
             he
             rased
             many
             Churches
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             he
             hanged
             Theodorus
             on
             a
             Crosse
             ,
             thr●st
             nayles
             into
             his
             a●me
             pits
             then
             strucke
             off
             his
             head
             ,
             He
             put
             to
             death
             Basilius
             Bishop
             ,
             Nicl●olaus
             Bishop
             Grig●r●us
             of
             Armenia
             the
             great
             Paul
             of
             〈◊〉
             whose
             ●ands
             were
             〈◊〉
             off
             ●ith
             a
             ●earing
             Iron
             ,
             in
             Sebast●a
             he
             drowned
             40.
             
             Souldiers
             in
             a
             horse
             Pond
             ,
             the
             wiues
             of
             these
             40.
             with
             Ammones
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             after
             inumerable
             torments
             were
             sla●●e
             with
             th●
             sword
             .
          
           
             Diuerse
             b●t●els
             were
             sought
             betwéene
             Licinius
             and
             Constantine
             first
             in
             Hungary
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             ou●r
             throwne
             ,
             in
             Macedonia
             ,
             where
             he
             fled
             and
             ●ep●yred
             his
             Arm●●
             ,
             and
             being
             vanquished
             by
             Sea
             and
             Land
             ,
             he
             yeelded
             to
             Costantine
             ,
             and
             was
             comm●●●●d●●
             liue
             a
             priuate
             life
             but
             he
             was
             killed
             by
             the
             Souldiers
             in
             the
             yeare
             324.
             
             
             
             Constantius
             ●he
             father
             of
             Constantine
             dyed
             in
             the
             yeare
             310
             ▪
             and
             wee
             buried
             at
             Yorke
             .
          
           
             A●bon
             ,
             the
             fi●st
             that
             su●●●red
             Martyrdome
             in
             England
             ,
             he
             was
             conuer●●d
             by
             
               A●
               phibolus
            
             ,
             a
             persecuted
             Clarke
             which
             he
             lo●ged
             ;
             the
             Prince
             hearting
             thereof
             ,
             sent
             out
             〈◊〉
             for
             him
             ,
             Albon
             came
             to
             the
             Souldiers
             who
             brought
             him
             to
             the
             Iudge
             ,
             and
             〈…〉
             would
             not
             sacrifice
             to
             Diuels
             ,
             after
             he
             was
             grieuo●sly
             scourged
             he
             was
             beheaded
             ,
             the
             Clarke
             fled
             into
             Wales
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             set
             and
             made
             to
             runne
             about
             a
             Stake
             ,
             his
             b●lly
             being
             opened
             ,
             whilst
             〈◊〉
             owels
             were
             drawne
             out
             ,
             hee
             was
             stabbed
             with
             waggers
             ,
             and
             after
             stoned
             ,
             this
             was
             Anno
             301.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             that
             England
             was
             no●
             touched
             with
             any
             of
             the
             nine
             Persecutions
             ,
             but
             onely
             with
             the
             tenth
             ,
             in
             which
             almost
             all
             Christiantie
             was
             in
             the
             〈◊〉
             ex●inguished
             .
          
           
             Galerius
             threatning
             the
             Christians
             in
             Antioch
             ,
             Romanus
             a
             Noble
             man
             encouraged
             them
             he
             was
             strangely
             tormented
             ,
             he
             requ●red
             the
             Tyrant
             that
             a
             childe
             should
             be
             presented
             vnto
             him
             ,
             he
             asked
             the
             childe
             whether
             it
             was
             ●ore
             reason●ble
             to
             serue
             one
             God
             rath●r
             th●n
             ●umerable
             ;
             the
             Childe
             answered
             the
             Tyrant
             ,
             that
             one
             God
             was
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ;
             the
             Tyrant
             scourged
             the
             Childe
             ,
             and
             pulled
             off
             the
             skinne
             of
             his
             head
             ,
             the
             mother
             being
             by
             ,
             exhorted
             the
             Childe
             to
             patience
             ,
             the
             Childe
             was
             beheaded
             ,
             and
             Romanus
             cast
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             which
             when
             it
             would
             not
             burne
             him
             ,
             hee
             was
             ●●angled
             in
             prison
             .
          
           
             Gordius
             a
             Centurion
             liued
             in
             the
             Desert
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             but
             at
             a
             ●eest
             of
             Mars
             he
             got
             vpon
             the
             highest
             p●ace
             of
             the
             Thea●or
             ,
             and
             v●tered
             himselfe
             to
             all
             the
             people
             to
             bee
             a
             Christian
             ;
             after
             many
             torments
             ,
             he
             was
             ●urned
             .
             Menas
             likewise
             ▪
             a
             Souldier
             ,
             con●essed
             himselfe
             a
             Christi●n
             in
             Colis
             ,
             and
             af●er
             diuerse
             torments
             ,
             wa●
             beheaded
             .
          
           
             Basilius
             writeth
             of
             40.
             
             Martyres
             ,
             young
             Gentlemen
             ,
             professing
             themselues
             Christians
             ,
             they
             were
             caused
             to
             stand
             in
             winter
             in
             a
             Pond
             all
             night
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             morning
             bnrne●
             .
          
           
             Nicephorus
             reporteth
             of
             40.
             
             Martyres
             drowned
             in
             a
             Ponde
             at
             Sebestia
             .
          
           
             Cirus
             a
             Poysition
             ,
             with
             one
             Ioannes
             ,
             led
             a
             solitary
             life
             in
             Arabia
             in
             Persecu●ion
             ,
             they
             hearing
             of
             the
             imprisonment
             of
             Athanasia
             with
             her
             three
             daughters
             ,
             
               Theo●●ste
               ,
               Theodota
            
             ,
             and
             Eudoxa
             ,
             they
             came
             to
             confi●me
             them
             ,
             and
             being
             accused
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             doe
             Sacr●fice
             ,
             they
             were
             put
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             Sebastian
             ,
             Lieutenant
             or
             Diaclesian
             ,
             was
             accused
             to
             the
             Emperour
             for
             encouraging
             
             diuers
             Martyres
             :
             he
             was
             brought
             into
             the
             Fielde
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             owne
             Souldiers
             shot
             through
             with
             innumerable
             Darts
             ,
             after
             threw
             his
             body
             into
             a
             Iakes
             .
             Nicostratus
             ,
             with
             Zoe
             his
             Wife
             :
             Tranquillinus
             ,
             with
             Martia
             his
             Wife
             ;
             
               Traglianus
               ,
               Claudius
               ,
               Castor
               ,
               Tiburtus
               ,
               Castullus
               ,
               Marcus
               ,
            
             and
             Marcellus
             ,
             with
             others
             moe
             suffered
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Barla
             ,
             a
             Nobleman
             ,
             whom
             Basilius
             mentions
             in
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             after
             many
             torments
             he
             was
             sacrificed
             on
             an
             Altar
             of
             their
             Idols
             ,
             they
             put
             Fire
             and
             Incense
             into
             his
             hand
             ,
             thinking
             he
             would
             scatter
             it
             vpon
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             so
             haue
             sacrificed
             ,
             but
             the
             fire
             burning
             about
             his
             hand
             ,
             it
             endured
             as
             if
             it
             had
             béene
             couered
             about
             with
             Embers
             ,
             he
             saying
             the
             Psalme
             ,
             
               Blessed
               is
               my
               God
               which
               teacheth
               in
               hands
               to
               fight
               .
            
          
           
             Vincentius
             was
             so
             racked
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             ioynts
             of
             his
             body
             cracked
             ,
             then
             there
             was
             many
             wounds
             made
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             then
             his
             flesh
             was
             combed
             with
             Iron
             Combes
             ,
             sharply
             filed
             ,
             then
             they
             scourged
             him
             ,
             then
             they
             laid
             his
             body
             vpon
             an
             Iron
             Grate
             ,
             and
             opened
             it
             with
             Hooks
             ,
             then
             they
             seared
             it
             with
             diuers
             plates
             ,
             sprinkling
             the
             same
             with
             hot
             Salt
             ,
             then
             they
             drew
             him
             into
             a
             Dungeon
             sprinkled
             with
             sharpe
             shels
             ,
             and
             locked
             his
             féete
             in
             the
             stockes
             .
          
           
             Philoronimus
             forsooke
             great
             possessions
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             was
             beheaded
             ,
             and
             neither
             Friends
             ,
             Wife
             ,
             or
             Children
             could
             moue
             him
             :
             also
             ,
             Procopius
             being
             conuerted
             ,
             brake
             his
             Siluer
             Images
             ,
             and
             gaue
             them
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             after
             gréeuous
             torments
             ,
             his
             hands
             and
             féet
             being
             cut
             off
             he
             was
             beheaded
             :
             so
             was
             Grigotius
             a
             young
             man
             vsed
             .
          
           
             
               Panthion
               ,
               Theodorus
            
             ,
             and
             Gerion
             ,
             with
             318.
             were
             martyred
             ,
             
               Hermogines
               ,
               Eugraphus
               ,
               Samonas
               ,
               Gurias
               ,
               Abilus
               ,
               Hieron
               ,
               Indes
               ,
               Dominas
               ,
            
             with
             two
             thousand
             were
             martired
             .
             Enclasius
             and
             Maximinius
             ,
             whom
             Fausta
             the
             Uirgin
             conuerted
             in
             her
             torments
             :
             also
             ,
             
               Thusus
               ,
               Lucius
               ,
               Callinicus
               ,
               Apollonius
               ,
               Philemon
               ,
               Asilas
               ,
               Leonides
               ,
               Arianus
               ,
               Cyprian
            
             Byshop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             before
             his
             conuersion
             being
             a
             Magitian
             ,
             suffered
             with
             Iustina
             a
             Uirgine
             .
             
               Glicerius
               ,
               Felix
               ,
               Fortunatus
               ,
               Achileus
               ,
               Arthemius
               ,
               Ciriacus
               ,
               Anthonius
               ,
               Marcellinus
               ,
               Cucusatus
               ,
               Barcimonia
               ,
               Felix
            
             Byshop
             ,
             
               Audactus
               ,
               Ianuarius
               ,
               Fortunatus
               ,
               Septimus
               ,
            
             these
             suffered
             vnder
             
               Dioclesian
               .
               Cassianus
            
             was
             stabbed
             of
             his
             Schollers
             with
             Iron
             Pen●
             wherewith
             they
             vsed
             to
             write
             .
             Eulalia
             was
             shut
             vp
             of
             her
             Parents
             ,
             least
             she
             should
             be
             cause
             of
             her
             death
             ,
             shee
             brake
             out
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             came
             to
             the
             Iudge
             ,
             confessed
             her selfe
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             reprooued
             the
             cruelty
             of
             the
             Iudge
             ,
             and
             their
             vanity
             in
             worshipping
             Images
             ,
             she
             threw
             downe
             the
             Idols
             ,
             and
             scattered
             the
             Incense
             when
             she
             was
             brought
             to
             worship
             them
             ;
             she
             had
             one
             ioynt
             pulled
             from
             another
             ,
             her
             flesh
             was
             scraped
             off
             with
             clawes
             of
             beasts
             to
             the
             bones
             ,
             she
             reioysing
             and
             praising
             God
             ,
             they
             seared
             her
             breasts
             with
             torches
             :
             when
             they
             had
             caught
             her
             haire
             ,
             which
             hanged
             downe
             to
             her
             féet
             and
             couered
             her
             shame
             ,
             shee
             opened
             her
             mouth
             ouer
             the
             flame
             and
             died
             .
          
           
             Agnes
             ,
             a
             Romaine
             virgine
             ,
             not
             marriageable
             ,
             for
             her
             constancy
             in
             Christ
             was
             condemned
             to
             be
             committed
             to
             the
             common
             Stewes
             ,
             and
             Younkers
             appointed
             to
             assayle
             her
             ,
             whom
             when
             she
             refused
             ,
             she
             was
             tied
             to
             a
             corner
             of
             a
             stréet
             naked
             :
             one
             beholding
             the
             Uirgine
             with
             vnchast
             eyes
             ,
             was
             striken
             with
             lightning
             ,
             his
             eies
             dashed
             out
             of
             his
             head
             ,
             whom
             Agnes
             prayed
             for
             and
             restored
             :
             after
             ●he
             was
             beheaded
             ,
             she
             preferred
             the
             sight
             of
             her
             Executioners
             more
             ,
             then
             of
             her
             louers
             .
             There
             are
             many
             myracles
             reported
             of
             her
             .
          
           
             Katherine
             openly
             resisted
             the
             Emperor
             Maxentius
             to
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             rebuked
             him
             of
             his
             cruelty
             ,
             after
             she
             had
             felt
             the
             racke
             ,
             and
             the
             fouresharp
             cutting
             wheeles
             ,
             she
             was
             beheaded
             .
          
           
             Iulitta
             sued
             to
             the
             Emperor
             for
             goods
             wrongfully
             detained
             from
             her
             ,
             her
             aduersary
             accused
             her
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             being
             commanded
             to
             doe
             sacrifice
             with
             Incense
             ,
             shee
             refused
             it
             ,
             and
             encouraged
             others
             ,
             and
             was
             burned
             .
          
           
             Barbara
             ,
             a
             Noble
             woman
             suffering
             cruell
             torments
             ,
             as
             cords
             ,
             and
             burning
             of
             her
             sides
             ,
             was
             lastly
             beheaded
             for
             her
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Fausta
               ,
               Iuliana
               ,
               Anisia
               ,
               Iustina
               ,
               Lucia
               ,
               Agatha
               ,
            
             and
             Tecla
             ,
             with
             all
             holy
             Uirgines
             ,
             suffered
             in
             the
             tenth
             Persecution
             .
             ●aius
             succéeded
             Xistus
             B.
             of
             Rome
             :
             
               Marcellinus
               ,
               Marcellus
               ,
               Eusebius
            
             were
             Byshops
             afterward
             ,
             and
             then
             Miltiades
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             last
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             that
             was
             martyred
             :
             These
             all
             were
             Martyrs
             .
             Sapores
             King
             of
             Persia
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             
               Acyndiuus
               ,
               Pegasius
               ,
               Anempodistus
               ,
               Epidephorus
               ,
               Simeon
            
             
             Arch-byshop
             of
             Seleu●ia
             ,
             C●esiphon
             B.
             in
             Persia
             ,
             with
             other
             religious
             men
             .
             128.
             
          
           
             Symon
             ,
             chéefe
             Bishop
             of
             Persia
             ,
             was
             accused
             by
             the
             Magitians
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             leading
             to
             Prison
             :
             V●●hazares
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Kings
             Schoole-maister
             ,
             and
             had
             fallen
             from
             Christianity
             ,
             who
             sitting
             at
             the
             Kings
             Gate
             ,
             rose
             vp
             and
             reuerenced
             him
             ,
             but
             Simion
             rebuked
             him
             with
             sharpe
             words
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             put
             on
             mourning
             wéeds
             ,
             sit
             wéeping
             at
             the
             gate
             ;
             saying
             ,
             what
             hope
             haue
             I
             of
             God
             when
             my
             familiar
             friend
             Simion
             disdaineth
             me
             ,
             which
             being
             knowne
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             he
             confessing
             himselfe
             a
             Christian
             ,
             the
             King
             commaunded
             he
             should
             be
             beheaded
             :
             He
             desired
             of
             the
             King
             to
             certifie
             that
             he
             died
             for
             nothing
             but
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             he
             obtained
             ;
             Simion
             being
             in
             prison
             ,
             and
             hearing
             of
             it
             ,
             reioyced
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             day
             suffered
             with
             an
             100.
             more
             .
          
           
             Pusices
             ,
             séeing
             an
             old
             Father
             shrinke
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Martyr●
             ,
             said
             ;
             shut
             thine
             eies
             ,
             be
             strong
             ,
             and
             shortly
             thou
             shalt
             sée
             God
             ,
             wherefore
             the
             King
             caused
             an
             hole
             to
             be
             made
             in
             his
             necke
             ,
             and
             thereout
             pulled
             his
             tongue
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             was
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             his
             Daughter
             ,
             a
             Uirgine
             ,
             died
             with
             him
             in
             Christs
             cause
             ,
             the
             number
             of
             them
             that
             were
             martyred
             in
             Persia
             ,
             was
             15000.
             
             This
             comming
             to
             Constantines
             eares
             ,
             mooued
             him
             ,
             he
             graunted
             Sapores
             his
             Ambassadors
             all
             they
             requested
             ,
             thinking
             thereby
             to
             mooue
             him
             to
             fauour
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             wrote
             to
             them
             to
             take
             compassion
             on
             the
             Innocents
             ,
             and
             shewed
             how
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             had
             béene
             against
             Tyrants
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Beniamin
             ,
             for
             preaching
             Christ
             ,
             was
             thrust
             vnder
             the
             nailes
             with
             twenty
             sharpe
             prickes
             ,
             when
             hee
             laughed
             at
             it
             ,
             a
             sharpe
             Réede
             was
             thrust
             into
             his
             yard
             ,
             and
             a
             long
             thorny
             stalke
             vp
             into
             his
             body
             vntill
             hee
             died
             .
             Under
             
               Iulianus
               Apostata
               ,
               Emilianus
            
             was
             burned
             ,
             Domitius
             was
             slaine
             in
             his
             Caue
             :
             Theodorus
             singing
             a
             Psalme
             ,
             was
             tormented
             from
             morning
             to
             night
             ,
             hardly
             escaped
             with
             life
             ,
             and
             being
             asked
             how
             hee
             could
             abide
             the
             torments
             ,
             said
             ,
             at
             first
             I
             felt
             some
             paine
             ,
             but
             after
             there
             stood
             a
             young
             man
             by
             me
             ,
             who
             so
             refreshed
             me
             ,
             that
             it
             greeued
             me
             more
             when
             I
             was
             let
             down
             from
             the
             Ingine
             then
             before
             .
          
           
             The
             Arethusians
             of
             Syria
             ,
             tooke
             a
             company
             of
             Uirgines
             ,
             Christians
             ,
             whom
             first
             they
             set
             sorth
             naked
             to
             bee
             scorned
             of
             the
             multitude
             ,
             then
             shaued
             them
             ,
             then
             couered
             them
             with
             draffe
             ,
             and
             caused
             them
             to
             bee
             deuoured
             of
             Swine
             ,
             their
             cruelty
             was
             the
             greater
             ,
             because
             Constantine
             restrained
             them
             ,
             from
             defiling
             Uirgines
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             the
             Temple
             of
             Venus
             .
          
           
             
               Marcus
               Arethusius
            
             ,
             because
             ,
             at
             the
             commaundement
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             he
             pulled
             down
             a
             Temple
             of
             Idols
             ,
             and
             builded
             a
             Church
             for
             Christians
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             they
             stripped
             him
             naked
             ,
             and
             beat
             him
             gréeuously
             ,
             then
             put
             him
             in
             a
             filthy
             sincke
             ,
             then
             they
             caused
             Boyes
             to
             thrust
             him
             in
             with
             sharpe
             stickes
             ,
             then
             they
             annointed
             him
             with
             Hony
             and
             Broath
             ,
             and
             hung
             him
             in
             the
             Sunne
             as
             meat
             for
             Waspes
             and
             Flyes
             ,
             then
             they
             required
             somewhat
             towards
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Temple
             againe
             :
             he
             answered
             ,
             it
             were
             as
             great
             impiety
             to
             conferre
             one
             halfe-peny
             to
             a
             matter
             of
             impiety
             ,
             as
             a
             great
             summe
             .
          
           
             Constantine
             raigned
             about
             thirty
             yeares
             :
             he
             was
             borne
             in
             Brittaine
             ,
             his
             Mothers
             name
             was
             Helena
             ,
             Daughter
             of
             King
             Coilus
             ;
             hee
             trauailed
             greatly
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             Christians
             ,
             he
             set
             peace
             amongst
             the
             Byshops
             at
             dissention
             ;
             hee
             made
             prouision
             for
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             caused
             all
             to
             bee
             restored
             vnto
             the
             Christians
             that
             was
             taken
             from
             them
             by
             Persecutors
             .
             He
             wrote
             to
             his
             chéefe
             Captaine
             ,
             that
             Ministers
             should
             be
             fréed
             from
             all
             publique
             duties
             and
             burthens
             :
             He
             wrote
             to
             Eusebius
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             new
             Churches
             ,
             and
             after
             he
             had
             gathered
             the
             Nicene
             Councel
             ,
             for
             the
             vnity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             writeth
             to
             Alexander
             and
             Arius
             for
             the
             same
             intent
             .
          
           
             He
             inioyned
             a
             Prayer
             to
             his
             Souldiers
             in
             stead
             of
             Catechisme
             .
             We
             knowledge
             thee
             onely
             to
             be
             our
             GOD
             ,
             we
             confesse
             thee
             onely
             to
             bee
             our
             King
             ,
             we
             call
             vpon
             thée
             our
             onely
             helper
             ,
             by
             thée
             we
             obtaine
             our
             victories
             ,
             by
             thee
             we
             vanquish
             our
             enemies
             ,
             to
             thee
             be
             attributed
             whatsoeuer
             commodities
             we
             presently
             enioy
             :
             by
             thee
             we
             hope
             for
             good
             thinges
             to
             come
             ,
             vnto
             thee
             we
             direct
             all
             our
             sutes
             and
             petitions
             ,
             most
             humbly
             befeeching
             thee
             to
             keepe
             Constantinus
             our
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             his
             Noble
             Children
             to
             continue
             in
             long
             li●e
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             them
             victory
             ouer
             their
             enemies
             ,
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           
           
             He
             graunted
             great
             immunities
             vnto
             the
             Ministers
             that
             they
             might
             appeale
             from
             the
             ciuill
             Iudge
             to
             their
             Byshop
             ,
             whose
             sentence
             was
             of
             as
             great
             value
             as
             if
             the
             Emperor
             had
             pronounced
             it
             .
          
           
             He
             prouided
             maintenance
             for
             liberall
             Sciences
             and
             Arts
             ,
             for
             the
             Prosessors
             ,
             there
             Wiues
             and
             Children
             ,
             and
             gaue
             them
             great
             immunities
             .
             He
             wrote
             to
             Eusebius
             Byshop
             of
             Nicomedia
             ,
             to
             procure
             fifty
             Uolumes
             of
             Parchment
             well
             bound
             ,
             and
             cause
             to
             bee
             written
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             therein
             in
             a
             leageable
             hand
             ,
             such
             things
             as
             were
             profitable
             for
             the
             instruction
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             allowed
             him
             two
             Ministers
             for
             the
             businesse
             :
             he
             was
             a
             Father
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             inforced
             himselfe
             euery
             way
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             to
             suppresse
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             the
             tenth
             Persecution
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           THE
           SECOND
           BOOKE
           Containing
           the
           next
           300.
           yeares
           .
        
         
           BY
           these
           Persecutions
           hitherto
           ,
           we
           may
           vnderstand
           that
           what
           the
           fury
           of
           Sathan
           and
           rage
           of
           men
           could
           deuise
           to
           do
           by
           death
           or
           torments
           ,
           all
           was
           to
           the
           vtmost
           attempted
           to
           extinguish
           the
           Name
           and
           Religion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           notwithstanding
           the
           wisedome
           of
           the
           world
           and
           the
           strength
           of
           men
           ,
           Christ
           hath
           the
           vpper
           hand
           as
           thou
           seest
           .
        
         
           Now
           because
           the
           tying
           vp
           of
           Sathan
           giueth
           the
           Church
           rest
           ▪
           we
           will
           leaue
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           Uniuersall
           Church
           ,
           and
           prosecute
           the
           Histories
           of
           our
           Country
           of
           England
           and
           Scotland
           ,
           beginning
           with
           King
           Lucius
           ,
           with
           whom
           the
           Faith
           began
           first
           in
           this
           Realme
           .
        
         
           The
           Papists
           doe
           earnestly
           contend
           ,
           that
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           was
           first
           brought
           and
           receiued
           into
           England
           from
           Rome
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Eleutherius
           their
           Byshop
           ,
           in
           the
           yeare
           180.
           and
           also
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Augustine
           ,
           whom
           Gregory
           sent
           hither
           in
           the
           yeare
           600.
           but
           it
           is
           proued
           otherwise
           by
           these
           seauen
           Arguments
           .
        
         
           1
           Gildas
           affirmeth
           ,
           
           that
           Brittain
           receiued
           the
           Gospel
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Tyberius
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           vnder
           whom
           Christ
           suffered
           ,
           &
           saith
           farther
           ,
           that
           Ioseph
           of
           Arimathia
           ,
           was
           sent
           of
           Philip
           the
           Apostle
           from
           France
           to
           Brittaine
           ,
           in
           the
           yeare
           63.
           and
           remained
           héere
           all
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           founded
           the
           Faith
           amongst
           the
           Brittaines
           .
        
         
           2
           Tertullian
           ,
           
           liuing
           about
           the
           time
           of
           Elutherius
           ,
           testifieth
           how
           the
           Gospell
           was
           dispersed
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           reckoneth
           Brittany
           amongst
           the
           Countries
           conuerted
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           3
           Origen
           ,
           
           before
           the
           daies
           of
           Elutherius
           ,
           said
           the
           Brittaines
           consented
           to
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           4
           Bede
           affirmeth
           ,
           that
           1000.
           yeares
           after
           Christ
           ,
           Easter
           was
           kept
           in
           Brittaine
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           East
           Church
           ,
           on
           the
           fouretéenth
           day
           after
           the
           full
           Moone
           ,
           what
           day
           soeuer
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           not
           on
           sunday
           as
           we
           doe
           ,
           whereby
           is
           gathered
           ,
           the
           first
           Preacher
           came
           from
           the
           East
           ,
           rather
           then
           from
           Rome
           .
        
         
           5
           
             Nicephorus
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Cap.
          
           4.
           saith
           ,
           
             Simon
             Zelotes
          
           spread
           the
           Gospell
           in
           Brittany
           .
        
         
           6
           
             Petrus
             Cluniensis
          
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           Scots
           in
           his
           time
           celebrated
           Easter
           after
           the
           
           manner
           of
           the
           Gréekes
           and
           as
           the
           Brittaines
           ,
           were
           not
           vnder
           the
           Romain
           order
           ,
           nor
           vnder
           their
           Legate
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Gregory
           ,
           nor
           would
           admit
           any
           primasie
           of
           the
           Byshop
           of
           Rome
           aboue
           them
           .
        
         
           7
           By
           the
           Epistle
           of
           Elutherius
           to
           Lucius
           ,
           it
           appeareth
           that
           Lucius
           had
           receiued
           the
           Faith
           before
           he
           wrote
           to
           Elutherius
           ,
           for
           the
           Romaine
           Lawes
           .
        
         
           Elutherius
           might
           help
           some-thing
           to
           conuert
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           to
           increase
           the
           Faith
           ,
           but
           was
           not
           the
           first
           that
           planted
           it
           ,
           but
           if
           it
           were
           so
           ,
           it
           maketh
           nothing
           for
           them
           ,
           for
           he
           challenged
           no
           such
           Supremacy
           as
           they
           doe
           ,
           and
           was
           farre
           from
           their
           errours
           and
           superstitions
           .
        
         
           The
           Chroniles
           write
           ,
           that
           about
           the
           yeare
           180.
           
           
           King
           Lucius
           ,
           Sonne
           of
           Coylus
           ,
           which
           builded
           Colchester
           ,
           hearing
           of
           the
           myracles
           of
           Christians
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           writ
           to
           Elutherius
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           to
           receiue
           the
           Faith
           ;
           the
           good
           Bishop
           sent
           him
           certaine
           Preachers
           ,
           which
           conuerted
           the
           King
           of
           the
           Brittaines
           ,
           and
           baptized
           them
           ,
           there
           were
           the
           twenty
           eight
           Priests
           called
           Flamines
           ,
           which
           they
           turned
           to
           twentie
           eight
           Bishoppes
           ,
           and
           thrée
           Arch-Flamins
           ,
           to
           thrée
           Arch-bishops
           ,
           to
           wit
           ;
           London
           ,
           Yorke
           ,
           and
           Glamargan
           by
           Wales
           .
           Thus
           all
           the
           Realme
           setled
           in
           good
           order
           ,
           Lucius
           sent
           againe
           to
           Elutherius
           for
           the
           Romaine
           Lawes
           ,
           thereby
           likewise
           to
           gouerne
           the
           Realme
           .
        
         
           Unto
           whom
           Elutherius
           wrote
           againe
           :
           we
           may
           reprooue
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Romaines
           ,
           but
           the
           Law
           of
           GOD
           wee
           cannot
           reprooue
           :
           you
           haue
           with
           you
           both
           partes
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           Gods
           grace
           ,
           with
           the
           councell
           of
           your
           Realme
           ,
           take
           yea
           Law
           and
           rule
           your
           kingdome
           of
           Brittaine
           ,
           for
           you
           are
           Gods
           Uicar
           in
           your
           kingdome
           .
        
         
           The
           Faith
           thus
           receiued
           of
           the
           Brittaines
           ,
           continued
           and
           flourished
           216
           yeares
           ,
           vntill
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           who
           then
           were
           Pagans
           :
           whilst
           Brittaine
           had
           thus
           receiued
           the
           Faith
           ,
           the
           Emperors
           of
           Rome
           were
           Infidels
           ,
           wherefore
           much
           trouble
           wos
           sought
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           against
           all
           parts
           of
           Christendome
           .
        
         
           Lucius
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           raigned
           about
           77.
           yeares
           ,
           died
           without
           issue
           :
           whereupon
           followed
           great
           misery
           and
           ruine
           to
           the
           Realme
           ,
           for
           sometime
           the
           idolatrous
           Romaines
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           the
           Brittaines
           raigned
           ,
           as
           violence
           and
           victory
           would
           serue
           ;
           one
           King
           murdering
           another
           ,
           vntill
           at
           length
           the
           Saxons
           depriued
           them
           both
           .
        
         
           Some
           write
           ▪
           but
           falsely
           ,
           that
           King
           Lucius
           ,
           after
           he
           was
           baptized
           ,
           forsooke
           his
           kingly
           Honor
           and
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           became
           a
           Preacher
           in
           France
           and
           Germany
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           ,
           and
           was
           made
           Doctor
           and
           Rector
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Cureac
           ,
           where
           hee
           was
           martyred
           ,
           but
           this
           fansie
           is
           contrary
           to
           all
           our
           English
           Stories
           ,
           which
           doe
           agrée
           that
           he
           hauing
           founded
           many
           Churches
           ,
           and
           giuen
           great
           liberalities
           to
           the
           same
           ,
           deceased
           in
           great
           tranquility
           in
           his
           owne
           Land
           ,
           and
           was
           buried
           at
           Glocester
           .
        
         
           Betwéene
           the
           time
           of
           King
           Lucius
           ,
           and
           the
           entring
           of
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           there
           raigned
           after
           
             Lucius
             Seuerus
          
           a
           Romaine
           :
           after
           him
           Bassianus
           ,
           a
           Romaine
           ;
           after
           him
           Cerausius
           ,
           a
           Brittaine
           ;
           after
           him
           Alectus
           ,
           a
           Romaine
           ;
           after
           him
           Asclepiodotus
           ,
           a
           Brittaine
           ;
           after
           him
           Coilus
           ,
           a
           Brittaine
           ;
           after
           him
           Constantius
           ,
           a
           Romain
           ;
           after
           him
           Constantinus
           ,
           a
           Brittain
           ,
           by
           Helena
           his
           Mother
           ,
           the
           Daughter
           of
           King
           Coilus
           ,
           and
           Wife
           of
           
             Constantius
             .
             Constantine
          
           first
           made
           the
           wals
           of
           London
           and
           Colchester
           :
           when
           the
           Romaines
           ruled
           it
           ,
           it
           was
           ruled
           by
           Infidels
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           Brittains
           ruled
           ,
           by
           Christians
           ;
           yet
           no
           persecution
           was
           raised
           in
           it
           ,
           vntill
           the
           tenth
           persecution
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           cruell
           ,
           that
           all
           our
           English
           Chronicles
           report
           ,
           that
           all
           Christianity
           almost
           in
           the
           whole
           land
           was
           destroyed
           ,
           Churches
           subuerted
           ,
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           burned
           ,
           as
           before
           is
           shewed
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           worthy
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           Constantine
           ,
           that
           worthy
           Emperor
           ,
           was
           not
           onely
           a
           Brittaine
           borne
           ,
           but
           his
           Mother
           Helena
           ,
           Daughter
           of
           King
           Coilus
           a
           Brittaine
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           the
           Brittaines
           Army
           ,
           which
           Constantine
           tooke
           with
           him
           ,
           with
           great
           victories
           he
           obtained
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Uniuersall
           Church
           ,
           hauing
           thrée
           legions
           with
           him
           out
           of
           this
           Realme
           ,
           of
           chosen
           Souldiers
           .
        
         
           After
           ,
           Maximinian
           tooke
           all
           the
           power
           that
           was
           left
           of
           fighting
           Men
           ,
           to
           subdue
           France
           ,
           and
           after
           sent
           for
           100000.
           
           Souldiours
           more
           at
           once
           ,
           at
           which
           time
           Conanus
           his
           Partner
           sent
           for
           11000.
           
           Uirgines
           out
           of
           Brittaine
           ,
           which
           were
           drowned
           
           and
           spoyled
           by
           the
           way
           by
           Infidels
           ,
           because
           they
           would
           not
           pollute
           themselues
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           Thus
           Brittaine
           being
           destitute
           of
           strength
           ,
           had
           béene
           oppressed
           by
           Guanus
           and
           Melga
           ,
           had
           not
           Guethl●●us
           Arch-bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           Constantinus
           ,
           Brother
           to
           Aldranus
           ,
           defended
           the
           Realme
           and
           State
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Then
           came
           Vortigerne
           ,
           who
           murdred
           Constance
           his
           Prince
           ,
           and
           inua●ed
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           and
           fearing
           Constance
           his
           two
           brothers
           ,
           he
           sent
           for
           ayde
           of
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           and
           married
           with
           the
           Daughter
           of
           Hengist
           ,
           but
           not
           long
           after
           he
           was
           dispossessed
           of
           his
           kingdome
           by
           the
           said
           Hengist
           ,
           and
           the
           Saxons
           beeing
           all
           Infidels
           ,
           and
           the
           Brittaines
           were
           driuen
           out
           of
           the
           Country
           .
           Two
           hundred
           seuenty
           one
           of
           their
           Nobles
           at
           one
           méeting
           at
           Almesbury
           ,
           being
           subtilly
           slain
           by
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           or
           at
           a
           place
           cald
           Stonehenge
           ,
           by
           the
           Monument
           of
           which
           Stones
           ,
           there
           hanging
           ,
           it
           séemeth
           the
           Noble
           Brittaines
           were
           there
           buried
           .
           I
           passe
           ouer
           the
           fabulous
           Story
           of
           the
           Welchmen
           ,
           of
           bringing
           these
           Stones
           from
           Ireland
           by
           Merlin
           .
           Some
           Stories
           record
           ,
           they
           were
           slaine
           ,
           being
           bid
           to
           a
           banket
           :
           Thus
           came
           the
           Angles
           and
           Saxons
           fi●st
           into
           this
           Realme
           ,
           being
           yet
           Infidels
           ,
           about
           the
           yeare
           469.
           they
           were
           diuers
           times
           driuen
           out
           by
           
             Aurelius
             Ambrosius
          
           ,
           and
           his
           Brother
           Vter
           ,
           but
           they
           returned
           againe
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           possessed
           all
           ,
           and
           droue
           the
           Brittains
           into
           Wales
           .
           Hengistus
           raigned
           43.
           years
           and
           dyed
           in
           Kent
           ,
           Galfridus
           saith
           he
           was
           taken
           in
           the
           warre
           of
           
             Aurelius
             Ambrosius
          
           ,
           and
           beheaded
           in
           the
           39.
           yeare
           of
           his
           raigne
           .
        
         
           His
           Sonne
           Offa
           succeeded
           him
           twenty
           foure
           yeares
           ,
           Octa
           and
           Imericus
           his
           sons
           succéeded
           him
           ,
           53.
           yeares
           ,
           and
           were
           slaine
           by
           
             Vter
             Pendragon
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Saxons
           deuided
           the
           Realme
           into
           s●auen
           Kingdomes
           :
           to
           the
           first
           Kent
           ;
           to
           the
           second
           Sussex
           and
           Surrey
           ;
           the
           third
           West-sex
           ,
           the
           fourth
           East●sex
           ;
           the
           fifth
           Cambridgeshire
           ,
           Norffolke
           ,
           and
           Suffolke
           :
           the
           sixt
           ,
           the
           Countries
           of
           Lincolne
           ,
           Leicester
           ,
           Huntingdon
           ,
           Northampton
           ,
           Oxford
           ,
           Darby
           ,
           Warwicke
           :
           the
           seauenth
           was
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           :
           they
           continued
           so
           a
           while
           with
           great
           Warres
           amongst
           themselues
           ,
           at
           length
           all
           came
           to
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           .
           This
           ●ingdome
           began
           in
           the
           yeare
           522.
           and
           continued
           vntill
           about
           the
           comming
           of
           William
           the
           Conqueror
           ,
           which
           was
           554.
           yeares
           .
        
         
           Saint
           Paules
           Church
           in
           London
           was
           builded
           by
           Ethelbert
           ,
           King
           of
           Kent
           ,
           and
           Sigebert
           King
           of
           Essex
           ,
           when
           Ethelbert
           turned
           vnto
           the
           Faith.
           Malmsburie
           writeth
           ,
           that
           Mauricius
           the
           Kinges
           Chancellour
           ,
           then
           Byshoppe
           of
           London
           ,
           did
           first
           begin
           this
           famous
           building
           of
           Paules
           ,
           and
           after
           Richard
           his
           Successour
           ,
           bestowed
           all
           the
           rents
           of
           his
           Byshoppricke
           vpon
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           the
           first
           Church
           was
           ouerthrowne
           by
           the
           Danes
           ,
           and
           re-edified
           by
           these
           Byshops
           .
        
         
           These
           Kings
           of
           the
           Brittaines
           raigned
           in
           Wales
           and
           Cornewall
           ,
           
             Vortiger
             ,
             Vortimer
             ,
             Vortiger
          
           againe
           ,
           
             Aurelius
             Ambrosius
             ,
             Vter
             Pendragon
             ,
             Arthur
             ,
             Constantius
             3.
             
             Aurelius
             Conanus
             ,
             Vortiperius
             ,
             Malgo
             ,
             Carecius
             .
          
        
         
           The
           sinnes
           of
           the
           Brittaines
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           iust
           iudgement
           of
           God
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           out
           of
           an
           old
           Authour
           ,
           and
           partly
           out
           of
           Gildas
           doth
           appeare
           :
           These
           bee
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Authour
           :
           There
           following
           Constantinus
           ,
           and
           others
           aboue
           named
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Realme
           all
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           when
           the
           rascall
           sort
           had
           gotten
           their
           places
           ,
           and
           through
           aboundance
           of
           riches
           were
           surprised
           with
           pride
           ,
           they
           fell
           into
           so
           great
           Fornication
           as
           neuer
           was
           heard
           of
           ,
           and
           vnto
           all
           manner
           of
           wickednesse
           ,
           that
           mans
           Nature
           is
           inclined
           vnto
           ;
           hating
           the
           truth
           ,
           louing
           lyes
           ,
           regarding
           euill
           in
           stead
           of
           goodnesse
           ,
           receiuing
           the
           Deuill
           in
           stead
           of
           an
           Angell
           of
           light
           ,
           choose
           such
           for
           their
           Kings
           as
           were
           most
           cruell
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           seemed
           to
           bee
           humble
           and
           fauour
           the
           truth
           ,
           they
           hated
           and
           backbited
           him
           as
           a
           destroyer
           of
           Brittaine
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           the
           seculer
           men
           did
           thus
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           Byshoppes
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           therefore
           it
           was
           no
           maruell
           that
           such
           a
           people
           should
           loose
           their
           Country
           which
           they
           had
           so
           defiled
           .
        
         
           As
           there
           were
           many
           wicked
           Kinges
           among
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           so
           there
           were
           some
           very
           good
           ,
           but
           none
           almost
           frō
           the
           first
           to
           the
           last
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           either
           slain
           in
           war
           or
           murdred
           in
           peace
           ,
           or
           constrained
           to
           make
           himselfe
           a
           Monk
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           the
           iust
           iudgment
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           violently
           dispossessed
           the
           Brittains
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           only
           
           vexed
           of
           the
           Danes
           ,
           conquered
           of
           the
           Normans
           ,
           but
           more
           cruelly
           deuoured
           themselues
           .
        
         
           Ethelbert
           King
           of
           Cambridgeshire
           ,
           Norffolke
           ,
           and
           Suffolke
           ,
           came
           peaceably
           to
           King
           Offa
           ,
           for
           dispousage
           of
           Athilrid
           his
           Daughter
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Councel
           of
           King
           Offa
           ,
           his
           Wife
           was
           secretly
           beheaded
           .
           Wherevpon
           Offa
           ,
           through
           repentance
           ,
           made
           the
           first
           peter-pence
           to
           be
           giuen
           to
           S.
           Peters
           Church
           at
           Rome
           .
        
         
           One
           Lothbrooke
           a
           Dane
           of
           the
           Kings
           blood
           ,
           
           being
           a
           hauking
           by
           the
           Sea-side
           in
           a
           little
           Boat
           ,
           was
           cast
           by
           weather
           vpon
           the
           Coast
           of
           Norffolke
           ,
           and
           being
           brought
           to
           King
           Edmund
           ,
           he
           retained
           him
           in
           great
           fauour
           ,
           at
           length
           he
           was
           priuily
           murdered
           by
           one
           Bericke
           ,
           which
           being
           knowne
           ,
           Bericke
           was
           sent
           away
           in
           Lothbrookes
           Boate
           without
           tackling
           ,
           and
           was
           driuen
           into
           Denmarke
           ,
           and
           being
           séene
           in
           Lothbrookes
           Boate
           ,
           and
           examined
           of
           Lothbrooke
           ,
           he
           falsely
           said
           the
           King
           had
           killed
           him
           .
           Wherevpon
           Iugner
           and
           
             Hubba
             ,
             Lothbrookes
          
           Sonnes
           ,
           gathering
           an
           Army
           of
           Danes
           inuauaded
           first
           Northumberland
           ,
           then
           Norffolke
           ,
           and
           sent
           to
           King
           Edmund
           to
           deuide
           his
           Treasures
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           be
           subiect
           to
           him
           ,
           else
           he
           would
           dispossesse
           him
           of
           his
           ●ingdome
           ,
           he
           answered
           he
           would
           not
           be
           subiect
           to
           a
           Pagan
           Duke
           ,
           vnlesse
           before
           hee
           become
           a
           Christian
           ,
           then
           the
           Danes
           besiedged
           his
           house
           ,
           but
           he
           fled
           and
           pitched
           a
           fielde
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           Danes
           preuailing
           ,
           he
           fled
           to
           the
           Castle
           of
           Halesdon
           ,
           where
           they
           tooke
           him
           and
           bound
           him
           to
           a
           stake
           ,
           and
           shot
           him
           to
           death
           .
        
         
           Seauen
           or
           eight
           Kings
           are
           highly
           commended
           in
           the
           Histories
           for
           leauing
           there
           Kingdomes
           ,
           and
           becomming
           Moonkes
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           more
           to
           be
           discommended
           for
           leauing
           their
           calling
           ,
           wherein
           they
           might
           so
           much
           benefite
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           There
           were
           foure
           Persecutions
           in
           England
           ,
           before
           Austen
           came
           into
           England
           :
           the
           first
           vnder
           Dioclesian
           ;
           the
           second
           ,
           by
           the
           inuading
           of
           Gnarius
           and
           Melga
           ,
           one
           captaine
           of
           the
           Hunnes
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           the
           Picts
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           slaughtered
           11000.
           
           Uirgines
           ,
           as
           before
           made
           a
           rode
           into
           Brittaine
           ,
           hearing
           it
           wanted
           strength
           ,
           and
           murdered
           Christians
           and
           spoiled
           Churches
           without
           mercy
           :
           the
           third
           by
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           who
           destroyed
           Christs
           Saints
           and
           the
           Churches
           ,
           vntill
           
             Aurelius
             Ambrosius
          
           restored
           again
           the
           Churches
           :
           the
           fourth
           ,
           Gurmundus
           King
           of
           the
           Affricans
           ioyned
           with
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           and
           wrought
           much
           grieuance
           to
           the
           Christians
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           which
           persecution
           remained
           to
           the
           time
           of
           Ethelbert
           the
           fift
           King
           of
           Kent
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           t●me
           of
           Ethelbert
           ,
           the
           faith
           was
           receiued
           of
           the
           Saxons
           ;
           by
           this
           meanes
           Gregory
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           seeing
           Brittaine
           Children
           to
           be
           sould
           in
           Rome
           ,
           very
           beautifull
           ,
           vnderstanding
           what
           Country
           they
           were
           of
           ,
           pittied
           that
           the
           Country
           which
           was
           so
           beautifull
           ,
           and
           angellicall
           ,
           so
           to
           be
           subiect
           to
           the
           prince
           of
           darkenes
           :
           Wherefore
           he
           sent
           thither
           Austen
           with
           about
           forty
           Preachers
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           were
           apaled
           and
           would
           haue
           turned
           backe
           again
           ▪
           Gregory
           emboldned
           and
           comforted
           them
           with
           his
           Letter
           ,
           so
           they
           came
           to
           the
           I
           le
           of
           ●henet
           in
           Kent
           ,
           Ethelbert
           as
           before
           was
           King
           of
           Kent
           ,
           he
           had
           married
           one
           Berda
           ,
           a
           French
           Woman
           ,
           vpon
           condition
           shee
           should
           vse
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           with
           one
           Lebardus
           her
           Byshop
           ,
           Austen
           sent
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           signifying
           hee
           was
           come
           from
           Rome
           ,
           bringing
           with
           him
           glad
           tydings
           to
           him
           and
           all
           his
           people
           of
           life
           and
           saluation
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           so
           willingly
           hearken
           vnto
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           gladly
           come
           to
           preach
           it
           vnto
           him
           .
           The
           King
           hauing
           heard
           of
           this
           Religion
           by
           his
           Wife
           ,
           came
           to
           the
           place
           where
           Austen
           was
           ,
           Austen
           against
           his
           comming
           erected
           a
           Banner
           of
           the
           Crucifire
           (
           such
           then
           was
           the
           grosenesse
           of
           the
           time
           )
           and
           preached
           to
           him
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           King
           promised
           they
           should
           haue
           all
           things
           necessary
           ,
           and
           none
           should
           molest
           them
           ▪
           and
           gaue
           them
           frée
           leaue
           to
           preach
           to
           his
           subiects
           ,
           and
           conuert
           whom
           they
           might
           to
           the
           Faith.
           
        
         
           When
           they
           had
           this
           comfort
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           they
           went
           with
           procession
           to
           Canterbury
           ,
           singing
           Alleluia
           ,
           with
           the
           Letany
           that
           was
           vsed
           at
           Rome
           in
           the
           great
           plague
           ,
           We
           beséech
           thée
           O
           Lord
           in
           all
           thy
           mercies
           ,
           that
           thy
           fury
           and
           anger
           may
           cease
           from
           this
           Citty
           ,
           and
           from
           thy
           holy
           house
           ,
           for
           we
           haue
           sinned
           ,
           Alleluia
           ,
           they
           continued
           in
           the
           same
           Citty
           preaching
           and
           baptizing
           ,
           in
           the
           old
           Church
           of
           S.
           Martine
           ,
           where
           the
           Quéene
           was
           wont
           to
           resort
           ,
           vntill
           the
           King
           was
           conuerted
           ,
           at
           length
           the
           King
           séeing
           their
           myracles
           ,
           and
           their
           godly
           conuersation
           ,
           he
           heard
           them
           gladly
           ,
           and
           was
           conuerted
           in
           the
           thirty
           sixe
           yeare
           of
           his
           raigne
           ,
           Anno
           586.
           
           After
           him
           innumerable
           daily
           
           were
           adioyned
           vnto
           the
           Church
           ,
           whom
           the
           King
           did
           specially
           imbrase
           ,
           but
           compelled
           none
           ,
           then
           the
           King
           gaue
           Austen
           a
           place
           for
           his
           Byshops
           Sea
           ,
           at
           Christs
           Church
           in
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           builded
           the
           Abbey
           there
           ,
           where
           after
           Austen
           and
           all
           the
           Kings
           of
           Kent
           were
           buried
           ,
           which
           now
           is
           called
           S.
           Austine
           .
        
         
           Then
           Austen
           by
           the
           commandement
           of
           Gregory
           ,
           went
           into
           France
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Arelatensis
           ,
           to
           be
           consecrated
           Arch-byshop
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           then
           Austen
           sent
           to
           Gregory
           ,
           so
           declare
           how
           they
           had
           sped
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           resolued
           of
           diuers
           questions
           ,
           how
           Bishops
           should
           behaue
           themselues
           towards
           their
           Clarke
           ,
           of
           offerings
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           what
           punishment
           for
           stealing
           Church
           goods
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           to
           no
           great
           purpose
           ;
           therefore
           if
           thou
           béest
           disposed
           to
           sée
           them
           ,
           I
           referre
           thee
           to
           the
           Booke
           at
           large
           .
        
         
           Gregory
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           sent
           resolutions
           to
           these
           questions
           ,
           sendeth
           moreouer
           more
           Coadiutors
           ,
           as
           
             Melitus
             ,
             Iustus
             ,
             Paulinus
          
           ,
           and
           Ruffianus
           ,
           with
           Books
           and
           implements
           necessary
           for
           the
           English
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           reward
           of
           Austines
           paines
           ,
           he
           sent
           him
           a
           Pal
           onely
           to
           be
           vsed
           at
           the
           solemnity
           of
           the
           Masse
           ,
           and
           granteth
           two
           Metropolitane
           Seas
           ,
           London
           and
           Yorke
           ,
           but
           granted
           to
           Austen
           during
           his
           life
           ,
           to
           be
           cheefe
           Arch-bishop
           of
           all
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           not
           destroy
           the
           idolatrous
           Temples
           ,
           but
           conuert
           them
           to
           Christian
           vses
           ,
           and
           that
           Austine
           should
           not
           be
           proud
           of
           the
           myracles
           that
           God
           wrought
           by
           him
           ,
           &
           that
           he
           should
           remember
           they
           were
           not
           done
           for
           him
           ,
           but
           for
           their
           conuersion
           ,
           whose
           saluation
           God
           sought
           thereby
           .
        
         
           Then
           he
           wrote
           to
           King
           
             Ethelbert
             ▪
          
           first
           hee
           praysed
           GOD
           ,
           then
           the
           King
           ,
           by
           whom
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           worke
           such
           goodnesse
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           then
           exhorted
           him
           to
           perseuer
           in
           his
           profession
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           zealous
           therein
           ,
           to
           conuert
           the
           multitude
           ,
           and
           destroy
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           to
           gouerne
           them
           in
           holinesse
           of
           conuersation
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Emperor
           Constantinus
           the
           Great
           ,
           comforting
           him
           with
           the
           promises
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           reward
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           Austine
           receiuing
           his
           Pall
           ,
           as
           aboue
           said
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           Monke
           being
           made
           an
           Arch-Byshop
           ,
           hee
           made
           two
           Metropolitanes
           ,
           as
           Gregorie
           commaunded
           ;
           then
           Austine
           assembled
           the
           Byshops
           and
           Doctors
           of
           Brittaine
           ,
           in
           this
           assembly
           ,
           hee
           charged
           the
           Byshoppes
           that
           they
           should
           preach
           the
           Word
           of
           GOD
           with
           him
           :
           also
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           reforme
           certaine
           rites
           and
           vsages
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           especially
           for
           keeping
           of
           Easter
           ,
           and
           baptizing
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           Rome
           ,
           the
           Scots
           and
           Brittaines
           would
           not
           agree
           thereto
           ,
           refusing
           to
           leaue
           the
           custome
           which
           they
           so
           long
           time
           had
           continued
           .
           
             Beda
             ,
             Fabianus
          
           ,
           &
           others
           ,
           write
           of
           a
           myracle
           wrought
           vpon
           a
           Blinde
           Englishman
           ,
           when
           the
           Brittaines
           could
           not
           helpe
           him
           .
           Austine
           kneeling
           downe
           and
           praying
           ,
           restored
           him
           to
           sight
           before
           them
           all
           ,
           for
           a
           confirmation
           (
           as
           these
           Authours
           say
           )
           of
           keeping
           of
           Easter
           ,
           I
           leaue
           the
           credite
           of
           the
           myracle
           to
           the
           Authors
           of
           whom
           I
           had
           it
           .
        
         
           Austine
           gathered
           another
           Sinode
           ,
           to
           the
           which
           seauen
           Byshoppes
           ,
           and
           the
           wisest
           Men
           of
           the
           famous
           Cittie
           of
           Bangor
           came
           ,
           they
           tooke
           councell
           of
           a
           holy
           man
           whether
           they
           should
           be
           obedient
           to
           Austine
           ,
           he
           had
           them
           agree
           to
           him
           if
           hee
           bee
           the
           Seruant
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           know
           it
           by
           his
           humblenesse
           and
           meekenesse
           ,
           you
           are
           the
           greater
           number
           ,
           if
           he
           at
           your
           comming
           into
           the
           Sinode
           arise
           vp
           and
           courteously
           receiue
           you
           ,
           perceiue
           him
           to
           be
           an
           humble
           and
           meeke
           man
           :
           but
           if
           he
           shall
           contemne
           and
           despise
           you
           ,
           despise
           you
           him
           againe
           ;
           thus
           the
           Brittaine
           Byshoppes
           entring
           into
           the
           Councell
           ,
           Austine
           after
           the
           Romish
           manner
           keeping
           his
           Chaire
           ,
           would
           not
           remooue
           ,
           wherefore
           they
           being
           very
           much
           offended
           thereat
           ,
           after
           some
           heate
           of
           words
           ,
           departed
           in
           great
           displeasure
           ,
           to
           whom
           Austine
           said
           :
           If
           they
           would
           not
           receiue
           peace
           with
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           they
           should
           receiue
           war
           with
           their
           Enemies
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           in
           Bangor
           in
           Wales
           an
           exceeding
           great
           Monastery
           ,
           wherein
           was
           two
           thousand
           and
           one
           hundred
           Monkes
           ,
           the
           Monkes
           came
           out
           of
           this
           Monasterie
           to
           Chester
           ,
           to
           pray
           for
           Brocmayle
           ,
           fighting
           for
           them
           against
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           Ethelbert
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           seeing
           them
           intenti●e
           to
           their
           prayers
           ,
           and
           perceiuing
           it
           was
           to
           pray
           for
           their
           Consull
           ;
           he
           said
           ,
           although
           they
           beare
           no
           Weapon
           ,
           yet
           with
           their
           praiers
           and
           preaching
           they
           persecute
           vs
           ,
           he
           commaunded
           his
           men
           to
           kill
           them
           ,
           
           who
           killed
           ,
           or
           rather
           martyred
           1100.
           of
           them
           .
           The
           Authors
           that
           wrote
           this
           ,
           say
           that
           the
           forespeaking
           of
           Austine
           was
           verified
           on
           them
           ,
           but
           
             Galfridus
             Monumetensis
          
           ,
           saith
           ,
           that
           Ethelbert
           the
           King
           of
           Kent
           being
           conuerted
           by
           Austine
           to
           Christs
           Faith
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Brittaines
           deny
           their
           subiection
           to
           Austine
           ,
           therefore
           stirred
           vp
           the
           said
           Ethelfrid
           to
           warre
           against
           the
           Brittaines
           .
        
         
           After
           Austine
           had
           baptized
           10000.
           in
           a
           Riuer
           called
           Swale
           by
           Yorke
           ,
           on
           a
           Christmas
           day
           ,
           perceiuing
           his
           end
           to
           draw
           neere
           ,
           ordained
           Laurencius
           his
           Successor
           :
           by
           his
           Baptizing
           in
           Riuers
           it
           followeth
           there
           was
           then
           no
           vse
           of
           Fonts
           ,
           and
           the
           Rites
           of
           baptizing
           in
           Rome
           was
           not
           then
           so
           ceremoniall
           ,
           nor
           had
           so
           many
           trinkets
           as
           it
           hath
           since
           :
           and
           not
           long
           after
           Austine
           died
           ,
           
           after
           he
           had
           sitten
           Arch-bishop
           15.
           or
           16.
           yeares
           .
           About
           this
           time
           also
           Gregory
           died
           ,
           who
           was
           called
           the
           basest
           of
           all
           the
           Byshops
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           of
           all
           that
           came
           after
           him
           .
        
         
           
             Ranulphus
             Cestrensis
          
           writeth
           ,
           
           that
           Iohn
           the
           Patriarch
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           at
           prayer
           ,
           there
           appeared
           vnto
           him
           a
           comely
           Uirgine
           ▪
           hauing
           on
           her
           head
           a
           Garland
           of
           Oliue
           Leaues
           ,
           which
           named
           her selfe
           Mercy
           ,
           promising
           him
           if
           he
           would
           take
           her
           to
           Wife
           ,
           hee
           should
           prosper
           well
           :
           After
           that
           day
           this
           Patriarch
           was
           so
           mercifull
           to
           the
           poore
           ,
           that
           he
           counted
           them
           his
           Maisters
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           as
           Steward
           vnto
           them
           .
        
         
           Gregory
           withstood
           the
           pride
           of
           Iohn
           ,
           Patriarke
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           the
           Uniuersall
           and
           Cheefe
           Bishop
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           calling
           him
           the
           fore-runner
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           he
           brought
           in
           the
           Title
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           
             Seruus
             seruorum
             Dei.
          
           
        
         
           Sabinianus
           succeeded
           him
           two
           yeares
           ,
           a
           malicious
           Detractor
           of
           his
           workes
           ,
           after
           him
           succeeded
           Bonifacius
           the
           third
           ,
           one
           yeare
           .
        
         
           After
           Phocas
           had
           murdered
           his
           owne
           Maister
           Mauricius
           the
           Emperor
           and
           his
           Children
           ,
           thinking
           to
           establish
           the
           Empire
           to
           himselfe
           by
           friendship
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           especially
           with
           the
           Pope
           ,
           he
           granted
           Boniface
           all
           his
           Petitions
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           Uniuersall
           head
           Byshop
           ouer
           all
           Churches
           .
           Hiraclius
           the
           Emperour
           that
           succeeded
           Phocas
           ,
           cut
           of
           his
           hands
           and
           feete
           ,
           and
           threw
           him
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           but
           Rome
           would
           not
           so
           soone
           loose
           the
           supremacy
           once
           giuen
           ,
           as
           the
           giuer
           lost
           his
           life
           :
           for
           euer
           since
           they
           haue
           maintained
           the
           same
           with
           all
           force
           and
           pollicy
           ,
           by
           the
           word
           of
           
             Gregorie
             .
             Boniface
          
           may
           well
           be
           called
           the
           fore-runner
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           as
           Gregory
           brought
           in
           the
           Stile
           of
           
             Seruus
             seruorum
             Dei
          
           ;
           so
           he
           brought
           in
           
             Volumus
             &
             mandamus
             ,
             Statuimus
             &
             praecipimus
             .
          
        
         
           Besides
           the
           building
           of
           Pauls
           ,
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           by
           Ethelbert
           King
           of
           Kent
           ,
           and
           Sigebert
           King
           of
           Essex
           :
           Ethelbert
           also
           founded
           the
           Church
           of
           S.
           Andrew
           in
           Rochester
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           he
           caused
           a
           Cittizen
           to
           make
           Westminster
           Abbey
           ,
           which
           was
           inlarged
           and
           new
           builded
           by
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           ,
           and
           new
           re-edified
           by
           Henry
           the
           third
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           had
           raigned
           56.
           yeares
           he
           died
           ,
           Anno
           616.
           
           
        
         
           The
           foresaid
           Ethelfrid
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           after
           the
           cruell
           murder
           of
           the
           Monkes
           at
           Bangor
           ,
           was
           not
           long
           after
           slaine
           in
           the
           Fielde
           of
           Edwine
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           him
           in
           his
           Kingdome
           .
           First
           this
           Ethelfride
           enuying
           this
           Edwine
           ,
           persecuted
           him
           ,
           who
           hauing
           fled
           from
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           sat
           in
           his
           Study
           a
           Stranger
           appeared
           vnto
           him
           and
           said
           ;
           I
           know
           thy
           thought
           and
           heauinesse
           ,
           what
           wouldst
           thou
           giue
           him
           that
           should
           deliuer
           thee
           out
           of
           this
           feare
           ,
           and
           make
           thee
           a
           mightier
           King
           then
           any
           of
           thy
           Predecessors
           ,
           and
           shew
           thee
           a
           better
           way
           of
           life
           then
           euer
           was
           sh●wed
           to
           any
           of
           thy
           Ancestors
           ?
           wilt
           thou
           obey
           him
           and
           doe
           after
           his
           councell
           ?
           yea
           ,
           said
           Edwine
           ,
           promising
           with
           all
           his
           heart
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           the
           stranger
           laying
           his
           hand
           on
           his
           head
           ,
           he
           said
           ;
           when
           this
           is
           come
           to
           passe
           remember
           thy
           tribulation
           ,
           and
           the
           promise
           which
           thou
           hast
           made
           ,
           and
           with
           that
           hee
           vanished
           away
           .
           Presently
           a
           Friend
           of
           his
           came
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           the
           heart
           of
           King
           Redwaldus
           is
           with
           thee
           .
           This
           Redwaldus
           suddainely
           assembled
           an
           Hoast
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           suddainely
           gaue
           Ethelfride
           battell
           ,
           and
           slew
           him
           ,
           whereby
           Edwine
           was
           quietly
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           .
           He
           marryed
           the
           Daughter
           of
           Ethelbert
           King
           of
           Kent
           ,
           Edwine
           yet
           remained
           a
           Pagan
           ,
           albeit
           his
           Queene
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           Paulinus
           the
           Byshoppe
           ceased
           not
           to
           perswade
           him
           to
           the
           Christian
           Faith.
           When
           Paulinus
           saw
           the
           King
           so
           hard
           to
           bee
           conuerted
           ,
           
           he
           prayed
           to
           God
           for
           his
           conuersion
           ,
           who
           reuealer
           vnto
           him
           the
           Uision
           before
           mentioned
           ;
           whereupon
           Paulinus
           comming
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           laie
           his
           hand●
           on
           the
           Kings
           head
           ,
           and
           aked
           if
           he
           knew
           that
           token
           ;
           the
           King
           be●ring
           the
           Uision
           ,
           and
           remembring
           the
           token
           ,
           would
           haue
           fal●en
           at
           his
           f●ete
           ,
           but
           suffe●ed
           him
           not
           ,
           saying
           ;
           O
           King
           ,
           you
           haue
           vaquished
           your
           enemies
           and
           obtained
           your
           Kingdom
           ,
           now
           receiue
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           you
           promised
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           King
           was
           baptized
           of
           Paulinus
           at
           Yorke
           ▪
           with
           many
           of
           his
           seruants
           ,
           and
           his
           Idolatrous
           Priests
           ,
           which
           by
           their
           old
           Law
           mustride
           but
           vpon
           Mar●s
           ,
           ga●e
           vpon
           Horses
           ,
           and
           rode
           and
           destroyed
           all
           the
           Altars
           of
           their
           Idols
           ,
           and
           their
           Idols
           Temple
           .
           After
           this
           conuersion
           ,
           was
           so
           great
           peace
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           o●
           Edwin
           ,
           that
           a
           woman
           ,
           laden
           with
           gold
           ,
           might
           goe
           safe
           from
           the
           one
           side
           of
           the
           Sea
           vnto
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           his
           high
           waies
           he
           chained
           a
           Bowle
           of
           brasse
           at
           euery
           Fountaine
           ,
           for
           passengers
           to
           refresh
           themselues
           with
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           tooke
           them
           away
           during
           his
           life
           .
        
         
           King
           Oswald
           ,
           a
           Christian
           ,
           by
           prayer
           vnto
           God
           ,
           with
           a
           little
           company
           ouerc●me
           Cadwallo
           ,
           and
           Penda
           the
           Britain●
           King
           ,
           which
           with
           a
           mightie
           Host
           came
           against
           him
           .
           There
           is
           much
           commendation
           in
           writing
           of
           this
           Oswalds
           zeale
           in
           religion
           ,
           and
           piety
           towards
           the
           poore
           ;
           he
           sent
           into
           Scotland
           for
           a
           Bishop
           called
           Aydanus
           ,
           a
           famous
           Preacher
           ,
           as
           he
           preached
           to
           the
           Saxons
           in
           the
           Scottish
           tongue
           ,
           the
           King
           vnderstanding
           the
           Scotish
           tongue
           ,
           he
           disdained
           not
           to
           preach
           and
           expound
           the
           same
           to
           his
           Nobles
           in
           the
           English
           tongue
           .
        
         
           King
           Oswald
           being
           at
           Dinner
           on
           Easterday
           ,
           one
           brought
           him
           word
           there
           was
           a
           great
           company
           of
           p●re
           people
           in
           the
           streets
           which
           asked
           almes
           of
           him
           ,
           be
           commaunded
           the
           meate
           prepared
           for
           his
           owne
           Table
           to
           be
           caried
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           brake
           a
           si●●er
           Platter
           in
           pieces
           and
           sen●
           it
           amongst
           them
           :
           by
           his
           meanes
           Kinigillus
           King
           of
           the
           West
           Saxons
           was
           conuerted
           to
           Christs
           Faith
           ,
           and
           after
           he
           had
           raigned
           9.
           yeares
           ,
           he
           was
           slaine
           by
           the
           said
           Penda
           ,
           who
           was
           after
           slaine
           by
           Osway
           brother
           to
           Oswald
           ,
           and
           succeeded
           him
           in
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           
           together
           with
           his
           Cosin
           Oswine
           .
        
         
           This
           Oswine
           gaue
           Aydanus
           ,
           the
           Scotish
           Bishop
           aforesaid
           ,
           a
           principall
           Horse
           ,
           with
           the
           trappers
           and
           appurtenances
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           w●s
           riding
           vpon
           this
           kingly
           horse
           ,
           a
           poore
           man
           craued
           his
           charity
           ,
           who
           hauing
           nothing
           else
           to
           giue
           him
           ,
           gaue
           him
           his
           hor●e
           garnished
           as
           he
           was
           ;
           wherefore
           ,
           as
           he
           came
           to
           Dinner
           ,
           he
           King
           chi●e
           him
           ,
           he
           answere●
           ;
           O
           King
           ,
           set
           you
           more
           prise
           by
           a
           horse
           ,
           then
           by
           Chr●st
           ?
           Then
           the
           King
           prayed
           him
           to
           forgiue
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           would
           not
           hencefoorth
           finde
           fault
           with
           him
           for
           giuing
           away
           any
           of
           his
           Treasure
           :
           then
           Aydanus
           wept
           ,
           and
           being
           asked
           wherefore
           he
           wept
           ,
           he
           answered
           ,
           for
           that
           this
           King
           cannot
           liue
           long
           ,
           this
           people
           is
           nto
           worthy
           to
           be
           ●uled
           by
           such
           a
           Prince
           ,
           which
           shortly
           came
           to
           passe
           ,
           for
           Osway
           caused
           him
           traterously
           to
           be
           slaine
           .
        
         
           One
           Benedict
           ,
           a
           great
           man
           with
           Osway
           ,
           that
           brought
           vp
           Bede
           from
           his
           youth
           ▪
           ●orsooke
           Oswayes
           house
           ,
           
           and
           all
           his
           kindred
           ,
           to
           serue
           Christ
           ;
           he
           was
           the
           first
           that
           brought
           vp
           the
           Arte
           of
           glazing
           in
           windowes
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           there
           was
           a
           Counsell
           bolden
           at
           Ste●ne-halt
           ,
           for
           the
           right
           obseruing
           of
           Easterday
           .
           
           King
           Osway
           began
           with
           an
           Oration
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           necessary
           ●or
           such
           as
           serued
           one
           God
           ,
           to
           liue
           in
           an
           vniforme
           order
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           looked
           for
           one
           kingdom
           in
           Heauen
           ,
           should
           not
           differ
           in
           celebration
           of
           heauenly
           Sacraments
           :
           then
           ,
           by
           his
           commandement
           ,
           Colman
           Bishop
           ,
           said
           he
           receiued
           the
           order
           of
           keeping
           Easter
           the
           14.
           day
           of
           the
           first
           Moneth
           ,
           from
           his
           Auncesters
           ,
           Forefathers
           ,
           and
           from
           Iohn
           Euangelist
           :
           to
           which
           ▪
           at
           the
           Kings
           commandement
           ,
           Wilfride
           answered
           ,
           Easter
           is
           kept
           alwaies
           on
           the
           Sunday
           ,
           as
           we
           keepe
           it
           in
           Rome
           ,
           where
           Peter
           and
           Paul
           taught
           ,
           in
           Italy
           ,
           France
           .
           Affrick
           ,
           Egypt
           ,
           Greece
           ▪
           and
           in
           all
           the
           world
           .
           I
           will
           not
           reproue
           Saint
           Iohn
           which
           kept
           the
           rights
           of
           Moses
           Law
           according
           to
           the
           letter
           ,
           the
           Church
           being
           yet
           Iewish
           in
           many
           points
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           reiect
           Images
           inuented
           of
           the
           Diuell
           ,
           which
           all
           beleeuers
           ought
           of
           necessitie
           to
           detest
           ,
           least
           they
           should
           offend
           the
           Iewes
           ;
           therefore
           Saint
           Paul
           circumcized
           Tymothy
           ,
           therefore
           he
           shaued
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           Sacrificed
           in
           the
           Temple
           :
           all
           this
           was
           done
           onely
           to
           eschew
           the
           offence
           of
           the
           Iewes
           .
           Therefore
           ●ames
           said
           to
           Paul
           ;
           Thou
           ●éest
           brother
           how
           many
           thousand
           Iewes
           doe
           beleeue
           yet
           all
           are
           zealous
           of
           the
           old
           Law
           ;
           yet
           ,
           since
           the
           Gospell
           was
           preached
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           for
           the
           faithfull
           to
           be
           circumcized
           ,
           nor
           to
           offer
           Sacrifices
           of
           carnal
           things
           to
           God
           :
           but
           Peter
           remembring
           that
           the
           Lord
           did
           rise
           from
           death
           the
           first
           day
           after
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           instituted
           Easter
           on
           that
           day
           ,
           and
           not
           
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           though
           your
           forefathers
           were
           holy
           men
           ,
           what
           is
           their
           fewnesse
           ,
           being
           but
           a
           corner
           of
           an
           Iland
           ,
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           the
           vniuersall
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ?
           Then
           said
           the
           King
           ;
           Did
           the
           Lord
           giue
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Heauen
           vnto
           Peter
           ?
           And
           they
           both
           answer●d
           ,
           yea
           ;
           then
           the
           King
           concluded
           :
           being
           Saint
           Peter
           is
           the
           Doore-keeper
           of
           Heauen
           ,
           I
           will
           obey
           his
           Orders
           in
           euery
           point
           ,
           least
           when
           I
           come
           to
           the
           gates
           of
           Heauen
           hee
           shut
           them
           against
           mee
           ,
           and
           with
           this
           simple
           reason
           they
           consented
           .
        
         
           Ethelwood
           preached
           vnto
           the
           people
           in
           Southsax
           ,
           and
           conuerted
           them
           to
           Christ
           in
           the
           time
           of
           whose
           baptizing
           ,
           the
           raine
           ,
           which
           before
           they
           lacked
           three
           yeares
           ,
           was
           giuen
           them
           plenteously
           ,
           whereby
           there
           great
           famine
           slacked
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           ,
           the
           detestable
           sect
           of
           Mahomet
           began
           to
           take
           place
           ,
           which
           well
           agrées
           with
           the
           number
           of
           that
           beast
           signified
           in
           the
           Reuelation
           666.
           
           
           Of
           Mahomet
           came
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           the
           Haarines
           ,
           now
           called
           Saracens
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           gaue
           many
           Lawes
           :
           they
           must
           pray
           Southward
           ,
           Friday
           is
           their
           Sunday
           ,
           called
           the
           day
           of
           Venus
           ,
           he
           permitted
           them
           to
           haue
           as
           many
           Wiues
           as
           they
           were
           able
           to
           maintaine
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           Concubines
           as
           they
           list
           :
           they
           must
           abstaine
           from
           wine
           ,
           excep●
           on
           solemne
           daies
           :
           ●hey
           were
           to
           worship
           one
           onely
           God
           Omnipotent
           .
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           were
           great
           ▪
           but
           Christ
           was
           greatest
           ,
           being
           borne
           without
           mans
           seede
           ,
           and
           taken
           vp
           into
           the
           Heauen
           ,
           with
           many
           such
           Lawes
           ;
           at
           length
           the
           Sarasins
           were
           wholly
           conquered
           by
           the
           Turkes
           .
        
         
           Theodorus
           was
           sent
           into
           England
           by
           Vitellianus
           Pope
           ,
           and
           diuerse
           other
           Monks
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           set
           vp
           Latine
           Seruice
           in
           England
           and
           Mas●es
           ,
           Cerimonies
           ,
           Letanies
           ,
           and
           other
           Romish
           ware
           ,
           he
           was
           made
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           play
           the
           Rex
           in
           placing
           and
           displacing
           Bishops
           at
           his
           pleasure
           .
           He
           held
           a
           Prouinciall
           Counsell
           at
           Therford
           ,
           the
           contents
           thereof
           were
           the
           vniformitie
           of
           keeping
           Easter
           ,
           that
           no
           Bishop
           should
           intermeddle
           in
           anothers
           Di●cesse
           ,
           that
           Monasteries
           should
           be
           free
           from
           Iurisdiction
           o●
           Bishops
           ,
           that
           Monks
           should
           keepe
           the
           obedience
           they
           first
           promised
           ,
           and
           not
           goe
           from
           one
           Monastery
           vnto
           another
           without
           leaue
           of
           the
           Abbot
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           the
           Clergy
           should
           be
           receiued
           in
           another
           Diocesse
           without
           Letters
           Commendatory
           of
           his
           Bishop
           ,
           that
           foraine
           Bishops
           and
           Clergy
           men
           should
           be
           content
           with
           the
           hospitality
           offered
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           meddle
           in
           any
           Bishops
           Iurisdiction
           without
           his
           permission
           ,
           that
           once
           a
           yeare
           a
           Prouinciall
           Sinod
           should
           be
           kept
           ,
           that
           no
           Bishop
           should
           preferre
           himselfe
           before
           another
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           his
           time
           of
           consecration
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           people
           increased
           ,
           so
           the
           number
           of
           Bishops
           should
           be
           augmented
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           yeare
           was
           the
           sixt
           generall
           Counsell
           of
           Constance
           ,
           
           where
           this
           Theodore
           was
           present
           ,
           vnder
           Pope
           Agatho
           ;
           Mariage
           there
           was
           permitted
           to
           the
           Greeke
           Priests
           ,
           and
           forbidden
           to
           the
           Latine
           :
           in
           this
           Counsell
           the
           Latine
           Masse
           was
           first
           openly
           said
           by
           
             Iohn
             Portuensis
          
           the
           Popes
           Legate
           .
        
         
           Colfride
           ,
           Abbot
           of
           Shirwin
           in
           Northumberland
           ,
           writ
           to
           Naitonus
           King
           of
           Picts
           ,
           that
           shauen
           Crownes
           was
           necessarie
           for
           all
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Monks
           ,
           for
           restraint
           of
           their
           lusts
           ;
           and
           that
           Peter
           was
           shauen
           ,
           in
           remembrance
           of
           the
           Passion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           so
           we
           must
           weare
           the
           signe
           of
           his
           Passion
           on
           the
           toppe
           of
           our
           head
           ,
           as
           euery
           Church
           beareth
           the
           holy
           Crosse
           in
           the
           front
           thereof
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           defence
           of
           that
           banner
           it
           be
           kept
           from
           euill
           Spirits
           ;
           and
           exhorted
           him
           to
           imitate
           the
           Apostolike
           Churches
           ,
           and
           ,
           when
           he
           died
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           the
           Apostles
           would
           open
           Heauen
           gate
           to
           him
           ;
           whereat
           the
           King
           reioyced
           ,
           and
           knéeling
           downe
           ,
           thanked
           God
           that
           hee
           was
           worthy
           to
           receiue
           such
           a
           present
           from
           England
           ,
           and
           made
           Proclamation
           for
           the
           performance
           .
        
         
           When
           Iue
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           West
           Saxons
           ,
           had
           ruled
           them
           37.
           yeares
           ,
           he
           was
           perswaded
           by
           his
           wife
           Etheburge
           ,
           
           to
           goe
           to
           Rome
           to
           be
           made
           a
           Munke
           ,
           when
           the
           king
           an●
           she
           had
           rested
           in
           a
           faire
           Palace
           ,
           richly
           adorned
           ,
           she
           commanded
           all
           the
           roomes
           in
           the
           Palace
           to
           be
           strewed
           with
           Dung
           of
           vile
           beasts
           ,
           and
           hogs
           and
           beasts
           to
           be
           laid
           therein
           ▪
           and
           a
           Sowe
           and
           pigs
           in
           her
           chamber
           ,
           then
           she
           brought
           the
           King
           to
           visit
           the
           Palace
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           My
           Lord
           ,
           where
           are
           now
           the
           rich
           ▪
           clothes
           of
           gold
           and
           siluer
           ▪
           that
           we
           le●t
           héere
           ?
           where
           are
           the
           pleasant
           Seruitors
           ,
           delicacies
           ,
           and
           costly
           dishes
           that
           we
           lately
           were
           serued
           with
           ?
           We
           shall
           vanish
           away
           as
           sodainly
           as
           these
           worldly
           things
           be
           passed
           ,
           our
           bodies
           that
           are
           now
           delicatly
           kept
           ,
           shall
           turne
           vnto
           the
           filth
           of
           the
           earth
           :
           therfore
           busie
           you
           to
           purchase
           
           the
           Palace
           that
           euer
           shall
           indure
           ,
           by
           meanes
           of
           these
           ,
           and
           other
           words
           ,
           the
           King
           resigned
           his
           Kingdome
           vnto
           Etheraldus
           his
           Nephew
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           loue
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           habit
           of
           a
           poore
           man
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           poore
           men
           ▪
           went
           to
           Rome
           ;
           and
           his
           wife
           went
           into
           the
           Nunnery
           of
           Barkin
           ,
           seauen
           miles
           from
           London
           ,
           where
           ,
           after
           she
           had
           beene
           Abbesse
           a
           certaine
           time
           ,
           she
           died
           .
           This
           ●ue
           was
           the
           first
           King
           of
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           that
           made
           Lawes
           for
           his
           Country
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           time
           was
           Beda
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           worthy
           memory
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           Priest
           of
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Peter
           and
           Paul
           ,
           at
           Wire
           ;
           at
           7.
           yeares
           old
           ,
           he
           was
           committed
           to
           the
           education
           of
           
             Benedict
             ▪
          
           as
           before
           ;
           at
           19.
           yeares
           old
           ●e
           was
           made
           Deacon
           ,
           and
           at
           30
           ,
           Priest.
           He
           wrote
           37.
           
           Uolumes
           ;
           in
           his
           Treatise
           vpon
           Samuel
           ,
           he
           said
           ;
           If
           my
           exposition
           bring
           no
           vtilitie
           to
           the
           readers
           ,
           
           yet
           it
           conduceth
           not
           a
           little
           to
           my selfe
           ,
           that
           whilst
           my
           cogitation
           was
           vpon
           them
           ,
           I
           had
           little
           minde
           of
           the
           slippery
           intisements
           of
           the
           world
           :
           hee
           continued
           in
           diligent
           study
           ,
           vntill
           the
           age
           of
           62.
           yeares
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           latter
           end
           ,
           whilst
           he
           was
           sicke
           seauen
           weekes
           ,
           he
           translated
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Saint
           Iohn
           into
           English.
           
        
         
           Celulphus
           ,
           king
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           when
           hee
           had
           raigned
           8.
           yeares
           was
           made
           a
           M●●ke
           in
           the
           Abey
           of
           Farne
           ▪
           where
           ,
           by
           his
           meanes
           ,
           Licence
           was
           giuen
           to
           the
           Monks
           of
           that
           house
           to
           drinke
           wine
           ,
           or
           Ale
           ,
           which
           before
           ,
           by
           the
           institution
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           Aydanus
           ,
           drunke
           nothing
           but
           milke
           and
           water
           .
        
         
           Cutbert
           ,
           
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           collected
           a
           great
           Sinod
           ,
           where
           these
           decrées
           were
           enacted
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           should
           be
           more
           diligent
           in
           seeing
           to
           their
           Office
           ,
           then
           in
           admonishing
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           liue
           in
           peace
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           and
           once
           a
           yeare
           goe
           about
           all
           the
           Parishes
           of
           their
           Diocesse
           .
           That
           they
           should
           admonish
           Abbots
           ,
           and
           Monks
           ,
           to
           liue
           Regul●rly
           ,
           and
           Prelats
           not
           to
           oppresse
           their
           infertours
           ,
           but
           loue
           them
           ▪
           that
           none
           should
           be
           admitted
           to
           Orders
           ,
           before
           his
           life
           was
           examined
           :
           that
           the
           reading
           of
           holy
           Scrip●ures
           shou●d
           be
           more
           frequented
           in
           Monasteries
           :
           that
           Priests
           should
           not
           dispose
           seculer
           businesses
           :
           that
           they
           should
           take
           no
           money
           for
           baptizing
           :
           that
           they
           should
           teach
           the
           Lords
           prayer
           and
           Créed
           in
           the
           English
           tongue
           :
           that
           they
           should
           ioyne
           in
           their
           Ministery
           after
           one
           vniforme
           manner
           :
           that
           they
           should
           sing
           in
           the
           Church
           with
           a
           modest
           voice
           :
           that
           the
           Saboth
           be
           reuerently
           obserued
           :
           that
           the
           7.
           
           Canonicall
           Powers
           be
           obserued
           euery
           day
           :
           that
           the
           Rogation
           daies
           should
           not
           be
           omitted
           :
           that
           a
           Festiual
           day
           for
           all
           Saints
           should
           be
           celebrated
           ,
           and
           a
           Feast
           of
           S.
           Gregory
           an●
           S.
           Austin
           ,
           our
           Patron
           ,
           should
           be
           obserued
           ▪
           that
           the
           fasts
           of
           the
           4.
           times
           should
           be
           kept
           :
           that
           Churchmen
           should
           not
           giue
           themselues
           to
           drunkennesse
           :
           that
           the
           Communion
           should
           not
           be
           neglected
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           nor
           〈◊〉
           :
           that
           Laymen
           should
           be
           examined
           ,
           and
           well
           tried
           ,
           before
           they
           become
           Monkes
           :
           that
           Monkes
           should
           not
           liue
           amongst
           Lay-men
           :
           that
           publike
           prayer
           should
           bee
           made
           for
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Princes
           .
        
         
           Boniface
           ,
           Archbishop
           of
           Mentz
           ,
           a
           Martyre
           ,
           an
           English
           man
           ,
           wrot
           a
           Letter
           to
           King
           Ethelbert
           ,
           and
           rebuked
           him
           for
           abstaining
           from
           Mariage
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           liue
           in
           luxuriousnesse
           with
           Nunnes
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           he
           heard
           the
           chiefe
           of
           hi●
           Kingdom
           ,
           by
           his
           example
           ,
           forsooke
           their
           wiues
           ,
           and
           liued
           in
           adultery
           with
           Nunnes
           ;
           whereby
           appeareth
           the
           great
           disorder
           of
           life
           that
           alwaies
           hath
           beene
           in
           these
           Religious
           houses
           of
           Nunnes
           ,
           whose
           vowe
           of
           coacted
           chastitie
           hath
           neuer
           beene
           good
           to
           Church
           or
           Common-wealth
           ;
           and
           this
           Boniface
           ,
           and
           others
           were
           most
           to
           blame
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           g●u●
           occasion
           thereof
           ,
           by
           maintaining
           such
           superstitious
           orders
           of
           lasciuious
           Nunnes
           ,
           and
           other
           religious
           ,
           restraining
           them
           from
           lawfull
           Mariage
           .
           For
           we
           finde
           of
           him
           in
           Stories
           ,
           that
           ,
           he
           being
           the
           Popes
           Legate
           ,
           builded
           Monasteries
           ,
           Canonized
           Saints
           ▪
           commanded
           Reliques
           to
           be
           worshipped
           ,
           permitted
           religious
           Fathers
           to
           carry
           about
           Nunnes
           with
           them
           a
           preaching
           ;
           and
           he
           founded
           the
           great
           Monastery
           of
           F●loa
           in
           Germany
           ▪
           of
           English
           Monkes
           ,
           in
           which
           ,
           no
           woman
           might
           enter
           ,
           but
           only
           Leba
           and
           Sec●a
           two
           English
           Nuns
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           Childericus
           ,
           king
           of
           France
           was
           deposed
           ,
           and
           
             Pipinus
             ▪
          
           the
           betrayer
           of
           his
           master
           ,
           made
           king
           .
           From
           this
           Boniface
           proceeded
           that
           detestable
           doctrine
           ;
           that
           in
           case
           the
           Pope
           liued
           most
           filthily
           ,
           and
           neglected
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           all
           Christianitie
           ,
           and
           led
           inumerable
           Soules
           with
           him
           to
           Hell
           ▪
           yet
           ought
           no
           man
           to
           rebuke
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           power
           to
           iudge
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           iudged
           of
           no
           man.
           
        
         
           Pope
           Gregory
           the
           2.
           
           Pope
           Gregory
           the
           3.
           
           Pope
           Zachary
           ,
           and
           Pope
           Constantine
           the
           1.
           wrought
           great
           masteries
           against
           the
           Gréeke
           Emperours
           ,
           Philipicus
           and
           Leo
           ,
           and
           
           others
           ,
           for
           the
           maintaining
           of
           Images
           in
           Churches
           ,
           of
           whom
           Philipicus
           lost
           both
           his
           Empire
           ,
           and
           his
           eyes
           :
           and
           Leo
           was
           excommunicated
           for
           the
           same
           cause
           .
           This
           Gregory
           then
           brought
           into
           the
           Masse
           Canon
           ,
           the
           clause
           for
           Reliques
           ,
           and
           the
           Sacrifice
           for
           the
           dead
           .
           And
           Zachary
           brought
           in
           the
           Prieste
           Uesture
           ,
           and
           Ornaments
           ;
           and
           Constantinus
           was
           the
           first
           that
           gaue
           his
           feet
           to
           be
           kissed
           of
           the
           Emperours
           .
        
         
           The
           aforesaid
           Pipinus
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           betrayer
           of
           his
           said
           master
           Childericus
           king
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Pope
           made
           king
           in
           his
           steed
           ,
           to
           gratifie
           the
           Sea
           of
           Rome
           for
           this
           benefit
           to
           him
           ,
           gaue
           vnto
           the
           said
           sea
           ,
           the
           Princedome
           of
           Rauenna
           ,
           and
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Lombards
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           great
           possessions
           of
           Italy
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           cities
           thereunto
           adioyning
           vnto
           the
           borders
           of
           Uenice
           ;
           and
           this
           no
           doubt
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           which
           falsly
           hath
           beene
           thought
           to
           ha●e
           beene
           the
           Donation
           of
           Constantine
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           Pipinus
           was
           sent
           first
           into
           France
           the
           inuention
           of
           the
           Orgaines
           out
           of
           Grecia
           ,
           by
           Constantinus
           Emperour
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           in
           the
           yeare
           757.
           
           
        
         
           Pope
           Stephanus
           succeeded
           pope
           Constan●inus
           ,
           and
           Paul
           the
           1.
           succeeded
           him
           ;
           hee
           thundred
           great
           Excommunications
           against
           Constantinus
           Emperour
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           for
           plucking
           downe
           Images
           ,
           set
           vp
           in
           the
           Temples
           ,
           notwithstanding
           he
           neglecting
           his
           cur●es
           ,
           destroyed
           Idolatry
           to
           the
           end
           of
           his
           life
           .
        
         
           Then
           Constantinus
           the
           2.
           came
           to
           be
           Pope
           ,
           a
           Layman
           ,
           &
           brother
           to
           Deside●ius
           ,
           king
           of
           Lumbardy
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           shortly
           deposed
           ,
           thrust
           into
           a
           Monastery
           ,
           &
           his
           eyes
           put
           out
           .
        
         
           Stephanus
           the
           3.
           succéeded
           Paul
           ,
           he
           cōdemned
           the
           seauenth
           Councel
           of
           Constantinople
           for
           Hereticall
           ,
           because
           the
           worshipping
           of
           Images
           was
           condemned
           there
           :
           he
           aduanced
           the
           veneration
           of
           Images
           ,
           commanding
           them
           ,
           most
           Ethnically
           ,
           to
           be
           incenced
           .
           In
           this
           time
           Charles
           the
           great
           raigned
           ▪
           by
           whom
           the
           Pope
           caused
           D●siderius
           ,
           the
           Lumbard
           ,
           King
           to
           be
           deposed
           .
        
         
           Pope
           Adrianus
           the
           1.
           succéeded
           him
           ,
           he
           added
           more
           then
           all
           the
           other
           to
           the
           veneration
           of
           Images
           ,
           writing
           a
           Booke
           for
           the
           adoration
           and
           vtilitie
           of
           them
           ▪
           commanding
           them
           to
           be
           taken
           for
           Lay-mens
           Calenders
           .
           As
           Pope
           Paul
           before
           him
           ,
           made
           much
           of
           
             Petronel
             ,
             Peters
          
           daughter
           ,
           so
           this
           Adrian
           clothed
           the
           body
           of
           Peter
           all
           in
           siluer
           ,
           and
           couered
           the
           Altar
           of
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           with
           a
           pall
           of
           golde
           .
           He
           confirmed
           ,
           by
           reuelation
           ,
           the
           Order
           of
           S.
           Gregories
           Masse
           ,
           before
           the
           order
           of
           S.
           Ambrose
           his
           Masse
           :
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           both
           the
           Masse
           bookes
           were
           said
           vpon
           the
           Altar
           of
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           doore
           shut
           and
           sealed
           by
           many
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           continued
           in
           praiers
           all
           night
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           shew
           by
           some
           euident
           signe
           which
           of
           these
           Seruices
           he
           would
           haue
           vsed
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           morning
           they
           found
           Gregories
           Masse
           booke
           plucked
           in
           pieces
           ,
           and
           scattered
           about
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           Ambrose
           his
           booke
           lay
           open
           in
           the
           same
           place
           where
           it
           was
           layde
           ;
           Pop●
           Adrian
           expounded
           it
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           leaues
           of
           Gregories
           booke
           were
           sattered
           all
           ouer
           the
           Church
           ,
           so
           should
           Gregories
           booke
           be
           vsed
           throughout
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           that
           Ambrose
           his
           Seruice
           should
           onely
           be
           vsed
           in
           his
           owne
           Church
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           Bishop
           ,
           so
           Gregories
           Masse
           had
           onely
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           hath
           to
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           Charles
           ,
           the
           sonne
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           Pipinus
           ,
           confirmed
           the
           gift
           of
           his
           Father
           vnto
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           added
           thereunto
           the
           citie
           and
           Dominion
           of
           Uenice
           ,
           Histria
           ,
           the
           Dukedomes
           of
           Foroinliense
           ,
           Spoletanum
           ,
           Be●e●entanum
           ,
           and
           other
           more
           possessions
           to
           the
           patrimony
           of
           Peter
           ,
           making
           him
           the
           Prince
           of
           Rome
           and
           Italy
           ,
           wherefore
           the
           Pope
           intituled
           him
           ,
           most
           Christian
           King
           ,
           and
           ordained
           him
           onely
           to
           be
           taken
           for
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           
             Patricium
             Romanum
          
           ;
           and
           
             Caroloman
             ,
             Carolus
          
           his
           eldest
           brother
           ,
           being
           ●ead
           ,
           Bertha
           his
           wife
           ,
           with
           her
           two
           children
           ,
           came
           to
           Pope
           Adrian
           ,
           to
           haue
           them
           confirmed
           into
           his
           fathers
           Kingdome
           :
           the
           Pope
           ,
           to
           shew
           a
           pleasure
           to
           Carolus
           ,
           would
           not
           agrée
           ,
           but
           gaue
           her
           ,
           and
           her
           two
           children
           ,
           and
           Desiderius
           the
           Lumbard
           king
           ,
           with
           his
           whole
           Kingdome
           ,
           wife
           and
           Children
           ,
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Carolus
           ,
           who
           led
           them
           into
           France
           ,
           and
           kept
           them
           in
           seruitude
           during
           their
           liues
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           Adrian
           ,
           and
           Pope
           Leo
           his
           successor
           ,
           was
           
             Carolus
             Magnus
          
           proclamed
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           the
           Empire
           translated
           from
           the
           Grecians
           to
           the
           Frenchmen
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           801.
           
           where
           it
           continued
           about
           102.
           yeares
           ,
           vntil
           the
           comming
           of
           Conradus
           and
           his
           Nephew
           Otho
           ,
           which
           were
           Germaines
           ,
           and
           so
           hath
           continued
           amongst
           the
           Almains
           vntill
           this
           time
           .
           This
           Charles
           builded
           as
           many
           Monasteries
           ,
           as
           there
           be
           letters
           in
           the
           A.
           B.
           C.
           he
           was
           beneficiall
           to
           the
           poore
           ,
           but
           cheefly
           to
           Churchmen
           ;
           he
           held
           a
           Councell
           at
           Frankford
           ,
           
           where
           was
           cōdemned
           the
           Councel
           of
           Nice●e
           Irene
           ,
           for
           setting
           vp
           &
           worshiping
           Images
           .
        
         
           Egbert
           succeeded
           Ceolulphus
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           had
           raigned
           20.
           years
           in
           Northumberland
           ,
           was
           likewise
           shorne
           Monk
           ,
           about
           the
           time
           of
           the
           death
           of
           Ceolulphus
           ,
           in
           his
           monastery
           .
           In
           the
           year
           754.
           the
           cities
           of
           Weire
           ,
           London
           ,
           York
           ,
           Doncaster
           ,
           with
           others
           ▪
           were
           burnt
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           yeare
           780.
           it
           rained
           blood
           it
           the
           citie
           of
           Yorke
           ,
           it
           fell
           from
           the
           top
           of
           S.
           Peters
           Church
           ,
           the
           Element
           being
           cléere
           ▪
           out
           of
           the
           North
           part
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           &
           some
           expounded
           it
           to
           be
           a
           token
           of
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Danes
           ,
           which
           entred
           thi●
           land
           about
           7.
           years
           after
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           yeare
           784.
           
           Irene
           Empresse
           of
           the
           Greekes
           ,
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           Pope
           Adrian
           ,
           tooke
           vp
           the
           body
           of
           Constantinus
           Emperour
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           her
           husbands
           father
           ,
           and
           burned
           it
           ,
           and
           caused
           the
           ashes
           to
           be
           cast
           into
           the
           sea
           ,
           because
           he
           disanulled
           Images
           ,
           as
           afore
           is
           said
           ;
           afterwards
           raigning
           with
           her
           son
           Constantine
           the
           sixt
           being
           at
           disscen●ion
           with
           him
           ▪
           she
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           cast
           into
           prison
           ,
           and
           his
           eyes
           to
           be
           put
           out
           ,
           so
           cruelly
           ,
           that
           within
           short
           time
           he
           dyed
           :
           after
           ,
           she
           held
           a
           Councell
           at
           Nice●
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           decréed
           that
           Images
           should
           againe
           be
           restored
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           Councell
           also
           was
           repealed
           by
           another
           Councell
           holden
           at
           Frankeford
           ,
           by
           Charles
           the
           great
           ▪
           wherin
           he
           did
           greatly
           lament
           ,
           that
           no●
           so
           few
           as
           300.
           
           Bishops
           of
           the
           East
           did
           decree
           that
           Images
           should
           be
           worshipped
           ,
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           hath
           alwaies
           abhorred
           ;
           at
           length
           she
           was
           deposed
           by
           Nicephorus
           ,
           who
           raigned
           after
           her
           ,
           and
           after
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           iust
           Iudgement
           of
           God
           ,
           ended
           her
           life
           in
           much
           penury
           and
           misery
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Crosse
           and
           Altar
           that
           was
           set
           vp
           in
           this
           Realme
           ,
           was
           in
           Heuenfield
           in
           the
           North
           ,
           vpon
           the
           occasion
           of
           Oswald
           king
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           fighting
           against
           Cadwalla
           ,
           where
           he
           in
           the
           same
           place
           set
           vp
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Erosse
           ,
           kneeling
           ,
           and
           praying
           there
           for
           victory
           .
        
         
           The
           Church
           of
           Winchester
           was
           founded
           by
           Kingilsus
           ,
           king
           of
           the
           Mercians
           ,
           and
           finished
           by
           his
           sonne
           .
           Anno
           636.
           
        
         
           The
           Church
           of
           Lincolne
           founded
           by
           Paulinus
           Bishop
           629.
           
        
         
           The
           Abbey
           of
           Westminster
           begun
           by
           a
           citizen
           of
           London
           ,
           by
           the
           instigation
           of
           Ethelbert
           King
           of
           ●ent
           .
           614.
           
        
         
           The
           Schooles
           of
           Cambridge
           erected
           by
           Sigebert
           king
           of
           East
           Angles
           ,
           636.
           
        
         
           The
           Monastery
           of
           Malmesbury
           ,
           by
           Meldulphus
           a
           Scot
           ,
           640.
           after
           inlarged
           by
           Agilbet
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           .
        
         
           The
           Monastery
           of
           Gloster
           ,
           builded
           by
           Opricus
           king
           of
           Mercia
           ,
           679.
           
        
         
           The
           Monastery
           of
           Maybrose
           by
           Aydanus
           the
           Scottish
           Bishop
           .
        
         
           The
           Nunnery
           of
           He●renton
           ,
           by
           He●y
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           first
           Nun
           in
           Northumberland
           .
        
         
           The
           Monastery
           of
           Hetesey
           ,
           by
           Osway
           king
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           who
           with
           his
           Daughter
           Elfred
           ,
           gaue
           possessions
           for
           twelue
           Monasteries
           ,
           657.
           
        
         
           The
           Monastery
           of
           S.
           Martine
           in
           Douer
           ,
           builded
           by
           Whitred
           king
           of
           Kent
           .
        
         
           The
           Abbey
           of
           Lestingie
           ,
           by
           Cedda
           ,
           whom
           we
           call
           Saint
           Ced
           ,
           651.
           
        
         
           The
           Monastery
           of
           Whithy
           ,
           by
           Hilda
           ,
           daughter
           to
           the
           Nephew
           of
           king
           
             Edwine
             ▪
          
           657.
           she
           builded
           also
           another
           Monastery
           ,
           called
           Hacanus
           ,
           not
           farre
           ●hence
           .
        
         
           The
           Abbey
           of
           Abbington
           ,
           builded
           by
           Sissa
           ,
           king
           of
           Southsaxons
           ,
           666.
           
        
         
           Saint
           Botulph
           builded
           an
           Abbey
           on
           the
           East
           side
           of
           Lincolne
           ,
           called
           Ioann●
           ,
           654.
           
        
         
           The
           monastery
           in
           Ely
           ,
           foūded
           by
           Etheldred
           ,
           daughter
           of
           Anna
           K.
           of
           east
           Angles
           ,
           674.
           
        
         
           The
           Monastery
           of
           Chertsey
           in
           Southery
           ,
           founded
           by
           Erkinwald
           ,
           Bishoy
           of
           London
           674.
           he
           founded
           also
           the
           Nunnery
           of
           Barkin
           .
        
         
           The
           Abbey
           of
           Peterborough
           founded
           by
           King
           Ethelwald
           ,
           675.
           
        
         
           Bardnere
           Abbey
           ,
           by
           King
           Etheldredus
           ,
           700.
           
        
         
           Glastenbury
           ,
           by
           Iue
           King
           of
           West
           Saxons
           ,
           701.
           
        
         
           Ramsey
           ,
           by
           one
           Aylewinus
           a
           Nobleman
           ,
           973.
           
        
         
           King
           Edgar
           builded
           ,
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           forty
           Monasteries
           ,
           he
           raigned
           ,
           Anno
           678.
           
        
         
           The
           Monastery
           of
           Wincombe
           ,
           builded
           by
           king
           Kenulphus
           ,
           737.
           
        
         
           Saint
           Albons
           ,
           builded
           by
           Offa
           ,
           king
           of
           Mercians
           ,
           755.
           
        
         
           The
           Abbey
           of
           Eusham
           by
           Egwinus
           Bishop
           ,
           691.
           
        
         
           The
           Abbey
           of
           Ripon
           in
           the
           North
           ,
           by
           Wilfridus
           Bishop
           ,
           709.
           
        
         
           The
           Abby
           of
           Echlingheie
           by
           king
           Aluredus
           891.
           
        
         
           The
           Nunnery
           of
           Shaftsbury
           ,
           by
           the
           said
           Aluredus
           ,
           the
           same
           yeare
           ;
           so
           you
           see
           that
           
           Monasteries
           began
           to
           be
           founded
           by
           the
           Saxon
           kings
           ,
           within
           200.
           yeares
           after
           they
           were
           conuerted
           ;
           these
           had
           a
           zeale
           ,
           but
           they
           lacked
           the
           true
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           especially
           that
           Article
           of
           free
           Iustification
           by
           Faith
           ▪
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           :
           for
           lacke
           whereof
           ▪
           as
           well
           the
           builders
           ,
           as
           they
           that
           were
           possessed
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           haue
           both
           runne
           the
           wrong
           way
           ,
           and
           béene
           deceiued
           :
           for
           so
           much
           as
           they
           did
           these
           things
           seeking
           thereby
           merits
           with
           God
           ,
           remedy
           for
           ●heir
           soules
           ,
           and
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           doth
           appeare
           ,
           testified
           in
           their
           owne
           Records
           ,
           besides
           the
           7.
           or
           8.
           
           Kings
           that
           forsooke
           their
           Kingdomes
           to
           be
           Monkes
           ;
           there
           were
           many
           Quéenes
           and
           Kings
           daughters
           entred
           into
           Nunneries
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           as
           thou
           maist
           sée
           them
           in
           the
           booke
           at
           large
           ,
           named
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           THIRD
           BOOKE
           Containing
           the
           next
           300.
           yeares
           ,
           from
           the
           raigne
           of
           King
           EGBERTVS
           ,
           vnto
           WILLIAM
           the
           Conquerour
           .
        
         
           EGbertus
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           West
           Saxons
           ,
           hauing
           put
           downe
           all
           the
           other
           Kings
           he
           gouerned
           ●oly
           .
        
         
           King
           Brithricus
           doubting
           Egbert
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           of
           the
           kings
           bloude
           ,
           was
           chased
           out
           of
           the
           land
           into
           France
           ;
           where
           ,
           hearing
           of
           the
           death
           of
           Brithricus
           ,
           hée
           came
           home
           ,
           and
           ●btained
           the
           Crowne
           .
        
         
           King
           Bernulphus
           ,
           and
           other
           kings
           ,
           had
           him
           in
           deri●●●on
           ,
           and
           made
           diuerse
           scorning
           Rimes
           of
           him
           ;
           after
           he
           assembled
           his
           Knights
           ,
           and
           fought
           with
           Bernulphus
           ,
           in
           a
           place
           called
           Elmeden
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           ods
           ,
           six
           or
           eight
           against
           one
           ;
           yet
           Egbert
           ,
           through
           the
           helpe
           of
           God
           ,
           gat
           the
           victorie
           ,
           
           at
           length
           he
           subdued
           all
           the
           Kings
           ,
           and
           ioyned
           their
           Dominions
           to
           his
           ,
           Kingdome
           :
           he
           w●nne
           also
           the
           towne
           of
           Chester
           from
           the
           Brittaines
           ,
           or
           Welchmen
           ,
           which
           they
           possessed
           vntill
           this
           time
           :
           then
           he
           called
           a
           Counsell
           at
           ▪
           Winchester
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           Crowned
           King
           ouer
           this
           land
           ,
           and
           where
           before
           it
           was
           called
           Brittaine
           ,
           he
           sent
           into
           all
           costs
           ,
           and
           charged
           them
           straitly
           that
           henceforth
           the
           Saxons
           should
           be
           called
           Angles
           ,
           and
           the
           land
           Anglia
           .
        
         
           About
           the
           third
           yeare
           of
           his
           raigne
           ,
           
           the
           Danes
           which
           a
           little
           before
           had
           made
           horrible
           destruction
           in
           Northumberland
           ,
           as
           before
           ,
           entred
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           Host
           ,
           and
           spoyled
           the
           Isle
           of
           Sh●p●
           in
           Kent
           ;
           Egbert
           met
           with
           them
           at
           Carrum
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           compelled
           to
           forsake
           the
           Field
           :
           but
           in
           the
           next
           Battell
           ,
           with
           a
           small
           company
           ,
           he
           ouerthr●w
           a
           great
           multitude
           o●
           them
           .
           The
           next
           yeare
           they
           turned
           againe
           into
           the
           Land
           Westward
           and
           ioyning
           with
           the
           Britaines
           ,
           did
           much
           harme
           in
           many
           places
           of
           Egberts
           Dominions
           ;
           after
           that
           ,
           they
           a●●aded
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           so
           that
           many
           of
           them
           were
           maried
           to
           English
           women
           ,
           and
           many
           ,
           that
           now
           be
           English
           men
           ,
           descended
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Ethelwolfus
           the
           sonne
           of
           Egbert
           succéeded
           him
           in
           his
           raigne
           ;
           he
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           dispensation
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           was
           made
           King
           :
           he
           being
           nuzled
           therein
           ,
           was
           alwaies
           deuout
           to
           holy
           Church
           ,
           
           he
           gaue
           th●m
           the
           Tythes
           of
           all
           his
           goods
           and
           Lands
           ,
           and
           fréedome
           from
           all
           ser●age
           and
           ciuill
           charges
           .
           Hee
           made
           his
           Donation
           to
           God
           ,
           the
           Uirgin
           Mary
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Saints
           ,
           for
           remission
           of
           our
           Soules
           ,
           and
           sins
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           we
           haue
           ,
           in
           some
           part
           ,
           eased
           the
           seruitud
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           may
           the
           more
           diligently
           powre
           forth
           their
           praiers
           without
           ●easing
           ,
           to
           God
           for
           vs.
           It
           is
           no
           swall
           derogation
           to
           the
           merits
           of
           Christ
           thus
           to
           set
           remission
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           remedie
           of
           their
           Soules
           ,
           in
           this
           Donation
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           déeds
           .
        
         
           The●
           King
           Ethelwolfe
           went
           to
           Rome
           with
           his
           yongest
           Sonne
           Alfred
           ,
           and
           committed
           
           him
           to
           the
           bringing
           vp
           of
           Pope
           Leo
           the
           4.
           and
           re-edified
           the
           English
           Schoole
           in
           Rome
           ,
           which
           was
           founded
           by
           King
           Offa
           ,
           or
           king
           Iue
           ,
           which
           in
           Egberts
           time
           was
           consumed
           with
           fire
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           king
           Iue
           had
           done
           in
           his
           dominions
           ,
           he
           gaue
           a
           penny
           yearely
           to
           be
           paid
           for
           euery
           fire-house
           throughout
           the
           Realme
           ,
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
           Also
           he
           granted
           300.
           
           Markes
           yearely
           to
           Rome
           ,
           to
           maintaine
           lights
           in
           Saint
           Perters
           Church
           100
           Markes
           ,
           and
           to
           maintaine
           lights
           in
           Saint
           Pauls
           Church
           100.
           
           Markes
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Pope
           one
           other
           100
           Markes
           :
           this
           done
           ,
           he
           maried
           Iudith
           ,
           the
           daughter
           of
           
             Carolus
             Caluus
          
           ,
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           whom
           he
           made
           Queene
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Lawes
           of
           the
           West
           Saxons
           ,
           that
           no
           Kings
           wife
           should
           haue
           the
           name
           ,
           or
           place
           of
           a
           Queene
           ,
           because
           Ethelburge
           poisoned
           king
           Brithericus
           ,
           her
           husband
           .
        
         
           The
           king
           was
           most
           ruled
           by
           the
           Counsell
           of
           two
           Bishops
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           was
           Swithinus
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           who
           had
           béene
           Scoole-master
           to
           the
           king
           ,
           the
           king
           shewed
           his
           kinde
           Nature
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           not
           o●●y
           followed
           the
           aduertisments
           of
           his
           old
           Schoole-master
           but
           in
           that
           he
           ceased
           not
           vntill
           he
           had
           made
           him
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           ;
           but
           as
           concerning
           the
           Miracles
           which
           are
           read
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           of
           this
           Swithinus
           ,
           them
           I
           leaue
           to
           be
           read
           together
           with
           the
           Iliads
           of
           Homer
           ,
           or
           tales
           of
           
             Robin
             Hood
          
           .
        
         
           Pope
           Leo
           the
           3
           succéeded
           
             Adrian
             ,
             Stephen
          
           the
           4.
           succéeded
           him
           ,
           and
           Gregory
           the
           4.
           succéeded
           him
           ,
           in
           whose
           time
           ,
           by
           the
           commandement
           of
           Lodouicus
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           a
           generall
           Synode
           was
           commanded
           at
           Aquisgrane
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           decreed
           that
           euery
           Church
           should
           haue
           sufficient
           of
           his
           owne
           Reuenewes
           to
           maintaine
           the
           Priests
           thereof
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           of
           the
           Clergie
           should
           weare
           any
           Uestures
           of
           any
           precious
           or
           scarlet
           colour
           ,
           nor
           Kings
           on
           their
           fingers
           ,
           except
           at
           Masse
           time
           ,
           or
           in
           giuing
           Consecra●ions
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           not
           kéepe
           great
           ports
           or
           Families
           ,
           or
           vse
           great
           Horses
           ,
           or
           vse
           Dice
           ,
           or
           Harlots
           ,
           or
           vse
           any
           gold
           or
           siluer
           in
           their
           shooes
           slippers
           ,
           or
           girdles
           ;
           by
           this
           it
           may
           bee
           coniectured
           what
           pompe
           or
           pride
           in
           these
           daies
           was
           crept
           into
           the
           Clergie
           .
        
         
           After
           him
           succeeded
           Pope
           Sergius
           the
           2.
           he
           first
           brought
           vp
           the
           altering
           of
           Popes
           names
           ,
           because
           his
           name
           was
           
             Os
             Porci
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Swines
           snoute
           :
           he
           ordained
           the
           Agnus
           twise
           to
           be
           sung
           in
           the
           Masse
           ,
           and
           the
           Host
           to
           be
           diuided
           into
           thrée
           parts
           .
        
         
           Pope
           Leo
           the
           4.
           succéeded
           him
           ,
           it
           was
           enacted
           in
           a
           Counsell
           of
           his
           ,
           that
           no
           Bishoppe
           should
           be
           condemned
           vnder
           72.
           witnesses
           ,
           as
           you
           sée
           in
           the
           witnesses
           of
           
             Stephen
             Gardiner
          
           ,
           orderly
           practized
           ;
           he
           ordained
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           all
           set
           with
           precious
           stones
           ,
           and
           gold
           ,
           to
           be
           caried
           before
           him
           like
           a
           Pope
           .
        
         
           Next
           to
           him
           succéeded
           the
           Whore
           of
           Babilon
           ,
           who
           appeared
           vnto
           the
           world
           ,
           not
           only
           after
           the
           spirituall
           sence
           ,
           but
           after
           the
           very
           letter
           and
           right
           forme
           of
           a
           whore
           indeed
           .
           In
           stead
           of
           a
           man
           Pope
           ,
           they
           chose
           a
           Whore
           ,
           called
           by
           name
           Ione
           the
           8
           her
           proper
           name
           was
           Gi●berta
           ,
           a
           Dutch
           woman
           of
           Magunce
           ,
           who
           went
           with
           an
           English
           Monke
           out
           of
           the
           Abbey
           of
           Ful●a
           ,
           in
           mans
           apparell
           ,
           vnto
           Athens
           ,
           after
           through
           her
           dexteritie
           of
           wit
           and
           learning
           ,
           she
           was
           promoted
           vnto
           the
           Popedome
           ▪
           where
           she
           sate
           two
           yeares
           and
           sixe
           Moneths
           ;
           after
           ,
           in
           open
           Procession
           ,
           fell
           in
           trauell
           of
           childe
           ,
           and
           so
           died
           .
        
         
           Pope
           Benedictus
           the
           3.
           succeeded
           her
           in
           the
           whorish
           sea
           ,
           he
           ordained
           the
           Dirge
           to
           be
           said
           for
           the
           dead
           ,
           yet
           before
           him
           ▪
           Gregorius
           the
           3.
           had
           done
           his
           part
           therein
           .
        
         
           A●ter
           him
           succeeded
           Pope
           Nicholas
           the
           1.
           who
           inlarged
           the
           Popes
           Decrees
           with
           many
           constitutions
           ▪
           equalling
           the
           authoritie
           of
           them
           with
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           He
           ordained
           that
           no
           seculer
           Prince
           ▪
           nor
           the
           Emperour
           should
           be
           present
           at
           their
           Counsels
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           murder
           such
           as
           they
           Iudged
           to
           be
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           Lay
           man
           shold
           Iudge
           Clergy
           men
           ▪
           or
           reason
           vpon
           the
           Popes
           power
           .
           That
           no
           Magistrate
           should
           haue
           power
           ouer
           a
           Prelat
           ,
           alledging
           that
           a
           Prelat
           is
           called
           God.
           That
           all
           Church
           seruice
           should
           be
           in
           Latine
           ,
           except
           with
           the
           Sclauonians
           ,
           and
           Polonians
           .
           Sequences
           in
           Masse
           were
           by
           him
           first
           allowed
           ,
           by
           him
           Priests
           began
           to
           be
           ●●strained
           from
           Mariage
           ;
           wherof
           Hulderick
           Bishop
           of
           Aus●rough
           sent
           a
           Letter
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           that
           his
           Decrees
           ,
           concerning
           single
           life
           of
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           were
           farre
           discrepant
           from
           al
           discretion
           ,
           I
           feare
           how
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Body
           wil
           do
           ,
           when
           the
           Head
           is
           so
           greatly
           out
           of
           frame
           .
           Is
           not
           this
           a
           violence
           &
           tyranny
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           is
           compelled
           by
           your
           Decrees
           ,
           to
           doe
           that
           which
           is
           against
           the
           Institution
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           the
           old
           Law
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           many
           examples
           ;
           there
           be
           many
           vnder
           a
           false
           pretence
           of
           Continencie
           ,
           going
           about
           to
           please
           men
           more
           then
           God
           ,
           some
           lye
           with
           their
           fathers
           wiues
           ,
           some
           are
           Sodomits
           ,
           and
           play
           the
           beasts
           with
           
           brute
           beasts
           ;
           wherefore
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Paul
           saith
           ;
           
             Because
             of
             Fornication
             let
             euery
             one
             haue
             his
             owne
             wife
             .
          
           When
           the
           Counsell
           of
           Nice
           went
           about
           to
           establish
           this
           Decrée
           ,
           one
           Paphnutius
           withstood
           them
           ,
           confessing
           Mariage
           to
           be
           honorable
           ,
           and
           called
           the
           bed
           of
           Matrimonie
           ,
           Chastitie
           ,
           and
           perswaded
           the
           Counsell
           from
           making
           that
           Law
           :
           some
           take
           Saint
           Gregory
           for
           their
           defence
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           being
           ignorantly
           deceiued
           how
           dangerous
           this
           Decree
           was
           ,
           and
           how
           Saint
           Gregory
           after
           re●●ked
           the
           same
           ,
           with
           con●igne
           fruit
           of
           repentance
           :
           for
           as
           he
           sent
           to
           his
           Fish
           pond
           to
           haue
           Fish
           ,
           hée
           sée
           more
           then
           6000.
           
           Infants
           heads
           ,
           which
           were
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           same
           Mote
           ,
           then
           he
           confessed
           his
           Decrée
           to
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           that
           so
           lamentable
           a
           murder
           ,
           so
           he
           altered
           his
           Decrée
           ,
           commending
           the
           counsell
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           which
           saith
           ;
           
             It
             is
             better
             to
             marry
             then
             to
             burne
             ,
          
           What
           can
           be
           more
           foolish
           ,
           then
           when
           any
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           Archdeacon
           runne
           themselues
           headlong
           into
           all
           lust
           and
           Adultery
           ,
           and
           Incest
           ,
           and
           So●omitrie
           ,
           yet
           shame
           not
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           chaste
           Mariage
           of
           Priests
           stinkes
           :
           and
           they
           adde
           this
           filthy
           and
           foolish
           suggestion
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           more
           honest
           priuily
           to
           haue
           to
           doe
           with
           many
           women
           ,
           then
           openly
           to
           be
           bound
           to
           one
           wife
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           Nicholas
           succéeded
           Pope
           Adrianus
           the
           2.
           
           Ioannes
           the
           9.
           
           Martinus
           the
           20
           Adrian
           the
           3.
           and
           Stephen
           the
           1.
           
           By
           this
           Adrian
           it
           was
           decreed
           ,
           that
           no
           Emperour
           ,
           after
           that
           time
           ,
           should
           haue
           any
           thing
           ●o
           doe
           in
           the
           election
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           thus
           began
           the
           Emperours
           first
           decay
           ,
           and
           the
           P●pacie
           to
           swell
           ▪
           and
           rise
           alo●t
           .
        
         
           About
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           the
           raigne
           of
           Ethelwolfe
           ,
           the
           Danes
           with
           33.
           ships
           ,
           arriued
           about
           Hampshire
           ,
           through
           whose
           barbarous
           tyranny
           much
           bl●ut
           shed
           and
           murder
           hapne●
           heere
           amongst
           English
           men
           .
           They
           first
           ouercame
           Ethelwolfe
           ;
           and
           after
           ,
           he
           and
           his
           Sonne
           Ethelbaldus
           ,
           warring
           against
           them
           in
           Sou●her●
           ,
           at
           Okley
           ,
           ●raue
           them
           to
           the
           Sea
           ;
           where
           they
           houering
           a
           space
           ,
           burst
           in
           againe
           with
           horrible
           crueltie
           .
        
         
           Besids
           the
           iust
           Iudgement
           of
           God
           for
           their
           manifold
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           at
           this
           time
           most
           plentifully
           abounded
           ,
           there
           was
           two
           outward
           causes
           of
           the
           Danes
           comming
           into
           England
           ;
           the
           first
           was
           ,
           the
           death
           of
           
             Lothbroke
             ▪
          
           which
           was
           falsly
           imputed
           to
           King
           
             Edmond
             ▪
          
           as
           is
           ●●●ore
           recited
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           was
           giuen
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           Osbright
           ,
           raigning
           vnder
           the
           King
           of
           West
           Saxons
           in
           the
           North
           parts
           ,
           who
           rauished
           the
           wife
           of
           Bruer
           one
           of
           his
           Nobles
           ;
           wherefore
           the
           said
           Bruer
           tooke
           shipping
           ,
           and
           sayled
           into
           Denmark●
           ,
           where
           hee
           was
           brought
           vp
           ,
           and
           had
           great
           friends
           ;
           and
           making
           his
           mone
           to
           Codrinus
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           being
           glad
           of
           some
           iust
           quarrell
           ,
           leuied
           a
           great
           Army
           ,
           and
           sent
           them
           with
           ●ugnar
           and
           H●bba
           ,
           his
           chiefe
           Captaines
           ,
           into
           England
           ,
           who
           first
           arriued
           at
           Holdernesse
           ,
           and
           burned
           vp
           the
           Contry
           ,
           and
           killed
           ,
           without
           mercie
           ,
           men
           ,
           women
           and
           children
           :
           and
           entring
           towards
           Yorke
           ,
           entred
           battell
           with
           Osbright
           ,
           where
           he
           ,
           with
           the
           most
           part
           of
           his
           Army
           ,
           was
           slaine
           ,
           so
           they
           tooke
           possession
           of
           Yorke
           .
        
         
           Ethelbald
           ,
           
           eldest
           sonne
           of
           Ethelwolfe
           succeeded
           his
           Father
           in
           Westsex
           ,
           and
           
           Ethelbright
           ●is
           second
           sonne
           ,
           in
           K●nt
           ;
           they
           raigned
           both
           together
           5.
           yeares
           .
           Ethelbald
           maried
           Iudith
           his
           Stepmother
           ,
           his
           Fathers
           wife
           .
           After
           these
           two
           ,
           succeeded
           Ethelred
           ,
           his
           third
           sonne
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           incumbred
           with
           the
           Danes
           ,
           that
           he
           and
           his
           brother
           Alured
           ,
           fought
           nine
           battels
           with
           them
           in
           one
           yeare
           ,
           and
           they
           spoyled
           and
           burned
           the
           citie
           of
           Yorke
           .
           The
           Northumberlands
           likewise
           rebelled
           ,
           thinking
           to
           recouer
           their
           Kingdome
           againe
           ,
           whereby
           the
           strength
           of
           England
           was
           weakened
           ,
           and
           the
           Danes
           the
           more
           preuailed
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           raigned
           5.
           yeares
           in
           much
           trouble
           ,
           he
           died
           .
        
         
           Alured
           ,
           
           otherwise
           called
           Alfride
           ,
           his
           brother
           succeeded
           him
           ;
           in
           the
           second
           Mon●t●
           that
           he
           was
           made
           King
           ,
           he
           gaue
           the
           Danes
           a
           battell
           besides
           Wilton
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           put
           to
           the
           worst
           ;
           yet
           the
           Danes
           did
           agree
           with
           him
           to
           depart
           out
           of
           Westsax
           ,
           and
           re●●ned
           from
           Re●ding
           to
           London
           ,
           and
           abode
           there
           all
           that
           winter
           :
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Danes
           were
           so
           increased
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           written
           of
           th●m
           ,
           that
           in
           one
           day
           3000.
           of
           them
           were
           slaine
           ,
           sho●ty
           after
           they
           increased
           double
           as
           many
           .
        
         
           The
           Danes
           hauing
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           North
           part
           of
           England
           from
           the
           Thames
           ▪
           wi●h
           M●rcian
           London
           ,
           and
           Essex
           ,
           
           they
           disda●●ed
           that
           Alfride
           should
           beare
           any
           rule
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           Thames
           ;
           whereupon
           three
           Kings
           of
           the
           Danes
           ▪
           with
           all
           their
           strength
           ,
           made
           warre
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           King
           Alfride
           being
           ouerset
           with
           his
           e●emi●s
           ,
           and
           forsaken
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           he
           withdrew
           himselfe
           into
           a
           wood
           Country
           in
           Summersetshire
           ,
           called
           
           Etheling
           ,
           standing
           in
           a
           Marsh
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           comming
           to
           it
           without
           bo●e
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           nothing
           to
           liue
           by
           ,
           but
           what
           he
           got
           by
           hunting
           ,
           and
           fishing
           ;
           there
           was
           a
           Cottage
           of
           a
           poore
           Swineheard
           ,
           called
           Dunwolfus
           ,
           by
           whom
           the
           King
           was
           cheered
           with
           such
           poore
           fare
           as
           he
           and
           his
           wife
           could
           make
           him
           ,
           for
           which
           ,
           the
           king
           after
           set
           the
           Swineheard
           to
           learning
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           .
        
         
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           the
           king
           ,
           in
           time
           ,
           was
           comforted
           by
           the
           prouidence
           of
           God
           :
           First
           ,
           1300.
           
           Danes
           were
           slaine
           ,
           as
           they
           landed
           ,
           by
           an
           ambushment
           of
           King
           Alfrids
           men
           ,
           who
           lay
           in
           Garison
           for
           their
           owne
           safetie
           ,
           then
           the
           King
           shewed
           himselfe
           more
           at
           large
           ,
           and
           men
           out
           of
           Wiltshire
           ,
           Somersetshire
           ,
           and
           Hampshire
           came
           to
           him
           ,
           vntill
           hee
           had
           a
           strong
           company
        
         
           Then
           the
           king
           apparelled
           himselfe
           in
           the
           habit
           of
           a
           Minstrell
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           very
           skilfull
           in
           Musicke
           ,
           and
           entred
           into
           the
           Tents
           of
           the
           Danes
           ,
           lying
           at
           Eddingdon
           ,
           and
           there
           espied
           their
           Idlenesse
           ,
           and
           heard
           much
           of
           their
           Counsell
           ,
           and
           sodainly
           ,
           in
           the
           nigh
           ,
           he
           fell
           vpon
           the
           Danes
           ,
           and
           slew
           a
           great
           multitude
           of
           them
           ;
           his
           Subiects
           bearing
           of
           his
           manly
           Uictories
           ,
           drew
           to
           him
           daily
           ,
           so
           he
           wonne
           Winchester
           from
           the
           Danes
           ,
           and
           diuers
           other
           townes
           ,
           and
           forced
           them
           to
           sêeke
           peace
           ,
           the
           which
           was
           concluded
           ,
           vpon
           condition
           that
           Gutrum
           their
           King
           should
           be
           Christned
           ,
           and
           that
           such
           as
           would
           not
           be
           Christned
           should
           depart
           the
           Country
           .
        
         
           King
           Alfride
           ,
           was
           king
           Gutrums
           Godfather
           at
           his
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           named
           him
           Athelstan
           ,
           then
           he
           gaue
           Norfolke
           ▪
           Suffolke
           ▪
           and
           part
           of
           Cambridgeshire
           ,
           and
           Northumberland
           to
           them
           that
           were
           Christned
           ,
           those
           that
           would
           not
           be
           Christned
           ,
           though
           they
           departed
           the
           Realme
           ,
           they
           did
           diuerse
           times
           returne
           againe
           ,
           and
           did
           much
           spoile
           in
           many
           parts
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           but
           King
           Alfride
           ouercame
           them
           euer
           .
           During
           the
           whole
           time
           of
           the
           Danes
           ,
           the
           Land
           was
           plagued
           with
           warres
           ,
           pestilence
           ,
           and
           murren
           of
           beasts
           :
           the
           King
           alwaies
           thanked
           God
           ,
           what
           troubles
           soeuer
           hapned
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           after
           hee
           had
           raigned
           29.
           yeares
           and
           sixe
           moneths
           ,
           he
           died
           ,
           and
           is
           buried
           at
           Winchester
           .
           He
           euer
           bestowed
           eight
           houres
           in
           the
           day
           in
           studie
           ,
           
           there
           was
           none
           in
           England
           more
           quicke
           in
           vnderstanding
           ,
           nor
           more
           elegant
           in
           interpreting
           then
           he
           was
           .
           He
           sent
           for
           many
           learned
           men
           out
           of
           other
           Countries
           ,
           to
           instruct
           his
           people
           .
           He
           was
           the
           first
           that
           ordained
           certaine
           Schooles
           of
           diuerse
           Arts
           ,
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           and
           Franchised
           them
           with
           great
           Liberties
           :
           he
           translated
           many
           bookes
           into
           the
           Saxon
           tongue
           ;
           all
           that
           he
           could
           ,
           by
           faire
           meanes
           and
           threats
           ,
           he
           endeuoured
           to
           stirre
           vp
           his
           subiects
           to
           learning
           :
           he
           preferred
           none
           to
           any
           great
           place
           ,
           except
           he
           were
           learned
           ;
           since
           his
           time
           ,
           learning
           was
           neuer
           extinguished
           in
           this
           Realme
           ,
           Edward
           his
           sonne
           succeeded
           him
           in
           his
           kingdoms
           .
        
         
           After
           Stephen
           the
           fist
           was
           nine
           Popes
           of
           Rome
           in
           nine
           yeare
           .
           Formosus
           being
           Bishop
           of
           Porti●ax
           ,
           had
           offended
           Pope
           ●one
           the
           8.
           which
           was
           a
           woman
           ,
           as
           before
           ,
           and
           being
           afraid
           ,
           fled
           ;
           and
           because
           he
           would
           not
           returne
           ,
           he
           was
           excommunicated
           ,
           and
           after
           disgraded
           ,
           and
           made
           to
           sweare
           he
           would
           neuer
           claime
           his
           Bishopricke
           againe
           ,
           but
           remaine
           a
           seculer
           man
           :
           but
           Pope
           Martine
           released
           him
           of
           his
           Oath
           ,
           and
           restored
           him
           to
           his
           Bishopricke
           ,
           and
           shortly
           after
           he
           obtained
           the
           Pap●ci●
           ;
           whereupon
           was
           a
           great
           controuersie
           :
           some
           held
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           degradation
           and
           Oath
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           be
           Pope
           ;
           others
           held
           the
           contrary
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           absolued
           by
           Pope
           Martin
           from
           that
           his
           periury
           and
           Degradation
           .
           He
           sent
           to
           Arnulphus
           for
           ayde
           ,
           who
           marching
           to
           Rome
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           enter
           ;
           and
           a
           Hare
           comming
           néere
           the
           Citie
           ,
           the
           Host
           of
           Arnulphus
           followed
           after
           with
           such
           a
           maine
           cry
           ,
           that
           the
           valiant
           Romaines
           ,
           for
           very
           feare
           cast
           themselues
           downe
           from
           the
           wals
           ;
           so
           that
           Arnulphus
           ,
           with
           a
           little
           labour
           ,
           scaled
           the
           wals
           ,
           and
           gate
           the
           Citie
           :
           thus
           he
           obtained
           the
           citie
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           rescued
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           beheaded
           his
           aduersaries
           ,
           whom
           the
           Pope
           to
           gratifie
           ,
           blessed
           him
           ,
           and
           crowned
           him
           for
           Emperour
           .
        
         
           After
           Formosus
           succéeded
           Bonifacius
           the
           sixt
           ,
           after
           him
           Stephen
           the
           sixt
           ,
           which
           so
           enuied
           Formosus
           that
           he
           abrogated
           all
           his
           Decrées
           ,
           and
           tooke
           vp
           his
           body
           ,
           and
           cut
           off
           two
           fingers
           from
           his
           right
           hand
           ,
           and
           threwe
           them
           into
           Tyber
           ,
           and
           buried
           the
           body
           in
           a
           Laymans
           Sepulcre
           .
           Romanus
           succéeded
           him
           ,
           and
           repealed
           the
           Acts
           of
           Stephen
           ,
           against
           
             Formosus
             .
             Theodorus
          
           the
           second
           succéeded
           him
           ;
           Iohn
           the
           tenth
           succéeded
           him
           ,
           who
           repugned
           the
           Romaines
           ,
           and
           held
           a
           Sinode
           at
           Rauenna
           of
           74.
           
           Bishops
           :
           the
           French
           King
           Eudo
           ,
           with
           his
           Archbishops
           ,
           being
           present
           ,
           where
           he
           ratified
           all
           the
           Decrées
           
           of
           Formosus
           ,
           and
           the
           contrary
           Acts
           of
           Stephen
           the
           sixt
           were
           burned
           .
           After
           him
           Benedictus
           the
           4.
           after
           him
           Leo
           the
           5.
           who
           was
           with
           strong
           hand
           taken
           and
           cast
           into
           prison
           ,
           by
           one
           Christopher
           ,
           his
           owne
           Houshold
           Chaplin
           ,
           which
           Christopher
           being
           Pope
           7.
           moneths
           ,
           was
           likewise
           hoysted
           from
           his
           Papall
           throne
           by
           one
           Sergius
           ,
           he
           thrust
           him
           into
           a
           Monastery
           ,
           and
           shore
           him
           a
           Munke
           ;
           thus
           in
           nine
           yeares
           were
           nine
           Popes
           .
        
         
           This
           Sergius
           was
           rude
           ,
           vnlearned
           ,
           proud
           ,
           and
           cruell
           ;
           he
           before
           was
           put
           backe
           from
           the
           Popedome
           by
           Formosus
           ,
           wherefore
           he
           caused
           the
           body
           of
           Formosus
           to
           be
           taken
           vp
           againe
           ,
           disgraded
           him
           ,
           beheaded
           him
           ,
           and
           cut
           off
           the
           other
           thrée
           fingers
           which
           were
           left
           ,
           and
           threw
           his
           bodie
           into
           Iyber
           ;
           and
           deposed
           all
           such
           as
           by
           Formosus
           had
           beene
           consecrated
           .
           By
           this
           Pope
           Sergius
           came
           vp
           the
           vse
           to
           beare
           about
           Candles
           on
           Candlemasse
           day
           ,
           for
           the
           purifying
           of
           the
           blessed
           Uirgin
           ,
           as
           though
           the
           sacred
           conception
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           were
           vnpure
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           purified
           by
           Candlelight
           .
        
         
           Pope
           Anastatius
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           after
           him
           Pope
           Laudo
           succéeded
           ,
           which
           was
           father
           of
           Pope
           Iohn
           the
           11.
           
           Pope
           Iohn
           is
           said
           to
           be
           the
           Paramour
           of
           Theodora
           ,
           a
           famous
           Harlot
           of
           Rome
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           had
           a
           daughter
           called
           Marozia
           ,
           and
           the
           aforesaid
           Pop●
           Sergius
           had
           a
           sonne
           by
           her
           ,
           which
           after
           was
           Pope
           Iohn
           the
           12.
           
           After
           ,
           she
           maried
           Guido
           Marquis
           of
           Tuscia
           ,
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           whom
           ,
           and
           his
           friends
           at
           Rome
           ,
           she
           caused
           Iohn
           the
           11.
           to
           be
           smothered
           with
           a
           pillow
           ,
           and
           Iohn
           the
           12.
           her
           sonne
           to
           be
           made
           Pope
           ;
           but
           the
           Clergy
           and
           people
           did
           not
           agrée
           to
           his
           election
           ,
           therefor●
           Pope
           Leo
           the
           6.
           was
           set
           vp
           in
           his
           place
           :
           after
           him
           Pope
           Stephen
           succéeded
           ,
           who
           being
           poysoned
           ,
           the
           said
           Iohn
           the
           12.
           was
           set
           vp
           againe
           in
           the
           Papacie
           ,
           where
           he
           raigned
           about
           5.
           years
           .
           This
           strumpet
           Marozia
           ,
           maried
           two
           brothers
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           she
           gouerned
           all
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           at
           that
           time
           .
           After
           him
           succeeded
           Stephen
           the
           7.
           
           After
           him
           Leo
           the
           7.
           
           After
           him
           Stephen
           the
           8.
           
           After
           him
           ,
           Pope
           Martine
           the
           3.
           
           After
           him
           ,
           Pope
           Agapetus
           the
           2.
           about
           whose
           time
           began
           first
           the
           Order
           of
           Monks
           called
           
             Ordo
             Cluniensis
          
           .
        
         
           After
           king
           Alfride
           ,
           as
           before
           ,
           his
           sonne
           Edward
           succéeded
           ,
           surnamed
           ,
           the
           Elder
           ;
           there
           were
           thrée
           Edwards
           before
           the
           Conquest
           :
           the
           first
           Edward
           ,
           the
           Elder
           ;
           the
           second
           Edward
           the
           Martyre
           ;
           the
           third
           ,
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           .
           This
           Edward
           began
           his
           raigne
           in
           the
           yeare
           901.
           
           
           The
           Princedome
           of
           Wales
           ,
           and
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           with
           Constantine
           king
           thereof
           ,
           w●re
           subdued
           vnto
           him
           ,
           also
           he
           recouered
           Northfolke
           ,
           Suffolke
           ,
           Essex
           ,
           and
           Northumberland
           from
           the
           Danes
           .
           In
           all
           hi●
           warres
           he
           had
           the
           victorie
           ,
           his
           men
           were
           so
           inured
           with
           continuall
           practises
           of
           Feates
           of
           Warre
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           heard
           of
           any
           enemies
           comming
           ,
           they
           would
           neuer
           tarry
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           his
           Dukes
           ,
           but
           incountred
           with
           them
           ,
           the
           assaults
           of
           enemies
           were
           to
           the
           Souldiers
           but
           a
           trifle
           ,
           and
           vnto
           the
           King
           a
           ridicle
           .
        
         
           Then
           the
           King
           builded
           Chester
           ,
           twise
           as
           big
           as
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           builded
           a
           Castle
           at
           Herford
           in
           the
           edge
           of
           Wales
           ,
           and
           another
           Castle
           at
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           water
           of
           Auon
           ,
           and
           another
           Castle
           at
           Buckingham
           ;
           and
           another
           vpon
           the
           riuer
           of
           Ouse
           .
           He
           re-edified
           the
           townes
           of
           Tocester
           ,
           and
           Wigmore
           ,
           vpon
           the
           riuer
           of
           Trent
           .
           He
           builded
           a
           newe
           towne
           ouer
           against
           Nottingham
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           Bridge
           ouer
           the
           Riuer
           betwixt
           the
           two
           townes
           ,
           By
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Merce
           he
           builded
           a
           new
           Citie
           called
           Thilwall
           ,
           and
           repaired
           the
           City
           of
           Manchester
           ,
           and
           diuerse
           others
           .
           His
           Daughter
           Edgitha
           was
           ●aried
           vnto
           Otho
           ,
           
           the
           first
           Emperour
           of
           the
           Almaines
           ,
           when
           hée
           had
           raigned
           24.
           yeares
           hee
           dyed
           .
        
         
           Adelstan
           his
           Sonne
           raigned
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           was
           Crowned
           at
           Kingstone
           ;
           hée
           was
           nothing
           inferiour
           to
           his
           Father
           in
           renowne
           of
           Ciuile
           Gouernment
           ,
           and
           in
           prosperous
           successe
           in
           reducing
           this
           Realme
           into
           subiection
           of
           a
           Monarchie
           .
           He
           expelled
           the
           Danes
           ,
           subdued
           the
           Scots
           ,
           and
           quieted
           the
           Welchmen
           .
        
         
           One
           Elfredus
           ,
           with
           seditious
           persons
           ,
           conspired
           against
           the
           said
           King
           at
           Winchester
           ,
           presently
           after
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           went
           about
           to
           put
           his
           eyes
           ;
           but
           ,
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           escaped
           .
           Elfred
           ,
           being
           accused
           thereof
           ,
           fled
           to
           Rome
           to
           purge
           himselfe
           by
           his
           Oath
           ,
           before
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           swearing
           ,
           or
           rather
           forswearing
           himselfe
           in
           Saint
           Peters
           Church
           ,
           suddenly
           ,
           vpon
           his
           Oath
           ,
           fell
           downe
           ,
           and
           within
           thrée
           dayes
           died
           .
           The
           Pope
           sent
           to
           the
           King
           to
           know
           whether
           he
           would
           haue
           him
           buried
           in
           Christian
           buriall
           ;
           at
           length
           ,
           by
           perswasion
           of
           his
           kinred
           ,
           he
           was
           buried
           in
           Christian
           buriall
           .
        
         
         
           Ater
           the
           death
           of
           Sythericus
           King
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           King
           Adelstone
           seazed
           that
           Prouince
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           put
           out
           his
           sonne
           Alanus
           ,
           who
           fled
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           maried
           the
           daughter
           of
           Constantine
           King
           of
           Scots
           ,
           by
           whose
           stirring
           ,
           gathered
           a
           company
           of
           Danes
           ,
           Scots
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           and
           entred
           the
           North
           of
           Humber
           with
           a
           strong
           Nauie
           of
           615.
           shippes
           .
           King
           Adelstone
           and
           his
           people
           ioyned
           in
           fight
           with
           them
           at
           a
           place
           called
           Binford
           ;
           where
           fighting
           with
           them
           from
           morning
           till
           night
           ,
           after
           a
           terrible
           slaughter
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           the
           like
           hath
           not
           béene
           seene
           in
           England
           ,
           King
           Adelstone
           had
           the
           victorie
           ;
           fiue
           vnder
           kings
           were
           slaine
           in
           that
           battell
           ,
           with
           Constantine
           King
           of
           Scots
           ,
           and
           twelue
           Dukes
           ,
           with
           the
           most
           part
           of
           the
           strangers
           that
           were
           there
           .
        
         
           Then
           King
           Adelstone
           subdued
           the
           Brittaines
           ,
           and
           forced
           them
           to
           grant
           to
           him
           yearely
           tribute
           20.
           lib.
           of
           gold
           ,
           300
           lib.
           of
           ●iluer
           ,
           2500.
           heads
           of
           neate
           ,
           with
           a
           certaine
           number
           of
           hawkes
           and
           dogs
           .
        
         
           King
           Adelstone
           caused
           his
           guiltlesse
           brother
           Edwine
           ,
           through
           sinister
           suggestion
           of
           his
           Cup-bearer
           ,
           to
           be
           set
           in
           an
           old
           rotten
           bote
           in
           the
           broad
           sea
           ,
           onely
           with
           one
           Esquire
           with
           him
           ,
           without
           any
           tackling
           ;
           where
           the
           tender
           Prince
           dismai●e
           with
           the
           ●age
           o●
           Windes
           and
           Flouds
           ,
           weary
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           cast
           himselfe
           into
           the
           Sea
           ;
           the
           Esquire
           shif●ed
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           recouered
           the
           body
           of
           his
           maister
           ,
           and
           brought
           it
           to
           Sandich
           ,
           were
           it
           was
           buried
           .
           The
           reason
           the
           King
           the
           more
           doubled
           of
           his
           brother
           ,
           was
           because
           he
           was
           by
           his
           mother
           of
           a
           base
           bloud
           ,
           and
           begotten
           before
           wedlocke
           :
           for
           King
           Edward
           ,
           his
           Father
           ,
           comming
           into
           his
           Nurses
           house
           ,
           was
           rauished
           with
           the
           beautie
           of
           one
           Edwina
           a
           beautifull
           maide
           ,
           begat
           that
           night
           of
           her
           King
           Adelstone
           ,
           and
           afterward
           married
           her
           :
           after
           the
           King
           was
           stricken
           with
           great
           repentance
           for
           the
           death
           of
           his
           brother
           ,
           by
           the
           space
           of
           seauen
           yeares
           ,
           at
           length
           the
           Cup-bearer
           ,
           his
           accuser
           ,
           bearing
           the
           Cuppe
           vnto
           the
           King
           ,
           stumbled
           with
           one
           foote
           ,
           and
           recouering
           himselfe
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           saying
           ;
           Thus
           one
           brother
           helpeth
           another
           .
           These
           words
           so
           moued
           the
           king
           ,
           that
           forthwith
           he
           commaunded
           the
           false
           accuser
           of
           his
           brother
           to
           bee
           had
           out
           to
           execution
           ;
           and
           he
           builded
           two
           Monasteries
           of
           Middleton
           and
           Michlenes
           ,
           for
           his
           brothers
           Soule
           .
           Whereby
           it
           appeareth
           what
           was
           the
           speciall
           cause
           of
           building
           of
           Monasteries
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           for
           releasing
           of
           sinnes
           for
           them
           departed
           ,
           and
           them
           aliue
           ,
           which
           is
           contrarie
           to
           the
           grace
           and
           veritie
           of
           Christs
           Gospell
           .
        
         
           He
           deuised
           diuers
           good
           and
           wholsome
           lawes
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           the
           state
           Ecclesiasticall
           as
           Seculer
           ,
           which
           thou
           maist
           see
           in
           the
           booke
           at
           large
           ,
           whereby
           it
           is
           to
           bee
           vnderstoode
           that
           the
           vsurped
           power
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           did
           not
           then
           extend
           or
           derogate
           from
           the
           authoritie
           of
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           but
           that
           euery
           one
           in
           ●is
           owne
           Dominion
           had
           the
           doing
           of
           all
           causes
           ▪
           whether
           they
           were
           spirituall
           or
           temporall
           ,
           he
           raigned
           16.
           yeares
           ,
           and
           because
           he
           had
           no
           Issue
           ,
           his
           brother
           Edmond
           succéeded
           him
           .
        
         
           This
           Edmond
           expelled
           the
           Danes
           ,
           
           Scots
           ,
           Normanes
           ,
           and
           all
           forraine
           enemies
           out
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           recouered
           such
           Cities
           as
           were
           in
           their
           hands
           from
           them
           ;
           then
           the
           King
           set
           his
           minde
           to
           building
           of
           Monasteries
           ,
           and
           furnishing
           of
           Churches
           with
           possessions
           :
           in
           his
           time
           Monks
           were
           dispersed
           out
           of
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Esham
           ,
           and
           Canons
           substituted
           in
           their
           place
           .
           At
           the
           first
           ,
           Religious
           houses
           were
           replenished
           with
           Priests
           and
           Canons
           ,
           which
           were
           Clergie
           men
           ;
           after
           ,
           Monkes
           succéeded
           ,
           they
           professed
           Chastitie
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           〈◊〉
           vnmaried
           ,
           for
           so
           they
           defined
           Chastitie
           in
           those
           blinde
           daies
           :
           the
           Priests
           and
           Canons
           liued
           more
           frée
           from
           Monkish
           rules
           and
           obseruations
           ,
           were
           common●y
           marie●
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           life
           came
           néerer
           to
           seculer
           Christians
           ,
           so
           there
           was
           great
           enmitie
           betweene
           them
           ,
           one
           ●uer
           sought
           to
           expell
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Thus
           Monkes
           first
           beganne
           ,
           about
           the
           time
           of
           this
           King
           Edmond
           ,
           when
           straitnes
           of
           life
           ,
           with
           superstition
           ,
           was
           had
           in
           veneration
           ;
           which
           men
           ,
           either
           to
           haue
           publike
           fame
           with
           men
           ,
           or
           merit
           of
           God
           ,
           gaue
           themselues
           to
           leade
           a
           strict
           life
           .
           There
           was
           a
           Monastery
           in
           Fraunce
           called
           Floriake
           ,
           of
           the
           rule
           of
           Benedict
           ,
           from
           whence
           came
           our
           English
           Monkes
           ,
           for
           after
           they
           were
           professed
           there
           ,
           returning
           into
           England
           ,
           they
           daily
           congregated
           men
           to
           their
           profession
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           outward
           holinesse
           and
           straite
           life
           we●e
           in
           great
           admiration
           ,
           not
           onely
           with
           the
           rude
           sort
           ,
           but
           with
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           who
           founded
           them
           Houses
           ,
           maintained
           their
           rules
           ,
           and
           inlarged
           them
           with
           possessions
           .
        
         
         
           After
           King
           Edmund
           had
           raigned
           6.
           
           yeares
           and
           a
           halfe
           ,
           he
           was
           slaine
           ,
           and
           buried
           at
           Glastenbury
           ,
           leauing
           bebing
           him
           two
           children
           ,
           Edwine
           ,
           and
           Edgar
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           were
           vnder
           age
           ,
           Edred
           ,
           brother
           to
           King
           Edmund
           ,
           gouerned
           ,
           as
           Protector
           ,
           nine
           yeares
           with
           great
           moderation
           and
           fidelity
           to
           the
           young
           children
           .
        
         
           Edwine
           ,
           
           eldest
           sonne
           of
           King
           Edmond
           was
           crowned
           at
           Kingstone
           ;
           the
           day
           of
           his
           Coronation
           he
           forsooke
           his
           Nobles
           ,
           and
           went
           into
           a
           Chamber
           to
           a
           woman
           whom
           he
           inordinately
           had
           retained
           .
           Dunstone
           ,
           Abot
           of
           G●astenbury
           ,
           followed
           the
           King
           into
           the
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           brought
           him
           out
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           and
           accused
           him
           to
           Odo
           Archbishop
           ,
           causing
           him
           to
           be
           separated
           from
           her
           company
           :
           for
           which
           ●act
           Odo
           suspended
           the
           king
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           king
           being
           displeased
           ,
           banished
           Dunstone
           ,
           who
           went
           into
           Flanders
           ,
           where
           hée
           was
           in
           the
           Monastery
           of
           A●andus
           :
           about
           that
           time
           the
           order
           of
           Benedict
           Monkes
           ,
           or
           blacke
           Monkes
           ,
           beganne
           to
           multiply
           in
           England
           ,
           so
           that
           Priests
           and
           Canons
           were
           put
           out
           in
           many
           places
           and
           Monkes
           put
           in
           their
           〈◊〉
           ,
           but
           King
           Edwine
           ,
           for
           the
           displeasure
           he
           bare
           to
           Dunstone
           ,
           so
           vexed
           all
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           said
           Monkes
           ,
           that
           in
           Malmesbury
           ,
           Glastenbury
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           ,
           he
           thrust
           out
           the
           Monks
           and
           set
           seculer
           Priests
           in
           their
           steed
           .
        
         
           Edwine
           being
           hated
           of
           his
           Subiects
           for
           his
           misdemeaners
           was
           remoued
           from
           his
           kingly
           honour
           ,
           and
           his
           brother
           Edgar
           receiued
           in
           his
           stéede
           :
           yet
           one
           raigned
           ouer
           all
           on
           the
           one
           side
           of
           the
           Th●mes
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           Thames
           :
           but
           Edwine
           after
           hee
           had
           raigned
           4.
           yeares
           dyed
           ,
           leauing
           no
           Heire
           ,
           wherefore
           all
           fell
           to
           Edgar
           .
        
         
           Edgar
           at
           the
           age
           of
           16
           ▪
           yeares
           began
           to
           raigne
           ,
           
           but
           was
           not
           crowned
           vntill
           14.
           yeares
           after
           .
           He
           sent
           for
           Dunstone
           home
           againe
           ,
           whom
           Edwin
           had
           exiled
           ,
           he
           was
           made
           Bishop
           of
           Woster
           ,
           and
           after
           of
           London
           ;
           and
           not
           long
           after
           of
           Canterbury
           .
           By
           his
           intre●tie
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           Oswoldus
           was
           made
           Bishop
           of
           Woster
           ;
           and
           by
           his
           meanes
           also
           Ethelwaldus
           ,
           Abbot
           of
           Abendon
           ,
           was
           made
           Bishoppe
           of
           Winchester
           .
           By
           the
           meanes
           of
           these
           thrée
           Bishoppes
           the
           multitnde
           of
           Monkes
           began
           first
           to
           swarme
           in
           this
           Realme
           of
           England
           .
           By
           the
           meanes
           of
           them
           King
           Edgar
           ,
           builded
           40.
           
           Monasteries
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           instigation
           of
           them
           King
           Edgar
           ,
           in
           diuerse
           great
           houses
           ,
           and
           Cathedrall
           Churches
           ,
           where
           Prebends
           and
           Priests
           were
           before
           ,
           displaced
           them
           ,
           and
           set
           in
           Monkes
           ,
           and
           many
           seculer
           Priests
           ,
           being
           put
           to
           their
           choyce
           whether
           they
           would
           change
           their
           habit
           or
           leaue
           their
           roomes
           ,
           departed
           out
           of
           their
           houses
           .
           After
           ,
           Oswaldus
           was
           made
           Archbishop
           of
           Yorke
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           had
           their
           minde
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           by
           no
           perswasion
           could
           make
           the
           Priests
           and
           Canons
           of
           the
           Cathedrall
           Church
           of
           Yorke
           become
           Monkes
           ,
           within
           the
           Churchyard
           he
           erected
           another
           Church
           of
           our
           Lady
           ,
           replenishing
           it
           with
           Monkes
           ,
           and
           there
           he
           kept
           his
           seat
           ,
           and
           was
           euer
           conuersant
           ,
           whereby
           the
           other
           Church
           was
           desolate
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           people
           gathered
           where
           the
           Bishop
           was
           ,
           so
           they
           were
           faine
           ,
           for
           shame
           and
           contempt
           ,
           either
           to
           relinquish
           the
           house
           ,
           or
           become
           Monkes
           :
           so
           did
           Ethelwolfe
           driue
           out
           the
           Canons
           and
           Priests
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Monasterie
           of
           Hide
           in
           Winchester
           ,
           and
           placed
           his
           Monkes
           so
           in
           Oxford
           and
           Mildune
           ,
           and
           diuerse
           places
           more
           seculer
           Priests
           and
           their
           wiues
           were
           expelled
           ●o
           giue
           place
           to
           Monkes
           .
        
         
           The
           Monkes
           of
           the
           primitiue
           time
           did
           differ
           from
           the
           Monkes
           of
           the
           middle
           time
           ,
           and
           from
           our
           Monkes
           of
           the
           latter
           age
           .
           The
           name
           and
           order
           of
           Monkes
           began
           300.
           yeares
           after
           Christ
           ;
           
             Basilius
             Magnus
          
           was
           one
           of
           the
           first
           institutors
           and
           commenders
           of
           that
           Superstition
           .
           Cassianus
           maketh
           mention
           of
           a
           certaine
           Monastery
           in
           Thebaid
           ▪
           wherein
           were
           5000.
           
           Monkes
           ,
           vnder
           the
           gouernment
           of
           one
           Abbot
           ;
           and
           héere
           also
           in
           England
           ,
           mention
           is
           made
           before
           of
           Bangor
           ,
           wherein
           were
           2200.
           
           Monkes
           ,
           vnder
           one
           mans
           ruling
           ,
           in
           the
           yeare
           596.
           but
           these
           were
           such
           as
           either
           by
           tyranny
           of
           persecution
           were
           driuen
           into
           desart
           places
           ,
           or
           else
           ,
           of
           their
           owne
           de●●tion
           ,
           ioyned
           with
           Superstition
           ,
           for
           the
           loue
           they
           had
           to
           Spirituall
           contemplation
           ,
           and
           hatred
           of
           the
           wicked
           world
           withdrew
           themselues
           from
           all
           company
           ,
           hauing
           all
           things
           common
           ;
           these
           were
           Lay-men
           leading
           a
           stricter
           kinde
           of
           life
           then
           others
           ,
           as
           Saint
           
             Augustine
             ,
             Lerome
          
           ,
           and
           others
           testifie
           ,
           one
           thing
           pertaineth
           to
           the
           Monkes
           ,
           and
           another
           thing
           to
           the
           Clergie
           ;
           the
           Clergie
           fed
           the
           flocke
           ,
           and
           the
           monkes
           are
           fed
           .
           It
           appeareth
           also
           by
           the
           forth
           Canon
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Calcedon
           ,
           that
           Monkes
           should
           not
           meddle
           with
           
           matters
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           Leo
           in
           his
           62.
           
           Epistle
           ,
           doth
           forbid
           Monkes
           and
           lay-men
           to
           bée
           admitted
           to
           preach
           .
           They
           differed
           from
           the
           Monkes
           of
           the
           middle
           age
           in
           thrée
           points
           ;
           First
           ,
           they
           were
           bound
           to
           no
           strict
           apparell
           ,
           or
           dyet
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           else
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           were
           but
           Lay-men
           ,
           onely
           being
           of
           a
           stricter
           life
           then
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           had
           nothing
           to
           doe
           in
           Ecclesiasticall
           matters
           ,
           vntill
           Pope
           Boniface
           the
           4.
           gaue
           them
           authoritie
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           though
           many
           of
           the
           Monkes
           of
           the
           first
           age
           liued
           single
           from
           wiues
           ,
           yet
           some
           of
           them
           were
           maried
           ,
           and
           none
           of
           them
           were
           forbidden
           from
           mariage
           .
           Athanasius
           in
           his
           Epistle
           
             ad
             Pracontium
          
           ,
           saith
           ,
           hee
           knew
           Monkes
           and
           Bishops
           maried
           men
           ▪
           and
           fathers
           of
           children
           .
        
         
           Yet
           though
           the
           former
           Monkes
           were
           better
           then
           the
           latter
           ,
           yet
           amongst
           them
           superstition
           beganne
           to
           créepe
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           the
           subtiltie
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           all
           for
           the
           ignorance
           of
           frée
           iustification
           by
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           as
           for
           example
           ;
           One
           Abbot
           Moses
           testifieth
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           hee
           so
           afflicted
           himselfe
           with
           fasting
           ,
           and
           watching
           ,
           that
           hee
           felt
           no
           appetite
           to
           meate
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           sleepe
           ,
           that
           hee
           prayed
           to
           God
           to
           giue
           him
           a
           little
           sléepe
           some
           péece
           of
           the
           night
           .
           This
           Cassianus
           doth
           testifie
           ,
           
             Cap.
             7.
             
             Cola.
          
           ●
           .
           Hée
           saith
           also
           of
           an
           olde
           Hermite
           that
           made
           a
           vowe
           hée
           would
           neuer
           eate
           without
           some
           guest
           ,
           sometimes
           fasted
           thrée
           or
           foure
           dayes
           for
           lacke
           of
           guestes
           .
        
         
           One
           Mucius
           ,
           to
           declare
           his
           obedience
           to
           the
           Abbot
           ,
           did
           not
           sticke
           at
           the
           commaundement
           of
           the
           Abbot
           ,
           to
           cast
           his
           sonne
           into
           the
           water
           ,
           not
           knowing
           whetherany
           were
           there
           to
           saue
           him
           from
           drowning
           ,
           preferring
           the
           Abbots
           commaundement
           before
           the
           commaundement
           of
           God.
           And
           
             Basilius
             Magnus
          
           ,
           and
           Nazeanzenus
           ,
           with
           immoderate
           austeritie
           ,
           did
           so
           plucke
           downe
           themselues
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           were
           called
           to
           bee
           Bishoppes
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           able
           to
           sustaine
           the
           laboure
           thereof
           .
        
         
           After
           these
           Monks
           ,
           followed
           Monkes
           of
           the
           middle
           Age
           ,
           who
           increased
           both
           in
           number
           and
           Superstition
           ,
           from
           their
           dennes
           in
           Wildernesses
           ,
           the
           approched
           to
           great
           townes
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           solemn●
           Monasteries
           ,
           founded
           by
           Kings
           ,
           Queenes
           ,
           Kings
           Daughters
           ,
           and
           rich
           Consuls
           ,
           for
           the
           remedie
           of
           their
           Soules
           remission
           ,
           and
           the
           redemption
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           the
           good
           of
           their
           Fathers
           pos●erities
           ,
           of
           their
           Country
           ,
           and
           the
           Honour
           of
           our
           Lady
           ,
           and
           lightly
           it
           was
           for
           some
           murder
           ,
           or
           great
           sinne
           .
        
         
           In
           which
           monasteries
           they
           abounded
           in
           wealth
           and
           riches
           ,
           and
           did
           swim●e
           in
           Superstition
           and
           Pharisaicall
           hypocrisie
           ,
           being
           yoaked
           ,
           in
           all
           their
           doings
           ,
           to
           certaine
           obseruations
           ,
           in
           watching
           ,
           in
           sleeping
           ,
           in
           rising
           ,
           in
           praying
           ,
           in
           walking
           ,
           in
           talking
           ,
           in
           looking
           ,
           in
           tasting
           ,
           in
           touching
           ,
           in
           gestures
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           Uestures
           ;
           and
           the
           number
           of
           their
           Sects
           were
           diuerse
           :
           some
           ,
           after
           Basilius
           rule
           ,
           went
           in
           w●ite●
           some
           ,
           after
           Benicts
           rule
           ,
           went
           in
           blacke
           :
           some
           ,
           after
           Hieromes
           rule
           ,
           their
           white
           cloth
           girt
           with
           leather
           girdles
           :
           some
           Gregorians
           ,
           copper
           coloured
           :
           some
           Gray
           monkes
           ;
           some
           ware
           a
           coate
           of
           male
           vpon
           their
           hare
           bodies
           ,
           with
           a
           blacke
           cloke
           thereupon
           :
           some
           had
           white
           rochets
           vpon
           a
           blacke
           cote
           :
           some
           cloke
           ,
           coule
           ,
           and
           cap
           ,
           all
           blewe
           :
           some
           Charter
           monkes
           ,
           wearing
           heire-cloth
           next
           their
           body
           :
           some
           Flagillants
           ,
           went
           in
           long
           linnen
           shirts
           with
           an
           open
           place
           in
           the
           backe
           ,
           where
           they
           beate
           themselues
           with
           scourges
           on
           the
           bare
           shinne
           euery
           day
           ,
           before
           the
           people
           ,
           till
           the
           bloud
           ranne
           downe
           ,
           saying
           ,
           it
           was
           reuealed
           by
           an
           Angell
           ,
           that
           in
           scourging
           themselues
           so
           ,
           within
           thirtie
           daies
           and
           twelue
           houres
           they
           should
           be
           made
           so
           pure
           from
           sinne
           as
           they
           were
           when
           they
           first
           receiued
           bap●isme
           :
           some
           Iesuits
           ,
           with
           a
           white
           girdle
           ,
           and
           a
           russet
           coule
           ,
           with
           enumerable
           more
           Orders
           ;
           they
           were
           so
           subiect
           to
           seruile
           rules
           ,
           that
           no
           part
           of
           Christian
           libertie
           remained
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           drowned
           in
           Superstition
           ,
           that
           they
           lost
           Christs
           religion
           ,
           and
           the
           sence
           of
           m●n
           .
        
         
           King
           Edgar
           reduced
           England
           into
           a
           full
           and
           perfect
           Monarchie
           ,
           hee
           would
           suffer
           no
           man
           ,
           of
           what
           degree
           soeuer
           he
           were
           ,
           to
           da●ly
           out
           his
           lawes
           without
           punishment
           ▪
           in
           all
           his
           time
           there
           was
           neither
           priuie
           picker
           ,
           nor
           open
           theefe
           ,
           for
           if
           any
           were
           a
           ●heefe
           ,
           he
           was
           sure
           to
           leese
           his
           life
           .
        
         
           He
           coused
           Ludwallus
           ,
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           ,
           to
           pay
           him
           yearely
           for
           tribute
           300.
           wolues
           ,
           whereby
           within
           foure
           yeares
           ,
           a
           wolfe
           could
           scarce
           be
           found
           in
           England
           and
           Wales
           .
        
         
         
           He
           had
           in
           readinesse
           3600.
           ships
           of
           warre
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Sommer
           1200.
           kept
           the
           East
           Seas
           ,
           so
           many
           the
           West
           Seas
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           the
           South
           Seas
           ,
           in
           the
           winter
           he
           〈…〉
           Progresse
           ouer
           the
           Land
           ,
           to
           sée
           how
           his
           Lawes
           were
           kept
           ,
           that
           the
           poore
           should
           not
           be
           opprest
           by
           the
           mightie
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           13.
           yeare
           of
           his
           raigne
           eight
           Kings
           that
           were
           vnder
           him
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           King
           of
           Scots
           was
           one
           ,
           came
           to
           him
           to
           Chester
           ,
           and
           did
           him
           Homage
           ,
           next
           day
           in
           a
           royaltie
           he
           caused
           the
           eight
           kings
           ,
           euery
           one
           rowing
           with
           an
           Oare
           ,
           to
           cary
           him
           in
           a
           bo●e
           vp
           and
           downe
           the
           riuer
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Saint
           Iohn
           and
           vnto
           his
           Palace
           againe
           ,
           in
           token
           that
           he
           was
           Lord
           of
           so
           many
           Prouinces
           .
        
         
           He
           sent
           one
           Ethelwold
           ,
           an
           Earle
           of
           his
           priuie
           Counsell
           ,
           to
           sée
           Elfrida
           ,
           daughter
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Somerset
           ,
           whose
           beautie
           was
           commended
           vnto
           him
           ,
           who
           tolde
           the
           King
           all
           things
           contrary
           ,
           and
           after
           maried
           her
           ;
           the
           King
           came
           to
           see
           her
           ,
           her
           husband
           had
           prayed
           her
           to
           put
           on
           her
           worst
           apparell
           ,
           and
           disgrace
           her selfe
           as
           much
           as
           shee
           could
           ,
           but
           she
           set
           her selfe
           forth
           as
           gloriously
           as
           she
           could
           :
           when
           the
           King
           see
           her
           ,
           hee
           was
           not
           so
           much
           inflamed
           with
           loue
           of
           her
           as
           with
           hatred
           to
           her
           husband
           ,
           and
           sending
           for
           him
           to
           hunt
           with
           him
           ,
           runne
           him
           through
           with
           his
           sword
           ,
           and
           killed
           him
           :
           Wherefore
           Elfrida
           builded
           a
           Monastery
           of
           Nunnes
           in
           remission
           of
           her
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           Hee
           was
           incontinent
           ,
           and
           lasciuious
           in
           deflowring
           Maids
           ,
           hee
           deflowred
           Wilfrida
           ,
           a
           Dukes
           Daughter
           being
           a
           Nunne
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           daughter
           named
           Editha
           by
           her
           ;
           and
           he
           comming
           to
           Andiuer
           ,
           thinking
           to
           haue
           his
           pleasure
           of
           a
           Dukes
           Daughter
           ,
           the
           mother
           grieuing
           to
           haue
           her
           daughter
           a
           Concubine
           ,
           con●eyed
           another
           beautifull
           maid
           into
           his
           bed
           in
           stead
           of
           her
           Daughter
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           perceiuing
           ,
           made
           the
           Maid
           Mistresse
           of
           both
           her
           Master
           and
           Mistresse
           .
           He
           had
           another
           Concubine
           Edelf●●eda
           ,
           daughter
           to
           Duke
           Ordmere
           a
           professed
           Nunne
           ,
           of
           whom
           hee
           begat
           Edward
           .
           But
           his
           greatest
           offence
           was
           in
           that
           he
           was
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           chiefest
           cause
           of
           this
           Monkery
           :
           for
           lying
           with
           this
           
             Ethelfleda
             ,
             Dunstone
          
           held
           him
           from
           Coronation
           seauen
           yeares
           ,
           and
           had
           seauen
           ●●eres
           penance
           inioyned
           him
           .
           After
           he
           had
           raingned
           16.
           yeares
           he
           dyed
           ,
           and
           was
           buried
           at
           Glastenbury
           .
           His
           penance
           was
           ,
           to
           weare
           no
           Crowne
           seauen
           yeares
           ,
           to
           fast
           twise
           a
           wéeke
           ,
           to
           giue
           his
           treasure
           to
           the
           poore
           ,
           and
           to
           build
           a
           Monastery
           of
           Nunnes
           at
           Shaftsbury
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           robbed
           God
           of
           one
           Uirgine
           ,
           so
           he
           should
           restore
           many
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           should
           expell
           Priests
           and
           Canons
           ,
           and
           place
           Monkes
           in
           their
           place
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           lying
           Miracles
           ,
           that
           all
           were
           healed
           of
           any
           disease
           that
           prayed
           at
           the
           Tombe
           of
           this
           Ethelfleda
           ,
           and
           how
           Saint
           Dunstone
           hunted
           the
           Deuill
           away
           with
           dogs
           ,
           and
           caught
           him
           by
           the
           nose
           with
           a
           hote
           paire
           of
           tongues
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           myracles
           of
           this
           Dunstone
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           lying
           myracles
           before
           ;
           in
           this
           Treatise
           I
           haue
           omitted
           ,
           thinking
           them
           not
           worthy
           to
           be
           abridged
           ,
           referring
           thée
           therein
           to
           the
           Booke
           at
           large
           .
        
         
           Edward
           succéeded
           Edgar
           ,
           being
           his
           bastard
           sonne
           by
           Ethelfleda
           the
           Nunne
           ,
           
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           Dunstone
           and
           the
           other
           Bishoppes
           ,
           onely
           to
           maintaine
           their
           Monkery
           ,
           and
           Egel●ed
           the
           lawfull
           sonne
           of
           Edgar
           was
           put
           backe
           :
           then
           they
           supposed
           they
           had
           established
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Monkery
           for
           euer
           .
           Yet
           Alferus
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Mercia
           ,
           folowing
           the
           Quéenes
           minde
           ,
           with
           other
           great
           men
           ,
           drou●
           the
           Monkes
           out
           of
           the
           Cathedrall
           and
           other
           Churches
           ,
           and
           set
           in
           the
           Priests
           with
           their
           wiues
           againe
           :
           there
           were
           great
           contentions
           about
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           two
           Councels
           .
           In
           the
           first
           Councell
           ,
           they
           being
           almost
           all
           against
           Dunstone
           ,
           he
           turned
           them
           by
           making
           a
           Crucifixe
           speake
           on
           his
           side
           ,
           which
           most
           likely
           was
           the
           voice
           of
           some
           Monke
           through
           a
           Cane
           .
           And
           in
           the
           second
           Councell
           ,
           the
           roofe
           of
           a
           Chamber
           brake
           ▪
           where
           they
           were
           all
           assembled
           ,
           and
           all
           fell
           downe
           sauing
           Dunstone
           ,
           which
           stood
           vpon
           a
           beame
           ,
           which
           did
           not
           fall
           :
           this
           was
           likely
           done
           to
           by
           policie
           vpon
           this
           the
           matter
           ceased
           ,
           and
           Dunston
           had
           all
           his
           will.
           
        
         
           King
           Edward
           after
           hee
           had
           raigned
           almost
           4.
           yeares
           ,
           
           was
           murdered
           ,
           and
           Egelred
           his
           brother
           succeeded
           him
           :
           the
           Queene
           being
           consenting
           to
           his
           murder
           ,
           in
           repentance
           of
           her
           fact
           ,
           builded
           two
           Nunneries
           ,
           one
           at
           Amesbury
           ,
           the
           other
           at
           We●ewell
           ,
           this
           was
           Edward
           the
           Martyr
           .
        
         
           After
           Pope
           Agapetus
           the
           2.
           succeeded
           Pope
           Iohn
           the
           13.
           he
           is
           noted
           to
           bee
           an
           Adulterer
           ,
           Incestuous
           ,
           and
           Tyrannous
           :
           of
           some
           of
           his
           Cardinals
           he
           put
           their
           eyes
           out
           ,
           of
           some
           he
           cut
           out
           their
           tongues
           ,
           of
           some
           their
           fingers
           ,
           of
           some
           their
           noses
           .
           
           In
           a
           generall
           Councell
           before
           Otho
           the
           first
           Emperour
           of
           the
           Germaines
           ,
           it
           was
           Articled
           against
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           neuer
           said
           Seruice
           ,
           that
           in
           saying
           Masse
           ,
           hee
           did
           not
           Communicate
           :
           that
           he
           committed
           Incest
           with
           two
           of
           his
           Sisters
           :
           that
           at
           Dice
           ,
           he
           called
           for
           the
           Diuell
           to
           helpe
           him
           :
           wherefore
           he
           was
           deposed
           ,
           and
           Pope
           Leo
           substitute
           in
           his
           place
           :
           but
           after
           the
           Emperour
           was
           gone
           ,
           by
           the
           Whoores
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           their
           great
           promises
           ,
           he
           was
           restored
           againe
           ,
           and
           Leo
           deposed
           .
           In
           the
           tenth
           yeare
           of
           his
           Popedome
           he
           was
           s●●nd
           with
           a
           mans
           wife
           ,
           and
           so
           wounded
           by
           her
           husband
           ,
           that
           in
           eight
           dayes
           he
           dyed
           .
           After
           him
           ,
           the
           Romaines
           elected
           Benedictus
           the
           first
           ,
           without
           the
           Emperour
           .
        
         
           Because
           they
           had
           put
           downe
           Leo
           and
           chosen
           another
           without
           his
           consent
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           came
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           and
           set
           vp
           Pope
           Leo
           the
           eight
           againe
           ;
           wherefore
           Leo
           Crowned
           Otho
           for
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           intituled
           him
           Augustus
           ,
           and
           what
           
             Carolus
             magnus
          
           had
           giuen
           to
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           people
           of
           Rome
           ,
           he
           by
           a
           Synodall
           Decre
           ▪
           granted
           to
           the
           Emperour
           and
           his
           successors
           .
           The
           Emperour
           againe
           restored
           to
           the
           Sea
           of
           Rome
           ,
           all
           such
           donations
           and
           possessions
           as
           Constantine
           ,
           as
           they
           falsly
           pretend
           ,
           or
           which
           
             Carolus
             Magnus
          
           tooke
           from
           the
           Lumbards
           ,
           and
           gaue
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           After
           him
           succéeded
           Iohn
           the
           14.
           against
           whom
           ,
           for
           holding
           with
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           Petrus
           ,
           the
           chiefe
           Captaine
           of
           the
           Citie
           ,
           with
           two
           Consuls
           ,
           and
           twelue
           Aldermen
           ,
           and
           other
           Nobles
           ,
           laide
           hands
           vpon
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           imprisoned
           him
           eleuen
           monethes
           :
           the
           Emperour
           came
           to
           Rome
           with
           his
           Armie
           ,
           executed
           the
           chiefe
           doers
           of
           the
           fact
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           committed
           Petrus
           to
           the
           Popes
           arbitrement
           ,
           he
           caused
           him
           to
           bee
           stripped
           naked
           ,
           his
           beard
           to
           bee
           shauen
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           hanged
           by
           the
           heire
           of
           the
           head
           a
           whole
           day
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           set
           vpon
           an
           Asse
           ,
           his
           face
           turned
           backeward
           ,
           his
           hands
           bound
           vnder
           the
           Asses
           tayle
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           be
           ledde
           through
           the
           Citie
           ,
           then
           to
           bee
           scourged
           with
           rods
           ,
           and
           banished
           the
           Citie
           ;
           from
           this
           Pope
           procéeded
           first
           the
           Christning
           of
           Bels.
           
        
         
           Benedictus
           the
           6.
           succéeded
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           imprisoned
           by
           Cinthius
           a
           Captaine
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           there
           slaine
           .
           Then
           came
           Pope
           Donus
           the
           2.
           after
           whom
           ,
           Bonifacius
           the
           7.
           was
           Pope
           ;
           he
           〈◊〉
           the
           citizens
           of
           Rome
           to
           conspire
           against
           him
           ,
           tooke
           the
           treasure
           of
           Saint
           Peters
           Church
           ,
           and
           st●le
           to
           Constantinople
           .
           The
           Romaines
           set
           vp
           Iohn
           the
           15.
           
           Pope
           ;
           Boniface
           ,
           by
           his
           treasure
           ,
           procured
           a
           Garison
           to
           take
           his
           part
           ,
           and
           returned
           to
           Rome
           ,
           he
           tooke
           Pope
           Iohn
           ,
           put
           out
           his
           eyes
           ,
           threw
           him
           in
           prison
           ,
           and
           famished
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           ,
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           sodainly
           died
           .
           The
           Romaines
           drew
           his
           carkeasse
           about
           the
           streets
           by
           the
           feete
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           in
           despitefull
           manner
           ,
           the
           people
           exclaiming
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           Pope
           Benedictus
           the
           7.
           succeeded
           him
           by
           consent
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Otho
           ,
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           raigned
           19.
           yeares
           .
           After
           him
           succeeded
           Iohn
           the
           16.
           after
           him
           ,
           Iohn
           the
           17.
           after
           him
           ,
           Gregory
           the
           1.
           
           Crescentius
           ,
           with
           the
           people
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           conuenting
           against
           him
           ,
           set
           vp
           Pope
           Iohn
           the
           18.
           
           Wherefore
           the
           Emperour
           Otho
           the
           3.
           sent
           an
           Armie
           into
           Italy
           ,
           got
           the
           citie
           ,
           and
           tooke
           Crescentius
           the
           Consull
           ,
           and
           Pope
           Iohn
           ,
           he
           put
           out
           the
           eyes
           of
           Pope
           Iohn
           ,
           and
           then
           killed
           him
           :
           he
           set
           Crescentius
           vpon
           a
           vile
           Horse
           ,
           his
           nose
           and
           eares
           cut
           off
           ,
           his
           face
           turned
           to
           the
           horse
           taile
           ,
           and
           after
           his
           members
           were
           ●nt
           off
           ,
           and
           he
           hanged
           vpon
           a
           gibbit
           .
           Hee
           assembled
           a
           Councell
           at
           Rome
           ,
           where
           he
           established
           the
           Empire
           in
           his
           owne
           Contry
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           Otho
           ,
           ordained
           seauen
           to
           be
           Electors
           ;
           three
           Bishops
           ,
           three
           Princes
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Prince
           Palatine
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Saxony
           ,
           the
           Marquesse
           of
           Brandenburge
           ,
           to
           whom
           was
           added
           the
           King
           of
           Boheme
           to
           giue
           the
           odde
           voyce
           ,
           if
           the
           eauen
           voyces
           could
           not
           agree
           :
           this
           Constitution
           being
           begun
           ,
           Anno
           997.
           was
           after
           established
           in
           Germany
           by
           Otho
           ,
           1002.
           which
           order
           remaineth
           to
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           death
           of
           King
           
             Edward
             ,
             Egelred
          
           his
           younger
           brother
           ,
           raigned
           in
           his
           steade
           ;
           vpon
           his
           Coronation
           a
           cloud
           was
           scene
           through
           the
           Land
           ,
           one
           halfe
           like
           bloud
           ,
           the
           other
           halfe
           like
           fire
           ;
           shortly
           after
           ,
           the
           third
           yeare
           of
           his
           raigne
           ,
           the
           Danes
           ariued
           in
           sundry
           places
           of
           this
           Land
           ,
           and
           did
           much
           spoyle
           ,
           and
           retyred
           to
           their
           ships
           againe
           ,
           and
           about
           the
           same
           time
           a
           great
           part
           of
           London
           was
           consumed
           with
           fire
           .
           The
           King
           besieged
           the
           Bishoppe
           of
           Rochester
           ;
           Dunstone
           
           required
           the
           King
           ,
           for
           Saint
           Andrewes
           sake
           ,
           to
           giue
           ouer
           the
           siege
           ,
           yet
           he
           would
           not
           depart
           vntill
           the
           king
           had
           of
           him
           100.
           lib.
           of
           gold
           .
        
         
           The
           Danes
           ,
           séeing
           the
           hatred
           of
           the
           Subiects
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           rose
           againe
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           great
           harme
           in
           many
           places
           in
           England
           ,
           
           that
           the
           King
           granted
           them
           great
           summes
           of
           money
           for
           peace
           ,
           and
           a
           sore
           sicknesse
           of
           the
           bloudy
           Flix
           ,
           and
           hot
           Feuours
           fell
           amongst
           the
           people
           ,
           of
           which
           many
           dyed
           ;
           and
           a
           like
           murren
           amongst
           the
           beasts
           ,
           and
           for
           lacke
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           many
           théeues
           and
           bribers
           were
           in
           the
           Lan●
           .
        
         
           Not
           long
           after
           ,
           the
           Danes
           inuaded
           the
           land
           againe
           in
           such
           sort
           that
           the
           King
           was
           so
           séeke
           in
           which
           Coste
           he
           should
           first
           withstand
           them
           ,
           and
           was
           compelled
           to
           appease
           them
           with
           great
           summes
           of
           money
           ;
           and
           for
           lacke
           of
           a
           good
           Go●ernour
           ,
           many
           things
           perishe●
           in
           the
           Land
           :
           for
           the
           King
           gaue
           himselfe
           to
           Lechery
           ,
           and
           polluting
           his
           Subiects
           ,
           disinheriti●g
           them
           ,
           and
           causing
           them
           with
           great
           summes
           to
           reda●●e
           the
           same
           againe
           .
           〈◊〉
           payed
           the
           Danes
           tribute
           yearely
           ,
           which
           was
           called
           Dane-gilt
           ;
           which
           tribute
           increase●
           ▪
           from
           10000.
           lib.
           yearely
           ,
           and
           in
           fiue
           or
           sixe
           yeares
           ,
           it
           came
           to
           40000.
           lib.
           yearely
           .
           ●dricke
           Duke
           of
           Mercia
           ,
           and
           Alfrike
           Admirall
           of
           the
           Ships
           ,
           warned
           the
           Danes
           〈◊〉
           whatsoeuer
           the
           King
           deuised
           against
           them
           ,
           wherefore
           the
           king
           put
           out
           the
           eyes
           of
           th●
           Admirals
           sonne
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           two
           sonnes
           of
           Duke
           Edricke
           .
        
         
           The
           Danes
           thus
           preuailing
           ,
           were
           so
           proud
           ,
           they
           forced
           the
           Husbandmen
           to
           plo●
           ,
           and
           sows
           their
           lands
           ,
           and
           the
           whilst
           would
           sit
           at
           home
           with
           their
           wiues
           and
           daughters
           ▪
           and
           fared
           of
           the
           best
           ,
           when
           the
           Husbandmen
           fared
           but
           scantly
           of
           their
           owne
           ;
           they
           were
           glad
           to
           please
           them
           ,
           and
           call
           them
           Lord
           Danes
           ▪
           which
           after
           was
           turned
           to
           a
           name
           of
           ●●proby
           ,
           when
           they
           rebuked
           another
           ,
           they
           called
           him
           Lurdaine
           .
        
         
           The
           king
           in
           the
           21.
           yeare
           of
           his
           raigne
           ,
           
           maried
           Emma
           ,
           the
           Daughter
           of
           Richard
           Duke
           of
           Normandy
           ,
           which
           Mariage
           inhaun●ed
           the
           Kings
           minde
           ,
           that
           hee
           sent
           secret
           ,
           and
           strait
           Commissions
           to
           the
           Rulers
           of
           euery
           towne
           in
           England
           ,
           that
           vpon
           〈◊〉
           Brices
           day
           ,
           at
           an
           houre
           appointed
           ,
           the
           Danes
           should
           be
           suddenly
           slaine
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           wa●
           performed
           .
        
         
           Then
           Swanus
           king
           of
           Denmarke
           ,
           hearing
           of
           this
           slaughter
           of
           the
           Danes
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           Hoste
           and
           Nauie
           ,
           came
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           did
           much
           spoyle
           ,
           but
           at
           length
           he
           was
           met
           with
           of
           Duke
           Vskatell
           ,
           and
           beaten
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           the
           Danes
           slaine
           ,
           wherefore
           they
           returned
           to
           Denmarke
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           yeare
           Swanus
           entred
           into
           the
           Land
           againe
           ,
           
           and
           spoyled
           the
           Contry
           ,
           and
           euer
           when
           as
           he
           heard
           of
           the
           Kings
           Hoste
           comming
           ,
           he
           tooke
           ship
           againe
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           a●
           other
           part
           of
           the
           Contry
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           King
           would
           méete
           him
           by
           Sea
           ,
           he
           would
           fly
           ,
           or
           else
           bribe
           the
           Admirall
           ,
           so
           they
           brought
           the
           Englishmen
           into
           vnspeakeable
           misery
           ,
           that
           the
           king
           was
           faine
           to
           giue
           them
           30000.
           lib.
           for
           peace
           .
           But
           after
           Swanus
           broke
           cou●nant
           ,
           and
           landed
           in
           Northumberland
           with
           a
           great
           Hoste
           ,
           proclaiming
           himselfe
           King
           ,
           caused
           the
           Earle
           with
           the
           Rulers
           of
           the
           contry
           ,
           to
           sweare
           him
           fealty
           :
           so
           he
           Conquered
           through
           the
           Contry
           ▪
           and
           tooke
           pledges
           of
           them
           .
           He
           tooke
           Winchester
           ,
           and
           Oxford
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           London
           ,
           hearing
           the
           King
           was
           there
           ;
           he
           went
           into
           Kent
           ,
           and
           conquered
           Canterbury
           ,
           where
           he
           fired
           the
           citie
           ,
           and
           slew
           900.
           
           Monke
           of
           the
           Abbey
           of
           Saint
           Augustines
           ,
           and
           8000.
           of
           the
           men
           and
           women
           of
           the
           Citie
           ,
           and
           they
           stoned
           
           Elphegus
           ●●shoppe
           of
           Canterbury
           to
           death
           at
           Grinewich
           because
           hee
           would
           not
           giue
           them
           3000.
           lib.
           
        
         
           The
           King
           ,
           for
           feare
           ,
           sent
           his
           wife
           Emma
           and
           his
           two
           sonnes
           ,
           Alfred
           and
           Edward
           ,
           〈◊〉
           the
           Duke
           of
           Normandy
           ;
           after
           ,
           the
           King
           fled
           to
           the
           Isle
           of
           Wight
           ,
           and
           went
           thence
           〈◊〉
           to
           Normandy
           to
           his
           wife
           .
           Swanus
           teared
           exceeding
           impositions
           vpon
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           required
           a
           great
           summe
           of
           money
           of
           Saint
           Edmunds
           lands
           ,
           which
           being
           d●nyed
           him
           ▪
           because
           the
           Land
           was
           frée
           ,
           he
           spoyled
           the
           Contry
           ,
           despising
           the
           Martyre
           ,
           and
           mena●ing
           the
           place
           of
           his
           Sepulchre
           :
           wherefore
           the
           people
           fell
           to
           prayer
           ,
           and
           fasting
           ,
           so
           that
           shortly
           after
           ,
           Swanus
           suddenly
           crying
           and
           yelling
           amongst
           his
           Knights
           ,
           dyed
           :
           wherfore
           Canutus
           his
           sonne
           ruling
           as
           King
           after
           his
           father
           ,
           builded
           the
           Abbey
           of
           S.
           Edmundsbury
           our
           Saint
           Edmonds
           Sepulchre
           ,
           and
           ditched
           their
           Land
           with
           a
           great
           ditch
           ;
           ordained
           a
           House
           of
           Monks
           there
           ,
           and
           g●ue
           them
           their
           au●tient
           freedomes
           .
           After
           that
           ,
           it
           was
           vs●●
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           when
           they
           were
           crowned
           ,
           offered
           their
           Crownes
           to
           Saint
           Edmonds
           shrine
           ▪
           and
           bought
           them
           againe
           .
        
         
         
           King
           Eldred
           hearing
           the
           death
           of
           Swanus
           ,
           returned
           into
           England
           .
           Canutus
           fled
           to
           Sandwich
           ,
           and
           cutting
           off
           the
           noses
           and
           hands
           of
           the
           pledges
           ,
           which
           his
           Father
           left
           〈◊〉
           him
           ,
           sayled
           into
           Denmarke
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           yeare
           Canutus
           returned
           againe
           with
           a
           great
           Host
           ,
           and
           forced
           the
           people
           to
           be
           sworne
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           giue
           him
           pledges
           .
           In
           this
           season
           King
           Eldred
           died
           at
           London
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           raigned
           38.
           yeares
           ,
           and
           was
           buried
           in
           Paules
           .
        
         
           After
           whose
           death
           the
           most
           part
           chose
           Canutus
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           the
           Danes
           ,
           King
           ;
           generally
           all
           the
           Clergie
           men
           choose
           him
           ,
           but
           the
           Citizens
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           certaine
           Nobles
           choose
           Edmund
           ,
           the
           eldest
           sonne
           of
           Egelred
           King
           ;
           who
           for
           his
           hardinesse
           to
           indure
           labour
           was
           surnamed
           Ironside
           .
           Betwixt
           these
           two
           martiall
           Princes
           many
           great
           battels
           were
           sought
           ,
           with
           no
           great
           difference
           of
           victory
           ;
           at
           length
           ,
           by
           rensent
           ,
           they
           two
           onely
           tryed
           the
           quarell
           in
           the
           fight
           of
           both
           Hosts
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           had
           assayed
           each
           other
           with
           sharpe
           words
           and
           strokes
           ,
           they
           both
           agréed
           ,
           and
           kissed
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           diuided
           the
           Land
           betweene
           them
           ,
           and
           during
           their
           liues
           loued
           as
           brethren
           .
           Shortly
           after
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Duke
           Edricus
           aforesaid
           killed
           King
           Edmund
           ,
           after
           hée
           had
           raigned
           two
           yeares
           .
           Hee
           left
           two
           sonnes
           behinde
           him
           ,
           Edmund
           and
           Edward
           ,
           whom
           the
           wicked
           Duke
           tooke
           from
           their
           mother
           ,
           shee
           not
           knowing
           of
           her
           husbands
           death
           ,
           and
           presented
           them
           to
           Canutus
           ,
           saying
           ;
           
             Aue
             Rex
             solus
             .
             Canutus
          
           sent
           them
           to
           his
           brother
           Swanus
           ,
           King
           of
           Sweueland
           ,
           to
           be
           ●laine
           ;
           but
           hée
           sent
           them
           to
           Solamon
           King
           of
           Hungary
           ,
           where
           Edmund
           maried
           the
           Kings
           Daughter
           ,
           and
           dyed
           :
           and
           Edward
           was
           maried
           to
           Agatha
           the
           daughter
           to
           the
           Emperour
           Henry
           the
           fourth
           .
        
         
           Then
           Canutus
           held
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           established
           the
           Crowne
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           hee
           disdained
           euer
           after
           those
           whom
           he
           found
           false
           to
           their
           natiue
           King
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           he
           exiled
           ,
           some
           he
           beheaded
           ,
           and
           some
           died
           suddenly
           by
           the
           punishment
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           wicked
           Duke
           Edrike
           was
           beheaded
           ,
           an●
           his
           head
           set
           vpon
           London
           bridge
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           
             Swaynus
             ▪
          
           his
           brother
           ,
           King
           of
           Denmarke
           ,
           dyed
           ,
           and
           the
           Land
           fell
           to
           Canutus
           ,
           hee
           〈◊〉
           toither
           ,
           and
           tooke
           possession
           thereof
           ,
           and
           returned
           ,
           and
           maried
           Emmalate
           wife
           of
           Egelred
           by
           whom
           he
           had
           a
           sonne
           called
           Hardyknight
           .
           He
           held
           a
           Parliament
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           agreed
           that
           Englishmen
           and
           Danes
           should
           hold
           the
           Lawes
           made
           by
           King
           Edgar
           .
        
         
           Then
           the
           Danes
           begun
           to
           be
           Christians
           ,
           and
           Canutus
           went
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           returned
           .
           He
           gouerned
           the
           L●nd
           20.
           yeares
           ,
           and
           left
           two
           sonnes
           ,
           Harold
           and
           Hardeknight
           ,
           which
           was
           made
           King
           of
           Denmarke
           in
           his
           Fathers
           time
           .
        
         
           Harold
           ,
           called
           Harefore
           for
           his
           swiftnesse
           ,
           succéeded
           him
           ,
           hee
           banished
           his
           Stepmother
           Emma
           ,
           
           and
           tooke
           away
           her
           goods
           and
           Iewels
           .
           Hardeknight
           King
           of
           Demmarke
           succéeded
           him
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           had
           raigned
           two
           yeares
           ,
           being
           merry
           at
           Lambeth
           ,
           he
           was
           suddenly
           strucke
           dumb●
           and
           died
           ,
           being
           the
           last
           king
           of
           the
           Danes
           that
           raigned
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           time
           of
           these
           Danish
           Kings
           ,
           there
           was
           one
           Godwine
           ,
           an
           Earle
           in
           England
           ,
           when
           the
           aforesaid
           two
           s●nnes
           of
           King
           
             Egelred
             ,
             Alfred
          
           and
           Edward
           ,
           came
           from
           Normandy
           to
           England
           to
           visit
           their
           mother
           Emma
           ,
           and
           brought
           with
           them
           a
           great
           company
           of
           Normaines
           ,
           this
           Godwine
           ,
           hauing
           a
           Daughter
           named
           Godith
           ,
           whom
           he
           thought
           to
           haue
           maried
           to
           Edward
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           king
           .
           Hee
           perswaded
           the
           king
           Hardeknight
           that
           the
           Normaines
           should
           be
           slaine
           ,
           and
           gat
           authoritie
           to
           order
           the
           matter
           himselfe
           .
           Wherefore
           hée
           met
           them
           at
           Guildowne
           ,
           with
           a
           company
           of
           English
           Souldiers
           ,
           slewe
           almost
           all
           the
           Normaines
           ,
           winding
           their
           gots
           out
           of
           their
           bellyes
           ,
           and
           put
           out
           the
           eyes
           of
           Alfred
           the
           eldest
           brother
           ,
           and
           sent
           him
           to
           the
           Abby
           of
           Elie
           ,
           where
           hée
           fed
           him
           with
           bread
           and
           water
           ,
           vntill
           shorty
           after
           hée
           dyed
           .
           Edward
           escaped
           to
           his
           mother
           ,
           who
           fearing
           Godwine
           ,
           sent
           him
           againe
           into
           Normandy
           .
           This
           cruell
           fact
           to
           the
           Normaines
           ,
           séemeth
           to
           bée
           the
           cause
           why
           the
           Iust
           Iudgement
           of
           God
           ,
           shortly
           after
           ,
           Conquered
           the
           English
           Nation
           by
           the
           Normaines
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           death
           of
           king
           Hardeknight
           ,
           
           last
           king
           of
           the
           Danes
           ,
           the
           Lords
           sent
           into
           Normandy
           for
           the
           aforesaid
           Edward
           ,
           yonger
           sonne
           of
           Quéen
           Emma
           ,
           to
           take
           possession
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           who
           came
           with
           a
           few
           Normaines
           ,
           and
           was
           crowned
           at
           Winchester
           .
           He
           maried
           
           Godith
           ,
           Daughter
           of
           Earle
           Godwine
           ,
           hee
           ruled
           with
           much
           wisdome
           and
           〈◊〉
           24.
           yeares
           .
        
         
           In
           his
           time
           his
           mother
           Emma
           was
           accused
           to
           be
           too
           familier
           with
           Alwine
           Bishop●●
           Winchester
           ,
           by
           the
           councell
           of
           Godwine
           ,
           they
           were
           committed
           to
           prison
           ;
           many
           of
           〈◊〉
           Bishops
           laboured
           for
           them
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           Robert
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           stopp●●
           their
           su●e
           ,
           saying
           ;
           How
           dare
           you
           defend
           her
           ,
           shée
           hath
           def●med
           her
           sonne
           the
           〈◊〉
           and
           taken
           her
           ler●erous
           Lemman
           the
           Bishop
           :
           she
           is
           accused
           to
           bee
           consenting
           to
           ●he
           death
           of
           her
           sonne
           Alfred
           ,
           and
           procured
           poyson
           for
           her
           sonne
           Edward
           ;
           it
           she
           will
           〈◊〉
           bare
           footed
           for
           her selfe
           foure
           steps
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Bishop
           fiue
           ,
           vpon
           nine
           〈…〉
           ,
           if
           she
           escape
           harmelesse
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           af●oyled
           :
           she
           agreed
           theris
           :
           then
           the
           ●ing
           and
           many
           Nobles
           being
           present
           ,
           she
           was
           led
           blindfold
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           Irons
           lay
           burning
           hote
           ,
           and
           passed
           the
           nine
           shares
           vnhurt
           ,
           when
           they
           opened
           her
           eyes
           ,
           and
           she
           s●e
           her selfe
           past
           the
           paine
           ,
           she
           kneeled
           downe
           and
           gaue
           thankes
           to
           God
           ,
           then
           the
           King
           asked
           her
           forgiuenesse
           but
           the
           Archbishop
           f●ed
           into
           Normandy
           .
        
         
           The
           said
           cruell
           〈◊〉
           Godwine
           tooke
           bread
           and
           eate
           it
           ,
           in
           witnesse
           that
           he
           was
           not
           guilty
           of
           the
           death
           of
           Alfred
           the
           Kings
           brother
           ,
           but
           as
           soone
           as
           hee
           had
           recei●ed
           the
           bread
           he
           was
           choked
           at
           the
           table
           ,
           before
           the
           king
           at
           Winsor
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           conueyed
           to
           Winchester
           and
           buried
           .
        
         
           Harold
           the
           second
           sonne
           of
           Godwine
           succeeded
           Edward
           ,
           
           who
           was
           the
           last
           King
           of
           the
           S●x●ns
           .
           Then
           the
           Kings
           so●ne
           of
           Denmarke
           came
           into
           England
           with
           300.
           ships
           ,
           who
           entred
           the
           North
           ,
           and
           claymed
           the
           Land
           ;
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           country
           rose
           against
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           Danes
           had
           the
           victory
           ,
           then
           H●rold
           gaue
           them
           a
           great
           battell
           ,
           and
           got
           the
           victory
           ,
           and
           slew
           the
           King
           of
           Denmarkes
           sonne
           .
           After
           this
           victory
           Harold
           waxed
           proud
           and
           couetous
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           diuide
           the
           pr●y
           to
           his
           Knights
           ,
           but
           kept
           it
           to
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           Harold
           had
           sworne
           to
           William
           Duke
           of
           Normandy
           ▪
           after
           the
           death
           of
           King
           Edward
           ,
           to
           take
           possession
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           England
           to
           his
           vse
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           will
           of
           King
           Edward
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Normandy
           should
           succéede
           him
           .
           The
           Duke
           sent
           to
           him
           ,
           admonishing
           him
           of
           the
           Couenants
           that
           were
           agréed
           vpon
           betwixt
           them
           ▪
           Harald
           answered
           thus
           ,
           That
           such
           a
           nice
           foolish
           promise
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           holden
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Land
           of
           another
           ,
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           especially
           because
           neede
           and
           dread
           compelled
           him
           thereto
           .
        
         
           Whereupon
           Duke
           William
           prepaired
           his
           Armie
           ,
           and
           sent
           to
           Pope
           Alexander
           concerning
           his
           Title
           ,
           and
           ●oiage
           ,
           the
           Pope
           confirmed
           him
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           sent
           him
           a
           Banner
           .
           And
           they
           tooke
           shipping
           with
           a
           great
           company
           ,
           and
           landed
           at
           Hastings
           in
           Sussex
           ,
           the
           Normans
           and
           Harald
           ioyned
           battell
           in
           the
           place
           where
           af●ter
           was
           builded
           the
           Abby
           of
           Battell
           in
           Sussex
           ,
           where
           the
           Normaines
           obtained
           the
           victory
           through
           the
           Iust
           Prouidence
           of
           God
           ,
           where
           Harold
           was
           wounded
           in
           the
           left
           eye
           with
           an
           arrowe
           ,
           and
           incontinently
           dyed
           ,
           when
           hee
           had
           raigned
           nine
           yeares
           ,
           and
           was
           buryed
           at
           Wal●ome
           .
        
         
           This
           Duke
           William
           and
           King
           Edward
           were
           by
           the
           Fathers
           side
           ,
           Cosen
           Germaynes
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           Gregory
           the
           first
           ,
           succeeded
           Siluester
           the
           second
           ;
           he
           sate
           4.
           yeares
           ,
           〈◊〉
           moneth
           and
           8.
           dayes
           Pope
           .
           By
           the
           testimony
           of
           
             Stella
             ,
             Benno
          
           ,
           and
           Platina
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           Sorce●er
           ,
           and
           was
           exal●ed
           to
           the
           Papacy
           by
           the
           Deuill
           ,
           vpon
           this
           condition
           ,
           that
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           he
           should
           giue
           himselfe
           to
           the
           Deuill
           .
           He
           demaunded
           of
           the
           Deuill
           how
           long
           he
           should
           ●nioy
           his
           Popedome
           .
           Hee
           answered
           ,
           Untill
           thou
           say
           Masse
           in
           Ierusalem
           thou
           shalt
           liue
           .
           At
           length
           the
           Pope
           ▪
           in
           Lent
           ,
           saying
           Masse
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           the
           Holy
           Crosse
           ,
           which
           Church
           (
           vnknowne
           to
           him
           )
           was
           called
           Ierusalem
           ▪
           then
           hee
           knewe
           hee
           should
           dye
           ;
           then
           repenting
           ,
           hee
           confessed
           his
           fault
           before
           all
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           ●f●er
           him
           succeeded
           Iohn
           the
           19.
           which
           brought
           in
           the
           Feast
           of
           All-Soules
           to
           bee
           celebrated
           next
           after
           All-Saints
           day
           ,
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           Odilo
           ,
           Abbot
           of
           Cl●nake
           .
           This
           Abbot
           ,
           thinking
           that
           Purgatory
           should
           bee
           in
           Mount
           E●na
           ,
           dreamed
           vppon
           a
           time
           that
           h●e
           ,
           by
           his
           Mas●es
           ,
           had
           d●liuered
           diuerse
           Sou●es
           from
           thence
           ;
           saying
           ,
           that
           hee
           heard
           the
           voyces
           and
           lamentatious
           of
           D●uils
           ,
           
           crying
           out
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Soules
           were
           taken
           from
           them
           by
           Masses
           ,
           and
           Dirges
           fun●rall
           ,
           Pope
           Iohn
           the
           20.
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           and
           after
           him
           Sergius
           the
           4
           after
           him
           Benedictus
           the
           8.
           then
           Iohn
           the
           12.
           who
           was
           pr●moted
           by
           Arte
           Magicke
           of
           diuerse
           Sorcerers
           .
           He
           brought
           in
           the
           fast
           of
           Saint
           Iohn
           Baptist
           eauen
           ,
           and
           of
           Saint
           Laurence
           .
           After
           him
           followed
           Pope
           Benedictus
           the
           9.
           aspiring
           to
           his
           Papacie
           by
           Magicke
           ,
           practising
           Incha●tments
           and
           Con●●rations
           in
           words
           :
           he
           resisted
           the
           Emperour
           Henricus
           the
           third
           ,
           sonne
           of
           Conradus
           ,
           and
           placed
           in
           his
           roome
           Pe●●us
           King
           of
           Hungary
           .
           After
           for
           feare
           of
           Henricus
           ,
           he
           was
           faine
           to
           sell
           his
           Sea●
           so
           Gratianus
           ,
           called
           Gregorie
           the
           sixt
           ,
           for
           1500.
           lib.
           at
           which
           time
           there
           was
           three
           Popes
           in
           Rome
           together
           raigning
           ,
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           Benedictus
           the
           9.
           
           Siluester
           the
           3.
           
           Gregorius
           the
           6.
           for
           which
           cause
           ,
           Henricus
           ,
           surnamed
           Niger
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           displaced
           these
           three
           monsters
           ,
           placing
           for
           them
           Clement
           the
           second
           ;
           and
           En●cted
           that
           no
           Pope
           shou●d
           be
           chosen
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Emperour
           :
           and
           the
           Romanes
           made
           an
           Oth
           to
           the
           Emperour
           to
           that
           effect
           .
           But
           the
           Emper●ur
           being
           gone
           ,
           they
           forgot
           their
           Oath
           ,
           and
           poysoned
           the
           Pope
           ;
           which
           〈◊〉
           some
           impute
           to
           Damasus
           the
           2.
           his
           successor
           ,
           and
           some
           to
           Erazutus
           ,
           which
           poysoned
           six
           P●p●s
           .
        
         
           Damasus
           within
           23.
           daies
           after
           he
           was
           Pope
           ,
           was
           poysoned
           .
           ●hen
           the
           Romaines
           ,
           and
           Cardinals
           ,
           sent
           to
           the
           Emperour
           for
           a
           Pope
           ,
           who
           g●ue
           them
           Leo
           the
           9.
           
           He
           kept
           two
           Councels
           ,
           one
           at
           Uercellis
           ,
           where
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Beri●garius
           against
           the
           Real
           presence
           was
           condemned
           :
           the
           other
           was
           k●pt
           at
           Moguntia
           ,
           where
           ,
           amongst
           many
           decrees
           ,
           Pri●sts
           were
           vtterly
           excluded
           from
           mariage
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           ●ay
           man
           ●ight
           giue
           ●eni●●ce
           ,
           Bishopricke
           ,
           and
           Spirituall
           promo●ion
           ,
           Leo
           being
           at
           Wormes
           with
           the
           Emperour
           on
           Christmas
           day
           ,
           hee
           excommunica●ed
           the
           Sub●eacon
           ,
           for
           not
           reading
           the
           Episte
           in
           Latine
           ▪
           the
           Archbishop
           being
           at
           Masse
           ,
           staid
           and
           would
           go●
           no
           further
           ,
           vnlesse
           his
           Subdeacon
           were
           rest●red
           :
           whereupon
           the
           Pope
           released
           him
           .
           Leo
           was
           poysoned
           by
           Brazutus
           ,
           the
           first
           yeare
           of
           his
           Popedome
           .
           Victor
           the
           ●
           .
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           hee
           kept
           a
           Councell
           at
           Florence
           ,
           hee
           deposed
           diuerse
           Bishops
           and
           Priests
           for
           Simony
           ,
           and
           Fornication
           :
           of
           Simony
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           tooke
           their
           li●ing
           of
           Secular
           m●n
           for
           money●
           for
           fornication
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           maried
           .
           In
           his
           ●econd
           yeare
           he
           was
           poysoned
           also
           ▪
           by
           the
           said
           Brazutus
           ,
           by
           the
           procurement
           of
           Hildebrand
           his
           master
           .
        
         
           Stephanus
           the
           9.
           succéeded
           him
           ,
           hee
           was
           chosen
           without
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           hee
           accused
           the
           Emperour
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           for
           deminishing
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Romaine
           Sea.
           Hée
           likewise
           called
           it
           Symony
           for
           secular
           men
           to
           present
           to
           a
           Spirituall
           Liuing
           .
           He
           sent
           Cardinall
           Hildebrand
           with
           Commission
           to
           reforme
           the
           matter
           :
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           he
           ,
           tasting
           Brazutus
           cup
           ,
           dyed
           .
        
         
           After
           him
           the
           Romaines
           set
           vp
           Benedictus
           the
           tenth
           Pope
           :
           but
           Hildebrand
           perswaded
           the
           Clergie
           to
           choose
           Nicolaus
           the
           second
           ,
           who
           by
           force
           caused
           the
           other
           Pope
           to
           vnpope
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Nicolas
           called
           the
           Councell
           of
           Lateran
           ,
           in
           which
           hée
           vnderminded
           the
           Emperours
           ●urisdiction
           ,
           and
           gaue
           the
           full
           authoritie
           or
           choosing
           the
           Pope
           vnto
           a
           fewe
           Cardinals
           ,
           and
           certaine
           Catholike
           persons
           ,
           and
           against
           such
           as
           be
           Popes
           without
           the
           full
           consent
           of
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           he
           thundreth
           terrible
           blasts
           of
           excommunication
           ,
           accursing
           them
           and
           their
           children
           with
           denils
           ;
           giuing
           power
           to
           Cardinals
           ,
           with
           the
           Clergie
           and
           〈◊〉
           ,
           to
           depose
           such
           person
           ,
           and
           call
           a
           generall
           Councell
           ,
           where
           they
           will
           ,
           against
           them
           .
           In
           this
           Councell
           Beringarius
           was
           forced
           to
           recant
           his
           Doctrine
           against
           the
           Reall
           presence
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           the
           terme
           of
           transubstantiation
           was
           there
           first
           deuised
           .
           Hée
           displaced
           the
           right
           Heire
           of
           the
           Dukedome
           of
           Ap●●lia
           ,
           and
           placed
           
             Robertus
             Quistardus
          
           to
           bée
           Duke
           ,
           and
           generall
           Captain●
           of
           Saint
           Peters
           land
           :
           but
           it
           standeth
           not
           with
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           a
           Bishop
           with
           outward
           armes
           to
           conquer
           christian
           men
           and
           countries
           .
           After
           hee
           had
           raigned
           three
           yeares
           and
           a
           halfe
           ,
           he
           met
           with
           Brazutus
           cup
           ,
           and
           turned
           vp
           his
           héeles
           .
           Then
           the
           Emperour
           set
           vp
           Coralus
           Pope
           ,
           but
           Hildebrand
           set
           vp
           Alexander
           the
           second
           ,
           who
           ouercame
           Coralus
           .
           Then
           there
           was
           a
           Councell
           kept
           at
           M●ntus
           ,
           where
           Alexander
           was
           declared
           Pope
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           concluded
           that
           Priests
           should
           haue
           no
           wiues
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           had
           wiues
           should
           say
           no
           Masse
           :
           no
           Benefices
           to
           bee
           bought
           for
           money
           ,
           Alle●uia
           to
           bee
           suspended
           in
           Lent
           ,
           that
           no
           ●pirituall
           man
           should
           enter
           into
           any
           Church
           by
           a
           Secular
           man
           ,
           that
           the
           
           Pope
           should
           be
           elected
           onely
           by
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           this
           Alexander
           being
           at
           Masse
           ,
           as
           hee
           was
           preaching
           vnto
           the
           people
           ,
           told
           them
           he
           would
           not
           sit
           in
           the
           place
           ,
           except
           he
           had
           the
           licence
           of
           the
           Empe●our
           ,
           which
           strucke
           Heldebrand
           into
           such
           a
           furis
           ,
           that
           as
           soone
           as
           Masse
           was
           done
           ,
           he
           forced
           him
           into
           a
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           beat
           him
           with
           his
           〈◊〉
           ,
           rating
           him
           that
           he
           would
           séeke
           fauour
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ;
           and
           kept
           him
           in
           Custodie
           ,
           all●wing
           him
           but
           twenty
           pence
           a
           day
           :
           and
           Heldebrand
           incroched
           all
           the
           reuenewes
           of
           the
           Church
           vnto
           himselfe
           .
           At
           l●st
           Alexander
           ,
           vnder
           this
           miserable
           indurance
           ,
           died
           ,
           hauing
           béene
           Pope
           11.
           yeares
           and
           a
           halfe
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           FOVRTH
           BOOKE
           Containing
           other
           300.
           yeares
           ,
           from
           WILLIAM
           the
           Conquerour
           ,
           to
           the
           time
           of
           IOHN
           WICKLIFFE
           .
        
         
           WILLIAM
           the
           Conquerour
           was
           the
           base
           〈◊〉
           of
           Robert
           Duke
           of
           Normandy
           ,
           Nephew
           to
           Ki●g
           Edward
           after
           the
           〈◊〉
           said
           Uictory
           against
           Harald
           ,
           he
           was
           receiuer
           King
           ouer
           England
           ,
           and
           was
           Crowned
           vpon
           Christmas
           day
           .
           The
           yeare
           before
           his
           comming
           was
           a
           great
           blasing
           Starre
           the
           space
           of
           seauen
           daies
           ,
           
           he
           made
           the
           Englishmen
           pay
           for
           euery
           twentie
           Acres
           of
           land
           6.
           
           ●
           .
           yearely
           wherefore
           many
           rebelled
           ,
           but
           he
           conquered
           them
           :
           many
           of
           his
           Lords
           departed
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           wherefore
           hee
           kept
           them
           that
           ●aried
           the
           straiter
           .
           Hee
           gaue
           the
           Nomaines
           the
           chiefest
           possessions
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           hee
           changed
           all
           the
           temporall
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           and
           set
           straite
           Lawes
           vpon
           the
           Spiritualtie
           .
           Hee
           builded
           foure
           strong
           Castles
           ,
           two
           at
           Yorke
           ,
           one
           at
           Nottingham
           ,
           and
           another
           at
           Lincolne
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           3.
           yeare
           of
           his
           raigne
           ,
           Harald
           and
           Canutus
           ,
           sonnes
           of
           Swanus
           King
           of
           Denmarke
           ,
           came
           into
           the
           North
           Contry
           ,
           but
           ,
           after
           much
           spoyle
           ,
           King
           William
           chased
           them
           to
           their
           Ships
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           so
           displeased
           with
           the
           Inhabitants
           for
           fauouring
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           destroyed
           the
           Land
           from
           Yorke
           to
           Du●ham
           ,
           so
           that
           nine
           yeares
           after
           the
           Prouince
           lay
           waste
           and
           vnman●red
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           4.
           yeare
           of
           his
           raigne
           Malcoline
           King
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           entred
           into
           Northumberland
           and
           destroyed
           the
           Contry
           ,
           and
           slew
           men
           ,
           women
           ,
           and
           children
           ;
           but
           within
           two
           yeares
           King
           William
           made
           such
           warre
           with
           the
           Scots
           ,
           that
           hee
           forced
           Malcome
           ,
           their
           King
           to
           doe
           him
           Homage
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           same
           4.
           yeare
           of
           this
           King
           ,
           
           there
           was
           holden
           a
           Councell
           of
           the
           Clergie
           at
           Winchester
           ,
           at
           which
           was
           present
           two
           Cardinals
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           was
           there
           present
           :
           diuerse
           Bishops
           ,
           Abbots
           ,
           and
           Priors
           ,
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           were
           depriued
           ,
           without
           any
           euident
           cause
           ,
           that
           the
           Normaines
           might
           bee
           proferred
           vnto
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           his
           Knights
           were
           to
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           Temporalty
           .
        
         
           O●●
           Thomas
           ,
           a
           Normaine
           ,
           was
           preferred
           vnto
           the
           Archbishoprick
           ,
           of
           Yorke
           ,
           and
           one
           Lanfranckus
           an
           Italian
           ,
           was
           made
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           betwixt
           them
           grew
           a
           contention
           ,
           about
           giuing
           and
           taking
           the
           Othe
           of
           obedience
           ;
           but
           the
           King
           appeased
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Yorke
           ,
           builded
           the
           Minster
           of
           Yorke
           ,
           and
           gaue
           possessions
           thereto
           .
           But
           when
           these
           two
           Archbishops
           came
           to
           Rome
           for
           their
           Pale
           ,
           the
           contreuersie
           renewed
           betwixt
           them
           for
           the
           Primacie
           ,
           the
           Pope
           not
           disposed
           to
           decide
           the
           matter
           ,
           sent
           them
           
           home
           to
           haue
           their
           matter
           determined
           ;
           so
           the
           mat●er
           came
           before
           the
           King
           and
           Clergie
           at
           Windsor
           ,
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           said
           ;
           Since
           the
           time
           that
           Austin
           conuerted
           this
           Land
           to
           Christianitie
           ,
           and
           was
           made
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           Primate
           of
           all
           England
           ,
           by
           Pop●
           Gregory
           ,
           the
           Primacie
           hath
           succéeded
           there
           euer
           since
           ,
           and
           being
           Yorke
           tooks
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           from
           thence
           ,
           it
           was
           reason
           it
           should
           bee
           subiect
           thereto
           .
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Yorke
           answered
           ,
           that
           the
           Britaines
           ,
           the
           fi●st
           possessors
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           which
           indured
           from
           Brutus
           to
           Cadwalader
           ,
           2076.
           year●s
           ,
           vnder
           an
           hundred
           and
           two
           Kings
           ,
           and
           they
           receiued
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           in
           the
           yeare
           of
           Christ
           162.
           
           In
           the
           time
           of
           Lucius
           their
           King
           ,
           Elutherius
           being
           Pope
           ,
           who
           sent
           thither
           Fagamus
           and
           Damianus
           Preachers
           ,
           who
           ordained
           in
           the
           realme
           28.
           
           Bishops
           with
           two
           Archbishopes
           ,
           Theonus
           Archbishop
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           Theodosius
           Archbishop
           of
           Yorke
           ,
           so
           it
           continued
           300.
           yeares
           ▪
           vntill
           the
           Saxons
           (
           being
           Infidels
           )
           subdued
           the
           Realme
           ,
           and
           diuided
           it
           into
           seauen
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           continued
           vntill
           Gregory
           sent
           hither
           .
           Austin
           to
           conuert
           the
           Realme
           ,
           who
           was
           after
           made
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           Gregories
           purpose
           to
           reduce
           the
           new
           Church
           of
           the
           Saxons
           to
           the
           order
           that
           was
           in
           the
           old
           time
           amongst
           the
           Britaines
           ,
           vnder
           the
           two
           Metropolitaines
           of
           London
           and
           Yorke
           :
           yet
           hée
           gaue
           Austen
           this
           prerogatiue
           during
           his
           life
           time
           ,
           to
           haue
           the
           Iurisdiction
           aboue
           all
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Priests
           in
           England
           ;
           but
           after
           his
           dec●ase
           London
           and
           Yorke
           to
           ouersée
           the
           charge
           ,
           and
           he
           willed
           no
           distinction
           of
           Honour
           to
           be
           betwixt
           London
           and
           Yorke
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           that
           had
           béene
           longest
           Bishop
           of
           the
           place
           should
           be
           preferred
           .
           Upon
           this
           it
           was
           decréed
           that
           Yorke
           should
           be
           subiect
           to
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           that
           wheresoeuer
           Canterbury
           would
           hold
           a
           Councell
           ,
           Yorke
           ,
           with
           his
           Bishops
           ,
           should
           come
           thither
           ,
           and
           be
           obedient
           to
           his
           Decrées
           ;
           and
           when
           Canterbury
           should
           decease
           ,
           Yorke
           should
           come
           to
           Duer
           to
           consecrate
           the
           new
           Archbishop
           :
           but
           if
           Yorke
           decease
           ,
           his
           successor
           should
           resort
           to
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           should
           appoint
           ,
           to
           receiue
           his
           consecration
           ,
           swearing
           obedience
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           9
           yeare
           of
           King
           Williams
           reigne
           ,
           another
           Counsell
           was
           holden
           at
           London
           ,
           w●ere
           was
           decreed
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Yorke
           should
           sit
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           London
           on
           the
           left
           and
           in
           his
           absence
           Winchester
           ;
           and
           that
           Bishops
           should
           translate
           the
           Seas
           from
           v●●lages
           to
           cities
           ;
           that
           Monks
           should
           haue
           nothing
           propper
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           so
           had
           ,
           he
           dying
           vnconf●ssed
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           buried
           in
           the
           Churchyard
           ;
           that
           no
           Clarke
           or
           Monke
           should
           be
           retained
           in
           another
           Di●cesse
           without
           Letters
           testimoniall
           ;
           that
           none
           should
           speake
           in
           the
           Councell
           without
           leaue
           ,
           but
           Bishops
           and
           Abbots
           ;
           that
           none
           should
           buy
           or
           sell
           any
           ●ffice
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           that
           neither
           Bishop
           ,
           Abbot
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           the
           Clergie
           should
           be
           at
           the
           Iudgement
           of
           any
           mans
           death
           or
           dismembring
           .
        
         
           At
           this
           time
           diuerse
           good
           Bishops
           displaced
           Monkes
           ,
           and
           restored
           maried
           Priests
           againe
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           placed
           aboue
           40.
           
           Canons
           in
           stead
           of
           Monkes
           for
           his
           part
           ,
           but
           this
           godly
           enterprise
           was
           stopped
           by
           Lanfranke
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ;
           he
           plucked
           downe
           the
           old
           Church
           of
           Canterbury
           and
           builded
           vp
           the
           new
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Pope
           Hildebrand
           succéeded
           ,
           who
           was
           surnamed
           Gregory
           the
           7.
           he
           was
           a
           Sorcerer
           ,
           and
           the
           principal
           cause
           of
           all
           the
           per●urbation
           that
           hath
           beene
           since
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           before
           he
           wrought
           his
           feats
           ,
           setting
           vp
           and
           displacing
           what
           Bishops
           he
           listed
           ,
           setting
           them
           against
           Emperours
           ,
           and
           destroying
           Matrimony
           vnder
           colour
           of
           chasti●ie
           ;
           the
           Chuch
           was
           in
           some
           order
           ,
           and
           Popes
           quietly
           ruled
           vnder
           Christian
           Emperours
           ,
           and
           were
           defended
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           He
           first
           ,
           contemning
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           thrust
           in
           himselfe
           to
           be
           Pope
           ,
           vanting
           himselfe
           to
           haue
           both
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           and
           the
           Temporall
           sword
           ,
           committed
           to
           him
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           full
           power
           to
           binde
           and
           loose
           what
           he
           lifted
           ,
           he
           challenged
           all
           the
           Dominion
           both
           of
           the
           East
           and
           West
           Church
           ;
           he
           set
           at
           light
           Kings
           and
           Emperours
           ,
           who
           raigned
           but
           at
           his
           godamercie
           ;
           Bishops
           and
           Prelates
           as
           his
           vnderlings
           he
           kept
           in
           awe
           ,
           suspending
           ,
           cursing
           ,
           and
           chopping
           off
           their
           heads
           .
           He
           ●●irred
           vp
           warres
           ,
           releasing
           Othes
           ,
           Fidelitie
           ,
           and
           due
           allegiance
           of
           Subiects
           to
           their
           Princes
           .
           To
           this
           scope
           tended
           chiefly
           all
           his
           practises
           ,
           to
           abolish
           the
           mariage
           of
           Priests
           ,
           and
           to
           translate
           the
           authoritie
           Emperiall
           vnto
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           as
           appeared
           before
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Later●n
           ;
           for
           though
           he
           was
           not
           then
           Pope
           in
           name
           ,
           yet
           was
           he
           Pope
           indéed
           ,
           and
           ruled
           the
           Pope
           as
           he
           listed
           .
           In
           a
           Councell
           which
           he
           held
           at
           Rome
           ,
           he
           enacted
           that
           no
           Priest
           hereafter
           should
           
           mary
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           were
           maried
           should
           be
           Diuorced
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           hereafter
           should
           be
           admitted
           Priest
           ,
           but
           should
           sweare
           perpetuall
           Chastitie
           .
        
         
           The
           Clergie
           of
           France
           resisted
           this
           Decree
           ,
           and
           said
           it
           was
           repugnant
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           should
           take
           from
           Priests
           that
           which
           God
           and
           Nature
           had
           giuen
           them
           ;
           and
           against
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Saint
           
             Paul
             ;
             I
             haue
             no
             commaundement
             of
             God
             touching
             Virginitie
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             cannot
             liue
             continent
             ,
             let
             him
             mary
             .
          
           And
           that
           it
           was
           against
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           Nicen
           Councell
           :
           and
           that
           thereby
           would
           be
           opened
           a
           pernicious
           window
           to
           vncleanesse
           ,
           and
           fornication
           ,
           and
           conclud●d
           ,
           they
           had
           rather
           giue
           vp
           their
           benefices
           then
           forsake
           their
           lawful
           wiues
           against
           the
           word
           of
           Christ.
           Likewise
           ,
           the
           Priests
           of
           Germany
           were
           as
           stout
           against
           the
           Pope
           :
           but
           at
           last
           ,
           this
           gréedinesse
           of
           Liuings
           ,
           in
           weake
           Priests
           ,
           made
           them
           to
           yéeld
           vp
           their
           godly
           libertie
           to
           wicked
           tyranny
           .
        
         
           He
           preached
           ,
           in
           a
           great
           assembly
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperour
           should
           die
           before
           Saint
           Peters
           day
           next
           ,
           and
           should
           be
           so
           deiected
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           not
           be
           able
           to
           gather
           together
           aboue
           sixe
           knights
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           this
           prophesie
           were
           not
           fulfilled
           ,
           they
           should
           plucke
           him
           from
           the
           Altar
           ,
           and
           he
           would
           be
           no
           more
           Pope
           .
           And
           when
           he
           had
           gone
           about
           diuerse
           waies
           to
           murder
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           yet
           God
           preserued
           him
           beyond
           the
           appointed
           time
           ,
           them
           subtily
           he
           turned
           his
           tale
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           he
           ment
           of
           the
           soule
           of
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           About
           the
           time
           Hildebrand
           was
           made
           Pope
           ,
           there
           was
           great
           warres
           betwixt
           Otho
           Duke
           of
           Saxony
           and
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           fit
           occasion
           for
           the
           Pope
           to
           worke
           his
           seats
           .
           First
           ,
           he
           excommunicated
           all
           that
           receiued
           Spirituall
           liuings
           of
           Lay-men
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           giuers
           thereof
           ,
           which
           he
           called
           symony
           ,
           whereupon
           he
           sent
           Legats
           to
           the
           emperour
           ,
           to
           appeare
           before
           him
           at
           the
           Councell
           of
           Lateran
           .
           The
           Emperour
           appeared
           not
           :
           whereupon
           hee
           threatned
           him
           excommunication
           ,
           and
           to
           depriue
           him
           of
           his
           Crowne
           ,
           If
           he
           would
           not
           renounce
           the
           heresie
           of
           Symony
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           giuing
           of
           Spituall
           Liuings
           .
           Wherefore
           Centius
           ,
           a
           Romaine
           Captaine
           ,
           caught
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           shut
           him
           vp
           into
           a
           Tower
           ;
           the
           next
           day
           the
           citizens
           plucked
           downe
           the
           Tower
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           cut
           off
           the
           noses
           of
           the
           men
           of
           Centius
           ,
           but
           he
           escaped
           to
           the
           Emperour
           .
           The
           emperour
           ,
           being
           moued
           with
           this
           arrogancie
           ,
           called
           a
           Councell
           at
           Wormes
           ,
           where
           all
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Germany
           deposed
           Hildebrand
           .
           The
           Pope
           ,
           in
           his
           Councell
           of
           Lateran
           ,
           excommunicated
           and
           depriued
           as
           many
           as
           tooke
           the
           Emperours
           part
           ,
           and
           excommunicated
           the
           emperour
           ,
           depriued
           him
           of
           his
           empire
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           subiects
           of
           their
           Oath
           of
           alleagiance
           .
           As
           soone
           as
           he
           rose
           out
           of
           his
           papal
           seat
           ,
           to
           excommunicate
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           the
           seat
           being
           but
           new
           ,
           and
           of
           strong
           tymber
           ,
           suddenly
           shiuered
           and
           rent
           vs
           pieces
           .
           The
           princes
           of
           Almany
           all
           concluded
           to
           forsake
           Henry
           ,
           and
           choose
           another
           emperour
           ,
           except
           he
           would
           submit
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           obtaine
           the
           Popes
           pardon
           .
           The
           Emperour
           ,
           with
           his
           wife
           and
           young
           sonne
           ,
           all
           hauing
           forsaken
           him
           ,
           laying
           apart
           his
           regall
           ornaments
           ,
           in
           sharpe
           winter
           ,
           came
           bare
           foo●●d
           to
           the
           gate
           of
           Canossus
           ,
           where
           fasting
           from
           morning
           to
           night
           ,
           humbly
           he
           desired
           to
           be
           absolued
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           in
           and
           speake
           with
           the
           Pope
           ,
           Thus
           he
           continued
           and
           could
           not
           be
           let
           in
           ,
           in
           thrée
           daies
           :
           the
           fourth
           day
           ,
           being
           brought
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           he
           surrendred
           his
           Crowne
           and
           princely
           ornaments
           vnto
           him
           ,
           desiring
           he
           might
           be
           forgiuen
           ,
           and
           he
           would
           neuer
           doe
           against
           him
           againe
           .
           He
           told
           him
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           absolue
           him
           ,
           but
           vpon
           condition
           he
           should
           doe
           such
           penance
           as
           hee
           should
           enioyne
           him
           ,
           and
           appeare
           at
           the
           Councell
           when
           he
           should
           send
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           answere
           there
           all
           obiections
           laid
           against
           him
           ▪
           and
           stand
           to
           his
           pleasure
           whether
           hee
           should
           haue
           his
           Kingdome
           restored
           ,
           or
           loose
           it
           ;
           and
           should
           doe
           nothing
           as
           a
           King
           ,
           vntill
           the
           cause
           were
           tryed
           :
           and
           ,
           vpon
           his
           Oath
           ,
           for
           performance
           hereof
           ,
           he
           was
           absolued
           .
           For
           all
           this
           the
           Pope
           sent
           to
           France
           ,
           for
           their
           consents
           ,
           that
           Rodulphus
           should
           be
           Emperor
           .
           Then
           there
           was
           sent
           to
           Rodulphus
           b●ing
           Duke
           or
           Sw●●ia
           a
           crowne
           from
           the
           pope
           ,
           with
           this
           verie
           ,
           
             Petra
             dedit
             Petro
             ,
             Petrus
             Diadema
             Rodulpho
             .
          
           Then
           he
           gaue
           in
           commaundement
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Ments
           ,
           and
           of
           Cullen
           ,
           to
           elect
           Rodulphus
           emperour
           ,
           and
           annoint
           him
           King
           ,
           and
           defend
           him
           with
           all
           their
           strength
           .
           Whilst
           this
           conspiracie
           was
           in
           hand
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           was
           absent
           ,
           and
           the
           Popes
           Ambassadors
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           ,
           vnknowne
           to
           him
           ,
           Rodulphus
           was
           elected
           Emperour
           :
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Stasbrough
           〈◊〉
           Henry
           the
           emperour
           thereof
           ,
           who
           seeing
           the
           Saxons
           so
           bent
           against
           him
           ,
           marched
           forward
           with
           his
           Souldiers
           to
           defend
           his
           right
           ,
           but
           first
           sent
           to
           Rome
           ,
           requiring
           the
           Pope
           to
           excommunicate
           
           Rodulphus
           .
           But
           he
           minding
           nothing
           lesse
           ,
           sent
           word
           that
           he
           would
           not
           condemne
           any
           person
           without
           hearing
           the
           cause
           :
           so
           ,
           vnder
           colour
           of
           Lawe
           ,
           disapp●inted
           Henry
           ;
           who
           being
           forsaken
           on
           euery
           side
           ,
           with
           his
           men
           attempted
           battell
           with
           Rodulphus
           :
           there
           was
           great
           slaughter
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           but
           no
           victory
           ,
           so
           yet
           both
           chal●nged
           the
           Empire
           .
           Then
           they
           both
           sent
           to
           Rome
           for
           the
           Popes
           determination
           ,
           to
           whether
           of
           them
           the
           Empire
           appertained
           :
           the
           Pope
           willed
           them
           to
           breake
           vp
           their
           A●mies
           ,
           promising
           shortly
           to
           call
           a
           Councell
           ,
           where
           this
           matter
           should
           be
           disputed
           ;
           but
           before
           the
           messengers
           returned
           ,
           they
           had
           another
           conflict
           ,
           but
           no
           victory
           So
           both
           being
           wearied
           in
           warre
           ,
           (
           the
           Romish
           beast
           being
           the
           cause
           therof
           )
           and
           the
           Pope
           perceiuing
           these
           warres
           would
           be
           to
           the
           great
           calamitie
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           Germany
           ,
           but
           to
           other
           Nations
           ,
           deuised
           another
           way
           to
           helpe
           Rodulphus
           ;
           sent
           a
           Commission
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Treuers
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           giuing
           them
           in
           charge
           to
           call
           a
           Councell
           to
           sit
           at
           Almany
           to
           determine
           ●he
           right
           ,
           promising
           what
           they
           determined
           ,
           he
           by
           the
           au●horitie
           of
           God
           omnipotent
           ,
           and
           of
           Saint
           Peter
           and
           of
           Sant
           Paul
           would
           ratifie
           the
           same
           :
           but
           Henry
           the
           Emperour
           would
           not
           permit
           a
           Councell
           to
           be
           had
           in
           Germany
           ,
           except
           they
           would
           first
           depriue
           Rodulphus
           .
           The
           Legat●
           perceiuing
           that
           was
           against
           the
           Popes
           drift
           returned
           .
           The
           Pope
           hearing
           his
           purpose
           disappointed
           ;
           drue
           another
           excommunication
           against
           Henry
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           hereauing
           him
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           sending
           them
           through
           all
           places
           ,
           thinking
           thereby
           to
           further
           Rodulphus
           part
           ,
           biginning
           his
           excommunication
           with
           these
           words
           Blessed
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           Prince
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           thou
           Paul
           also
           ,
           teacher
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           giue
           eare
           vnto
           me
           a
           little
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           and
           gently
           heare
           me
           &c.
           
           I
           take
           this
           matter
           in
           hand
           that
           my
           brethren
           (
           whose
           saluation
           I
           seeke
           )
           may
           the
           more
           obey
           me
           ,
           and
           knowe
           that
           I
           trust
           vpon
           your
           defence
           (
           next
           to
           Christ
           and
           his
           mother
           )
           and
           thereby
           resist
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           am
           ready
           to
           helpe
           the
           faithfull
           .
           I
           entred
           this
           Seat
           against
           my
           will
           with
           teares
           ,
           thinking
           my selfe
           vnworthy
           to
           occupy
           so
           high
           a
           Throne
           ,
           I
           chose
           not
           you
           ,
           but
           you
           chose
           me
           ,
           and
           ●ayd
           this
           great
           burden
           vpon
           Our
           shoulders
           .
           Then
           reciting
           the
           whole
           matter
           of
           the
           Story
           before
           ,
           concludeth
           therefore
           ;
           ●
           trusting
           in
           the
           Iudgement
           and
           mercie
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           supportation
           of
           the
           blessed
           Uirgin
           ,
           and
           bold
           vpon
           your
           authoritie
           (
           meaning
           S.
           Peter
           &
           S.
           Paul
           )
           do
           lay
           the
           sentence
           of
           Curse
           vpon
           Henry
           &
           his
           adherents
           .
           And
           againe
           .
           I
           take
           his
           regall
           Gouernment
           from
           him
           ▪
           discharging
           all
           Christian
           men
           of
           their
           Oathes
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           forbidding
           them
           hereafter
           to
           obey
           him
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           to
           take
           Rodulphus
           for
           their
           King
           ,
           &c.
           
           Therefore
           ▪
           O
           blessed
           Princes
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           confirme
           this
           your
           authoritie
           that
           all
           may
           know
           as
           you
           haue
           power
           to
           binde
           and
           loose
           in
           Heauen
           ,
           you
           haue
           also
           power
           on
           earth
           ,
           to
           giue
           and
           take
           away
           Empires
           ,
           Kingdomes
           Principa●ities
           ,
           and
           whatsoeuer
           belongeth
           to
           mortall
           men
           on
           earth
           .
           For
           if
           you
           haue
           power
           to
           Iudg●
           of
           matters
           of
           God
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           of
           prophane
           things
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           can
           Iudge
           the
           Angels
           which
           rule
           proud
           Princes
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           the
           princes
           .
           Let
           all
           Kings
           and
           princes
           ,
           by
           this
           example
           ,
           know
           your
           power
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           feare
           to
           contemne
           the
           commaundement
           of
           the
           holy
           Church
           .
           Exercis●
           quickly
           this
           Iudgement
           vpon
           Henry
           ,
           that
           all
           may
           see
           him
           fall
           from
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           not
           by
           chance
           ,
           but
           by
           your
           onely
           worke
           :
           notwithstanding
           ,
           this
           I
           would
           craue
           of
           you
           ,
           that
           he
           being
           brought
           to
           repentance
           ,
           through
           your
           intercession
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Iudgement
           may
           finde
           grace
           with
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Pope
           Hildebrand
           further
           deposed
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Rauenna
           for
           taking
           his
           part
           .
           commaunding
           all
           priests
           not
           to
           obey
           him
           ,
           and
           sent
           another
           with
           full
           authoritie
           thither
           .
           Upon
           this
           Henry
           and
           Rodulphus
           tryed
           the
           matter
           with
           sword
           ,
           with
           much
           bloud
           :
           whereas
           Henry
           ,
           with
           Gods
           fauour
           against
           the
           Iudgement
           of
           Hildebrand
           ,
           had
           the
           victory
           ,
           Rodulphus
           greatly
           wounded
           ,
           was
           carried
           to
           Herbipolis
           ,
           where
           he
           commanding
           the
           Bishops
           ▪
           and
           doers
           of
           this
           conspiracie
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           lifting
           vp
           his
           right
           hand
           ,
           which
           was
           deadly
           wounded
           said
           ;
           This
           hand
           gaue
           the
           Oath
           to
           Henry
           my
           prince
           ,
           and
           hath
           so
           often
           fought
           against
           him
           by
           your
           in●●igation
           but
           in
           vaine
           ▪
           goe
           and
           performe
           you
           Oath
           and
           alegiance
           to
           him
           your
           King
           ,
           for
           I
           must
           go
           to
           my
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           so
           dyed
           .
        
         
           Henry
           ,
           after
           his
           enemy
           subdued
           ,
           and
           warres
           ceased
           in
           Germany
           ,
           remembring
           the
           iniuries
           of
           Hildebrand
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           was
           twise
           excommunicated
           ,
           expulsed
           from
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           making
           sute
           thrée
           daies
           in
           sharpe
           winter
           ,
           and
           could
           finde
           no
           fauour
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           his
           enemy
           was
           incited
           and
           ayded
           against
           him
           ,
           assembled
           a
           Councell
           of
           1083.
           
           Bishops
           
           at
           Brixienc●
           ,
           where
           hee
           purged
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           accused
           Hildebrand
           of
           diuerse
           c●imes
           :
           to
           be
           an
           vsurper
           ,
           periured
           ,
           a
           Nigroma●cer
           ,
           a
           Sorcerer
           ,
           a
           sower
           of
           discord
           ;
           and
           that
           his
           Father
           had
           set
           in
           diuerse
           Popes
           in
           Rome
           by
           his
           assignement
           ,
           without
           other
           election
           ,
           and
           now
           this
           Bishop
           ,
           contrary
           to
           his
           Oath
           ,
           thrust
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           without
           the
           will
           and
           knowledge
           of
           him
           ,
           being
           their
           King
           and
           Magistrate
           .
           For
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Henry
           the
           third
           ,
           his
           Father
           ,
           this
           Hildebrand
           and
           others
           ,
           had
           tooke
           a
           corporall
           Oath
           ,
           that
           during
           the
           life
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           this
           Henry
           his
           sonne
           ,
           now
           king
           ,
           they
           should
           no●
           presume
           themselues
           norsuffer
           any
           other
           to
           aspire
           to
           the
           Papall
           Seat
           ,
           without
           the
           approbation
           of
           the
           said
           Emperours
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           the
           aforesaid
           Councell
           ,
           with
           one
           agréement
           ,
           condemned
           this
           Gregory
           that
           he
           should
           be
           deposed
           .
        
         
           
             ¶
             The
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Brixia
             against
             Hildebrand
             .
          
           
             BEcause
             it
             in
             knowne
             this
             Bishop
             ,
             not
             elected
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             intruded
             himselfe
             by
             f●aud
             and
             money
             ,
             subue●ted
             Ecclesiasticall
             order
             ,
             disturbed
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             ●●nacing
             death
             of
             bodie
             and
             soule
             vnto
             our
             peaceable
             king
             ,
             set
             vp
             a
             per●ured
             king
             ,
             making
             discor●s
             amongst
             friends
             and
             brethren
             ,
             Diuorcements
             amongst
             the
             maried
             :
             (
             for
             he
             tooke
             away
             the
             marriage
             of
             Priests
             ,
             as
             
               Henricus
               Mutius
            
             witnesseth
             )
             therfore
             we
             heere
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             congregated
             ,
             doe
             procéede
             in
             Canonicall
             Iudgement
             against
             Hildebrand
             ,
             a
             man
             most
             wicked
             ,
             preaching
             Sacriledge
             and
             burning
             ,
             maintaining
             periurie
             ,
             and
             murders
             ,
             calling
             in
             question
             the
             Catholike
             Faith
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blo●d
             of
             Christ
             ,
             following
             of
             Diuinations
             and
             dreames
             ,
             a
             manifest
             Nigromancer
             ,
             a
             Sorcerer
             ,
             infected
             with
             a
             Pith●nical
             spirit
             .
             We
             adiudge
             him
             to
             be
             deposed
             ,
             and
             expelled
             ,
             and
             vnlesse
             he
             depart
             vpon
             the
             hearing
             hereof
             ,
             to
             be
             pe●pstually
             condem●●d
             .
             This
             be●ing
             sent
             to
             Rome
             ,
             they
             elected
             Guibertus
             Archbishop
             of
             Rauenna
             ,
             which
             was
             deposed
             by
             Hildebrand
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             and
             named
             him
             Clement
             the
             3.
             
             And
             because
             Hildebrand
             would
             not
             giue
             ouer
             his
             hold
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             with
             an
             Army
             came
             to
             Rome
             to
             depose
             him
             :
             and
             Hildebrand
             sending
             to
             the
             Countesse
             Mathilda
             ,
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             required
             her
             ,
             in
             remission
             of
             all
             her
             sinnes
             ,
             to
             withstand
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             so
             she
             did
             ;
             but
             the
             Emperour
             besieged
             the
             Citie
             all
             the
             Lent
             ,
             and
             after
             Easter
             got
             it
             ,
             and
             comming
             into
             the
             Temple
             of
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             placed
             Clement
             in
             his
             Papacie
             
             Hildebrand
             ●●ed
             into
             Ad●ans
             Tower
             ,
             where
             being
             besieged
             ,
             he
             sent
             for
             
               Robert
               Guischardus
            
             a
             Normaine
             ,
             who
             with
             his
             Army
             ,
             when
             the
             Emperour
             was
             gone
             ,
             burst
             in
             at
             one
             of
             the
             gates
             of
             the
             C●●y
             ,
             spoyled
             it
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             Hildebrand
             ,
             and
             caried
             him
             to
             Campania
             ,
             where
             not
             long
             after
             he
             dyed
             in
             exile
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Emperour
             was
             at
             Rome
             ,
             the
             Abbot
             of
             Cluniake
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             of
             Rome
             ,
             exhorted
             Hildebrand
             to
             Crowne
             Henry
             Emperour
             at
             Lateran
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             ●ause
             the
             Emp●rour
             to
             depart
             with
             his
             Arm●
             to
             whom
             he
             answered
             ,
             he
             would
             ,
             so
             the
             Emperour
             would
             submit
             himselfe
             ,
             aske
             pardon
             ,
             amend
             ,
             and
             promise
             obedience
             .
             The
             Emperour
             not
             agréeing
             to
             the
             conditions
             ,
             departed
             ,
             and
             tooke
             the
             new
             Pope
             with
             him
             .
             The
             Emperour
             was
             wont
             to
             pray
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             Saint
             
               Mary
               ,
               Hildebrand
            
             knowing
             by
             spies
             the
             place
             where
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             pray
             hired
             one
             to
             cary
             vp
             stones
             to
             the
             roofe
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             let
             them
             fall
             vpon
             his
             head
             when
             he
             was
             at
             prayers
             ;
             the
             hireling
             ,
             ●aying
             his
             stones
             in
             order
             ,
             fell
             downe
             and
             was
             slaine
             .
             The
             Romaines
             vnderstanding
             the
             truth
             ,
             drew
             him
             thrée
             dayes
             ,
             by
             the
             legs
             ,
             through
             the
             streets
             for
             example
             ;
             but
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             of
             his
             méekenesse
             commaunded
             him
             to
             b●
             buried
             .
             Hildebrand
             ,
             being
             a
             dying
             ,
             bewailed
             his
             faults
             ,
             and
             sent
             a
             Cardinall
             to
             the
             Emperour
             to
             desire
             him
             forgiuenesse
             ,
             and
             to
             pardon
             the
             Emperour
             and
             all
             his
             par●akers
             ,
             quicke
             and
             dead
             ,
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             excommunication
             .
             From
             this
             Pope
             sprang
             all
             mischéefe
             ,
             pride
             ,
             pompe
             ,
             and
             tyranny
             ,
             which
             since
             raigned
             in
             his
             successors
             ;
             hence
             was
             the
             subiection
             of
             Temporall
             Regiment
             to
             the
             Spirituall
             ,
             and
             the
             suppression
             of
             Priests
             mariages
             :
             héere
             came
             in
             the
             authoritie
             of
             both
             Swords
             to
             the
             Spiritualty
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Magistrates
             could
             doe
             nothing
             in
             giuing
             of
             Bishoprickes
             ,
             benefices
             ;
             in
             calling
             of
             Counceis
             ,
             in
             correcting
             the
             excesses
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             but
             the
             Pope
             must
             doe
             all
             .
             Nor
             no
             Bishop
             ,
             nor
             Passor
             ,
             in
             his
             owne
             Parish
             ,
             could
             excommunicate
             ,
             or
             vse
             any
             〈◊〉
             discipline
             ,
             against
             his
             flocke
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             onely
             the
             Popes
             Prerogatiue
             .
             In
             him
             was
             the
             first
             example
             of
             persecuting
             Empe●ours
             and
             kings
             with
             rebellion
             and
             excommunication
             ;
             
             then
             Victor
             the
             third
             was
             made
             Pope
             ,
             who
             likewise
             shewed
             himselfe
             staut
             against
             the
             Emperours
             ;
             
             but
             God
             gaue
             the
             shrewde
             cowe
             short
             hornes
             :
             some
             say
             hee
             was
             poysoned
             in
             his
             Chalice
             ,
             and
             raigned
             but
             one
             yeare
             and
             a
             halfe
             .
             Notwithstanding
             the
             Popes
             followed
             still
             the
             steps
             of
             Hildebrand
             ,
             as
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israell
             Ieroboam
             :
             in
             the
             time
             of
             this
             Victor
             began
             the
             Order
             of
             Monkes
             of
             the
             Charterhouse
             .
          
           
             Next
             him
             V●banus
             the
             2.
             was
             Pope
             ,
             which
             confirmed
             the
             Acts
             of
             Hildebrand
             ,
             and
             gaue
             new
             Decrees
             against
             Henry
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             against
             Clement
             the
             Pope
             ,
             hee
             held
             two
             Councels
             ,
             one
             at
             Plac●●tia
             ,
             the
             other
             called
             
               Synodus
               Claromontana
            
             ,
             wherein
             he
             caused
             all
             Christian
             Princes
             ●o
             warre
             against
             the
             Sa●●cens
             ,
             
             for
             recouering
             Ierusalem
             :
             whereupon
             30000.
             were
             appointed
             for
             the
             same
             businesse
             ,
             by
             the
             said
             Vrbanus
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             Galacia
             ,
             with
             the
             whole
             Di●ces
             of
             Saint
             Iames
             ,
             was
             excommunicated
             for
             the
             prisoning
             of
             a
             certaine
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             the
             King
             of
             England
             fauoured
             not
             much
             the
             Sea
             of
             Rome
             ,
             for
             their
             pride
             and
             exactions
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             suffer
             his
             subiects
             to
             giue
             to
             Rome
             ,
             saying
             ;
             The
             followed
             not
             Pet●rs
             steps
             that
             h●nted
             for
             rewards
             ,
             
             nor
             had
             Peters
             power
             ,
             which
             had
             not
             his
             holinesse
             .
          
           
             The
             order
             of
             Cisteri●ns
             was
             first
             est●blished
             in
             Burgundia
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Vrbanus
             the
             seauen
             Canonical
             houres
             were
             first
             instituted
             in
             the
             Church
             ▪
             By
             him
             ,
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Cartus●an
             M●nkes
             was
             confirmed
             .
             Hee
             Decreed
             no
             Bishop
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             but
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             some
             place
             ,
             he
             Decreed
             that
             Ma●●ens
             and
             houres
             of
             the
             ●ay
             should
             euery
             day
             be
             said
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Masse
             of
             our
             Lady
             should
             bee
             said
             euery
             Saturday
             ,
             and
             the
             Clergy
             that
             had
             wiues
             ,
             should
             be
             depriued
             of
             their
             Order
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             lawfull
             for
             subiects
             to
             breake
             the
             Oath
             of
             Alegiance
             with
             such
             Princes
             as
             were
             excommunicated
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             not
             lawfull
             for
             a
             man
             and
             his
             wife
             ,
             both
             together
             ▪
             to
             Christen
             a
             childe
             ,
             with
             many
             moe
             matters
             .
          
           
             After
             him
             followed
             Pascalis
             the
             2.
             
             he
             putting
             on
             a
             purple
             Uesture
             and
             a
             tyre
             on
             his
             head
             ,
             was
             brought
             vpon
             a
             white
             Palfrey
             ,
             into
             Lateran
             ,
             where
             a
             Scepter
             was
             giuen
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             girdle
             about
             him
             ,
             which
             hauing
             seauen
             Keyes
             ,
             with
             seauen
             Seales
             ,
             to
             token
             the
             seauen
             powers
             by
             the
             seauen
             graces
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             of
             binding
             ,
             loosing
             ,
             shutting
             openning
             ,
             sealing
             ,
             resigning
             and
             Iudging
             ,
             which
             the
             Emperour
             Henry
             the
             4.
             hearing
             of
             ,
             thought
             to
             come
             to
             Italy
             to
             salute
             the
             new
             Pope
             ,
             but
             vnderstanding
             the
             Popes
             minde
             against
             him
             ,
             changed
             his
             purpose
             .
             This
             Pascalis
             d●posed
             all
             such
             Abbo●s
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             the
             Emperour
             had
             set
             vp
             ;
             and
             banished
             many
             that
             striued
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             for
             the
             Papacie
             ,
             and
             made
             an
             Armie
             against
             Clement
             ,
             whom
             the
             Emperour
             made
             Pope
             ,
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             and
             being
             put
             to
             flight
             ,
             not
             long
             after
             d●●d
             .
             About
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Fluence
             began
             to
             teach
             and
             Preach
             of
             Antichrist
             then
             to
             bée
             borne
             ,
             as
             Sabeli●us
             〈◊〉
             .
             Pascalis
             put
             to
             silence
             the
             said
             Bishoppe
             ,
             and
             condemned
             his
             Bo●kes
             ,
             by
             a
             Councell
             ,
             which
             hée
             assembled
             at
             Tre●as
             .
             Maried
             Priests
             ,
             in
             this
             Councell
             ,
             were
             condemned
             for
             Nicholaitans
             .
             All
             Lay-men
             ,
             that
             gaue
             Spirituall
             Dignities
             ,
             were
             condemned
             of
             Symony
             .
             The
             Statu●e
             of
             Priests
             Tythes
             was
             renewed
             ,
             counting
             the
             selling
             thereof
             sinne
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             Hée
             renewed
             the
             excommunication
             of
             Hildebrand
             against
             Henry
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             caused
             cer●aine
             Bishoppes
             to
             depriue
             him
             of
             his
             Crowne
             ,
             and
             to
             place
             his
             sonn●
             Henry
             the
             5.
             in
             his
             Fathers
             roome
             ;
             these
             Bishops
             required
             of
             the
             Emperour
             his
             Diademe
             ▪
             P●●ple
             ,
             ●ing
             ,
             and
             other
             ornaments
             of
             his
             Crowne
             :
             when
             the
             Emperour
             would
             know
             the
             reason
             ,
             they
             aleadged
             ,
             the
             Popes
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             for
             selling
             Spirituall
             Liuings
             :
             but
             these
             Bishops
             being
             demaunded
             of
             him
             ,
             could
             not
             deny
             but
             hee
             tooke
             nothing
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             being
             preferred
             by
             him
             :
             well
             ,
             said
             hée
             ,
             you
             requi●e
             mée
             well
             ,
             and
             admonishing
             them
             of
             their
             Oath
             and
             alegiance
             ,
             as
             hee
             sate
             in
             his
             Throne
             ,
             they
             pl●cke
             away
             all
             his
             Cu●periall
             Ornaments
             .
             The
             good
             Emperour
             ,
             being
             destitute
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               Videat
               Deus
               &
               Iudicat
            
             .
             Thus
             leauing
             him
             ,
             they
             confirmed
             the
             Kingdome
             to
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             caused
             him
             to
             driue
             his
             Father
             out
             ,
             who
             with
             nine
             persons
             ,
             did
             ●●y
             to
             the
             Dukedome
             of
             Li●burg
             ,
             the
             Duke
             bearing
             of
             it
             ,
             made
             after
             him
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             hauing
             before
             put
             him
             from
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             being
             afraid
             of
             death
             ,
             cra●ed
             pardon
             of
             him
             ,
             
             and
             not
             reuengement
             ,
             the
             Duke
             pittying
             his
             estate
             ,
             remitted
             his
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             receiued
             him
             to
             his
             Castle
             ,
             and
             collecting
             men
             of
             Warre
             ,
             brought
             him
             to
             Colin
             .
             His
             Sonne
             hearing
             thereof
             ,
             besieged
             the
             City
             ,
             but
             hee
             escaped
             by
             night
             to
             Leodium
             ,
             thither
             all
             they
             that
             had
             compassion
             and
             consiant
             hearts
             resorted
             to
             him
             ,
             so
             hee
             was
             able
             to
             pitch
             a
             Field
             against
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             ,
             hee
             desired
             his
             friendes
             ,
             if
             they
             that
             had
             the
             victory
             ,
             they
             would
             spare
             his
             sonne
             ,
             in
             that
             sight
             the
             Father
             had
             the
             victory
             ,
             and
             the
             Sonne
             was
             chased
             ,
             but
             in
             another
             battell
             the
             Sonne
             had
             the
             victory
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             was
             taken
             ,
             who
             being
             vtterly
             dispossessed
             ,
             was
             faine
             to
             craue
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Spire
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             done
             much
             for
             ,
             to
             haue
             a
             Pr●bendry
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             to
             serue
             in
             our
             Ladies
             quire
             ,
             who
             swore
             by
             our
             Lady
             hee
             should
             haue
             none
             .
             Thus
             hee
             came
             to
             Leodium
             ,
             and
             there
             ,
             for
             sorro
             ●
             dyed
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             raigned
             50.
             ●eares
             .
             Pope
             Pascalis
             caused
             his
             body
             to
             be
             taken
             our
             of
             the
             graue
             ,
             and
             to
             remaine
             at
             Spite
             's
             fiue
             yeares
             without
             buriall
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             Anselmus
             Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             which
             brought
             in
             the
             Conception
             of
             our
             ●ady
             to
             bee
             hal●wed
             ;
             accused
             King
             Henry
             the
             first
             of
             England
             ,
             to
             Pascal●s
             for
             making
             certaine
             Bishops
             by
             his
             owne
             election
             ;
             the
             Kings
             Proctor
             ,
             in
             his
             behalfe
             ,
             signif●●d
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             ,
             for
             the
             value
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             would
             not
             forgoe
             his
             right
             ,
             in
             setting
             in
             Bishop
             ▪
             and
             Pr●lates
             .
             The
             Pope
             answered
             .
             Before
             ●od
             ,
             I
             for
             the
             price
             of
             my
             head
             ,
             will
             not
             permit
             it
             vnto
             him
             .
             The
             Archbishop
             returning
             home
             ,
             being
             the
             Popes
             Legate
             ,
             was
             turned
             out
             of
             his
             Bishopricke
             ,
             and
             goods
             .
          
           
             Henry
             the
             5.
             
             Emperour
             ,
             after
             his
             fathers
             death
             ,
             raigned
             twentie
             yeares
             ,
             being
             at
             Rome
             ,
             
             could
             not
             be
             crowned
             ,
             except
             he
             would
             relinquish
             his
             clayme
             of
             making
             Popes
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Bishops
             :
             there
             was
             such
             a
             stirre
             made
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Emperour
             had
             not
             defended
             himselfe
             with
             his
             owne
             handes
             ,
             hée
             had
             béene
             slaine
             .
             But
             the
             Emperour
             hauing
             the
             victory
             ,
             tooke
             Pope
             Pascalis
             ,
             led
             him
             out
             of
             the
             city
             ,
             made
             him
             agree
             to
             cr●wne
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             allow
             him
             his
             prerogatiue
             of
             election
             of
             Popes
             ,
             and
             other
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             being
             crowned
             ,
             returned
             with
             the
             Pope
             to
             Rome
             .
             But
             as
             soone
             as
             the
             Emperour
             returned
             to
             Germany
             ,
             the
             Pope
             called
             a
             Syno●e
             ,
             ●euoking
             his
             agréement
             ,
             and
             exc●mmunicated
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             done
             his
             Father
             .
             The
             Emperour
             〈◊〉
             a●
             it
             ,
             marched
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             Pope
             to
             flight
             ,
             and
             placed
             another
             in
             his
             〈◊〉
             .
             The
             Germaine
             Bishops
             ,
             with
             all
             they
             might
             ,
             stirred
             the
             Saxons
             against
             the●r
             Caesar
             ,
             it
             gr●we
             at
             length
             to
             a
             pitched
             Field
             .
             The
             Emperour
             ,
             seeing
             no
             end
             of
             his
             conflicts
             ,
             
             was
             faine
             to
             forgoe
             his
             priu●ledge
             of
             the
             Popes
             election
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             belonging
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Churchmen
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             time
             of
             Pascalis
             ,
             li●ed
             Barnardus
             ,
             of
             whom
             sprung
             the
             Barnardine
             Monkes
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperour
             had
             no
             issue
             ,
             his
             wife
             was
             Mathildas
             ,
             daughter
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             fi●st
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             was
             Gods
             iust
             Iudgement
             for
             deposing
             his
             Father
             .
             Pascalis
             being
             dead
             ,
             Pope
             Gelasius
             was
             chosen
             by
             the
             Cardinals
             ,
             without
             the
             Emperour
             ;
             and
             the
             Emperour
             made
             another
             Pope
             ,
             
             Gregorius
             the
             8.
             which
             made
             Pope
             Gelasius
             〈◊〉
             into
             France
             ,
             and
             there
             dyed
             .
             The
             Cardinales
             choose
             Calixus
             the
             2.
             
             Pope
             ,
             without
             the
             Emperour
             ;
             who
             before
             hee
             came
             to
             his
             Seat
             in
             R●me
             ,
             sent
             his
             Legate
             to
             excommunicate
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             droue
             Gregorius
             ,
             the
             Emperours
             Pope
             ,
             out
             of
             Rome
             .
             The
             Emperour
             fearing
             the
             vaine
             thunderbolts
             of
             the
             Popes
             curse
             ,
             perswad●d
             by
             his
             Princes
             and
             f●iends
             ,
             resigned
             his
             ●y●le
             ,
             pertaining
             to
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             the
             inuestiture
             of
             Bishops
             .
             This
             being
             set
             vy
             in
             writing
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Lateran
             ,
             in
             tryumph
             of
             the
             Emperour
             thus
             sub●ued
             .
             Then
             the
             Pope
             made
             out
             ,
             and
             tooke
             his
             fellow
             Pope
             Gregorius
             ,
             set
             him
             on
             a
             Camell
             ,
             his
             face
             backward
             ,
             holding
             the
             tayle
             for
             a
             bridle
             ,
             brought
             him
             thro●gh
             the
             streetes
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             sho●●
             him
             ,
             and
             thrust
             him
             into
             a
             Monastery
             .
             ●ée
             established
             the
             Decrée
             of
             the
             Papall
             Sea
             against
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             brought
             in
             the
             foure
             Ember-fasts
             ,
             called
             ember
             ●aies
             .
             He
             ordained
             the
             order
             of
             Monkes
             ,
             called
             Praemonstratenses
             .
             It
             was
             〈◊〉
             by
             him
             to
             be
             iudged
             adultery
             for
             any
             person
             to
             put
             away
             his
             Liuing
             or
             Bishoprick●●uring
             his
             life
             ,
             according
             to
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ;
               The
               wife
               is
               bound
               vnto
               the
               husband
               as
               long
               as
               he
               liueth
               .
            
          
           
           
             By
             a
             generall
             Councell
             at
             Rhemes
             ,
             he
             decréed
             ,
             all
             Clergy
             men
             should
             put
             away
             their
             wiues
             ,
             
             or
             be
             depriued
             of
             their
             Liuings
             ,
             wherupon
             an
             English
             writer
             made
             these
             verse●
             :
          
           
             O
             bone
             Calixte
             ,
             nunc
             omnis
             clerus
             odit
             te
             .
          
           
             Quondam
             presbyteri
             poterant
             vxoribus
             vti
             ,
          
           
             Hoc
             destruisti
             ,
             post
             quam
             tu
             Papa
             fuisti
             .
          
           
             Pope
             Honorius
             the
             ●
             .
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             he
             sent
             one
             
               Iohn
               Cremensis
            
             Cardinall
             ,
             Legat
             into
             England
             ,
             
             and
             Scotland
             ,
             in
             colour
             of
             redresse
             ,
             but
             to
             fsill
             his
             purse
             ,
             as
             all
             other
             did
             after
             him
             in
             those
             dayes
             ;
             afte●
             he
             had
             well
             refreshed
             himselfe
             in
             Bishops
             and
             Abbots
             houses
             ,
             he
             assembled
             the
             whole
             Clergy
             ,
             inquired
             of
             Priests
             wiues
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             Sta●tute
             they
             should
             haue
             no
             women
             in
             their
             houses
             ,
             vnlesse
             i●●h
             kindred
             as
             were
             not
             to
             be
             ●usp●cted
             ,
             and
             the
             offend●r
             of
             this
             Act
             ,
             to
             forfaite
             all
             his
             Spirituall
             promotion
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             kindred
             should
             mary
             vntill
             the
             seauenth
             generation
             ;
             and
             r●fling
             within
             houres
             at
             night
             ,
             was
             taken
             in
             the
             same
             vice
             he
             was
             so
             strict
             against
             ,
             to
             no
             little
             shame
             of
             the
             Clergie
             .
          
           
             At
             this
             time
             the
             Emperour
             Henry
             the
             5.
             dyed
             without
             issue
             ,
             
             the
             Emperiall
             crowne
             came
             to
             Lotharius
             Duke
             of
             Saxon.
             Not
             long
             after
             deceased
             Henry
             the
             first
             ,
             King
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             Honorius
             his
             time
             ,
             came
             a
             Priest
             to
             Rome
             ,
             called
             Arnulphus
             ,
             who
             preached
             vehemently
             against
             the
             pride
             ,
             auarice
             ,
             and
             incontinencie
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             and
             exhorted
             them
             to
             follow
             Christ.
             He
             was
             well
             respected
             of
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             but
             the
             Cardinals
             and
             Clergy
             hated
             him
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             away
             in
             the
             night
             by
             drowing
             him
             .
             Sabelicus
             and
             Platina
             say
             ,
             they
             hanged
             him
             .
             His
             Martyrdom
             (
             he
             said
             )
             was
             reuealed
             to
             him
             by
             an
             Angel
             in
             the
             Desert
             ,
             and
             said
             vnto
             them
             .
             I
             know
             you
             will
             kill
             me
             priuily
             ,
             and
             no
             maruell
             ;
             for
             if
             Saint
             Peter
             were
             héere
             ,
             and
             rebuked
             your
             vices
             that
             exceed
             ,
             you
             would
             serue
             him
             so
             ,
             and
             said
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ;
             I
             am
             not
             afraid
             to
             suffer
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             God
             will
             be
             reuenged
             ,
             you
             play
             the
             blinde
             guides
             ,
             and
             leade
             the
             people
             to
             Hell.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             Booke
             of
             Councels
             ,
             printed
             at
             Colen
             ,
             either
             this
             Arnulphus
             or
             about
             his
             time
             ,
             one
             complaineth
             of
             the
             number
             of
             Holly
             daies
             ,
             and
             the
             increase
             of
             vice
             thereby
             ▪
             whoores
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             vantage
             more
             in
             one
             Holy
             day
             ,
             then
             in
             fiftie
             other
             dayes
             :
             and
             of
             the
             curious
             singing
             in
             Cathedrall
             Churches
             ,
             wherein
             much
             time
             is
             spent
             that
             might
             better
             be
             be●towed
             in
             other
             Sciences
             ,
             and
             learning
             .
             And
             of
             the
             multitude
             of
             begging
             Fryers
             ,
             and
             other
             professed
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             Idlenesse
             ,
             and
             vncomely
             life
             ;
             of
             promotion
             of
             euill
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             their
             negligence
             in
             reprouing
             vice
             .
             Of
             the
             wantonnesse
             of
             their
             seruants
             ,
             and
             their
             excesse
             in
             apparell
             :
             Of
             the
             excessiue
             gaines
             of
             the
             prelates
             and
             their
             officers
             for
             their
             Seales
             :
             giuing
             them
             ,
             they
             care
             not
             for
             what
             ,
             so
             they
             get
             money
             .
             That
             Prelates
             bée
             too
             slacke
             in
             looking
             to
             
               non
               residents
            
             .
             Of
             giuing
             benifices
             ,
             not
             for
             godlinesse
             and
             learning
             ,
             but
             for
             fauour
             ,
             friendship
             ,
             or
             hope
             of
             gaine
             ,
             of
             which
             commeth
             the
             great
             ignorance
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             How
             Prelates
             wast
             the
             Church
             goods
             in
             superfluitie
             on
             kinsfolkes
             ,
             or
             worse
             wayes
             ,
             and
             not
             on
             the
             poore
             .
             How
             ,
             by
             negligence
             ,
             the
             Bookes
             of
             the
             olde
             Co●ncels
             ,
             and
             o●
             the
             new
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             kept
             in
             all
             Cathedral
             Churches
             .
             The
             negligence
             of
             Pre●ates
             ,
             and
             their
             voluptuousnesse
             ,
             by
             example
             of
             Storks
             ,
             whose
             nature
             is
             ,
             if
             one
             leau●
             his
             mate
             ,
             and
             ioyne
             with
             another
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             fly
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             plucke
             his
             feathers
             off
             :
             so
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             ,
             should
             prelates
             d●e
             to
             their
             fellowes
             ,
             that
             defile
             so
             many
             ▪
             and
             stinke
             in
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
             And
             as
             E●dras
             ,
             in
             purging
             Israel
             from
             strange
             women
             ,
             began
             with
             the
             priests
             ,
             so
             now
             the
             purgation
             ought
             to
             begin
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             in
             
               Ezechi●ll
               :
               Begin
               with
               my
               Sarctuary
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             if
             the
             whole
             Realme
             of
             France
             was
             interdicted
             ,
             because
             Phillip
             the
             King
             ,
             had
             but
             one
             Concubine
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             his
             lawfull
             wife
             .
             And
             the
             King
             of
             Portugall
             ,
             sequestred
             from
             his
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             thought
             by
             the
             Clergie
             insufficient
             to
             rule
             .
             What
             shall
             be
             said
             to
             prelates
             which
             abuse
             mens
             Wiues
             ,
             Uirgings
             ,
             Nunnes
             ,
             and
             are
             insufficient
             to
             take
             charge
             of
             Soules
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             ti●●e
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Knights
             of
             the
             Rhodes
             ,
             called
             Iohannits
             ,
             and
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Te●●lers
             rose
             vp
             .
          
           
             After
             Honorius
             succéeded
             Pope
             Innocentius
             the
             2.
             
             At
             euery
             mutation
             of
             new
             Popes
             ,
             
             came
             new
             troubles
             ,
             sometime
             two
             Popes
             ,
             sometimes
             thrée
             together
             .
             The
             Romaines
             elected
             another
             Pope
             ,
             called
             Anacletus
             ,
             betwixt
             whom
             was
             great
             conflicts
             .
             The
             Duke
             of
             
             Sicile
             taking
             with
             Anacletus
             ,
             vntill
             Lotharius
             the
             Emperour
             droue
             Anacletus
             〈◊〉
             of
             Italy
             .
          
           
             This
             Pope
             decréed
             that
             whose
             strucke
             a
             shauen
             Priest
             ,
             should
             be
             excommunicated
             ,
             and
             not
             absolued
             but
             onely
             by
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Steuen
             king
             of
             England
             ,
             
             reserued
             to
             himselfe
             the
             authoritie
             of
             bestowing
             Spirituall
             liuings
             ,
             and
             of
             inuesting
             Prelates
             .
          
           
             At
             which
             time
             Lodouicus
             the
             Emperoue
             would
             haue
             done
             the
             like
             ,
             had
             not
             Bernardus
             giue
             in
             him
             contrary
             councell
             .
          
           
             At
             this
             time
             came
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             cursing
             with
             Booke
             ,
             
             Bell
             ,
             and
             Candle
             ,
             in
             a
             Councell
             of
             London
             ,
             holden
             by
             William
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             vnder
             Pope
             Celestinus
             ,
             successor
             of
             Innocentius
             .
          
           
             After
             Lotharius
             succeeded
             in
             the
             Emperiall
             Crowne
             ,
             Conradus
             Nephew
             of
             Henry
             the
             fift
             ,
             he
             raigned
             15.
             yeares
             .
             There
             was
             diuerse
             Popes
             in
             his
             dayes
             ,
             as
             Celestinus
             the
             2.
             
             Lucius
             the
             2.
             
             E●genius
             the
             3.
             at
             which
             times
             the
             Romaines
             endeauored
             to
             recouer
             the
             old
             manner
             of
             chusing
             Con●uls
             ,
             and
             Senators
             ;
             but
             the
             Popes
             ,
             being
             in
             their
             ruffe
             ,
             would
             not
             abide
             it
             ▪
             which
             caused
             much
             ciuill
             warre
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             Pope
             Lucius
             sent
             〈◊〉
             the
             Emperour
             for
             ayde
             ,
             who
             thought
             to
             haue
             dest●oyed
             them
             in
             the
             Senate
             :
             but
             they
             were
             ware
             o●
             it
             ,
             and
             were
             all
             in
             aray
             ,
             the
             Pope
             being
             in
             the
             fight
             was
             well
             pelted
             with
             stones
             and
             blowes
             ,
             that
             he
             liued
             not
             long
             after
             .
          
           
             Eugenius
             cursed
             the
             Romaines
             for
             that
             matter
             with
             excommunication
             ,
             
             which
             when
             he
             saw
             would
             not
             serue
             ,
             came
             vpon
             them
             with
             his
             Host
             ,
             and
             compelled
             them
             to
             abolish
             their
             Consuls
             ▪
             and
             to
             take
             such
             presidents
             as
             the
             Pope
             should
             assigne
             .
          
           
             Then
             followed
             Anastatius
             the
             4.
             after
             him
             Adrianus
             the
             4.
             an
             English
             man
             ,
             
             called
             Breakespeare
             ,
             belonging
             once
             to
             Saint
             Albons
             ,
             he
             likewise
             kept
             great
             slur●e
             with
             the
             Citizens
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             abolish
             Consuls
             ,
             with
             cursing
             and
             warres
             vntill
             he
             had
             brought
             them
             vnder
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             Fredericus
             ,
             called
             Barbarossa
             ,
             succeeded
             Conradus
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             marched
             to
             Italy
             to
             subdue
             rebels
             ;
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Clergie
             met
             him
             to
             haue
             ayde
             against
             their
             enemies
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             lighted
             to
             receiue
             him
             ,
             and
             held
             his
             left
             stirrop
             where
             he
             should
             the
             right
             ,
             the
             Pope
             displeased
             ,
             he
             smiling
             ,
             excused
             himselfe
             as
             not
             vsed
             to
             hold
             stirrops
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             not
             of
             duetie
             :
             the
             next
             day
             the
             emperour
             sent
             for
             him
             ,
             receiued
             him
             ,
             and
             held
             his
             right
             stirrop
             ,
             and
             all
             was
             well
             .
             When
             they
             came
             in
             the
             Pope
             told
             the
             Emperour
             that
             his
             predecessors
             left
             some
             token
             of
             beneuolence
             for
             crowning
             of
             them
             ;
             as
             
               Carolus
               Magnus
            
             subdued
             the
             Lumbards
             ,
             Otho
             the
             Bexingarians
             ,
             Lotharius
             the
             Normans
             ;
             therefore
             required
             him
             to
             restore
             the
             Country
             of
             Ap●lia
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             He
             and
             his
             Princes
             seeing
             he
             could
             not
             otherwaies
             ●e
             crowned
             ,
             promised
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             day
             was
             crowned
             .
             Whilst
             the
             Emperour
             was
             prouiding
             for
             Apulia
             ,
             the
             Pope
             excommunicated
             William
             Duke
             thereof
             ,
             and
             sent
             Emanuell
             Emperour
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             incensing
             him
             to
             warre
             against
             the
             said
             Duke
             .
             Th●
             Duke
             hearing
             it
             ,
             sent
             vnto
             the
             Pope
             for
             peace
             ,
             promising
             to
             restore
             what
             hee
             would
             ,
             which
             the
             Pope
             ,
             by
             the
             Councell
             of
             the
             Cardinals
             ,
             would
             not
             grant
             .
             The
             Duke
             put
             Emanuell
             the
             Emperour
             to
             flight
             ,
             and
             besieged
             the
             C●tie
             Bene●entum
             ,
             where
             the
             Pope
             and
             Cardinals
             were
             looking
             for
             victory
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             glad
             to
             intreat
             for
             the
             peace
             they
             refused
             ,
             the
             Duke
             onely
             granted
             not
             to
             inuade
             the
             possessions
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             P●pe
             made
             him
             King
             of
             both
             Sicils
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             was
             so
             troubled
             with
             the
             Senators
             and
             Consuls
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             when
             his
             curses
             would
             not
             auaile
             ,
             he
             was
             faine
             to
             remoue
             from
             Rome
             to
             Ariminium
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperour
             ,
             considering
             the
             wrongs
             the
             Pope
             had
             done
             to
             his
             predecessors
             required
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Germany
             Homage
             and
             Oath
             of
             alegiance
             ,
             commaunding
             if
             the
             Popes
             Legats
             came
             thither
             without
             sending
             for
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             be
             receiued
             ,
             charging
             his
             subiects
             not
             to
             appeale
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             prefixed
             his
             name
             in
             his
             Letters
             before
             the
             Popes
             name
             .
          
           
             Whereupon
             the
             Pope
             wrote
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             God
             promiseth
             long
             life
             to
             th●m
             that
             honoured
             their
             Parents
             ,
             and
             death
             to
             them
             that
             cursed
             them
             :
             and
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             saith
             ▪
             
               He
               that
               exal●eth
               himselfe
               shall
               be
               brought
               lowe
               .
            
             He
             maruelled
             not
             a
             little
             that
             he
             shewed
             not
             the
             reuerence
             he
             ought
             to
             blessed
             Saint
             
               Peter
               ▪
            
             and
             the
             holy
             Church
             of
             Rome
             〈◊〉
             
             preferre
             your
             name
             before
             Ours
             ,
             wherein
             your
             incurre
             the
             note
             of
             insolencie
             ,
             or
             rather
             arrogancie
             .
             How
             kéepe
             you
             the
             Oath
             of
             fidelitie
             to
             Saint
             Peter
             and
             vs
             ,
             séeing
             you
             require
             Homage
             and
             Alegiance
             of
             them
             that
             be
             Gods
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             sonnes
             of
             the
             high
             God
             ,
             and
             presume
             to
             ioyne
             their
             holy
             hands
             with
             yours
             ;
             and
             exclude
             from
             your
             Churches
             and
             Cities
             our
             Cardinals
             ,
             Legates
             from
             our
             side
             ;
             amend
             ,
             amend
             :
             ●hile
             you
             go●
             about
             to
             obtaine
             the
             things
             you
             haue
             not
             ,
             I
             feare
             mée
             ,
             your
             Honour
             will
             loose
             the
             things
             which
             you
             haue
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperour
             wrote
             againe
             ,
             that
             Iustice
             giueth
             to
             euery
             one
             his
             ,
             Wée
             derogate
             not
             from
             our
             parents
             ,
             as
             We
             haue
             receiued
             our
             Emperiall
             Crowne
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             render
             their
             due
             and
             ●●ue
             Honour
             to
             them
             againe
             :
             and
             forasmuch
             as
             duety
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             is
             to
             be
             sought
             out
             ,
             did
             not
             Constantine
             restore
             Peace
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             liberall
             benig●ity
             ,
             &
             other
             Princes
             ,
             gaue
             whatsoeuer
             Regality
             or
             Patrimony
             the
             Sea
             of
             your
             Papacie
             hath
             ,
             as
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Chronicles
             ?
             Of
             them
             that
             be
             Gods
             by
             adoption
             ,
             and
             hold
             Lordships
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             wée
             require
             Homage
             and
             sworne
             Alegiance
             ,
             when
             he
             that
             is
             you●
             master
             and
             ours
             paid
             ●oule
             and
             tribute
             for
             himselfe
             and
             Saint
             Peter
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             giuing
             you
             example
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             therefore
             saith
             ,
             
               Learne
               of
               mee
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               humble
               and
               meeke
               .
            
             ●herefore
             ▪
             either
             render
             our
             Lordships
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             b●
             too
             sweete
             to
             you
             ,
             giue
             God
             his
             due
             ,
             and
             Caesa●
             his
             due
             .
             We
             shut
             out
             the
             Cardinals
             because
             we
             see
             them
             no
             preachers
             but
             prowlers
             ,
             not
             repayrers
             of
             peace
             ,
             bat
             rakers
             for
             money
             ;
             not
             Pillars
             ,
             b●t
             pollers
             of
             Church
             .
             
             When
             we
             see
             them
             such
             as
             the
             Church
             requireth
             them
             to
             be
             ,
             then
             they
             shall
             find
             vs
             ready
             to
             receiue
             them
             with
             stipends
             and
             all
             necessaries
             .
             By
             your
             inferring
             such
             questions
             ,
             not
             conducing
             to
             Religion
             ▪
             you
             incurre
             no
             little
             blemish
             of
             your
             humility
             ,
             which
             is
             keeper
             of
             all
             vertues
             ;
             let
             your
             Fatherhood
             beware
             ,
             least
             in
             mouing
             such
             questions
             ,
             as
             seeme
             vnseemly
             for
             you
             to
             doe
             ,
             you
             giue
             on
             offence
             to
             such
             as
             ●●pend
             on
             your
             word
             ,
             and
             giue
             eare
             to
             your
             mouth
             as
             an
             euening
             shoure
             .
             We
             cannot
             〈◊〉
             fell
             you
             of
             that
             we
             heare
             ,
             seeing
             now
             the
             detestable
             beast
             of
             pride
             doth
             cr●epe
             into
             th●
             Seat
             of
             Peter
             ,
             prouiding
             alwaies
             as
             much
             as
             we
             may
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Upon
             this
             ,
             the
             Pope
             sent
             a
             Bull
             against
             the
             Emp●●our
             ,
             excommunicating
             him
             conspired
             with
             the
             Duke
             of
             Apulia
             ,
             and
             sought
             all
             waies
             to
             i●fest
             him
             ,
             and
             set
             all
             men
             against
             him
             ,
             especially
             the
             Clergie
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             wrote
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Germany
             ,
             that
             the
             Empire
             of
             Rome
             was
             translated
             from
             the
             Greekes
             to
             the
             Almaines
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             King
             of
             Almaine
             could
             not
             be
             called
             Emperour
             ▪
             before
             he
             were
             crowned
             by
             the
             Pope
             .
             Before
             his
             consecration
             he
             was
             a
             King
             ,
             after
             an
             Emperour
             :
             he
             hath
             the
             name
             of
             King
             by
             the
             Princes
             election
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             Emperour
             ,
             Augustus
             ,
             and
             Caesar
             ,
             by
             our
             consecration
             ,
             ergo
             ,
             by
             vs
             he
             raigneth
             Emperour
             .
             Pope
             Zacharias
             promoted
             Carolus
             to
             the
             name
             of
             Emperour
             ,
             after
             that
             ▪
             all
             the
             Kings
             of
             Almaine
             were
             called
             Emperours
             ,
             
             and
             Aduocates
             to
             the
             Sea
             Apostolike
             .
             So
             that
             Apu●ia
             ,
             conquered
             by
             him
             ,
             was
             subiect
             to
             the
             Pope
             ;
             which
             Apuli●
             ,
             with
             the
             citi●
             of
             Rom●
             ,
             is
             ours
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Emperours
             .
             Our
             seat
             is
             at
             Rome
             ,
             the
             Emperours
             at
             Aquis
             ●n
             Ardenna
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             wood
             in
             France
             .
             Whatsoeuer
             the
             Emperour
             hath
             ,
             he
             hath
             of
             vs
             :
             wee
             may
             translate
             it
             to
             the
             Grees
             againe
             ,
             as
             Zacharias
             did
             to
             the
             Almaines
             ,
             it
             lyeth
             in
             our
             power
             to
             giue
             it
             whom
             we
             will
             being
             set
             vp
             of
             God
             aboue
             gentiles
             and
             Na●ions
             ,
             to
             destroy
             ,
             plucke
             vp
             ,
             build
             and
             plant
             .
          
           
             When
             this
             Emperour
             Predericus
             came
             first
             to
             Rome
             ,
             the
             Pope
             shewed
             him
             a
             picture
             of
             Lotharius
             the
             second
             Emperour
             ,
             with
             verses
             ,
             shewing
             how
             he
             first
             sware
             to
             the
             citie
             ,
             after
             was
             made
             the
             Popes
             man
             ,
             and
             so
             receiued
             the
             Crowne
             of
             him
             .
             Fredericus
             di●●red
             that
             the
             picture
             might
             be
             abolish●d
             ,
             least
             hereafter
             it
             cause
             discention
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             seeing
             the
             emperour
             loth
             to
             be
             subiect
             to
             his
             Sea
             ,
             deuised
             all
             craftie
             waies
             to
             bring
             him
             vnder
             .
             First
             ,
             taking
             occasion
             by
             the
             imprisonment
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Laodicia
             ,
             sent
             vnto
             him
             diuerse
             sharpe
             Letters
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             sharpe
             as
             prou●
             and
             disdainefull
             ,
             wherein
             the
             salutation
             was
             ,
             
               Salutat
               vos
               beatissimus
               pater
               noster
               Papa
               ,
               &
               vniuersitas
               Cardinalium
               ,
               ille
               vt
               pater
               ,
               hii
               vt
               fratres
               ,
            
             meaning
             he
             should
             vnderstand
             himselfe
             to
             be
             subiect
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             no
             lesse
             then
             the
             Cardinals
             ;
             where
             reciting
             ,
             what
             many
             and
             great
             benefits
             ,
             and
             fulnesse
             of
             Honour
             ,
             he
             had
             receiued
             of
             him
             .
             The
             emperor
             with
             his
             princes
             ,
             perceiuing
             whereat
             the
             Pope
             ,
             by
             his
             Legats
             ,
             shot
             ,
             could
             not
             ●●ree
             such
             a
             proud
             Message
             ,
             so
             that
             much
             contention
             fell
             betwixt
             the
             Legat●
             and
             princes
             ,
             of
             whom
             then
             ,
             said
             the
             
             Legats
             doth
             Caesar
             receiue
             his
             Empery
             ,
             if
             not
             of
             the
             Pope
             ?
             With
             which
             woords
             the
             princes
             were
             so
             offended
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             haue
             v●ed
             violence
             ,
             if
             the
             Emperour
             had
             not
             stayed
             them
             ,
             and
             commaunded
             the
             Legats
             away
             straight
             ,
             charging
             them
             not
             to
             turne
             by
             the
             way
             to
             any
             person
             ,
             but
             straight
             to
             depart
             home
             .
             And
             to
             certifie
             the
             whole
             Empire
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             he
             directed
             Letters
             to
             this
             effect
             .
             First
             ,
             he
             greatly
             sorroweth
             that
             the
             roote
             and
             foundation
             of
             dissentions
             ,
             and
             euill
             ,
             should
             rise
             from
             the
             holy
             Church
             ,
             imprinted
             with
             the
             Seale
             of
             loue
             and
             peare
             of
             Christ
             ,
             where
             with
             wee
             feare
             (
             except
             God
             preuent
             it
             )
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             will
             be
             polluted
             ,
             and
             the
             vnitie
             broken
             betweene
             the
             Spirituall
             and
             Temporall
             Regiment
             .
             Then
             he
             sheweth
             them
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             proud
             Legacie
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             and
             touching
             his
             straight
             sending
             them
             home
             ,
             without
             tarying
             ,
             or
             going
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             was
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             Letters
             found
             about
             them
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             Germany
             ,
             to
             spoyle
             the
             Altars
             of
             our
             Churches
             ,
             to
             cary
             away
             the
             Iewels
             thereof
             ,
             to
             fley
             the
             lym●es
             and
             plats
             of
             the
             golded
             crosses
             thereof
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             This
             Letters
             of
             Caesar
             fretted
             the
             Pope
             ,
             who
             wrote
             againe
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Germany
             ,
             accusing
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             willing
             them
             to
             worke
             against
             him
             what
             they
             could
             .
             They
             answered
             him
             againe
             with
             all
             obedience
             ,
             yet
             excusing
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             blaming
             him
             rather
             ,
             exhor●ing
             him
             hencefoorth
             to
             temper
             his
             Letter
             and
             Legacies
             with
             more
             modestie
             ,
             which
             councell
             he
             followed
             ,
             seeing
             he
             could
             preuaile
             no
             other
             way
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             time
             liued
             Gracianus
             ,
             compiler
             of
             the
             Popes
             decrées
             .
             
               Petrus
               Lumbardus
               ,
               Pet●us
               Comester
               ,
               Auicenna
               ,
               Abbas
               Ioachimus
               ,
            
             
             and
             the
             order
             of
             Hermits
             rose
             by
             William
             Duke
             of
             Aquitania
             ,
             and
             afterward
             a
             Fryer
             .
          
           
             This
             Hadrianus
             walking
             with
             his
             Cardinals
             to
             a
             place
             called
             Auignon
             ,
             was
             choked
             with
             a
             Fly
             ▪
             getting
             into
             his
             thr●at
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             raigned
             4.
             yeares
             and
             odde
             monethes
             ,
             He
             would
             say
             in
             his
             latter
             time
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             more
             miserable
             life
             then
             to
             be
             a
             Pope
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             it
             by
             bloud
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             to
             succéed
             Peter
             ,
             but
             Romulus
             ,
             who
             to
             raigne
             alone
             ,
             slewe
             his
             brother
             .
             Though
             he
             was
             bad
             ,
             his
             successor
             was
             worse
             ,
             Pope
             Alexander
             the
             3.
             
             The
             Emperour
             ,
             with
             nine
             Cardinals
             ,
             set
             vp
             another
             Pope
             ,
             Victor
             the
             4.
             betwixt
             whom
             there
             was
             great
             and
             long
             discord
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperour
             being
             required
             therefo
             ,
             sent
             for
             them
             both
             to
             heare
             their
             cause
             ,
             and
             Iudge
             the
             matter
             .
             Victor
             came
             ,
             but
             
             Alexander
             ●isdainfully
             refused
             to
             appeare
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             with
             full
             consent
             of
             his
             Bishops
             and
             Clergíe
             about
             him
             ,
             ratified
             the
             〈◊〉
             ●lection
             of
             Victor
             ,
             and
             so
             brought
             him
             into
             the
             Citie
             to
             be
             receiued
             and
             placed
             .
             Alexander
             flying
             into
             france
             ,
             accursed
             them
             bath
             ,
             as
             maan
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             all
             Christian
             〈◊〉
             sending
             Letters
             there
             of
             into
             all
             Christiandome
             ;
             and
             with
             money
             and
             flattery
             ,
             not
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Citie
             to
             sauour
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             vy
             such
             Consuls
             for
             his
             purpose
             :
             〈◊〉
             returned
             from
             France
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             was
             receiued
             with
             much
             sauour
             ,
             through
             the
             helpe
             of
             Phillip
             the
             french
             king
             .
             The
             Emperour
             hearing
             thereof
             ,
             came
             with
             great
             power
             to
             Italy
             ,
             where
             he
             destroyed
             great
             cities
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             Rome
             ,
             required
             the
             Citizens
             that
             the
             cause
             betwixt
             the
             〈◊〉
             Popes
             might
             be
             decided
             ,
             and
             hee
             that
             had
             the
             bestright
             ▪
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             Pope
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             would
             restore
             to
             them
             that
             which
             he
             had
             taken
             .
             Alexander
             ,
             doubting
             his
             part
             ,
             and
             the
             wils
             of
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             hauing
             ships
             prepared
             ,
             fet●hed
             a
             course
             about
             to
             Uenis
             .
             The
             Emperour
             required
             the
             Uenetians
             to
             send
             him
             ,
             but
             they
             would
             not
             :
             wherefore
             Fredericus
             sent
             thither
             his
             Sonn●
             Otho
             ,
             with
             men
             and
             ships
             well
             appointed
             ,
             charging
             him
             to
             attempt
             nothing
             before
             his
             comming
             :
             notwithstanding
             he
             ioyned
             with
             the
             Uenetians
             in
             battell
             ,
             and
             was
             ouercome
             ,
             taken
             ,
             and
             brought
             into
             the
             Citie
             .
             The
             farther
             to
             redeeme
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             was
             compelled
             to
             submit
             himselfe
             to
             the
             hope
             and
             intreat
             peace
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Emperour
             comming
             to
             Uenis
             at
             S.
             Markes
             Church
             ,
             where
             the
             Pope
             was
             ,
             there
             to
             take
             his
             absolution
             ,
             was
             hid
             to
             knéels
             downe
             at
             the
             popes
             féete
             ,
             the
             proud
             Pope
             set
             his
             foote
             vpon
             the
             Emperours
             neck
             ,
             and
             said
             .
          
           
             
               Super
               aspidem
               &
               basilicum
               ambulabis
               ,
               &
               concultabis
               leonem
               et
               Draconem
               .
            
             ●e
             an●i●●red
             ;
             
               Non
               tibi
               ,
               sed
               Petro.
            
             The
             Pope
             againe
             .
             
               Et
               mihi
               ,
               &
               Petro.
            
             The
             Emperour
             fearing
             more
             quarreling
             ,
             held
             his
             peace
             ,
             and
             peace
             was
             made
             betwixt
             them
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             hée
             should
             receiue
             Alexander
             for
             true
             Pope
             ;
             then
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             restore
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             all
             that
             he
             tooke
             from
             it
             ,
             thus
             he
             obtained
             his
             sonne
             .
          
           
             Alexander
             was
             Pope
             ●1
             .
             yeares
             ,
             he
             kept
             sondry
             Councels
             at
             ●urd
             and
             Lat●ran
             ,
             
             wh●re
             he
             confirmed
             the
             proceedings
             of
             Hildebrand
             ,
             and
             other
             his
             predecessors
             .
             In
             this
             time
             spung
             vp
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Waldenses
             ,
             
             which
             was
             of
             one
             Waldus
             a
             chiefe
             Senator
             of
             Lion●
             in
             France
             .
          
           
             The
             aforesaid
             Gratianus
             ,
             
             master
             of
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             
               Petrus
               Lumbardus
            
             ,
             at
             this
             time
             did
             much
             maintaine
             proud
             Prelacie
             ;
             after
             whom
             followed
             two
             ,
             as
             euill
             or
             worse
             ▪
             Franciscus
             and
             Dominicus
             ,
             maintaining
             as
             much
             blinde
             hypocrisie
             .
             I●
             pleased
             God
             to
             raise
             vp
             the
             Waldenses
             against
             their
             Doctrine
             of
             Pride
             and
             hypocrisie
             .
             Thus
             we
             neuer
             see
             any
             great
             corrup●i●n
             in
             the
             Churc●
             ,
             but
             s●me
             sparke
             of
             the
             true
             ligh●
             of
             the
             Gospell
             by
             Gods
             prouidence
             ,
             doth
             remaine
             ,
             howsoeuer
             their
             aduersari●●
             〈◊〉
             them
             ,
             yet
             by
             the
             Iudiciall
             ●●aying
             their
             Articles
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             finde
             that
             they
             maintained
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             doctrine
             wh●●h
             we
             now
             defend
             ;
             yet
             I
             suppose
             the
             Papist
             did
             gather
             th●m
             ,
             and
             wrest
             them
             otherwi●e
             then
             they
             were
             ment
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             them
             of
             Wiclife
             and
             H●s
             .
          
           
             It
             chanced
             that
             certaine
             of
             the
             chiefe
             of
             the
             citie
             of
             Lions
             went
             a
             walking
             ,
             with
             the
             aforesaid
             Waldus
             ,
             of
             whome
             came
             the
             Waldenses
             was
             one
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             f●ll
             downe
             suddainly
             dead
             ,
             the
             sight
             whereof
             smo●e
             this
             Waldus
             with
             a
             ●eepe
             and
             inward
             repentance
             ,
             with
             a
             carefull
             study
             to
             reforme
             his
             life
             .
             First
             ▪
             he
             began
             to
             giue
             large
             almes
             to
             the
             needy
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             instruct
             his
             family
             and
             himselfe
             ,
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Gods
             word
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             to
             exhort
             all
             that
             resorted
             to
             him
             to
             rep●ntance
             and
             v●r●uous
             life
             ,
             by
             his
             almes
             ,
             and
             diligent
             teaching
             ,
             more
             resorted
             to
             him
             dayly
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             gaue
             certaine
             rudiments
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             The
             Bishops
             and
             Prelates
             seeing
             him
             so
             meddle
             with
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             such
             a
             resort
             about
             him
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             but
             in
             his
             owne
             house
             ,
             moued
             with
             great
             malice
             against
             him
             ,
             threatned
             to
             excommunicate
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             not
             leaue
             so
             to
             doe
             .
             He
             neglecting
             the
             threatnings
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             said
             ;
             
               God
               must
               be
               obeyed
               more
               then
               man
               ,
            
             and
             was
             the
             more
             diligent
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             against
             the
             errours
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             When
             they
             saw
             their
             excommunication
             dispised
             ,
             they
             ceased
             not
             with
             prison
             ,
             with
             sword
             ,
             and
             banishment
             to
             prosecute
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             driuen
             the
             said
             Waldus
             and
             all
             his
             fauourers
             out
             of
             the
             city
             .
             Here
             followeth
             their
             Articles
             they
             held
             .
          
           
             1
             That
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             is
             to
             be
             beleeued
             ,
             in
             matters
             pertaining
             to
             saluation
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             besides
             .
          
           
             2
             All
             things
             ,
             contained
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             necessary
             to
             saluation
             ,
             and
             nothing
             to
             bee
             admitted
             in
             Religion
             ,
             but
             what
             onely
             is
             commaunded
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3
             To
             be
             but
             one
             onely
             Mediator
             ,
             other
             saints
             to
             be
             made
             in
             no
             wise
             Mediators
             ,
             to
             be
             inuocated
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             there
             is
             no
             Purgatory
             ,
             but
             all
             men
             either
             by
             Christ
             are
             Iustified
             ,
             or
             without
             Christ
             ,
             condemned
             ;
             besides
             these
             two
             neither
             thre
             nor
             foure
             places
             .
          
           
             5
             That
             all
             Masses
             ,
             sunge
             for
             the
             deads
             ,
             are
             wicked
             and
             to
             be
             abrogated
             .
          
           
             6
             All
             mens
             traditions
             to
             be
             reiected
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             reputed
             necessary
             to
             saluation
             :
             therefore
             singing
             ,
             and
             superflueus
             chaunting
             in
             the
             Chaun●ell
             to
             be
             left
             ▪
             constrai●ied
             and
             prefixed
             ●aste
             bound
             to
             dayes
             and
             times
             ,
             differences
             of
             meats
             ,
             varieties
             of
             ●egres
             and
             orders
             of
             Priests
             ,
             Fryers
             ,
             Monkes
             ,
             Nunnes
             ,
             super●luous
             holy
             dayes
             so
             many
             bene
             dictions
             ,
             and
             hallowing
             of
             creatures
             ,
             vowes
             ,
             Pilgrimages
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             rablement
             of
             Ceremonies
             brought
             in
             by
             men
             to
             be
             abolished
             .
          
           
             7
             The
             supremacie
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             vsurping
             aboue
             all
             Churches
             ,
             and
             especially
             aboue
             all
             polliti●ue
             Realmes
             and
             Gouernments
             :
             or
             for
             him
             to
             occupie
             and
             vsurpe
             the
             Iurisdiction
             of
             both
             swords
             to
             be
             denyed
             ,
             neither
             that
             any
             other
             degree
             is
             to
             be
             receiued
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             only
             Priests
             ▪
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             8
             The
             Communion
             of
             both
             kinds
             to
             be
             necessary
             to
             all
             people
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             9
             I
             ●●●m
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             to
             be
             the
             very
             Babilon
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             Reuelation
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             the
             fountaine
             of
             all
             error
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             10
             They
             reiect
             the
             Popes
             pardons
             and
             indulgences
             .
          
           
             11
             The
             mariage
             of
             Pri●sts
             and
             ecclesiasticall
             persons
             to
             be
             Godly
             and
             necessary
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             12
             Such
             as
             heare
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             haue
             a
             good
             Faith
             ,
             to
             bee
             ●he
             right
             
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             Church
             the
             Key●s
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             giuen
             ,
             to
             driue
             away
             wolues
             ,
             and
             to
             institute
             true
             Pastors
             to
             preach
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             institute
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             these
             were
             their
             principall
             Articles
             .
          
           
             Being
             exiled
             ,
             they
             dispersed
             in
             diuerse
             places
             of
             whom
             many
             remained
             long
             after
             in
             Bohemia
             .
          
           
             
               E●eas
               Syluius
            
             in
             the
             Bohemian
             Histories
             ,
             writeth
             that
             these
             Articles
             they
             held
             .
          
           
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             to
             be
             equall
             with
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             no
             difference
             of
             degrées
             amongst
             Priests
             ,
             no
             Priest
             to
             bee
             reputed
             for
             the
             dignitie
             of
             his
             Order
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             worthynesse
             of
             his
             life
             .
          
           
             No
             Purgatory
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             in
             vaine
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             a
             thing
             onely
             ●ound
             out
             for
             the
             lu●●ee
             of
             Priests
             .
             The
             Image
             of
             God
             (
             as
             of
             the
             Trinitie
             )
             and
             of
             Saints
             to
             be
             abolished
             .
             The
             hallowing
             of
             ●●ater
             ,
             and
             palmes
             ,
             a
             ridic●e
             .
             The
             religious
             of
             begging
             Friers
             to
             be
             found
             out
             by
             the
             Diuell
             ,
             That
             Priests
             sho●l●
             not
             incro●h
             riches
             ,
             but
             bee
             content
             with
             their
             Tythes
             ,
             and
             mens
             deuotions
             .
             The
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             to
             be
             frée
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             called
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             No
             deadly
             sinne
             to
             be
             tollerated
             ,
             for
             what
             respect
             soeuer
             of
             greater
             commodity
             to
             ensue
             thereby
             .
             Confirmation
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             with
             oyle
             ,
             and
             extreame
             v●●tion
             ,
             none
             o●
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             Auricul●r
             confession
             ,
             but
             a
             toy
             .
             Baptisme
             to
             bee
             ministred
             onely
             with
             pure
             water
             ,
             without
             mixture
             of
             holy
             oyle
             .
             The
             Maiestie
             of
             God
             not
             to
             bee
             restrained
             more
             within
             Temples
             ,
             Monast●ries
             or
             Chappels
             ,
             then
             any
             where
             els
             .
          
           
             Priests
             apparell
             ,
             ornaments
             of
             Altars
             ,
             Uestments
             ,
             Corporaces
             Chalices
             ,
             patenes
             ,
             and
             other
             Church-plate
             ,
             to
             serue
             in
             no
             steed
             .
             It
             maketh
             no
             matter
             in
             what
             place
             the
             Priest
             consecrateth
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             sufficient
             to
             vse
             only
             the
             Sacramental
             words
             ,
             without
             other
             superstitious
             ceremonies
             .
             Prayers
             to
             Saints
             vaine
             ,
             they
             not
             able
             to
             helpe
             .
             In
             saying
             ,
             and
             singing
             the
             houres
             and
             Mattens
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             the
             time
             lost
             .
             A
             man
             ought
             to
             cease
             from
             his
             labour
             ,
             no
             day
             but
             Sunday
             .
             The
             Feasts
             of
             Saints
             to
             be
             reiected
             ▪
             coacted
             feasts
             haue
             no
             merite
             .
             The
             truth
             o●
             these
             Articles
             be
             the
             lesse
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             being
             set
             out
             by
             a
             Popes
             pen.
             
          
           
             They
             being
             accused
             slaunderously
             by
             one
             Doctor
             Augustine
             ,
             vnto
             the
             Bohemian
             King
             ,
             gaue
             vp
             their
             confession
             ,
             with
             an
             Apology
             of
             their
             Faith.
             
          
           
             They
             held
             
               Thomas
               Aquinas
            
             author
             of
             Purgatory
             .
             Concerning
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             their
             Faith
             was
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             be
             eaten
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             shewed
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             .
             That
             it
             was
             for
             a
             memorial
             and
             not
             for
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             to
             serue
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             reserued
             ;
             to
             be
             receiued
             at
             the
             table
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             caried
             out
             of
             doores
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ,
             when
             they
             vsed
             to
             communicate
             sitting
             :
             this
             they
             proued
             by
             Cronicles
             ,
             ●
             and
             by
             Origen
             vpon
             the
             third
             of
             Moses
             .
             Doctor
             Austin
             asked
             them
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             not
             the
             same
             Christ
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             which
             is
             in
             heauen
             ,
             else
             how
             can
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Faith
             ,
             and
             one
             Christ
             ;
             then
             ,
             why
             he
             should
             not
             bee
             worshipped
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             as
             well
             as
             in
             Heauen
             .
             They
             answered
             to
             this
             effect
             ;
             that
             the
             same
             Christ
             that
             is
             in
             Heauen
             is
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             after
             diuerse
             manners
             ,
             in
             Heauen
             he
             is
             corporally
             ,
             locally
             ,
             with
             the
             full
             proportion
             and
             quantitie
             of
             the
             same
             body
             wherewith
             hee
             ascended
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             séene
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             he
             is
             but
             sacramentally
             to
             be
             remembred
             ,
             not
             to
             bee
             séene
             ;
             our
             bodies
             receiue
             the
             signe
             ,
             our
             spirit
             the
             thing
             signified
             .
          
           
             They
             asked
             him
             againe
             ,
             whether
             Christ
             was
             not
             aswell
             in
             them
             that
             receiue
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             before
             it
             was
             receiued
             ,
             and
             why
             it
             should
             not
             be
             worshipped
             as
             well
             in
             the
             brest
             of
             the
             receiuer
             ,
             as
             before
             it
             is
             receiued
             ,
             seeing
             ●e
             is
             in
             a
             more
             perfect
             manner
             in
             ●an
             then
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             in
             it
             he
             is
             but
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             sacrament
             s●ke
             ,
             but
             f●r
             mans
             sake
             .
             In
             man
             he
             is
             for
             his
             owne
             sake
             ,
             not
             for
             a
             time
             but
             for
             euer
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               Qu●
               manducat
               hunc
               panem
               ,
               viuat
               in
               aeternum
               .
            
          
           
             Then
             they
             asked
             whether
             he
             was
             there
             wholly
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             which
             if
             hee
             grant
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             Nature
             and
             Faith
             ,
             that
             any
             creature
             should
             be
             changed
             into
             the
             Creator
             .
             If
             he
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             changed
             into
             his
             body
             and
             soule
             ,
             and
             not
             into
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             then
             h●e
             separates
             the
             natures
             of
             Christ
             ,
             if
             hee
             say
             into
             the
             body
             alone
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             soule
             ,
             then
             hée
             separateth
             the
             Natures
             of
             the
             true
             manhoode
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             be
             the
             same
             Christ
             that
             was
             betrayed
             for
             vs
             ,
             so
             to
             what
             part
             soeuer
             he
             should
             answere
             he
             could
             not
             defend
             transubstantiation
             without
             great
             inconueni●●ce
             of
             all
             sides
             .
          
           
           
             It
             appeareth
             in
             a
             certaine
             Libell
             of
             Inquisition
             that
             vpon
             their
             kne●s
             with
             great
             reuerence
             they
             vsed
             to
             pray
             ,
             euery
             morning
             ,
             and
             euery
             euening
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             vsed
             to
             say
             grace
             before
             meate
             and
             after
             :
             and
             after
             meate
             to
             edifie
             one
             another
             with
             some
             instruction
             .
          
           
             They
             were
             so
             diligent
             and
             painefull
             in
             teaching
             that
             Reynerius
             an
             old
             Inquisitor
             against
             them
             writeth
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             them
             to
             bring
             another
             vnto
             the
             faith
             ,
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             in
             winter
             swamme
             ouer
             the
             Riuer
             Ibis
             to
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             teach
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             so
             perfect
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             he
             heard
             an
             vnlettered
             man
             that
             could
             say
             the
             booke
             of
             Iob
             word
             by
             word
             without
             booke
             ,
             with
             others
             which
             had
             the
             New
             Testament
             perfectly
             by
             hart
             .
          
           
             Hee
             writeth
             moreouer
             ,
             that
             none
             durst
             stop
             them
             for
             the
             number
             of
             their
             fauourers
             :
             saying
             ,
             I
             haue
             often
             béen
             at
             their
             examination
             ,
             and
             there
             were
             numbred
             forty
             Churches
             of
             their
             opinions
             ,
             in
             s●much
             that
             in
             one
             parish
             of
             Camma●h
             were
             ten
             open
             schooles
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             had
             spoken
             what
             he
             could
             against
             them
             ,
             he
             is
             driuen
             to
             confesse
             that
             they
             both
             liue
             iustly
             before
             men
             ,
             and
             beléeue
             all
             things
             wel●
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hold
             all
             the
             Articles
             contained
             in
             the
             Creede
             ;
             onely
             they
             blaspheme
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             and
             hate
             it
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the●r
             persecution
             ,
             which
             commonly
             followeth
             true
             preaching
             ,
             they
             being
             scattered
             from
             Lions
             ,
             that
             the
             sound
             of
             their
             doctrine
             might
             gee
             abroad
             ●n
             the
             world
             ;
             some
             went
             as
             it
             is
             said
             into
             Bohemia
             ,
             many
             into
             other
             prouinces
             of
             France
             ;
             some
             into
             Lombardy
             and
             other
             places
             ,
             but
             these
             could
             not
             be
             suffered
             to
             liue
             at
             rest
             ,
             as
             may
             appeare
             by
             the
             consultations
             made
             by
             the
             Lawyers
             &
             Bishops
             of
             France
             against
             them
             ,
             writ
             aboue
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             agone
             ,
             remaining
             yet
             in
             writing
             ▪
             whereby
             it
             appeareth
             there
             were
             a
             great
             many
             in
             France
             .
          
           
             Besides
             there
             was
             a
             Counsell
             kept
             in
             Tol●se
             about
             355.
             yeares
             agone
             ▪
             and
             all
             against
             these
             Waldenses
             ,
             they
             also
             were
             condemned
             in
             another
             Counsell
             at
             Rome
             before
             that
             .
          
           
             What
             persecutions
             they
             had
             in
             France
             by
             three
             Archbishops
             ,
             appeareth
             by
             their
             writings
             :
             who
             is
             such
             a
             stranger
             ,
             that
             knoweth
             not
             the
             condemnation
             of
             the
             Waldenses
             ,
             done
             so
             many
             yeeres
             agone
             ,
             so
             famous
             ,
             so
             publique
             ,
             followed
             vpon
             with
             so
             great
             labour
             ,
             expences
             and
             trauell
             ;
             and
             sealed
             with
             so
             many
             of
             their
             deaths
             ;
             so
             solemnely
             being
             condemned
             ,
             and
             openly
             punished
             ,
             wher●
             by
             we
             may
             know
             persecution
             to
             be
             no
             new
             thing
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             Antichrist
             three
             hundred
             yéeres
             agone
             did
             rage
             against
             the
             Waldenses
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             was
             neuer
             more
             trouble
             then
             was
             against
             them
             of
             late
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             ●545
             .
             in
             France
             by
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             which
             followeth
             in
             this
             booke
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             the
             yeare
             wherein
             it
             was
             done
             ,
             where
             it
             shall
             be
             set
             forth
             more
             at
             large
             .
             In
             which
             persecution
             is
             declared
             ,
             that
             in
             one
             towne
             Cabria
             by
             Miuerias
             were
             slayne
             eight
             hundred
             persons
             at
             once
             ,
             not
             respecting
             women
             ,
             children
             ,
             nor
             any
             age
             :
             and
             forty
             women
             ,
             most
             of
             them
             great
             with
             child
             ,
             were
             thrust
             into
             a
             Barne
             ,
             the
             windowes
             kept
             with
             pikes
             were
             fired
             and
             consumed
             :
             besides
             in
             a
             Caue
             not
             farre
             from
             Mussin
             ,
             were
             fiue
             and
             twenty
             persons
             fired
             and
             destroyed
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             the
             same
             tyrant
             at
             Merindolum
             ,
             seeing
             all
             the
             rest
             were
             fled
             away
             ,
             finding
             one
             yong
             man
             ,
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             tyed
             to
             an
             Oliue
             tree
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             with
             torments
             most
             cruel
             :
             the
             foresaid
             Reynerius
             speaketh
             of
             a
             Glouer
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             in
             the
             towne
             of
             Cheron
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             time
             was
             brought
             to
             execution
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             an
             old
             Monument
             of
             processes
             ,
             wherein
             appeareth
             443.
             brought
             to
             examination
             in
             Pomarina
             ,
             Marchia
             ,
             and
             places
             there
             ab●ut
             ,
             in
             the
             yeere
             1391.
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             original
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             lamentable
             persecutions
             of
             the
             Waldenses
             ,
             who
             as
             it
             is
             said
             began
             about
             the
             time
             of
             
               Pope
               Alexander
            
             .
             Now
             for
             as
             much
             as
             
               Thomas
               Becket
            
             
             happened
             in
             this
             Popes
             time
             ,
             let
             vs
             somewhat
             story
             of
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             HISTORY
             OF
             THOMAS
             BECKET
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             .
          
           
             KIng
             Henry
             the
             second
             K.
             of
             England
             conuenting
             his
             Nobles
             &
             Clarks
             required
             to
             haue
             punishment
             of
             certain
             misorders
             of
             the
             clergy
             ,
             but
             the
             Archbishop
             
               Thomas
               Becket
            
             would
             not
             agrée
             therevnto
             :
             the
             King
             came
             to
             this
             point
             to
             know
             whether
             he
             &
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Clergy
             would
             consent
             to
             the
             customes
             set
             forth
             in
             Henry
             the
             fift
             his
             time
             ,
             he
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             vpon
             consultation
             held
             ,
             they
             would
             consent
             with
             this
             exception
             ,
             
               Saluo
               ordine
               suo
            
             ,
             so
             all
             other
             Bishops
             being
             particularly
             demanded
             ,
             except
             Christopher
             ,
             who
             séeing
             the
             King
             angry
             ,
             said
             ,
             for
             
               Saluo
               ordine
               suo
            
             ,
             he
             would
             
               bona
               fide
            
             ,
             the
             King
             told
             them
             hee
             was
             not
             well
             content
             with
             that
             exception
             which
             was
             captious
             and
             deceitfull
             ,
             hauing
             some
             venome
             lurking
             vnder
             ,
             therefore
             required
             an
             absolute
             grant
             :
             they
             answered
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             binde
             themselues
             in
             no
             other
             manner
             ,
             at
             which
             the
             King
             and
             all
             the
             Nobilitie
             were
             not
             a
             little
             mooued
             :
             the
             King
             ,
             when
             he
             could
             get
             no
             other
             answer
             ,
             departed
             with
             gret
             anger
             ,
             not
             saluting
             the
             Bishops
             :
             Chester
             was
             greatly
             rebuked
             of
             his
             fellowes
             for
             changing
             the
             exception
             ;
             the
             next
             day
             the
             King
             took
             from
             the
             Archbishop
             all
             such
             Mannors
             and
             Honors
             as
             he
             had
             giuen
             him
             before
             being
             Lord
             Chancellor
             ;
             not
             long
             after
             vnknowne
             to
             the
             Bishops
             he
             sayled
             into
             Normandie
             ;
             not
             long
             after
             the
             Bishop
             of
             London
             followed
             after
             him
             to
             craue
             his
             fauour
             ,
             and
             gaue
             him
             counsell
             to
             ioyne
             some
             of
             the
             Bishops
             with
             him
             ,
             least
             if
             all
             were
             against
             him
             ,
             hee
             might
             the
             sooner
             be
             ouerthrowne
             :
             thus
             by
             his
             meanes
             the
             greatest
             number
             of
             the
             Bishops
             were
             reconciled
             vnto
             the
             King
             ,
             onely
             the
             Archbishop
             with
             a
             few
             other
             remained
             in
             their
             stoutnes
             :
             when
             the
             King
             saw
             no
             feare
             or
             threats
             could
             turne
             him
             ,
             he
             assaid
             him
             with
             gentlenesse
             but
             it
             would
             not
             serue
             ,
             though
             many
             Nobles
             laboured
             to
             exhort
             him
             to
             relent
             vnto
             the
             King
             :
             Likewise
             the
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Yorke
             ,
             with
             diuers
             other
             Clergie
             men
             ,
             Bishoppes
             and
             Abbots
             ,
             especially
             Chester
             did
             the
             same
             :
             besides
             his
             owne
             house
             dayly
             called
             vpon
             him
             ,
             no
             man
             could
             perswade
             him
             ;
             at
             length
             vnderstanding
             what
             danger
             might
             happen
             by
             the
             Kings
             displeasure
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             himselfe
             but
             to
             all
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             considering
             the
             old
             kindnesse
             and
             loue
             of
             the
             King
             towards
             him
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             was
             content
             to
             giue
             ouer
             vnto
             the
             Kings
             request
             ,
             came
             to
             the
             King
             at
             Oxford
             ,
             and
             reconciled
             himselfe
             :
             wherevpon
             the
             King
             receiued
             him
             with
             a
             more
             ch●erefull
             countenance
             ,
             saying
             ,
             hee
             would
             haue
             his
             Ordinances
             confirmed
             in
             open
             sight
             of
             his
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Nobles
             ;
             after
             this
             the
             King
             beeing
             at
             Clarem
             Doune
             ,
             called
             all
             his
             Peeres
             and
             Prelates
             before
             him
             ,
             requiring
             to
             haue
             that
             performed
             which
             hee
             had
             promised
             in
             consenting
             to
             the
             obseruing
             his
             Grandfathers
             ordinances
             and
             proceedings
             ;
             the
             Archbishop
             drew
             back
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             that
             hee
             would
             before
             ,
             yet
             with
             great
             teares
             ,
             intreaties
             ,
             and
             perswasions
             of
             Bishops
             and
             of
             two
             Templers
             ,
             that
             desired
             him
             on
             their
             knees
             ,
             with
             teares
             ,
             and
             with
             threatenings
             of
             Imprisonment
             ,
             and
             other
             dangers
             hee
             did
             agree
             onely
             ,
             with
             a
             clause
             of
             exception
             ,
             
               bona
               fide
            
             ,
             and
             he
             and
             all
             the
             Bishops
             set
             too
             their
             hands
             and
             seales
             .
          
           
             Alanus
             recordeth
             that
             the
             Archbishop
             in
             his
             voyage
             to
             Winchester
             greatly
             repented
             that
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             kept
             himself
             from
             al
             company
             ,
             lamenting
             with
             teares
             and
             fasting
             ,
             and
             afflicting
             himselfe
             ,
             did
             suspend
             himselfe
             from
             all
             diuine
             seruice
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             be
             comforted
             before
             he
             had
             sent
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             were
             assoiled
             of
             him
             ,
             the
             Pope
             in
             his
             Letters
             not
             only
             assoiled
             him
             from
             his
             trespas
             ,
             but
             with
             words
             of
             great
             consolation
             ,
             incouraged
             him
             to
             be
             stout
             in
             the
             quarrell
             he
             tooke
             in
             hand
             .
             Upon
             this
             ,
             Becket
             took
             no
             small
             heart
             &
             consolation
             :
             The
             King
             hearing
             of
             him
             ,
             &
             how
             he
             denied
             to
             set
             his
             seal
             to
             those
             sanctions
             ,
             which
             he
             condiscended
             too
             before
             ,
             took
             no
             little
             displesure
             against
             him
             ,
             threatned
             him
             of
             banishment
             &
             death
             ,
             called
             him
             to
             reckoning
             ,
             and
             burdned
             him
             with
             paiments
             :
             the
             Archb
             ▪
             thought
             to
             make
             an
             escape
             out
             of
             y
             ●
             realme
             ,
             attempting
             to
             take
             the
             Sea
             ,
             with
             two
             or
             thrée
             priuily
             .
             Amongst
             other
             the
             kings
             ordinances
             .
             
             This
             was
             one
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             the
             Prelasie
             or
             Nobility
             without
             the
             Kings
             license
             ,
             or
             his
             Iustices
             ,
             should
             depart
             the
             Realme
             .
             So
             Becket
             twice
             attempted
             the
             sea
             to
             fly
             to
             Rome
             ,
             but
             the
             weather
             serued
             not
             ,
             which
             being
             known
             and
             noysed
             abroad
             ,
             the
             Kings
             Officers
             came
             to
             seaze
             vpon
             his
             goods
             to
             the
             Kings
             behalfe
             ,
             but
             finding
             Becket
             at
             home
             and
             returned
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             procéede
             on
             their
             purpose
             ,
             Becket
             séeing
             this
             ,
             went
             to
             the
             Court
             ,
             the
             King
             taunted
             him
             gestingly
             ,
             as
             though
             one
             realm
             could
             not
             hold
             them
             both
             ,
             but
             shewed
             him
             no
             great
             fauour
             .
             The
             Arch-bishop
             of
             York
             did
             labour
             to
             renew
             peace
             and
             loue
             betwixt
             the
             King
             and
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             King
             would
             not
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             except
             the
             other
             would
             subscribe
             vnto
             his
             lawes
             ,
             which
             Becket
             would
             not
             graunt
             to
             ,
             but
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Apostolike
             authority
             ,
             gaue
             censure
             vpon
             these
             Lawes
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             condemning
             some
             ,
             and
             approuing
             some
             as
             catholike
             .
             The
             Pope
             sent
             the
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Rotomage
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             ma●e
             peace
             betwixt
             the
             King
             and
             Canterbury
             :
             the
             King
             was
             content
             ,
             so
             the
             Pope
             would
             ratifie
             his
             Ordinances
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             obtained
             at
             the
             Popes
             hands
             .
             The
             King
             sent
             to
             the
             Pope
             to
             obtaine
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             authority
             of
             the
             Apostolike
             Legacie
             might
             be
             conferred
             vnto
             another
             after
             his
             appointment
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Yorke
             ,
             but
             the
             Pope
             denied
             ;
             but
             he
             was
             content
             ,
             so
             the
             King
             would
             be
             Legate
             himselfe
             ,
             at
             which
             the
             King
             was
             angry
             ,
             and
             sent
             to
             the
             Pope
             againe
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             old
             practice
             of
             popish
             Prelacy
             to
             play
             on
             both
             sides
             :
             priuily
             he
             conspireth
             with
             one
             ,
             and
             openly
             dissembleth
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             He
             granteth
             the
             Legate
             should
             be
             remoued
             ,
             and
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             placed
             in
             the
             office
             ,
             and
             writ
             to
             Becket
             that
             he
             should
             take
             no
             harm
             thereby
             ,
             for
             the
             Kings
             Ambassadors
             had
             promised
             him
             ,
             and
             did
             offer
             to
             sweare
             vnto
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Letters
             which
             they
             obtained
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             deliuered
             vnto
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Yorke
             ,
             without
             the
             Popes
             consent
             therein
             :
             assure
             your selfe
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             neuer
             shall
             be
             our
             will
             nor
             purpose
             to
             subdue
             you
             or
             your
             Church
             vnto
             any
             ,
             saue
             only
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ;
             therefore
             if
             you
             sée
             the
             King
             will
             deliuer
             the
             said
             Letters
             ,
             giue
             vs
             knowledg
             ,
             &
             we
             will
             cléerely
             exempt
             by
             our
             authority
             Apostolical
             ,
             both
             your
             person
             ,
             your
             Church
             ,
             and
             your
             Citty
             committed
             vnto
             you
             from
             all
             iurisdiction
             of
             any
             legacy
             .
             Upon
             these
             letters
             and
             such
             other
             ,
             Becket
             took
             all
             his
             stoutnesse
             against
             the
             King.
             The
             King
             after
             he
             had
             receiued
             his
             letters
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             was
             more
             strong
             in
             his
             purposed
             procéedings
             against
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             and
             procéeded
             to
             punish
             the
             offences
             of
             Cleargy
             men
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             aboue
             100.
             found
             that
             had
             committed
             homicide
             and
             murder
             ,
             beside
             other
             offenders
             :
             he
             adiudged
             them
             first
             to
             be
             depriued
             ,
             and
             then
             committed
             to
             the
             seculer
             power
             .
             This
             séemed
             to
             Becket
             to
             derogate
             from
             liberty
             of
             holy
             Church
             ,
             that
             seculer
             power
             should
             giue
             iudgement
             vpon
             the
             crimes
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             persons
             ,
             they
             picke
             this
             law
             out
             of
             Anacletus
             and
             Euaristus
             ,
             who
             deduce
             this
             constitution
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             all
             Ecclesiasticall
             persons
             ,
             shall
             bee
             frée
             from
             seculer
             iurisdiction
             .
             The
             King
             daily
             incensed
             more
             &
             more
             against
             Becket
             ,
             cited
             him
             to
             appeare
             at
             a
             certaine
             day
             and
             place
             ,
             where
             at
             the
             time
             all
             the
             Péeres
             ,
             Nobles
             ,
             with
             the
             Clergy
             were
             assembled
             by
             the
             Kings
             proclamation
             ,
             where
             great
             fault
             was
             found
             with
             Becket
             because
             he
             did
             not
             appear
             but
             by
             Deputy
             .
             Whervpon
             by
             the
             publike
             sentence
             both
             of
             the
             Nobles
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             all
             his
             moueables
             were
             adiudged
             to
             be
             confiscate
             to
             the
             King
             :
             the
             stuborne
             Archbishop
             answered
             ,
             he
             was
             primate
             &
             spirituall
             Father
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             all
             other
             in
             the
             Realme
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             King
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             not
             conuenient
             the
             Children
             should
             iudge
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             the
             flock
             the
             Pastor
             :
             but
             especially
             complaineth
             of
             his
             fellow
             Bishops
             which
             should
             haue
             tooke
             their
             Metropolitans
             part
             ;
             the
             next
             day
             the
             King
             laide
             an
             action
             against
             him
             for
             the
             iniury
             done
             to
             his
             Marshall
             ,
             and
             required
             the
             Archbishop
             to
             repay
             him
             500.
             markes
             which
             he
             lent
             him
             when
             he
             was
             Chancellor
             :
             he
             answered
             it
             was
             giuen
             him
             ,
             but
             could
             bring
             no
             probation
             therof
             :
             whervpon
             the
             King
             required
             him
             to
             put
             in
             an
             assurance
             for
             the
             paiment
             :
             wherevpon
             5.
             persons
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             st●pped
             in
             and
             were
             bound
             for
             it
             ,
             else
             the
             Archbishop
             had
             béen
             in
             a
             great
             strait
             :
             the
             third
             day
             he
             was
             charged
             with
             other
             monies
             due
             vnto
             the
             King
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             many
             Bishopricks
             ,
             &
             Abbaricks
             which
             he
             had
             kept
             long
             vacant
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             &
             he
             &
             al
             the
             Bishops
             being
             shut
             into
             a
             roome
             together
             by
             the
             Kings
             appointment
             ,
             they
             did
             all
             take
             counsell
             what
             was
             best
             for
             the
             Archb.
             to
             doe
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             they
             all
             aduised
             him
             to
             yeeld
             to
             the
             
             Kings
             Lawes
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             would
             be
             in
             danger
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             resigne
             his
             Arch-byshoppricke
             ,
             and
             then
             no
             doubt
             the
             King
             would
             haue
             compassion
             on
             him
             ,
             if
             not
             ,
             they
             saw
             no
             other
             way
             but
             he
             would
             loose
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             then
             what
             good
             would
             his
             Byshoppricke
             doe
             him
             :
             to
             this
             effect
             was
             their
             consultation
             .
             Becket
             checked
             them
             with
             rebukefull
             words
             ,
             you
             goe
             about
             to
             cherish
             your
             owne
             cowardlinesse
             with
             a
             shaddow
             of
             sufferance
             ,
             and
             with
             dissembling
             softnesse
             to
             choke
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             who
             hath
             thus
             bewitched
             you
             O
             vnsatiable
             Bishops
             !
             is
             not
             God
             able
             to
             help
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             without
             the
             sinfull
             dissimulation
             of
             the
             teachers
             thereof
             ?
             when
             should
             the
             Gouernors
             thereof
             put
             themselues
             in
             danger
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             distresse
             thereof
             ,
             I
             thinke
             it
             no
             greater
             merit
             for
             the
             ancient
             Byshops
             to
             found
             the
             Church
             with
             their
             blood
             ,
             then
             for
             vs
             to
             effude
             our
             blood
             for
             the
             liberties
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             I
             thinke
             it
             not
             safe
             for
             you
             to
             swarue
             from
             the
             example
             which
             you
             haue
             receiued
             from
             your
             holy
             Elders
             .
             Then
             the
             Arch-bishop
             sent
             for
             two
             Earles
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Archbishop
             said
             :
             touching
             the
             matters
             betwixt
             the
             King
             &
             vs
             ,
             we
             haue
             conferred
             ,
             we
             would
             craue
             respite
             vntill
             the
             morrow
             ,
             then
             we
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             giue
             our
             answere
             vnto
             the
             King
             :
             two
             Bishops
             were
             sent
             to
             the
             King
             with
             this
             message
             ,
             which
             the
             King
             granted
             ,
             the
             conuocation
             beeing
             dissolued
             ,
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             Bishops
             separated
             themselues
             from
             the
             Arch-bishop
             ▪
             for
             feare
             of
             the
             Kings
             displeasure
             :
             he
             being
             thus
             forsaken
             ,
             sent
             for
             the
             poore
             ,
             lame
             ,
             and
             halt
             ,
             to
             furnish
             his
             house
             ,
             saying
             by
             them
             he
             might
             sooner
             obtaine
             his
             victory
             ,
             then
             by
             them
             which
             had
             slipt
             from
             him
             ;
             the
             said
             day
             appointed
             was
             Sunday
             ,
             therefore
             nothing
             done
             ,
             the
             next
             day
             he
             was
             sicke
             of
             the
             Gout
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             come
             ,
             it
             was
             thought
             hee
             fained
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             Deuon
             :
             and
             the
             Earle
             of
             Leicester
             were
             sent
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             try
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             to
             cite
             him
             to
             appeare
             at
             the
             Court
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             came
             to
             perswade
             him
             to
             submission
             to
             the
             will
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             of
             all
             his
             goods
             and
             Arch-bishoppricke
             ,
             if
             peraduenture
             his
             indignation
             might
             swage
             by
             that
             meanes
             ▪
             else
             periury
             would
             be
             laid
             to
             his
             charge
             for
             breaking
             his
             oath
             made
             to
             obserue
             the
             Kings
             Ordinance
             ,
             he
             answered
             it
             was
             dolorous
             that
             the
             world
             was
             against
             him
             ,
             yet
             it
             gréeueth
             me
             most
             ,
             that
             Sons
             of
             mine
             owne
             Mother
             be
             pricks
             and
             thornes
             against
             me
             ,
             but
             I
             charge
             you
             bee
             not
             present
             personally
             in
             iudgement
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             shall
             not
             so
             doe
             I
             appeale
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             refuge
             of
             all
             such
             as
             bée
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             seculer
             men
             lay
             hand
             on
             me
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             rumord
             they
             will
             ,
             I
             straitly
             charge
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             exercise
             your
             Ecclesiasticall
             censure
             vpon
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             becommeth
             for
             your
             Father
             and
             Arch-bishop
             ,
             &
             whatsoeuer
             happen
             ,
             I
             will
             neuer
             cowardly
             shrinke
             ,
             nor
             vily
             forsake
             my
             flocke
             :
             then
             he
             addressed
             himselfe
             to
             his
             Masse
             of
             S.
             Steuen
             with
             all
             solemnity
             ,
             with
             his
             Metropolitan
             pall
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             vsed
             but
             vpon
             holydaies
             :
             the
             Masse
             beginning
             with
             
               Sederunt
               principes
               ,
               &
               aduersum
               me
               loquebantur
               .
            
             The
             Bishop
             of
             London
             accused
             him
             that
             it
             was
             done
             by
             art
             Magick
             ,
             and
             in
             contempt
             of
             the
             king
             ,
             then
             the
             Archbishop
             went
             to
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             him
             more
             sure
             ,
             he
             priuily
             taketh
             the
             Sacrament
             within
             :
             as
             hee
             was
             entring
             into
             the
             doore
             of
             the
             Kings
             Chamber
             ,
             he
             taketh
             the
             Crosse
             with
             the
             Crosse-staffe
             from
             the
             Crosse-bearer
             ,
             and
             carried
             it
             himselfe
             :
             one
             of
             the
             other
             Bishoppes
             would
             haue
             borne
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             saying
             it
             was
             not
             comly
             for
             him
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             London
             told
             him
             ,
             if
             the
             king
             met
             him
             so
             ,
             he
             would
             draw
             his
             sword
             at
             him
             ;
             he
             answered
             ,
             the
             Kings
             sword
             strikes
             carnally
             ,
             but
             mine
             spiritually
             striketh
             himselfe
             downe
             to
             hell
             .
             The
             King
             complained
             to
             the
             Nobles
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             he
             shewed
             himselfe
             as
             a
             traytor
             ,
             all
             gaue
             witnesse
             thereto
             ,
             affirming
             him
             alwaies
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             vain
             and
             proud
             man
             ,
             so
             altogether
             with
             one
             cry
             ,
             called
             him
             Traytor
             ,
             and
             being
             he
             had
             receiued
             such
             great
             benefits
             ,
             preferments
             and
             honours
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             thus
             requite
             it
             ,
             was
             well
             worthy
             to
             be
             handled
             as
             a
             periured
             Traytor
             :
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Excester
             desired
             him
             to
             haue
             compassion
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             of
             them
             ,
             else
             they
             were
             all
             like
             to
             perish
             ,
             for
             there
             commeth
             a
             precept
             from
             the
             King
             for
             your
             apprehending
             and
             suffering
             as
             an
             open
             Rebell
             ,
             and
             whosoeuer
             shall
             take
             your
             part
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishoppes
             of
             Salisbury
             and
             Norwich
             are
             to
             bee
             had
             to
             the
             place
             of
             execution
             ,
             for
             their
             resisting
             ,
             and
             making
             intercession
             for
             you
             .
             Hee
             answered
             ,
             Auoyd
             hence
             from
             mee
             ,
             for
             thou
             sauorest
             not
             the
             thinges
             of
             GOD.
             Upon
             great
             consultation
             ,
             the
             Bishoppes
             agreed
             ,
             that
             they
             
             would
             appeale
             the
             Arch-bishop
             to
             the
             Sea
             of
             Rome
             vpon
             periury
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             would
             oblige
             themselues
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             with
             a
             sure
             promise
             to
             doe
             their
             dil●gence
             in
             deposing
             of
             him
             ,
             so
             the
             King
             would
             promise
             their
             safety
             ;
             it
             being
             so
             finished
             ,
             two
             Bishops
             were
             sent
             to
             him
             in
             stead
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             which
             said
             ,
             once
             you
             were
             our
             Archbishop
             ,
             and
             we
             bound
             to
             your
             obedience
             ;
             but
             now
             ,
             being
             you
             once
             sware
             fidelitie
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             doe
             resist
             him
             ,
             neglecting
             his
             Lawes
             ,
             appertaining
             to
             his
             ter●rne
             honour
             :
             Wherefore
             we
             héere
             pronounce
             you
             periured
             ,
             neither
             be
             we
             bound
             to
             giue
             obedience
             to
             you
             ,
             but
             putting
             our selues
             and
             all
             ours
             in
             the
             Popes
             protection
             ,
             doe
             appeale
             you
             vp
             to
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             assignd
             him
             his
             time
             to
             appeare
             :
             the
             Archbishop
             answered
             he
             heard
             him
             well
             enough
             ,
             and
             sendeth
             to
             Rome
             in
             all
             hast
             ,
             signifying
             to
             the
             Pope
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Pope
             writeth
             againe
             :
             wee
             are
             not
             a
             little
             disquieted
             in
             our
             spirits
             for
             your
             sake
             being
             our
             most
             déere
             Brother
             ,
             remember
             that
             the
             Apostles
             departed
             away
             reioycing
             from
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Councell
             ,
             receiue
             consolation
             that
             w●
             may
             reioice
             with
             you
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             hath
             preserued
             you
             in
             this
             distresse
             to
             the
             corroboration
             of
             the
             Catholick
             verity
             ,
             and
             God
             through
             his
             punishment
             of
             afflic●ions
             hath
             wiped
             away
             the
             blot
             of
             your
             offences
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             be
             called
             to
             account
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgement
             :
             bee
             not
             greeued
             that
             you
             are
             appealed
             to
             the
             Apostolike
             Sea
             ,
             which
             to
             vs
             is
             gratefull
             and
             accepted
             ,
             draw
             not
             you
             backe
             spare
             not
             to
             follow
             the
             appeale
             ,
             for
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             tendreth
             your
             constancie
             ,
             our
             diligence
             shall
             bee
             to
             preserue
             the
             right
             and
             preheminence
             of
             your
             Church
             to
             you
             ,
             as
             one
             working
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             a
             constant
             and
             valiant
             Champion
             ,
             I
             thought
             good
             especially
             to
             premonish
             you
             ,
             neither
             for
             aduersitie
             nor
             whatsoeuer
             happens
             renounce
             not
             the
             right
             and
             dignitie
             of
             your
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             Archbishop
             sitting
             with
             his
             Crosse
             in
             his
             hand
             as
             before
             was
             not
             abashed
             at
             al
             that
             was
             :
             the
             King
             sent
             for
             him
             presently
             to
             render
             account
             for
             thirty
             thousand
             markes
             ,
             and
             fruits
             and
             reuenewes
             of
             the
             Realme
             in
             the
             time
             when
             he
             was
             Chancellor
             ;
             he
             answered
             ,
             the
             King
             knew
             how
             often
             hee
             had
             made
             reckonings
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             Henry
             his
             Sonne
             and
             heyre
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Barrons
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             chiefe
             Iustice
             of
             England
             told
             him
             was
             frée
             and
             quit
             to
             god
             and
             holy
             Church
             from
             all
             receipts
             ,
             computations
             on
             the
             Kings
             behalfe
             ,
             and
             so
             taking
             his
             discharge
             entred
             into
             his
             office
             ,
             for
             other
             accounts
             he
             would
             make
             none
             :
             when
             his
             answere
             was
             brought
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             he
             required
             the
             Barons
             to
             doe
             their
             office
             ,
             who
             adiudged
             him
             to
             be
             apprehended
             and
             laid
             in
             prison
             :
             the
             King
             sent
             the
             Earl
             of
             Cornwall
             and
             Deuonshire
             ,
             and
             the
             Earle
             of
             Leicester
             to
             shew
             him
             his
             Iudgement
             ;
             to
             whom
             he
             said
             ,
             heare
             my
             Sonne
             and
             good
             Earle
             ,
             how
             much
             the
             soule
             is
             more
             precious
             then
             the
             body
             ,
             so
             much
             ought
             you
             to
             obey
             me
             rather
             then
             your
             terrene
             King
             ,
             no
             Law
             doth
             permit
             the
             child
             to
             condemne
             their
             Father
             :
             wherefore
             to
             auoide
             all
             your
             iudgements
             before
             you
             all
             I
             appeale
             to
             the
             Sea
             Apostolicke
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             you
             my
             fellow
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             rather
             obey
             man
             then
             God
             ,
             you
             also
             I
             call
             and
             claime
             to
             the
             Iudgement
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             I
             doe
             depart
             from
             you
             as
             from
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Apostolicke
             Sea
             :
             whilst
             they
             returned
             this
             answere
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             Archbishop
             passed
             through
             the
             throng
             and
             tooke
             horse
             ,
             holding
             the
             bridle
             in
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             his
             Crosse
             in
             the
             other
             ;
             the
             Courtiers
             followed
             ,
             saying
             ,
             tarrie
             Traytor
             and
             héere
             thy
             Iudgement
             ;
             the
             vtmost
             gate
             being
             locked
             ,
             one
             of
             his
             seruants
             found
             a
             bunch
             of
             Keyes
             &
             trying
             them
             found
             the
             right
             and
             opened
             the
             gate
             ,
             he
             went
             to
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Cannons
             where
             hee
             did
             lie
             ▪
             and
             calling
             to
             him
             the
             poore
             where
             they
             could
             be
             found
             ,
             after
             supper
             he
             caused
             a
             bed
             to
             be
             made
             him
             betwixt
             two
             Altars
             ;
             but
             whilst
             the
             King
             was
             at
             supper
             ,
             he
             changed
             his
             garments
             ,
             and
             named
             himselfe
             Derman
             ,
             and
             made
             an
             escape
             to
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             taking
             ship
             sayled
             into
             Flanders
             ,
             and
             thence
             iournied
             vnto
             France
             ;
             the
             King
             sent
             the
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             and
             the
             Earle
             of
             Arundell
             vnto
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             to
             require
             him
             not
             to
             receiue
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             nor
             retaine
             him
             in
             his
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             be
             a
             meanes
             to
             the
             Pope
             not
             to
             shew
             any
             familiaritie
             vnto
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             contrarie
             to
             the
             Kings
             Letters
             and
             request
             ,
             not
             only
             harboured
             and
             cherished
             him
             ,
             but
             writ
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             intreating
             him
             vpon
             all
             loues
             ,
             as
             euer
             he
             would
             haue
             his
             fauour
             to
             tender
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             Becket
             .
             The
             King
             sent
             another
             ambassage
             to
             Pope
             Alexander
             ,
             
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             of
             London
             ,
             Winchester
             ,
             Chichester
             ,
             Exeter
             ,
             with
             other
             Doctors
             and
             Clarkes
             :
             with
             the
             Earle
             of
             Arundel
             ,
             with
             certaine
             moe
             Lords
             and
             Barrons
             ,
             they
             were
             friendly
             accepted
             at
             the
             Popes
             Court
             ,
             the
             next
             day
             following
             the
             Pope
             sitting
             in
             the
             Consistorie
             with
             his
             Cardinals
             ,
             when
             the
             Ambassadours
             were
             called
             for
             the
             hearing
             of
             Beckets
             matter
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             euery
             one
             in
             order
             had
             made
             his
             Oration
             ,
             the
             Pope
             did
             not
             accept
             some
             of
             their
             spéeches
             ,
             and
             disdained
             some
             :
             wherefore
             the
             Earle
             of
             Arundell
             disdained
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             spake
             :
          
           
             Though
             I
             am
             vnlettered
             ,
             and
             cannot
             vnderstand
             what
             these
             Bishops
             haue
             said
             ,
             neither
             can
             vtter
             my
             minde
             in
             that
             tongue
             which
             they
             haue
             done
             ,
             yet
             I
             must
             declare
             the
             cause
             of
             my
             sending
             as
             well
             as
             I
             may
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             to
             contend
             with
             or
             iniury
             any
             man
             ,
             especially
             in
             presence
             of
             such
             a
             one
             at
             whose
             beck
             all
             the
             world
             doth
             stoope
             ,
             but
             our
             Legacie
             is
             to
             present
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             deuotion
             and
             loue
             of
             our
             King
             ,
             which
             hee
             euer
             had
             and
             still
             hath
             towards
             you
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             might
             the
             better
             appeare
             to
             your
             excellencie
             ,
             hee
             hath
             appointed
             for
             the
             furniture
             of
             this
             Legacy
             his
             greatest
             and
             cheefest
             subiects
             of
             such
             worthines
             and
             parentage
             ,
             that
             if
             hee
             could
             haue
             found
             greater
             in
             his
             Realme
             hee
             would
             haue
             sent
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             reuerence
             of
             your
             person
             and
             holy
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
             I
             might
             adde
             more
             ,
             which
             your
             Sainctitude
             hath
             already
             proued
             ,
             the
             harty
             fidelity
             of
             our
             King
             towards
             you
             ,
             who
             at
             the
             entrance
             to
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             submitted
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             ,
             wholly
             to
             your
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             wee
             beleeue
             there
             is
             none
             more
             faithfull
             in
             Christ
             then
             he
             ,
             nor
             more
             deuout
             to
             God
             ,
             nor
             more
             moderate
             in
             kéeping
             the
             vnity
             of
             peace
             :
             neither
             doe
             I
             deny
             touching
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             a
             man
             not
             vnfurnished
             with
             gifts
             in
             his
             calling
             ,
             being
             both
             sage
             and
             discréete
             ,
             sauing
             that
             hee
             seemeth
             to
             some
             more
             quick
             and
             sharpe
             then
             needeth
             ,
             if
             this
             blot
             had
             not
             beene
             ,
             the
             King
             and
             he
             had
             not
             discented
             :
             then
             both
             the
             temporaltie
             and
             spiritualty
             might
             haue
             flourished
             one
             with
             the
             other
             in
             much
             peace
             ,
             vnder
             so
             worthy
             a
             Prince
             ,
             and
             so
             vertuous
             a
             pastor
             ,
             therefore
             our
             message
             and
             supplication
             to
             your
             vigilant
             prudence
             ,
             is
             that
             through
             your
             fauour
             and
             wisedome
             the
             neck
             of
             this
             discention
             may
             be
             broken
             ,
             and
             reformation
             of
             vnitie
             and
             loue
             by
             some
             good
             meanes
             may
             be
             sought
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Pope
             would
             not
             condiscend
             to
             their
             sute
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             haue
             two
             Legates
             sent
             from
             his
             popish
             side
             into
             England
             ,
             to
             examine
             and
             take
             vp
             the
             controuersie
             betweene
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             but
             because
             Becket
             was
             absent
             hee
             willed
             them
             to
             tarry
             his
             comming
             vp
             :
             for
             hee
             being
             absent
             hee
             would
             in
             no
             case
             procéede
             against
             him
             ,
             but
             they
             alledged
             there
             time
             appointed
             to
             be
             ended
             ,
             and
             hauing
             other
             lets
             they
             could
             not
             waite
             for
             the
             comming
             of
             Becket
             ,
             and
             so
             returned
             back
             ,
             there
             cause
             frustrated
             ,
             without
             the
             Popes
             blessing
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Within
             foure
             dayes
             after
             ,
             Becket
             commeth
             to
             the
             Popes
             Court
             ,
             offered
             the
             pope
             a
             scroule
             of
             the
             custome
             and
             ordinances
             of
             the
             King
             :
             the
             Pope
             condemned
             and
             cursed
             the
             most
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             blamed
             Becket
             for
             so
             much
             yeelding
             to
             them
             at
             the
             beginning
             :
             yet
             because
             he
             was
             repentant
             ,
             hee
             was
             content
             to
             assoile
             him
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             the
             rather
             because
             he
             had
             suffered
             so
             great
             troubles
             for
             the
             liberties
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             The
             next
             day
             ,
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Cardinals
             beeing
             assembled
             in
             his
             secret
             chamber
             ,
             Becket
             made
             an
             Oration
             to
             them
             to
             this
             effect
             :
             he
             confessed
             with
             griefe
             the
             cause
             of
             these
             perturbations
             was
             because
             hee
             entred
             into
             the
             sould
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             doore
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             the
             King
             made
             him
             Bishop
             ,
             not
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             had
             resigned
             it
             to
             the
             King
             againe
             at
             his
             commandement
             ,
             I
             had
             left
             a
             dangegerous
             example
             vnto
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             :
             therfore
             now
             recognising
             my
             ingresse
             not
             to
             be
             Canonicall
             ,
             and
             my
             abilitie
             not
             sufficient
             for
             such
             a
             charge
             :
             therfore
             I
             render
             into
             your
             fatherly
             hands
             the
             Archbishoprick
             heere
             of
             Canturbury
             ,
             and
             putting
             his
             Ring
             from
             his
             finger
             offered
             it
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             desired
             a
             Bishop
             to
             be
             prouided
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             Canturbury
             ,
             and
             so
             with
             teares
             ended
             .
          
           
             This
             done
             hee
             was
             bid
             stand
             a
             part
             ,
             after
             consultation
             they
             concluded
             ,
             being
             he
             had
             ventred
             his
             goods
             ,
             dignity
             ,
             and
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             his
             life
             ,
             for
             the
             liberties
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             now
             be
             depriued
             at
             the
             Kings
             pleasure
             it
             would
             be
             an
             exampl●
             
             to
             others
             hereafter
             none
             to
             resist
             his
             Prince
             in
             like
             case
             ,
             and
             so
             weaken
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             derogate
             the
             Popes
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             his
             cause
             being
             maintained
             it
             would
             bee
             a
             president
             to
             others
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             ,
             so
             hee
             receiued
             his
             Pastora●l
             Office
             at
             the
             Popes
             hand
             againe
             with
             commendation
             and
             much
             fauour
             ,
             and
             ●he
             Pope
             sent
             him
             vnto
             the
             Abbey
             of
             Pontiuiacke
             in
             France
             ,
             with
             a
             Monkes
             habit
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             two
             yeares
             ;
             thence
             he
             remoued
             to
             Senon
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             fiue
             yeares
             ;
             so
             he
             was
             in
             exile
             seuen
             yeares
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             beeing
             certified
             by
             his
             Ambassadors
             that
             the
             Pope
             inclined
             more
             to
             Becket
             ,
             then
             vnto
             him
             ,
             was
             wrathfull
             ,
             and
             sayling
             into
             Normandie
             sent
             ouer
             certaine
             iniunctions
             against
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             Arch-bishop
             to
             this
             effect
             .
          
           
             1
             Whosoeuer
             brought
             any
             interdict
             or
             curse
             from
             the
             Pope
             or
             Becket
             ,
             so
             bee
             apprehended
             and
             executed
             as
             a
             Traytor
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             no
             Clarke
             ,
             Monke
             ,
             or
             conuert
             of
             any
             other
             countrey
             ,
             without
             the
             Iustice
             and
             Kings
             Letters
             ,
             to
             passe
             ouer
             or
             returne
             into
             the
             Realme
             ,
             otherwise
             to
             be
             imprisoned
             .
          
           
             3
             None
             to
             appeale
             to
             the
             Arch-bishop
             or
             bring
             any
             transcript
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             4
             No
             Decrée
             from
             them
             to
             stand
             in
             force
             or
             be
             receiued
             in
             England
             vpon
             paine
             of
             imprisonment
             .
          
           
             5
             If
             any
             person
             shall
             keep
             the
             sentence
             of
             their
             interdict
             ,
             they
             shall
             bee
             exiled
             with
             all
             their
             kindred
             ,
             and
             take
             none
             of
             their
             goods
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             bound
             without
             speciall
             licence
             not
             to
             resort
             where
             the
             Arch-bishop
             was
             .
          
           
             6
             All
             the
             possessions
             and
             goods
             of
             such
             as
             fauoured
             the
             Pope
             or
             Arch
             bishop
             to
             be
             confiscate
             for
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             7
             All
             such
             of
             the
             Clergy
             as
             were
             out
             of
             the
             Realme
             to
             bee
             warned
             in
             euery
             Sheere
             within
             three
             monethes
             to
             repayre
             home
             ,
             or
             else
             their
             rents
             and
             goods
             to
             ●eturne
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             8
             That
             the
             Peter
             pence
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             paid
             vnto
             the
             Apostolick
             Sea
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             reserued
             vnto
             the
             Kings
             Coffers
             .
          
           
             The
             Arch-bishop
             writ
             to
             a
             friend
             of
             his
             to
             write
             to
             him
             with
             speed
             what
             was
             done
             touching
             the
             Kings
             Decrees
             ,
             heere
             set
             out
             ,
             which
             are
             these
             :
             that
             all
             Hauens
             be
             diligently
             kept
             ,
             that
             no
             interdict
             or
             curse
             be
             brought
             in
             ,
             if
             the
             bringer
             bee
             a
             religious
             man
             ,
             his
             feet
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             ;
             if
             a
             Priest
             to
             loose
             his
             pr●uy
             members
             ;
             if
             a
             lay-man
             to
             bee
             hanged
             ;
             if
             a
             Leper
             to
             be
             burned
             ;
             if
             a
             Bishop
             will
             depart
             for
             feare
             of
             the
             Popes
             Interdict
             ,
             let
             him
             haue
             nothing
             with
             him
             but
             his
             Staffe
             ,
             and
             that
             a●l
             Schollers
             and
             Students
             beyond
             the
             Seas
             sha●l
             repaire
             home
             or
             loose
             their
             Benefices
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             remaine
             still
             to
             loose
             the
             libertie
             of
             all
             returning
             :
             if
             any
             Priest
             for
             the
             Popes
             interdict
             wil
             refuse
             to
             sing
             ,
             to
             loose
             his
             priuy
             members
             :
             In
             summe
             al
             such
             Priests
             as
             shew
             themselues
             Rebels
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             bee
             depriued
             of
             their
             Benefices
             .
          
           
             Further
             it
             was
             proclaimed
             that
             all
             of
             the
             kindred
             of
             
               Thomas
               Becket
            
             should
             bee
             exiled
             with
             their
             goods
             with
             them
             ,
             
             and
             sent
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             was
             no
             little
             vexation
             to
             him
             to
             behold
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             the
             King
             writ
             to
             the
             Abbot
             of
             Pontiuiack
             ,
             where
             he
             lay
             ,
             not
             to
             retaine
             him
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             would
             driue
             out
             of
             his
             Realme
             all
             the
             Monkes
             of
             his
             Order
             :
             wherevpon
             hee
             remoued
             ,
             by
             the
             French
             Kings
             appointment
             ,
             to
             Senon
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             and
             found
             of
             him
             fiue
             yeares
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             messengers
             went
             daily
             from
             the
             King
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Pope
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             betwixt
             the
             Archbishop
             and
             others
             ,
             where
             I
             finde
             onely
             rehearsals
             of
             matters
             ,
             which
             are
             declared
             sufficiently
             in
             the
             History
             ,
             whereof
             if
             the
             Reader
             be
             desirous
             to
             see
             ,
             let
             him
             resort
             to
             the
             booke
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             After
             these
             Letters
             sent
             too
             and
             fro
             in
             the
             15.
             yéere
             of
             Henry
             the
             second
             ,
             
             the
             King
             misdoubting
             that
             the
             Archbishop
             would
             procéed
             in
             excommunication
             against
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             made
             his
             appeale
             to
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             requiring
             to
             haue
             certaine
             Legates
             sent
             from
             Rome
             from
             the
             Popes
             side
             ,
             to
             take
             vp
             the
             matter
             betwixt
             the
             Archbishop
             and
             him
             ;
             requiring
             also
             that
             they
             might
             be
             absolued
             ,
             that
             were
             interdicted
             :
             wherevpon
             two
             Cardinals
             sent
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             with
             Letters
             from
             the
             
             Pope
             came
             into
             Normandie
             ,
             where
             they
             appointed
             the
             Bishop
             to
             meete
             before
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             the
             Arch-bishop
             delayed
             his
             comming
             ,
             vntill
             eight
             daies
             after
             ,
             neither
             would
             come
             any
             further
             then
             Grisorsium
             ,
             where
             the
             two
             Cardinals
             ,
             and
             the
             Archbishop
             with
             other
             Bishops
             conuenting
             together
             ,
             had
             a
             treatie
             of
             reconciliation
             ,
             which
             came
             to
             no
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             The
             two
             Cardinals
             writ
             to
             the
             Pope
             to
             this
             effect
             :
             comming
             to
             England
             we
             found
             the
             controuersie
             more
             vehement
             then
             we
             would
             ,
             for
             the
             King
             and
             the
             greater
             part
             about
             him
             said
             the
             Arch-bishop
             stirred
             vp
             the
             French
             King
             against
             him
             ▪
             and
             made
             the
             Earle
             of
             Flanders
             his
             open
             aduersarie
             :
             and
             after
             the
             King
             had
             receiued
             your
             Letters
             ,
             and
             brought
             forth
             other
             Letters
             ,
             diuers
             and
             altering
             from
             them
             receiued
             of
             vs
             ,
             be
             was
             moued
             with
             no
             little
             indignation
             ;
             saying
             ,
             that
             since
             wee
             came
             from
             you
             ,
             the
             Archbishop
             receiued
             of
             you
             other
             co●trarie
             Letters
             ,
             wherby
             he
             was
             exempted
             from
             our
             Iudgement
             :
             Moreouer
             ,
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Bishops
             there
             did
             affirme
             ,
             that
             the
             complaint
             that
             was
             made
             vnto
             you
             of
             the
             ancient
             customes
             of
             his
             progenitors
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             pa●t
             was
             false
             ;
             affirming
             farther
             to
             vs
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             were
             any
             customes
             and
             lawes
             in
             his
             time
             that
             seemed
             pr●iudiciall
             to
             the
             Statutes
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             would
             willingly
             reuoke
             and
             disanull
             the
             same
             :
             therefore
             we
             &
             other
             Bishops
             and
             Abbots
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             hearing
             the
             King
             so
             reasonable
             ,
             laboured
             by
             al
             meanes
             that
             the
             King
             should
             not
             breake
             from
             vs
             ,
             but
             incline
             to
             vs
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             the
             matter
             brought
             before
             vs
             ,
             betwixt
             him
             and
             the
             Archbishop
             .
             Wherevpon
             we
             sent
             our
             owne
             Chaplains
             with
             Letters
             to
             him
             ,
             appointing
             him
             the
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             where
             safely
             hee
             might
             meete
             with
             vs
             ,
             yet
             he
             made
             his
             dilatories
             till
             eight
             dayes
             after
             ,
             which
             ●tirred
             the
             Kings
             heart
             more
             then
             is
             to
             be
             thought
             :
             thus
             when
             hee
             refused
             to
             meete
             vs
             in
             the
             borders
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             though
             we
             offered
             him
             safe
             comming
             :
             we
             to
             satisfie
             his
             minde
             condescended
             to
             meete
             him
             at
             a
             place
             which
             hee
             appointed
             within
             the
             Land
             of
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             we
             exhorted
             him
             humbly
             to
             submit
             himselfe
             vnto
             his
             soueraigne
             and
             King
             ,
             who
             had
             heaped
             him
             with
             such
             benefits
             and
             dignities
             :
             after
             aduise
             with
             his
             Couns●ll
             ,
             hee
             said
             he
             would
             submit
             himselfe
             to
             the
             King
             sauing
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             libertie
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             honestie
             of
             my
             person
             ,
             the
             possessions
             of
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             Iustice
             of
             him
             and
             all
             his
             in
             all
             things
             :
             wee
             asked
             him
             whether
             h●
             would
             submit
             himselfe
             to
             vs
             ,
             as
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Bishops
             were
             content
             to
             doe
             :
             he
             said
             he
             had
             a
             commandement
             from
             you
             not
             to
             answere
             before
             he
             and
             all
             his
             were
             restored
             to
             all
             their
             possessions
             ,
             then
             he
             would
             proceed
             in
             the
             matter
             as
             hee
             should
             receiue
             commandement
             from
             the
             Sea
             Apostolick
             ,
             whereof
             wee
             made
             relation
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             yet
             keeping
             back
             a
             great
             part
             ,
             which
             we
             had
             heard
             and
             séene
             :
             which
             when
             the
             King
             and
             Nobles
             vnderstood
             ,
             the
             King
             said
             he
             was
             so
             much
             the
             more
             cleere
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Archbishop
             would
             not
             stand
             to
             Iudgement
             :
             after
             much
             heauinesse
             and
             lamentation
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Abbots
             ,
             they
             required
             of
             vs
             whether
             wee
             had
             any
             power
             to
             proceed
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             perceiuing
             wee
             had
             none
             ,
             least
             the
             Archbishop
             should
             worke
             any
             disquietnes
             to
             any
             of
             the
             Noble
             personages
             of
             the
             Realme
             agreed
             together
             with
             one
             assent
             to
             make
             their
             appellation
             to
             your
             audience
             ,
             prefixing
             accordingly
             the
             terme
             of
             their
             appeale
             .
          
           
             The
             Archbishop
             saying
             ,
             he
             stood
             onely
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Cardinals
             offered
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             relinquish
             his
             Bishoppricke
             ,
             the
             King
             should
             relinquish
             his
             Customes
             .
             He
             answered
             ,
             He
             could
             not
             renounce
             his
             Church
             ,
             sauing
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             his
             person
             ,
             but
             it
             standeth
             vpon
             the
             soules
             health
             ,
             and
             honor
             of
             the
             King
             to
             renounce
             his
             customes
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             Cardinals
             were
             gone
             ,
             the
             French
             King
             séeing
             the
             King
             of
             England
             disquieted
             ,
             and
             s●●icitous
             of
             peace
             ,
             pretending
             to
             set
             agréement
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Arch-bishop
             ,
             both
             were
             content
             to
             stand
             to
             his
             arbiterment
             .
             The
             Archbishop
             prostrating
             himselfe
             at
             the
             féete
             of
             the
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             said
             he
             would
             commit
             the
             whole
             matter
             to
             his
             owne
             arbiterment
             ,
             
               Saluo
               honore
               Dei
            
             ,
             the
             King
             was
             highly
             there-with
             displeased
             ,
             rebuking
             him
             of
             pride
             and
             stubbornenesse
             ,
             and
             charged
             him
             with
             sundry
             and
             great
             benefits
             bestowed
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             hee
             a
             person
             vnkind
             and
             forgetfull
             .
          
           
           
             And
             speaking
             to
             the
             French
             King
             there
             present
             said
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             displeaseth
             this
             man
             hee
             saith
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             meanes
             will
             vindicate
             to
             himselfe
             that
             which
             is
             his
             owne
             and
             mine
             too
             ,
             there
             haue
             bin
             Kings
             of
             England
             of
             greater
             and
             lesse
             puissance
             then
             I
             am
             ,
             &
             there
             haue
             haue
             béen
             Archb.
             of
             Canterbury
             both
             great
             &
             holy
             men
             ,
             what
             the
             best
             of
             them
             haue
             done
             to
             my
             predecessors
             before
             me
             ,
             let
             him
             doe
             the
             same
             to
             me
             and
             I
             am
             content
             :
             the
             standers
             by
             with
             one
             voice
             cried
             ,
             the
             king
             hath
             debased
             himselfe
             enough
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             French
             King
             said
             what
             my
             Lord
             will
             you
             be
             better
             then
             those
             holy
             men
             ,
             will
             you
             be
             greater
             then
             Peter
             ,
             you
             haue
             peace
             and
             quietnes
             put
             in
             your
             hands
             if
             you
             will
             take
             it
             :
             he
             answered
             ,
             my
             predecessors
             euery
             one
             in
             his
             time
             did
             pluck
             vp
             ,
             and
             correct
             something
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             though
             not
             all
             things
             ,
             for
             then
             there
             would
             bee
             no
             cause
             of
             this
             fire
             of
             temptation
             to
             try
             vs
             :
             though
             some
             haue
             béen
             slack
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             follow
             their
             examples
             ,
             we
             rebuke
             Peter
             for
             denying
             Christ
             ,
             but
             we
             commend
             him
             for
             resisting
             Nero
             ,
             hee
             could
             not
             in
             his
             conscience
             consent
             vnto
             him
             ;
             he
             did
             not
             dissemble
             ,
             wherby
             he
             lost
             his
             life
             :
             by
             such
             oppressions
             the
             Church
             hath
             alwaies
             growne
             ,
             our
             forefathers
             suffered
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             not
             dissemble
             the
             honour
             of
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             I
             ▪
             to
             haue
             the
             fauour
             of
             one
             man
             ,
             suffer
             the
             honour
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             supprest
             :
             the
             Noble
             men
             standing
             by
             ,
             noted
             him
             of
             arrogancy
             ,
             and
             wilfulnes
             :
             and
             one
             openly
             protested
             ,
             that
             séeing
             he
             refused
             the
             request
             of
             both
             kingdomes
             ,
             hee
             was
             worthy
             of
             the
             help
             of
             neither
             :
             as
             England
             had
             reiected
             him
             ,
             so
             France
             should
             not
             entertaine
             him
             .
          
           
             One
             of
             the
             Archbishops
             Chapleins
             writeth
             that
             the
             French
             king
             prostrated
             himselfe
             at
             the
             féet
             of
             the
             Archb.
             repented
             he
             had
             giuen
             him
             such
             councell
             in
             a
             case
             pertaining
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             desired
             to
             be
             assoiled
             ,
             and
             that
             Henry
             sent
             to
             the
             king
             to
             desire
             him
             not
             to
             support
             his
             enemy
             within
             his
             Realme
             :
             the
             French
             King
             vtterly
             denied
             the
             Kings
             request
             ,
             and
             tooke
             part
             rather
             with
             the
             Archbishop
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             England
             returned
             from
             Normandy
             into
             England
             &
             in
             the
             16.
             
             yéere
             of
             his
             reigne
             kept
             his
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             &
             by
             assent
             both
             of
             the
             Clergy
             &
             Temporalty
             ,
             caused
             his
             sonne
             Henry
             to
             be
             crowned
             King
             :
             the
             Coronation
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Yorke
             ,
             other
             Bishops
             assisting
             Becket
             :
             not
             beeing
             called
             tooke
             no
             little
             displeasure
             ;
             and
             so
             did
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             hearing
             that
             Margaret
             his
             Daughter
             was
             not
             like
             wise
             crowned
             with
             her
             husband
             :
             wherevpon
             hee
             came
             with
             a
             great
             armie
             to
             Normandie
             ,
             but
             the
             King
             sent
             his
             sonne
             to
             him
             which
             intreated
             peace
             ,
             promising
             that
             his
             sonne
             should
             be
             crowned
             againe
             ,
             and
             his
             daughter
             crowned
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Becket
             sent
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             complaining
             of
             foure
             Bishops
             ,
             especially
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             ,
             who
             durst
             be
             so
             bold
             in
             his
             absence
             ,
             without
             his
             licence
             to
             crowne
             the
             king
             ,
             being
             a
             matter
             peculiar
             to
             his
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             at
             whose
             instance
             the
             Pope
             excommunicated
             the
             Bishop
             of
             London
             :
             the
             other
             thrée
             with
             the
             Archbishop
             hee
             suspended
             :
             they
             resorted
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             declaring
             how
             miserable
             there
             case
             stood
             ,
             for
             fulfilling
             his
             commandement
             ,
             the
             King
             was
             highly
             moued
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             France
             with
             his
             Clergy
             and
             Courtiers
             slacked
             no
             occasion
             to
             incite
             the
             Pope
             to
             excommunicate
             the
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             also
             thinking
             to
             haue
             some
             aduantage
             against
             the
             Realme
             ,
             neither
             was
             the
             King
             ignorant
             of
             this
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             the
             readier
             to
             agree
             .
          
           
             The
             pope
             sent
             two
             Legats
             with
             full
             commission
             ,
             either
             to
             driue
             the
             K.
             to
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             excommunicated
             :
             the
             King
             seeing
             himselfe
             in
             great
             straites
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             not
             auoid
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             mediation
             of
             the
             king
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             other
             great
             prelates
             and
             Princes
             of
             the
             king
             ,
             was
             content
             to
             be
             reconciled
             with
             the
             Archb.
             whom
             he
             receiued
             into
             his
             Realme
             ,
             and
             granted
             him
             free
             returne
             to
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             would
             not
             grant
             him
             his
             lands
             vntill
             he
             came
             into
             England
             ,
             and
             did
             see
             how
             he
             would
             agrée
             with
             his
             subiects
             ,
             he
             was
             ioifully
             receiued
             of
             his
             church
             ,
             albeit
             he
             was
             not
             very
             welcome
             vnto
             the
             yong
             king
             :
             so
             that
             comming
             to
             London
             to
             the
             king
             ,
             he
             was
             returned
             back
             to
             Canterbury
             and
             bid
             to
             keepe
             his
             house
             ,
             hee
             excommunicated
             one
             
               Robert
               de
               Brocke
            
             on
             Christmas
             day
             ,
             for
             cutting
             off
             the
             taile
             of
             one
             of
             his
             Horses
             the
             day
             before
             ,
             hee
             would
             not
             absolue
             the
             foresaid
             foure
             Bishops
             without
             cau●els
             and
             exceptions
             ,
             who
             went
             to
             Normandie
             to
             the
             king
             ,
             
             and
             complained
             of
             the
             miserable
             state
             &
             vncourteous
             handling
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             conceiue
             such
             displeasure
             towards
             Becket
             ,
             that
             hee
             lamented
             oft
             to
             them
             about
             him
             ,
             that
             none
             would
             reuenge
             him
             of
             his
             enemy
             :
             vpon
             occasion
             of
             which
             words
             ,
             4.
             addressed
             thēselues
             in
             great
             heat
             of
             hast
             ,
             within
             4.
             daies
             after
             ,
             the
             said
             Christmas
             day
             they
             came
             to
             Canterbury
             ,
             they
             pressed
             at
             length
             into
             the
             palace
             ,
             where
             the
             Arch-b
             .
             was
             sitting
             with
             his
             company
             about
             him
             :
             they
             said
             they
             brought
             him
             a
             commandement
             from
             the
             king
             ,
             bad
             him
             chuse
             whether
             he
             would
             receiue
             it
             openly
             ,
             or
             secretly
             ,
             the
             company
             being
             commanded
             away
             ,
             and
             he
             alone
             ,
             they
             told
             him
             the
             King
             commanded
             him
             to
             repaire
             to
             the
             King
             his
             sonne
             to
             doe
             his
             duety
             ,
             and
             sweare
             fidelitie
             for
             your
             Baronage
             ,
             and
             to
             amend
             those
             things
             you
             haue
             committed
             against
             him
             ,
             in
             denying
             to
             be
             sworne
             to
             him
             :
             he
             perceiued
             their
             intent
             ,
             and
             called
             for
             his
             company
             ,
             and
             they
             commanded
             him
             in
             the
             Kings
             name
             that
             he
             should
             absolue
             the
             4.
             
             Bishops
             :
             he
             answered
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             excommunicate
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             Pope
             ,
             if
             that
             were
             their
             griefe
             they
             should
             resort
             to
             him
             ;
             séeing
             you
             thus
             stand
             against
             the
             Coronation
             of
             our
             new
             King
             ,
             it
             séemeth
             you
             aspire
             to
             take
             his
             Crowne
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             King
             your selfe
             :
             he
             said
             nay
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             thrée
             crownes
             he
             would
             set
             them
             all
             vpon
             him
             ,
             except
             his
             father
             there
             is
             none
             whose
             honour
             I
             now
             tender
             and
             loue
             ,
             and
             touching
             the
             sequestring
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             there
             was
             nothing
             done
             without
             the
             assent
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             for
             I
             complaine
             to
             him
             what
             iniury
             my
             Church
             had
             by
             their
             crowning
             the
             ●ing
             ,
             hee
             gaue
             me
             leaue
             to
             seeke
             my
             remedy
             at
             the
             Popes
             hand
             ,
             they
             said
             what
             doest
             thou
             ma●e
             the
             King
             a
             Traytor
             and
             bewrayer
             of
             his
             own
             sonne
             ,
             when
             he
             commanded
             them
             to
             cr●wne
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             gaue
             thee
             leaue
             to
             suspend
             them
             for
             so
             doing
             ;
             and
             they
             said
             ,
             thinkest
             thou
             we
             the
             kings
             subiects
             wil
             suffer
             this
             ,
             thou
             hast
             spoken
             enough
             against
             thine
             own
             head
             :
             the
             Achbishop
             said
             ,
             since
             my
             comming
             ouer
             ,
             ●e
             hath
             suffered
             many
             iniuries
             and
             rebukes
             conc●rning
             my selfe
             my
             men
             ,
             cattell
             ,
             wines
             ,
             and
             other
             goods
             :
             yet
             the
             King
             writ
             to
             his
             sonne
             I
             should
             liue
             in
             safety
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             now
             you
             come
             hether
             to
             threaten
             me
             ;
             they
             answered
             ,
             if
             you
             haue
             any
             ●niury
             ,
             the
             law
             is
             open
             ,
             and
             ●e
             said
             he
             sought
             for
             remedy
             at
             the
             Kings
             hands
             as
             long
             as
             hee
             could
             be
             suffered
             to
             speake
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             now
             I
             am
             stopped
             and
             can
             find
             no
             redresse
             ,
             nor
             can
             haue
             the
             benefit
             of
             law
             or
             reason
             ,
             such
             law
             as
             an
             Arch-bishop
             may
             haue
             I
             will
             Realme
             :
             then
             they
             denounced
             he
             had
             spoken
             words
             to
             the
             ieopardie
             of
             his
             head
             ,
             so
             they
             depart
             ,
             charging
             the
             Monkes
             in
             the
             Kings
             name
             to
             keep
             him
             forth●comming
             :
             the
             Arch-bishop
             would
             not
             fly
             for
             the
             king
             nor
             any
             man
             :
             the
             names
             of
             the
             foure
             Souldiers
             were
             ,
             first
             ,
             
               Renold
               Berison
            
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             
               Hugh
               Morteuill
            
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               William
               Thracy
            
             :
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               Richard
               Britto
            
             :
             who
             going
             to
             harnesse
             themselues
             ,
             returned
             the
             same
             day
             ,
             but
             the
             Hall
             doore
             being
             shut
             ,
             they
             went
             to
             a
             back
             doore
             ,
             and
             broke
             vp
             a
             window
             :
             the
             Monkes
             had
             gotten
             the
             Arch-bishop
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             caused
             his
             crosse
             to
             be
             borne
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             procéeded
             into
             the
             Quiere
             ,
             the
             Haruest
             men
             following
             came
             to
             the
             Church
             doore
             ,
             the
             Monkes
             would
             haue
             shut
             the
             doore
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Story
             saith
             the
             Bishop
             would
             not
             suffer
             them
             :
             so
             they
             came
             into
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             méeting
             them
             on
             the
             stayres
             was
             slaine
             ,
             euery
             man
             striking
             him
             with
             his
             sw●rd
             in
             the
             head
             ,
             who
             fied
             into
             the
             north
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             were
             pardoned
             of
             the
             Pope
             by
             the
             Kings
             meanes
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             Ierusalem
             .
          
           
             Newbergensis
             
               an
               ancient
               Chronographer
               condemneth
               the
               doings
               of
            
             Becket
             .
          
           
             Cesarius
             a
             Monke
             in
             his
             eighth
             booke
             of
             Dialogues
             48.
             yeares
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Becket
             ,
             writeth
             that
             it
             was
             a
             question
             amongst
             the
             Masters
             of
             Paris
             ,
             whether
             
               Thomas
               Becket
            
             were
             saued
             ,
             or
             damned
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             certaine
             this
             antheme
             collected
             and
             primered
             in
             his
             praise
             is
             blasphemous
             .
          
           
             
               Tu
               per
               Thomae
               sanguinem
               quem
               pro
               te
               impendit
               ,
               fac
               nos
               Christe
               scandere
               quo
               Thomas
               asendit
               .
            
          
           
             Wherein
             is
             a
             double
             lye
             ,
             first
             that
             hee
             dyed
             for
             Christ
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             that
             his
             bond
             should
             purchase
             heauen
             ,
             which
             none
             of
             the
             Apostles
             durst
             challenge
             ,
             for
             then
             Christ
             died
             in
             vaine
             .
          
           
             After
             his
             death
             the
             king
             fearing
             the
             popes
             curse
             ,
             which
             the
             French
             king
             helped
             forwards
             
             what
             he
             could
             ,
             the
             King
             sent
             his
             excuse
             vnto
             the
             pope
             which
             he
             would
             not
             heare
             .
             And
             after
             second
             messengers
             which
             some
             of
             the
             Cardinals
             receiued
             ,
             shewing
             them
             that
             the
             pope
             vsed
             to
             curse
             &
             assoile
             on
             good-Friday
             ,
             which
             was
             néer
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             noised
             that
             the
             King
             ,
             Bishops
             &
             realme
             ,
             should
             be
             interdicted
             :
             and
             herevpon
             the
             kings
             messengers
             were
             put
             into
             prison
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             Cardinals
             shewed
             the
             pope
             that
             the
             Kings
             messengers
             had
             power
             to
             sweare
             that
             the
             King
             should
             obey
             his
             penance
             which
             was
             taken
             both
             for
             the
             King
             &
             the
             Archb.
             of
             Yorke
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             the
             said
             day
             ,
             the
             pope
             only
             cursed
             the
             déed
             ,
             doers
             ,
             consenters
             ,
             ayders
             &
             harbourers
             of
             them
             :
             the
             deed-doer●
             had
             in
             penance
             to
             goe
             in
             linnen
             clothes
             barefoote
             ,
             in
             fasting
             &
             prayer
             ,
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             who
             by
             this
             hard
             penance
             are
             said
             to
             die
             in
             few
             yéeres
             after
             .
          
           
             Two
             Cardinals
             were
             sent
             to
             inquire
             who
             were
             consenters
             to
             his
             death
             ,
             the
             king
             ,
             being
             not
             certaine
             wherefore
             their
             comming
             was
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             power
             entred
             into
             Ireland
             ,
             giuing
             charge
             that
             no
             bringer
             of
             any
             briefe
             should
             come
             into
             the
             realme
             ,
             or
             passe
             out
             without
             speciall
             license
             ,
             and
             an
             assurance
             to
             bring
             nothing
             preiudiciall
             to
             the
             Realme
             :
             the
             King
             in
             short
             time
             subdued
             the
             whole
             land
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             which
             was
             gouerned
             by
             fiue
             Kings
             ,
             of
             whom
             foure
             submitted
             themselues
             ;
             only
             the
             fift
             ,
             the
             king
             Tonacta
             ,
             denied
             to
             be
             subdued
             ,
             kéeping
             himselfe
             in
             woods
             and
             Marshes
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             time
             the
             two
             Cardinals
             were
             come
             to
             Normandy
             :
             
             the
             next
             yéere
             in
             October
             ,
             the
             king
             went
             to
             them
             ,
             &
             made
             his
             purgation
             touching
             the
             death
             of
             Becke●
             ,
             taking
             his
             othe
             he
             was
             neuer
             aiding
             nor
             consenting
             ,
             but
             onely
             spake
             rigorous
             words
             against
             him
             ;
             wherefore
             for
             penance
             hee
             was
             sworne
             to
             send
             so
             much
             money
             to
             the
             holy
             land
             ,
             &
             should
             find
             two
             hundred
             Knights
             for
             the
             defence
             thereof
             ,
             and
             should
             set
             forth
             by
             Christmas
             following
             his
             own
             person
             to
             fight
             for
             thrée
             yéeres
             ,
             exc●pt
             the
             pope
             should
             dispence
             with
             him
             :
             and
             that
             if
             he
             went
             into
             Spaine
             ,
             &
             fought
             with
             the
             Sarrac●ns
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             he
             was
             there
             he
             might
             prolong
             his
             iourney
             to
             Ierusalem
             .
          
           
             Itē
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             hinder
             or
             cause
             to
             be
             hindred
             any
             appellatio●s
             made
             to
             R●me
             .
          
           
             Item
             ,
             That
             he
             nor
             his
             Sonne
             should
             dissent
             from
             Pope
             Alexander
             ,
             nor
             his
             Catholick
             successors
             .
          
           
             Item
             ,
             That
             the
             goods
             and
             possessions
             taken
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Canterbury
             should
             be
             restored
             .
          
           
             Item
             ,
             that
             the
             foresaid
             decrées
             established
             against
             the
             church
             should
             be
             extinct
             ,
             and
             repealed
             ,
             besides
             other
             secret
             fastings
             and
             almes
             inioyned
             him
             .
          
           
             All
             these
             conditions
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Son
             agreed
             vnto
             ,
             debasing
             himselfe
             with
             humilitie
             and
             submission
             before
             them
             whereof
             the
             Cardinals
             tooke
             no
             little
             glory
             ,
             vsing
             this
             vers●
             of
             the
             Psalme
             :
             
               Qui
               respicit
               terram
               ,
               &
               facit
               eam
               tremere
               :
               qui
               tangit
               montes
               &
               fumigant
               .
            
          
           
             The
             returning
             from
             Normandie
             ,
             by
             reason
             the
             Scots
             had
             made
             a
             road
             into
             England
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             came
             to
             the
             fight
             of
             Beckets
             Church
             he
             lighted
             &
             went
             barefoote
             to
             his
             toombe
             ,
             whose
             steps
             were
             found
             bloudy
             by
             the
             roughn●sse
             of
             the
             stones
             ,
             and
             receiued
             a
             whip
             ,
             with
             a
             rod
             ,
             of
             euery
             Monke
             of
             the
             Cloister
             ,
             whereby
             thou
             maist
             see
             the
             lamentable
             superstition
             and
             ignorance
             of
             those
             dayes
             ,
             and
             the
             slauery
             that
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             were
             brought
             too
             vnder
             the
             Popes
             Clergy
             ,
             
             the
             same
             yeere
             almost
             the
             whole
             Citie
             of
             Canturbury
             was
             consumed
             with
             fire
             ,
             and
             the
             said
             Minster
             church
             cleane
             burnt
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             yeare
             in
             a
             conuocation
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             
             Abbots
             ,
             and
             other
             of
             the
             Clergie
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             there
             was
             great
             discention
             betwixt
             the
             two
             Arch-bishops
             ,
             whether
             Yorke
             must
             beare
             his
             Crosse
             in
             the
             Dioces
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             whether
             the
             Bishopricks
             of
             Lincoln
             ,
             Chichester
             ,
             Worcester
             ,
             and
             Hereford
             ,
             were
             of
             the
             sea
             of
             York
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             the
             one
             appealed
             the
             other
             vnto
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             How
             much
             better
             had
             it
             beene
             if
             the
             Supremacie
             had
             remained
             in
             the
             King
             ,
             whereby
             much
             trauell
             ,
             and
             great
             wastfull
             expences
             had
             bin
             saued
             ,
             and
             there
             cause
             mor●
             indifferently
             ,
             and
             more
             spéedily
             decided
             .
          
           
             Diuers
             of
             Glocester
             in
             the
             Dioces
             of
             York
             were
             excommunicated
             by
             the
             Archb.
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             because
             being
             summoned
             they
             refused
             to
             appeare
             :
             a
             Cardinall
             by
             the
             Kings
             procurement
             was
             sent
             from
             Rome
             to
             make
             peace
             :
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             the
             King
             it
             was
             agreed
             that
             Canterbury
             should
             release
             his
             claime
             to
             Glocester
             ,
             and
             absolue
             
             the
             Clarks
             thereof
             ,
             &
             the
             bearing
             the
             crosse
             and
             other
             matters
             was
             referred
             to
             the
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             a
             league
             of
             truce
             for
             fiue
             yeares
             betwixt
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             yeare
             Henry
             the
             second
             denided
             the
             Realme
             into
             six
             parts
             ,
             
             &
             ordained
             thrée
             Iustices
             of
             assise
             on
             euery
             part
             :
             to
             the
             first
             Norfolk
             ,
             Suffolk
             ,
             Cambridge
             shire
             ,
             Huntingdon-shire
             ,
             Buckingham-shire
             ,
             Essex
             ,
             Hereford-shire
             :
             to
             the
             second
             Lincoln-shire
             ,
             Nottingham-shire
             ,
             Derby-shire
             ,
             Stamford-shire
             ,
             Warwick-shire
             ,
             Northampton-shire
             ,
             Leicester-shire
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             Kent
             ,
             Surry
             ,
             South-hampton-shire
             ,
             Sussex
             ,
             Berk-shire
             ,
             Oxford-shire
             :
             Fourthly
             ,
             Heriford-shire
             ,
             Glocester-shire
             ,
             Worcester-shire
             ,
             Salop-shire
             :
             Fiftly
             ,
             Wilt-shire
             ,
             Dorcester-shire
             ,
             Sommerset-shire
             ,
             De●●n-shire
             ,
             Cornwall
             :
             Euerwick-shire
             ,
             Richmond-shire
             ,
             Lancaster
             ,
             Copland
             ,
             Westm●r-land
             ,
             Northumberland
             ,
             Cumberland
             .
             In
             this
             yéere
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             made
             thrée
             Arch-deacons
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             K.
             granted
             the
             pope
             ,
             that
             no
             Clarke
             should
             be
             called
             before
             a
             temporall
             Iudge
             ,
             except
             for
             his
             offence
             in
             the
             Forrest
             or
             his
             lay-fée
             that
             he
             holdeth
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             Bishopricke
             or
             Abbey
             should
             remaine
             but
             one
             yeere
             in
             the
             Kings
             hands
             without
             great
             cause
             ,
          
           
             This
             yeare
             there
             was
             great
             controuersie
             betwixt
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             the
             Abbot
             of
             S.
             Austen
             ,
             he
             being
             Elect
             ,
             whether
             the
             Bishop
             should
             come
             to
             his
             house
             to
             consecrate
             him
             ,
             or
             he
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Metropolitan
             church
             of
             Canterbury
             to
             be
             consecrated
             :
             The
             ●bbot
             appealed
             to
             the
             audience
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             went
             thither
             with
             a
             fat
             purse
             ,
             procured
             letters
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             to
             command
             the
             Arch-bishop
             to
             consecrat
             him
             in
             his
             Monastery
             ,
             because
             it
             did
             properly
             belong
             to
             the
             Iurisdiction
             of
             Rome
             ,
             &
             should
             do
             so
             likewise
             to
             his
             successors
             without
             exception
             of
             obedience
             ,
             &
             if
             the
             ●rchb
             .
             refuse
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             then
             he
             should
             doe
             it
             :
             the
             Archb.
             vnderstanding
             it
             ,
             &
             loth
             to
             yéeld
             ,
             vsed
             policy
             ,
             he
             watched
             a
             time
             when
             the
             Abbot
             was
             frō
             home
             ,
             came
             to
             the
             Monastery
             ,
             with
             all
             things
             appointed
             for
             the
             busines
             ,
             called
             for
             the
             Abbat
             to
             be
             consecrated
             :
             the
             Abbot
             not
             being
             at
             home
             ,
             he
             fained
             himself
             not
             a
             little
             grée●ed
             :
             wherevpon
             the
             Abbot
             was
             disappointed
             ,
             faine
             to
             fill
             his
             purse
             a
             new
             ,
             &
             make
             a
             new
             course
             to
             Rome
             to
             the
             Pope
             of
             whom
             he
             receiued
             his
             consecration
             .
          
           
             This
             yéere
             a
             Cardinal
             was
             sent
             into
             England
             ,
             
             (
             as
             few
             yéeres
             there
             was
             not
             one
             sent
             to
             get
             m●ny
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             make
             peace
             betwixt
             the
             Archbishops
             of
             York
             &
             Canterbury
             ,
             who
             kept
             a
             Councel
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             the
             chiefe
             of
             the
             Clergy
             resorted
             with
             great
             confluence
             ;
             Yorke
             thinking
             to
             preuent
             Canterbury
             ,
             came
             first
             and
             placed
             himselfe
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Cardinall
             :
             Canterbury
             seeing
             the
             first
             place
             taken
             ,
             refused
             to
             take
             the
             second
             :
             Yorke
             alledged
             the
             old
             Decree
             of
             Gregory
             by
             whom
             this
             order
             was
             taken
             betwixt
             these
             two
             Metropolitans
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             should
             be
             first
             in
             election
             ,
             should
             haue
             the
             preheminence
             in
             dignity
             ,
             and
             goe
             before
             the
             other
             .
             From
             words
             they
             went
             to
             blowes
             ,
             Canterbury
             hauing
             more
             seruants
             was
             to
             strong
             for
             Yorke
             ,
             plucked
             him
             from
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             treading
             on
             him
             with
             their
             feet
             that
             it
             was
             well
             hee
             escaped
             aliue
             :
             his
             Robes
             were
             all
             rent
             from
             his
             back
             ,
             this
             Noble
             Romane
             Cardinall
             which
             should
             haue
             ended
             the
             strife
             committed
             himselfe
             to
             flight
             :
             the
             next
             day
             Yorke
             shewed
             his
             Rochet
             to
             the
             Cardinall
             to
             testifie
             his
             wrong
             ,
             and
             appealed
             ,
             and
             cited
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             certaine
             of
             his
             men
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             The
             kingdome
             of
             England
             in
             the
             Henry
             this
             second
             his
             time
             ,
             extended
             so
             farre
             as
             hath
             not
             béen
             seene
             :
             The
             King
             of
             Scots
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Lords
             spirituall
             and
             temporal
             ,
             did
             him
             homage
             for
             them
             and
             their
             successors
             :
             Ireland
             ,
             England
             ,
             Normandie
             ,
             Aquitane
             ,
             Gaunt
             &c.
             
             Unto
             the
             mountaine
             of
             Pireni
             ,
             in
             the
             vtmost
             parts
             of
             the
             Ocean
             in
             the
             Brittish
             sea
             :
             protector
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             offered
             to
             bée
             King
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             by
             the
             Patriarke
             and
             Master
             of
             the
             Hospitall
             there
             ,
             which
             he
             refused
             ,
             alledging
             his
             great
             charge
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             it
             might
             be
             his
             sonnes
             would
             rebell
             in
             his
             absence
             .
          
           
             The
             fame
             of
             his
             wisedome
             ,
             manhood
             ,
             riches
             ,
             was
             so
             renowned
             through
             all
             quarters
             that
             messengers
             came
             from
             the
             Emperor
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Emperour
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             from
             many
             great
             Kings
             ,
             Dukes
             ,
             and
             other
             great
             men
             to
             determine
             questions
             of
             strife
             ,
             and
             aske
             councell
             of
             him
             :
             he
             raigned
             thirty
             fiue
             yéeres
             ,
             and
             hauing
             great
             warres
             ,
             yet
             neuer
             set
             tribute
             or
             taxe
             vpon
             his
             subiects
             ,
             nor
             first
             fruits
             ,
             nor
             appropriations
             of
             benefits
             vpon
             the
             Clergy
             ;
             yet
             his
             treasure
             beeing
             
             weighed
             by
             King
             Richard
             his
             Sonne
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             weighed
             900000.
             pounds
             ,
             besides
             Iewels
             and
             Houshold-stuffe
             ,
             of
             which
             11000.
             pounds
             came
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Robert
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Yorke
             ,
             for
             hee
             had
             procured
             a
             Bull
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             Priest
             dyed
             without
             Testament
             ,
             he
             should
             haue
             all
             his
             goods
             .
          
           
             His
             Sonne
             Henry
             ,
             
             whom
             he
             ioyned
             with
             him
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             Coronation
             serued
             him
             as
             a
             Steward
             ,
             and
             set
             the
             first
             dish
             at
             the
             Table
             ,
             renouncing
             the
             name
             of
             King
             ,
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Yorke
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             young
             King
             ,
             he
             told
             him
             ,
             he
             might
             greatly
             reioyce
             ,
             being
             no
             King
             had
             such
             an
             Officer
             as
             he
             had
             ,
             the
             young
             King
             disdaining
             his
             words
             ,
             said
             ;
             My
             Father
             is
             not
             dishonored
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             a
             King
             and
             a
             Quéenes
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             not
             he
             .
             He
             tooke
             Armes
             with
             the
             French
             King
             against
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             persecuted
             him
             ,
             but
             after
             hee
             had
             raigned
             a
             few
             yeares
             ,
             died
             in
             his
             youth
             by
             the
             iust
             iudgement
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             After
             his
             death
             ,
             his
             Sonne
             Richard
             ,
             called
             Cor-de-Lyon
             ,
             rebelled
             against
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             his
             youngest
             Sonne
             did
             not
             degenerate
             from
             his
             Brothers
             steps
             ,
             the
             said
             Richard
             brought
             his
             Father
             to
             such
             distresse
             of
             body
             and
             minde
             ,
             that
             for
             thought
             he
             fell
             into
             an
             Ague
             ,
             and
             within
             fou●e
             daies
             dyed
             ,
             Richard
             méeting
             his
             Corps
             ,
             beginning
             to
             wéepe
             ,
             the
             bloud
             burst
             out
             of
             the
             Kings
             nose
             at
             the
             comming
             of
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             giuing
             a
             monstration
             that
             he
             was
             Author
             of
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             His
             Children
             ,
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             worthily
             rewarded
             for
             their
             vnnaturalnesse
             ,
             lost
             all
             they
             had
             beyond
             the
             Sea
             which
             their
             Father
             had
             gotten
             .
          
           
             Alexander
             Pope
             decréed
             ,
             that
             no
             Arch-bishop
             should
             receiue
             the
             Pall
             ,
             vnless●
             hée
             first
             sware
             obedience
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
             These
             be
             the
             words
             in
             Engl●sh
             of
             the
             giuing
             of
             the
             Pall.
             
          
           
             To
             the
             honour
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             blessed
             Mary
             the
             Uirgin
             ,
             and
             of
             blessed
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             and
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             Lord
             Pope
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             holy
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Church
             committed
             to
             your
             charge
             :
             we
             giue
             you
             the
             Pall
             taken
             from
             the
             body
             of
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             as
             a
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             Pontificall
             Office
             ,
             which
             you
             may
             weare
             within
             your
             own
             Church
             ,
             vpon
             certain
             daies
             expressed
             in
             the
             priuiledge●
             of
             the
             said
             Church
             ,
             granted
             by
             the
             Sea
             Apostolike
             .
          
           
             This
             Pall
             ought
             to
             bee
             asked
             with
             great
             instance
             ,
             and
             within
             thrée
             moneths
             ,
             without
             which
             Pall
             he
             is
             not
             Arch-bishop
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             deposed
             .
             The
             same
             Pall
             must
             be
             burned
             with
             him
             when
             hee
             dyeth
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             is
             giuen
             ,
             some
             priuiledge
             must
             be
             giuen
             with
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             old
             renewed
             ,
             the
             Arch
             bishops
             pay
             swéetly
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Euery
             Bishop
             must
             sweare
             to
             be
             obedient
             to
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             the
             Apostolike
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             doe
             nothing
             whereby
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             member
             of
             them
             may
             be
             impaired
             ,
             nor
             helpe
             ,
             counsell
             ,
             or
             consent
             vnto
             any
             so
             doing
             ,
             not
             to
             vtter
             their
             councell
             any
             way
             sent
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             any
             body
             to
             their
             hurt
             ,
             to
             reta●ne
             and
             maintaine
             the
             Papacy
             and
             the
             Regalities
             of
             S.
             Peter
             against
             all
             men
             ,
             honorably
             to
             intreat
             the
             Popes
             Legats
             going
             and
             comming
             ,
             and
             helpe
             them
             in
             all
             necessities
             ,
             to
             be
             ready
             to
             come
             to
             a
             Sinod
             being
             called
             ,
             without
             any
             lawfull
             let
             ,
             to
             visite
             the
             Pallace
             of
             the
             Apostles
             euery
             third
             yeare
             ,
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             a
             Messenger
             ,
             except
             otherwise
             licensed
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             not
             to
             sell
             ,
             giue
             ,
             or
             lease
             out
             any
             the
             possessions
             of
             his
             Church
             without
             the
             Popes
             license
             ,
             
               So
               God
               helpe
               him
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             By
             this
             Oath
             ,
             the
             Byshop
             could
             do
             nothing
             but
             what
             the
             Pope
             would
             in
             generall
             councels
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             corruption
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Besides
             this
             ,
             it
             was
             decreed
             in
             the
             said
             councell
             of
             Rome
             ,
             by
             310.
             
             Byshops
             ,
             by
             Pope
             Alexander
             ,
             that
             none
             should
             haue
             spirituall
             promotion
             ,
             except
             he
             were
             of
             full
             age
             and
             borne
             in
             wedlocke
             :
             that
             no
             Parish-Church
             should
             be
             voyd
             aboue
             sixe
             moneths
             ;
             that
             none
             within
             orders
             should
             meddle
             with
             temporal
             businesses
             ;
             that
             priests
             shall
             haue
             but
             one
             Benefice
             ;
             that
             Bishops
             be
             charged
             to
             find
             the
             Priest
             a
             liuing
             vntill
             he
             be
             promoted
             .
          
           
             That
             open
             Usurers
             shall
             not
             communicate
             at
             Easter
             ,
             nor
             be
             buried
             within
             the
             Church
             yard
             .
          
           
             That
             nothing
             shall
             be
             taken
             for
             ministring
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             burying
             .
          
           
             Item
             ,
             that
             euery
             Cathedrall
             Church
             should
             haue
             a
             Maister
             to
             teach
             Children
             fréely
             ,
             without
             taking
             any
             thing
             for
             the
             same
             .
          
           
           
             In
             this
             Councell
             the
             vow
             of
             Chastity
             was
             laid
             vpon
             Priests
             ,
             
               Thomas
               Becket
            
             and
             Bernard
             were
             canonized
             for
             Saints
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             yeare
             Richard
             ,
             
             the
             eldest
             Sonne
             of
             Henry
             the
             second
             ,
             succeeded
             his
             Father
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             Clement
             sat
             Pope
             ,
             succéeding
             Gregory
             ,
             who
             died
             a
             little
             before
             for
             sorrow
             ,
             for
             losse
             of
             the
             Holy
             Crosse
             by
             the
             Popes
             meanes
             .
             He
             and
             Fredericke
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             Phillip
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             went
             with
             their
             Armies
             to
             Palestina
             ,
             atchieuing
             the
             recouery
             of
             the
             Holy
             Land.
             Richard
             in
             this
             iourney
             gat
             Cyprus
             ,
             Acon
             ,
             Ptolemayda
             ,
             Surrah
             .
             For
             preparation
             for
             this
             iourney
             hee
             sold
             Lordships
             ,
             Castles
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             Liberties
             ,
             Priuiledges
             ,
             Byshopprickes
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             said
             he
             would
             sell
             London
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             finde
             one
             able
             to
             buy
             it
             :
             Many
             Bishops
             purchased
             to
             their
             Bishopprickes
             diuers
             Lordships
             .
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Winch●ster
             purchased
             Werregraue
             ,
             &
             Meues
             .
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Duresme
             ,
             Hadberge
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             appurtenances
             for
             500.
             markes
             ,
             and
             purchased
             the
             whole
             Prouince
             of
             the
             King
             for
             his
             owne
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             to
             be
             made
             Earle
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             Kings
             daies
             there
             fell
             a
             great
             dissention
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Yorke
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Yorke
             ,
             and
             the
             Deane
             ,
             because
             euening
             Song
             was
             begunne
             before
             the
             Arch-bishoppe
             came
             ,
             his
             Grace
             comming
             into
             the
             Quire
             ,
             was
             angry
             ,
             because
             they
             tarryed
             not
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             commaunded
             the
             Quire
             to
             stay
             :
             the
             Dean●
             and
             Treasurer
             willed
             them
             to
             fing
             on
             ,
             the
             Quire
             left
             and
             recanted
             ,
             and
             begun
             againe
             .
             The
             Treasurer
             not
             to
             take
             the
             foyle
             ,
             caused
             the
             lights
             to
             be
             put
             out
             ,
             so
             the
             euening
             Song
             ceased
             ,
             for
             the
             Popish
             euening
             Song
             is
             blind
             ,
             without
             light
             ,
             though
             the
             Sunne
             shine
             neuer
             so
             bright
             :
             His
             Grace
             suspended
             the
             whole
             Church
             from
             Diuine
             seruice
             vntill
             the
             parties
             had
             made
             him
             amends
             .
             The
             next
             day
             being
             Ascention
             day
             ,
             the
             Deane
             and
             Treasurer
             would
             make
             no
             sar●sfaction
             ,
             the
             people
             would
             haue
             fallen
             vpon
             them
             if
             his
             Grace
             had
             not
             let
             them
             .
             The
             Deane
             was
             faine
             to
             flye
             to
             his
             House
             ,
             and
             the
             Treasurour
             to
             Saint
             Williams
             Tombe
             for
             succour
             :
             The
             Byshop
             excommunicated
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             was
             suspended
             from
             Seruice
             that
             day
             .
             Thus
             much
             of
             the
             Heroicall
             c●mbat
             betwixt
             these
             Ecclesiasticall
             persons
             .
          
           
             King
             Richard
             ,
             in
             his
             iourney
             aforesaid
             ,
             talked
             with
             Abbot
             Ioachim
             of
             his
             Uisions
             and
             Prophesies
             ,
             especially
             of
             Antichrist
             :
             hee
             expounded
             vnto
             him
             the
             place
             in
             the
             Reu●lation
             .
             There
             be
             seuen
             Kings
             ,
             fiue
             are
             fallen
             ,
             one
             is
             now
             ,
             another
             not
             yet
             com
             ,
             He
             said
             they
             were
             seuen
             Persecutors
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             
               Herod
               ,
               Nero
               ,
               Domitianus
               ,
               Maxentius
               ,
               Mahomet
               ,
               Turka
               ,
            
             the
             last
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             yet
             come
             ,
             was
             Antichrist
             ,
             which
             is
             already
             borne
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             should
             bee
             there
             exalted
             into
             the
             Apostolike
             Sea
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             faith
             ;
             
               He
               is
               an
               Aduersary
               ,
               and
               exhalteth
               himselfe
               aboue
               all
               that
               is
               called
               GOD
               ,
               then
               the
               wicked
               man
               shall
               bee
               reuealed
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               shall
               consume
               him
               with
               the
               breath
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               destroy
               him
               with
               the
               brightnesse
               of
               his
               comming
               :
            
             Why
             said
             the
             King
             ,
             I
             thought
             Antichrist
             should
             haue
             béene
             borne
             in
             Anti●ch
             ,
             or
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Dan
             ,
             and
             ruled
             in
             Ierusalem
             thrée
             yeares
             and
             a
             halfe
             ,
             and
             disputed
             against
             Enoch
             and
             Elias
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             then
             died
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             that
             sixty
             daies
             of
             repentance
             should
             be
             giuen
             to
             them
             that
             were
             seduced
             by
             his
             preaching
             .
          
           
             When
             King
             Richard
             went
             his
             iourney
             ,
             he
             committed
             the
             Custody
             of
             his
             Realme
             principally
             to
             the
             Byshop
             of
             Duresme
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ely
             ,
             and
             to
             two
             Lay
             men
             :
             The
             two
             Byshops
             fell
             at
             variance
             for
             superiority
             ,
             at
             length
             this
             order
             was
             taken
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             Duresme
             should
             haue
             v●der
             his
             custody
             from
             Humber
             is
             the
             Scottish
             Seas
             .
             Ely
             was
             ordained
             Chancellor
             ,
             hauing
             vnder
             his
             gouernment
             from
             the
             said
             stood
             of
             Humber
             ,
             all
             the
             South
             parts
             besides
             :
             but
             Ely
             beeing
             more
             ambitious
             ,
             so
             practised
             with
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Ambassadors
             ,
             sending
             his
             Letters
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             obtained
             the
             authority
             Legatiue
             vpon
             the
             whole
             Realm
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             became
             so
             ambitious
             and
             proud
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Realme
             cryed
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             beeing
             intollerable
             vnto
             the
             Cleargy
             and
             Layty
             .
             He
             assembled
             a
             generall
             Councell
             at
             London
             ,
             in
             colour
             for
             Religion
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             for
             his
             owne
             pompe
             and
             oppression
             of
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Layty
             ,
             wonderfully
             oppressing
             the
             Commons
             .
             Hee
             vsed
             ●o
             ride
             with
             &
             thousand
             Horses
             :
             Noble-mens
             Sonnes
             were
             glad
             to
             be
             his
             Slaues
             .
             He
             married
             
             his
             Cosens
             Neeces
             and
             kinswomen
             (
             I
             will
             not
             say
             his
             Daughters
             )
             vnto
             the
             best
             Barons
             and
             Earles
             ,
             yet
             his
             Grand-father
             was
             a
             poore
             plowman
             ,
             and
             his
             Father
             a
             Cow-heard
             ;
             and
             hauing
             thus
             tyrannously
             abused
             his
             office
             ,
             fearing
             examination
             ,
             fled
             with
             a
             few
             of
             his
             trusty
             seruants
             to
             Douer
             Castle
             ,
             to
             haue
             stolne
             beyond
             Sea
             :
             and
             comming
             in
             a
             womans
             apparell
             with
             a
             pe●ce
             of
             cloth
             vnder
             his
             arme
             ,
             and
             a
             mete
             rod
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             being
             taken
             vpon
             susp●tion
             ,
             his
             Kercheefe
             plucked
             off
             ,
             his
             Balaams
             marke
             or
             shauen
             Crowne
             appeared
             :
             the
             people
             wondred
             ,
             rai●ed
             and
             spit
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             drew
             him
             ,
             some
             by
             the
             armes
             ,
             some
             by
             the
             legges
             ouer
             the
             Sea
             sands
             ,
             vntill
             they
             brought
             him
             to
             a
             darke
             Seller
             with
             shame
             enough
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             till
             the
             Councell
             ●ent
             for
             him
             to
             the
             Tower
             of
             London
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             ●xamined
             ,
             depriued
             ,
             and
             banished
             the
             Realme
             :
             after
             restored
             by
             King
             Richard
             ,
             and
             sent
             to
             Rome
             ,
             but
             died
             by
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             As
             King
             Richard
             returned
             from
             the
             Holy
             Land
             ,
             driuen
             by
             di●●resse
             of
             weather
             about
             the
             parts
             of
             Austria
             ,
             
             he
             was
             taken
             in
             Synaca
             by
             Hubald
             ,
             Duke
             of
             the
             same
             countrey
             ,
             and
             sold
             to
             the
             Emperour
             for
             60000.
             marke
             :
             the
             Emperour
             writ
             of
             the
             matter
             to
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             reioyce
             with
             〈◊〉
             :
             at
             len●th
             King
             Richard
             was
             ransomed
             for
             140000.
             
             Crownes
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             was
             comming
             into
             England
             ,
             besieging
             a
             Castle
             in
             Pictauia
             ,
             tooke
             his
             deadly
             wound
             ,
             and
             being
             sick
             ,
             amongst
             others
             ,
             Fulco
             Archbishop
             of
             Roane
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             said
             to
             the
             King
             :
             
             O
             mighty
             King
             thou
             hast
             thrée
             Daughters
             very
             vicious
             ,
             prouide
             good
             Husbands
             for
             them
             ,
             least
             thou
             incurre
             great
             damage
             ,
             and
             th●
             vtter
             ruine
             :
             the
             King
             called
             him
             lying
             ,
             and
             mocking
             hypocrite
             ;
             saying
             all
             the
             world
             knoweth
             I
             haue
             no
             daughters
             ;
             he
             answerd
             yes
             if
             it
             p●ease
             your
             Grace
             ,
             I
             meane
             greedy
             couetousn●sse
             ,
             mischieuous
             pride
             ,
             filthy
             ●uxury
             :
             againe
             I
             say
             ,
             O
             King
             ,
             beware
             of
             them
             and
             get
             them
             marriages
             :
             Wherevpon
             the
             King
             calling
             his
             Lords
             and
             Barrons
             ,
             ●●●laring
             the
             matter
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             said
             ;
             wherefore
             heere
             before
             you
             all
             ,
             I
             giue
             my
             Daughter
             swelling
             pride
             vnto
             the
             proud
             Templers
             to
             Wife
             ;
             and
             my
             Daughter
             gréedie
             Auaric●
             vnto
             the
             couetous
             and
             Cistertian
             Monkes
             ;
             and
             last
             of
             all
             t●y
             filthy
             Daughter
             Luxury
             ,
             to
             the
             ryotous
             Prelates
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whom
             I
             thinke
             v●ry
             meete
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             not
             long
             after
             departed
             without
             issue
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             his
             Brother
             raigned
             after
             him
             :
             the
             Arch-bishop
             putting
             his
             crowne
             vpon
             his
             head
             ,
             swearing
             him
             to
             de●end
             the
             Church
             and
             his
             good
             lawes
             and
             destroy
             the
             euill
             ,
             and
             except
             he
             thought
             in
             his
             minde
             to
             doe
             this
             ,
             he
             charged
             him
             not
             to
             presume
             to
             take
             vpon
             him
             this
             dignitie
             :
             On
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             day
             next
             after
             ,
             he
             went
             to
             Normandy
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             royal●y
             receiued
             ,
             and
             a
             truce
             made
             betwixt
             him
             and
             the
             French
             King
             :
             and
             the
             Earle
             of
             Flanders
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Lords
             of
             France
             that
             were
             in
             league
             with
             King
             Richard
             ,
             cam●
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             were
             sworne
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           
             Not
             long
             after
             the
             French
             King
             made
             Arthur
             Knight
             ,
             and
             tooke
             homage
             of
             him
             for
             Normandy
             ,
             Brittaine
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             possessions
             beyond
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             promised
             him
             help
             against
             King
             Iohn
             :
             after
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             and
             King
             Iohn
             with
             their
             Nobles
             spake
             together
             an
             houre
             :
             the
             French
             King
             asked
             him
             much
             land
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             King
             Arthur
             ,
             wh●ch
             he
             would
             not
             g●ant
             ,
             but
             departed
             in
             w●ath
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             yeere
             a
             Legate
             came
             into
             France
             ,
             and
             commanded
             the
             King
             vpon
             paine
             of
             interdiction
             to
             deliuer
             one
             Peter
             out
             of
             prison
             ,
             which
             was
             elected
             to
             a
             Bishoprick
             ,
             who
             was
             deliuered
             ,
             the
             same
             Legate
             came
             into
             England
             ,
             and
             commanded
             King
             Iohn
             vpon
             paine
             of
             interdiction
             to
             deliuer
             the
             Arch-bishop
             whom
             hee
             had
             kept
             in
             prison
             two
             yeares
             ,
             which
             the
             King
             denied
             vntill
             he
             had
             payed
             him
             six
             thousand
             markes
             ,
             because
             hee
             had
             tooke
             him
             in
             harnesse
             in
             a
             field
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             swore
             him
             hee
             should
             neuer
             beare
             harnesse
             against
             a
             Christian
             man.
             
          
           
             This
             time
             King
             Iohn
             &
             his
             wife
             were
             diuorced
             ,
             
             because
             they
             were
             in
             the
             third
             degrée
             of
             kindred
             ,
             and
             after
             by
             the
             Councell
             of
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             was
             married
             vnto
             the
             Daughter
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Anguilla
             ,
             and
             then
             Arthur
             of
             Brittan
             did
             homage
             for
             Brittaine
             ,
             and
             other
             his
             possessions
             to
             King
             Iohn
             .
          
           
             This
             time
             was
             strife
             betwixt
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Yorke
             ,
             because
             he
             
             would
             not
             suffer
             the
             Sheriffe
             to
             do
             such
             affaires
             as
             he
             had
             to
             d
             ee
             in
             his
             Dioces
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             excommunicated
             the
             Sheriffe
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             go
             with
             the
             King
             into
             Normandy
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             marriage
             betwixt
             the
             French
             Kinges
             Sonne
             and
             his
             Néece
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             France
             required
             King
             Iohn
             to
             depart
             with
             all
             his
             Landes
             in
             Normandy
             and
             Pictauia
             ,
             
             &c.
             vnto
             Arthur
             his
             Nephew
             ,
             else
             hee
             would
             warre
             against
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             denying
             ,
             the
             next
             day
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             with
             Arthur
             ,
             set
             vpon
             certaine
             of
             his
             Towns
             and
             Castles
             in
             Normandy
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             so
             repulsed
             of
             the
             English
             ,
             who
             followed
             so
             néere
             ,
             and
             so
             inforced
             vpon
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             took
             Arthur
             and
             many
             other
             Prisoners
             ,
             and
             left
             none
             to
             beare
             tydings
             home
             .
             This
             Arthur
             was
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Geffery
             ,
             the
             elder
             Brother
             of
             King
             
               Iohn
               :
               Geffery
            
             was
             the
             third
             Son
             of
             Henry
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             was
             his
             fift
             Son.
             Arthur
             being
             taken
             ,
             was
             brought
             to
             the
             King
             home
             ,
             he
             exhorted
             him
             with
             many
             gentle
             words
             ,
             to
             leaue
             th●
             King
             of
             France
             and
             incline
             to
             his
             Uncl●
             ,
             hee
             stoutly
             required
             the
             kingdome
             of
             England
             ,
             with
             all
             things
             thereunto
             belonging
             ,
             to
             bee
             restored
             to
             him
             as
             lawfull
             heire
             of
             the
             Crowne
             :
             Whereupon
             he
             was
             committed
             to
             the
             Tower
             of
             Roane
             ,
             wher●
             he
             finished
             his
             life
             .
             No
             Story
             agréeth
             certainly
             how
             ,
             whether
             by
             leaping
             into
             the
             Ditch
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             The
             next
             yeare
             King
             Iohn
             lost
             all
             his
             possessions
             in
             Normandy
             ,
             
             by
             the
             force
             of
             the
             French
             King.
             
          
           
             This
             yeare
             grew
             great
             dissention
             about
             chusing
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             
             the
             younger
             sort
             of
             the
             Monkes
             there
             ,
             at
             midnight
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             old
             Arch-bishop
             was
             buried
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             Kings
             assent
             ,
             elected
             one
             Renald
             ,
             sending
             h●m
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             charging
             him
             vpon
             his
             oath
             to
             be
             secret
             ,
             but
             he
             reuealed
             the
             matter
             ,
             whereby
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Monkes
             sent
             priuily
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             sent
             to
             the
             King
             for
             h●s
             ass●nt
             to
             chuse
             an
             Archbishop
             :
             the
             King
             granted
             their
             petition
             ,
             desiring
             them
             to
             shew
             ●auour
             to
             
               Iohn
               Gray
            
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Norwich
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             elected
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             sent
             to
             Rome
             at
             his
             owne
             charge
             ,
             to
             haue
             this
             election
             ratified
             :
             ●he
             Suffragans
             of
             Canterbury
             sent
             likewise
             to
             Rome
             ,
             to
             haue
             both
             those
             elections
             frustrated
             ,
             because
             their
             assents
             were
             not
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             yeare
             the
             Pope
             d●cided
             the
             matter
             betwi●t
             the
             Monkes
             and
             Suffrigans
             ,
             
             pronouncing
             with
             the
             Monks
             ,
             charging
             the
             Suffragans
             and
             Bishop
             to
             meddle
             no
             more
             with
             that
             election
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             yeare
             the
             Pope
             decided
             the
             controuersie
             betwixt
             the
             younger
             Monkes
             and
             the
             elder
             Monkes
             ,
             
             and
             condemned
             both
             their
             elections
             ,
             comma●nding
             them
             to
             chuse
             
               Steuen
               Langton
            
             ,
             Cardinall
             of
             Saint
             Chrisogone
             for
             their
             Arch-bishop
             ;
             they
             said
             they
             durst
             not
             for
             feare
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             preiudiciall
             to
             their
             liberties
             .
             He
             in
             a
             fury
             said
             ,
             We
             will
             you
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             full
             power
             ouer
             the
             Church
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             wont
             to
             tarry
             the
             consent
             of
             Princes
             ;
             therefore
             Wee
             comma●nd
             you
             ,
             vnder
             pa●ne
             of
             the
             great
             curse
             ,
             that
             you
             c●use
             him
             .
             Whereupon
             they
             all
             assented
             ,
             sauing
             he
             whom
             the
             King
             had
             sent
             for
             the
             Arch
             bishop
             of
             Norwich
             .
          
           
             Upon
             this
             the
             King
             conceiued
             great
             displeasure
             against
             the
             Monkes
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             wherefore
             he
             banished
             64.
             of
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Land.
             
          
           
             The
             King
             sent
             Letters
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             sharply
             expostulating
             with
             him
             ,
             for
             re●u●ing
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Norwich
             ,
             and
             setting
             vp
             one
             
               Stephen
               Langton
            
             (
             vnknowne
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             brought
             vp
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             France
             amongst
             his
             enemies
             )
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Monkes
             without
             his
             consent
             ,
             presumed
             to
             promote
             him
             ,
             and
             meruailed
             that
             the
             Pope
             did
             not
             reuolue
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             how
             necessary
             his
             fauour
             had
             euer
             béene
             to
             them
             .
             What
             great
             reuenues
             had
             procéeded
             hence
             ,
             thether
             ,
             the
             like
             whereof
             hath
             not
             béene
             receiued
             out
             of
             any
             Country
             on
             this
             side
             the
             Alpes
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             stand
             for
             his
             liberties
             vnto
             death
             ,
             nor
             would
             not
             bee
             so
             shaken
             from
             the
             election
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Norwich
             ,
             which
             he
             séeth
             so
             commodious
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             his
             request
             were
             not
             heard
             ,
             he
             would
             prouide
             by
             Seas
             that
             there
             should
             be
             no
             more
             such
             g●dding
             to
             Rome
             ,
             to
             export
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             Land
             thither
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             lesse
             abled
             against
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             sufficient
             Prelats
             of
             his
             
             owne
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             néede
             of
             any
             from
             abroad
             .
          
           
             Pope
             Innocentius
             writ
             to
             him
             againe
             .
             Whereas
             wée
             haue
             written
             gently
             to
             you
             ,
             conc●rning
             the
             matter
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             you
             haue
             written
             to
             vs
             after
             a
             threatning
             sort
             ;
             and
             where
             wée
             ,
             aboue
             our
             duetie
             ,
             haue
             giuen
             to
             you
             ,
             you
             have
             not
             giuen
             to
             vs
             ou●
             duetie
             ,
             which
             you
             are
             bound
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             though
             your
             sauour
             (
             as
             you
             say
             )
             be
             necessary
             for
             vs
             ,
             yet
             consider
             ,
             ours
             is
             not
             a
             little
             opor●une
             vnto
             you
             ;
             and
             whereas
             wee
             haue
             not
             shew●d
             the
             like
             honour
             to
             any
             Prince
             ,
             as
             to
             you
             ,
             you
             haue
             so
             much
             derogated
             to
             our
             Honour
             ,
             as
             no
             Prince
             besides
             hath
             presumed
             to
             doe
             .
             Where
             you
             say
             ,
             the
             Archbishop
             is
             vnknowne
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             brought
             vp
             amongst
             year
             enemies
             .
             Then
             be
             sheweth
             how
             learned
             ●e
             was
             ,
             how
             he
             was
             Prebend
             at
             Paris
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             ho●●st
             stocke
             ,
             borne
             an
             Englishman
             ,
             and
             knowne
             to
             the
             King
             being
             he
             wrote
             to
             him
             thrée
             times
             before
             ;
             and
             saith
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             Monkes
             request
             he
             sent
             his
             Letters
             once
             or
             twise
             to
             the
             King
             for
             his
             assent
             ,
             although
             was
             not
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Sea
             Apostolike
             ,
             who
             hath
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             to
             waite
             for
             princes
             consents
             in
             such
             elections
             :
             therefore
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             w●
             did
             pro●ide
             that
             the
             said
             Church
             should
             be
             no
             longer
             〈◊〉
             of
             her
             Pastor
             :
             therefore
             ,
             being
             this
             election
             hath
             so
             orderly
             proceeded
             vpon
             a
             person
             so
             meete
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             w●e
             will
             not
             for
             any
             mans
             pleasure
             ,
             nor
             may
             without
             danger
             of
             ●ame
             and
             conscience
             deferre
             the
             consummation
             thereof
             .
             And
             my
             sonne
             ,
             seeing
             we
             ha●e
             respected
             your
             Honour
             more
             then
             our
             duetie
             is
             ,
             study
             to
             Honour
             vs
             so
             much
             as
             ●u●tie
             requireth
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             deserue
             fauour
             at
             Gods
             hands
             and
             Ours
             ,
             and
             least
             doing
             contrary
             ,
             you
             bring
             you
             selfe
             into
             such
             a
             pe●ke
             of
             t●oubles
             ,
             that
             you
             cannot
             ri●
             your selfe
             againe
             ,
             for
             it
             will
             fall
             out
             ,
             he
             will
             haue
             the
             better
             to
             whom
             euery
             knée
             doth
             bowe
             ,
             whose
             turne
             I
             serue
             in
             the
             earth
             :
             therefore
             obey
             not
             them
             that
             desire
             vnquietnesse
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             f●sh
             the
             better
             in
             a
             troubled
             water
             .
             It
             will
             not
             be
             for
             your
             saftie
             and
             glory
             to
             resist
             God
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             whose
             quarrell
             the
             blessed
             and
             glorious
             Martyre
             ,
             Bishop
             Thomas
             hath
             lately
             shed
             his
             bloud
             ;
             especially
             seeing
             your
             Father
             ,
             and
             brother
             being
             Kings
             of
             England
             ,
             did
             giue
             ouer
             those
             thrée
             wicked
             Customes
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Sea
             Aposto●●ke
             :
             but
             if
             you
             will
             yéeld
             your selfe
             humbly
             into
             our
             hands
             ,
             we
             will
             looke
             that
             you
             and
             yours
             shall
             be
             sufficiently
             prouided
             for
             .
             Thus
             haue
             you
             the
             glorious
             Letter
             of
             the
             proud
             Pope
             ,
             I
             beséech
             you
             marke
             it
             well
             .
          
           
             Not
             long
             after
             proceeded
             a
             commaundement
             to
             certaine
             Bishops
             ,
             requiring
             them
             by
             the
             authoritie
             Apostolicall
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             King
             would
             not
             receiue
             the
             Prior
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             his
             Monkes
             ,
             then
             they
             should
             interdict
             him
             through
             his
             Realme
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             foure
             Bishops
             ,
             of
             London
             .
             El●
             ,
             Winchester
             ,
             and
             Herford
             ,
             shewed
             the
             King
             thereof
             ,
             but
             the
             King
             refused
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             grant
             their
             request
             ,
             wherupon
             they
             pronounced
             the
             said
             In●erdiction
             throughout
             England
             and
             Wales
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             doores
             were
             shut
             vp
             ,
             with
             keyes
             ,
             and
             other
             fastnings
             .
          
           
             Then
             the
             King
             tooke
             all
             the
             possessions
             of
             the
             foure
             Bishops
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             apointed
             certaine
             to
             keepe
             the
             Liuings
             of
             the
             Clergie
             throughout
             the
             Realme
             .
             The
             Bishops
             cursed
             all
             that
             kept
             ,
             or
             medled
             with
             Church-goods
             ,
             against
             the
             wils
             of
             the
             owners
             .
             Then
             they
             went
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             shewed
             him
             all
             the
             matter
             ,
             he
             promised
             ,
             he
             would
             shortly
             come
             to
             Canterbury
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             send
             some
             which
             should
             doe
             as
             much
             as
             himselfe
             .
             〈◊〉
             came
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             had
             beene
             beyond-Sea
             ,
             with
             the
             Archbishop
             and
             were
             returned
             .
             He
             sent
             to
             them
             Bishops
             ,
             Earles
             ,
             and
             Abbots
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             King
             would
             receiue
             the
             Archbishop
             Steuen
             ,
             and
             the
             Prior
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Monkes
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             promising
             on
             his
             behalfe
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             neuer
             take
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Church-goods
             ,
             but
             would
             make
             amends
             for
             them
             taken
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             should
             haue
             all
             her
             Franchices
             ,
             as
             amply
             as
             in
             King
             Edwards
             time
             the
             Confessor
             .
          
           
             This
             agreement
             was
             concluded
             ,
             and
             ingrossed
             in
             a
             payre
             of
             Indentures
             ,
             the
             saide
             foure
             Bishops
             set
             their
             hands
             to
             one
             part
             ,
             the
             other
             part
             was
             caried
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             which
             he
             liked
             well
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             not
             make
             restitution
             of
             the
             Church-goods
             .
             The
             foure
             Bishops
             would
             not
             agree
             to
             put
             out
             that
             Article
             ,
             then
             the
             King
             sent
             for
             the
             Archbishop
             to
             come
             to
             him
             and
             speake
             with
             him
             at
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             safe
             conduct
             to
             come
             and
             goe
             at
             his
             will
             ,
             sent
             thrée
             Iustices
             to
             be
             pledges
             for
             him
             :
             whereupon
             the
             Archbishoppe
             came
             to
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             came
             to
             Ch●●ham
             ,
             and
             sent
             his
             Treasurer
             to
             him
             to
             put
             out
             the
             clause
             of
             restitution
             ,
             which
             he
             denyed
             to
             doe
             ,
             or
             any
             word
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
           
             Then
             the
             king
             caused
             to
             be
             procl●imed
             throughout
             the
             Realme
             ,
             that
             th●se
             that
             had
             any
             Church-liuings
             ,
             and
             went
             beyond-sea
             ,
             should
             returne
             at
             a
             certaine
             day
             ,
             or
             loose
             the●●
             Liuings
             for
             euer
             .
             And
             that
             all
             Sheriffes
             should
             inquire
             if
             any
             Church-man
             ,
             from
             that
             day
             forward
             ,
             receiued
             any
             commaundement
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             apprehend
             him
             and
             bring
             him
             before
             him
             :
             and
             that
             they
             should
             take
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             vnto
             his
             vse
             all
             the
             Church
             Lands
             ,
             that
             were
             giuen
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             Steuen
             ,
             or
             the
             Priors
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             of
             the
             election
             of
             the
             said
             Archbishop
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             woods
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             should
             be
             cut
             downe
             ▪
             and
             solde
             .
          
           
             Thou
             the
             Pope
             sent
             ouer
             two
             Legats
             ,
             which
             resorted
             to
             the
             King
             at
             Northampton
             ,
             where
             he
             held
             his
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             saluted
             him
             ,
             they
             said
             ,
             they
             came
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             reforme
             the
             peace
             of
             holy
             Church
             ,
             and
             we
             admonish
             you
             ,
             in
             the
             Popes
             behalfe
             ,
             that
             you
             make
             full
             restitution
             of
             the
             goods
             that
             you
             haue
             rauished
             of
             holy
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             receiue
             Stephen
             Archbishop
             ,
             into
             his
             dignity
             ,
             and
             the
             Prior
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             his
             Monkes
             ,
             and
             yeeld
             againe
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             all
             his
             Lands
             and
             rents
             ;
             and
             Sir
             ,
             yet
             moreouer
             ,
             that
             you
             shall
             make
             such
             restitution
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             shall
             thinke
             good
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             answered
             ,
             he
             would
             gladly
             grant
             their
             request
             touching
             the
             Prior
             and
             Monkes
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             but
             touching
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             let
             him
             giue
             vp
             the
             Archbishopricke
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             giue
             him
             some
             other
             Bishopricke
             ;
             vpon
             this
             condition
             I
             will
             admit
             him
             ,
             otherwise
             not
             .
          
           
             Then
             one
             of
             them
             said
             ,
             holy
             Church
             was
             neuer
             wont
             to
             disgrade
             Archbishop
             ,
             without
             reasonable
             cause
             ,
             but
             to
             correct
             Princes
             ,
             that
             were
             disobedient
             to
             her
             .
             What
             now
             ,
             (
             quoth
             the
             King
             )
             threaten
             you
             me
             ?
             They
             said
             ,
             You
             haue
             told
             vs
             what
             is
             in
             your
             heart
             ,
             now
             we
             will
             tell
             you
             what
             is
             in
             the
             Popes
             will.
             He
             hath
             wholly
             interdicted
             and
             accursed
             you
             ,
             for
             your
             wrongs
             to
             holy
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             we
             doe
             accurse
             all
             those
             that
             shall
             common
             with
             you
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             we
             assoyle
             all
             Earles
             ,
             Barons
             ,
             Knights
             ,
             and
             others
             from
             their
             homage
             ,
             fealty
             ,
             and
             seruice
             they
             should
             doe
             to
             you
             ;
             and
             to
             confirme
             this
             ,
             we
             giue
             power
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Winchester
             and
             Norwich
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             power
             ouer
             Scotland
             ,
             we
             giue
             vnto
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rochester
             and
             Salisbury
             ;
             and
             in
             Wales
             ,
             wee
             giue
             the
             same
             power
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Saint
             Dauid
             ,
             Landaffe
             ,
             and
             Saint
             Assaph
             .
             And
             we
             send
             throughout
             all
             Christendome
             ,
             to
             all
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             accurse
             all
             that
             helpe
             and
             comfort
             you
             in
             any
             néede
             .
             And
             we
             a●●oyle
             all
             your
             aduersaries
             ,
             and
             command
             them
             to
             warr●
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             that
             are
             enemies
             to
             the
             Church
             :
             Then
             the
             king
             answered
             ;
             What
             may
             you
             doe
             more
             ?
             They
             said
             ,
             we
             say
             to
             you
             
               in
               verbo
               Dei
            
             ,
             that
             no
             heire
             of
             yours
             ,
             after
             this
             day
             ,
             may
             be
             crowned
             .
             Then
             the
             King
             sware
             ,
             if
             hee
             had
             knowne
             their
             newes
             ,
             hee
             would
             haue
             kept
             them
             out
             this
             tweluemonth
             .
          
           
             Upon
             this
             occasion
             Pope
             Inocent
             commanded
             ageine
             ,
             in
             paine
             of
             his
             great
             curse
             ,
             that
             none
             should
             obey
             King
             Iohn
             ,
             nor
             kéepe
             company
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             eate
             ,
             drinke
             ,
             common
             ,
             or
             Councell
             with
             him
             ,
             or
             his
             seruants
             to
             doe
             him
             any
             seruice
             ,
             at
             bed
             ,
             boord
             ,
             hall
             ,
             or
             stable
             .
             But
             ,
             the
             greater
             part
             that
             sled
             from
             him
             by
             this
             meanes
             ,
             of
             diuerse
             and
             sundry
             diseases
             ,
             that
             yeare
             ,
             died
             .
             Betwixt
             England
             and
             France
             ,
             that
             yeare
             ,
             fell
             great
             amitie
             ,
             but
             false
             ,
             to
             the
             bitter
             betraying
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             Further
             ,
             the
             Pope
             with
             his
             Cardinals
             ,
             gaue
             sentence
             definitiue
             ,
             that
             King
             Iohn
             should
             be
             deposed
             from
             his
             Regal
             Seat
             ,
             and
             promised
             Phillip
             the
             French
             King
             full
             remission
             of
             all
             his
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             cleare
             possession
             of
             the
             Realme
             of
             England
             ,
             vnto
             him
             and
             his
             heirs
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             either
             kill
             him
             ,
             or
             expel
             him
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             he
             wrote
             vnto
             other
             Nations
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             take
             vpon
             them
             the
             badge
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             reuenge
             him
             of
             the
             manifold
             iniuries
             done
             to
             the
             vniuersall
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             cursed
             Tu●ke
             ,
             and
             Pagan
             ,
             King
             Iohn
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             yeare
             ,
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             manned
             with
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             Monkes
             ,
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             Priests
             ,
             and
             their
             seruants
             ,
             began
             his
             att●mpt
             ,
             in
             hope
             of
             the
             Crowne
             of
             England
             ,
             but
             the
             English
             Nauie
             tooke
             300.
             of
             the
             French
             Kings
             ships
             ,
             loaden
             with
             wheat
             ,
             wine
             ,
             meate
             ,
             flesh
             .
             Armour
             ,
             and
             other
             necessaties
             for
             warre
             ,
             and
             burnt
             100.
             within
             the
             Hauen
             ,
             and
             tooke
             the
             spoyle
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Priests
             of
             England
             prouided
             them
             a
             false
             prophet
             ,
             one
             
               Peter
               Wake●ield
            
             ,
             they
             noysed
             daily
             amonst
             the
             Commons
             ,
             that
             Christ
             had
             twise
             appeared
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             shape
             of
             a
             
             childe
             betwixt
             the
             Priests
             hands
             ,
             once
             at
             Yorke
             ,
             and
             againe
             at
             Pomfret
             ,
             and
             breathed
             ,
             saying
             :
             Peace
             ,
             peace
             ,
             peace
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             rapt
             in
             spirit
             ,
             and
             hee
             saw
             the
             ●oyes
             of
             Heauen
             and
             sorrowes
             of
             Hell.
             He
             prophecied
             of
             King
             Iohn
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             raigne
             no
             longer
             then
             ●scention
             day
             ,
             within
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             1213.
             
             Being
             asked
             the
             question
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             tell
             whether
             he
             should
             be
             slaine
             ,
             expelled
             ,
             or
             of
             himselfe
             giue
             ouer
             the
             Crowne
             :
             but
             he
             was
             sure
             ,
             he
             nor
             none
             of
             his
             stocke
             should
             raigne
             ,
             that
             day
             once
             fi●●shed
             .
             The
             King
             laughed
             thereat
             ,
             when
             he
             sawe
             himselfe
             out
             of
             dange●
             .
             He
             prated
             thereof
             at
             large
             so
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             l●ned
             the
             King
             ,
             apprehended
             him
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             in
             prison
             ,
             the
             King
             not
             knowing
             therof
             :
             the
             fame
             hereof
             went
             through
             the
             whole
             Realme
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             ,
             becau●e
             he
             was
             imprisoned
             .
             When
             the
             prophesied
             Ascention
             day
             was
             came
             ,
             King
             Iohn
             commaun●ed
             his
             Regal
             Tent
             to
             be
             spred
             abroad
             in
             the
             open
             field
             ▪
             and
             passed
             the
             day
             with
             his
             Noble
             Councel
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             Honour
             ,
             in
             the
             greatest
             solemnity
             that
             euer
             hee
             did
             before
             .
             When
             that
             day
             was
             passed
             withall
             ,
             his
             enemies
             turned
             it
             to
             an
             al●goricall
             vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             He
             is
             no
             King
             ,
             for
             the
             Pope
             raigneth
             ,
             and
             not
             he
             ▪
             yet
             raigned
             he
             stil
             ,
             and
             his
             sonne
             after
             him
             ,
             to
             proue
             the
             prophet
             alyer
             .
             And
             because
             this
             false
             prophet
             had
             troubled
             the
             Realme
             ,
             peruerted
             the
             people
             ,
             raised
             the
             Commons
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             was
             caried
             ouer
             the
             Sea
             by
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             gaue
             incouragement
             to
             the
             French
             King
             to
             inuade
             the
             Land
             ,
             the
             King
             commaunded
             the
             false
             prophet
             should
             be
             hanged
             ,
             and
             his
             sonne
             ,
             least
             any
             more
             should
             rise
             of
             his
             race
             .
             At
             length
             ,
             the
             King
             seeing
             himselfe
             so
             compassed
             with
             enemies
             ,
             and
             treasons
             ,
             and
             great
             danger
             that
             was
             like
             to
             follow
             ,
             especially
             fearing
             the
             French
             King
             ▪
             was
             inforced
             to
             submit
             himselfe
             to
             that
             execrable
             monster
             ,
             and
             Antichrist
             of
             Rome
             ,
             conuerting
             his
             Land
             into
             the
             patrimony
             of
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             as
             many
             other
             had
             done
             before
             him
             :
             for
             hee
             was
             sure
             ,
             though
             not
             without
             shame
             ,
             being
             vnder
             his
             protection
             ,
             no
             forraine
             Potentate
             was
             able
             to
             subdue
             him
             .
          
           
             King
             Iohn
             made
             a
             Letter
             obligatory
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             Whereas
             wee
             haue
             grieuously
             offended
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             mother
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             our
             body
             and
             Realme
             is
             not
             a
             sufficient
             satisfaction
             to
             him
             that
             humbled
             himselfe
             on
             the
             Crosie
             for
             vs
             ,
             through
             Councell
             of
             the
             noble
             Earles
             and
             Barons
             ,
             we
             freely
             grant
             vnto
             God
             and
             the
             Apostles
             Saint
             Peter
             and
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             mother
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             holy
             Father
             Pope
             Inocent
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Popes
             that
             come
             after
             him
             ,
             all
             the
             Realme
             ,
             and
             patronage
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             England
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             appurtenances
             ,
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             the
             helpe
             of
             our
             kinsfolkes
             soules
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             Christian
             Soules
             ;
             so
             that
             henceforth
             we
             will
             hold
             as
             Farmer
             to
             her
             Mother
             Church
             ,
             doing
             fealtie
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             his
             successors
             .
             Wee
             will
             doe
             homage
             to
             the
             Popes
             Legate
             ▪
             as
             it
             were
             in
             the
             Popes
             presence
             ;
             paying
             ●or
             all
             manner
             of
             Custome
             which
             we
             sho●ld
             doe
             for
             the
             said
             Realmes
             yearely
             1000.
             markes
             of
             siluer
             ,
             sauing
             to
             vs
             and
             our
             heires
             ,
             our
             Iustices
             and
             our
             Franchises
             ,
             and
             other
             realties
             that
             appertaine
             to
             our
             Crowne
             .
             And
             for
             the
             assurance
             hereof
             ,
             we
             binde
             our
             successors
             and
             heires
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             of
             our
             heires
             shall
             goe
             against
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             being
             warned
             ,
             will
             not
             an
             end
             ,
             he
             shall
             then
             loose
             the
             foresaid
             Realmes
             for
             euermore
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             the
             relea●ment
             of
             the
             Interdiction
             ,
             the
             king
             was
             compelled
             to
             giue
             ouer
             his
             Crowne
             and
             Scepter
             to
             the
             Antichrist
             of
             Rome
             for
             fiue
             dayes
             ,
             and
             to
             receiue
             it
             at
             another
             Cardinals
             hands
             .
          
           
             Then
             all
             that
             had
             their
             hearts
             wounded
             for
             obeying
             their
             liege
             King
             ,
             came
             and
             were
             absolued
             of
             their
             owne
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirituall
             men
             were
             compelled
             to
             séeke
             their
             absolution
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             Some
             of
             the
             Clergie
             were
             not
             pleased
             that
             the
             King
             should
             be
             absolued
             ,
             vntill
             the
             King
             had
             payed
             all
             which
             any
             of
             the
             Clergie
             should
             demaund
             ,
             and
             complained
             of
             the
             Popes
             Legate
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             too
             partiall
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             restitution
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             went
             ,
             with
             the
             Kings
             Officers
             ,
             to
             the
             Cathedrall
             Churches
             ,
             Abbyes
             ,
             Priories
             ,
             and
             other
             Churches
             vacant
             ,
             and
             appointed
             two
             Iucumbants
             ,
             to
             euery
             place
             ,
             one
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             for
             the
             parties
             ,
             and
             commonly
             compelled
             the
             election
             to
             passe
             vpon
             him
             whom
             the
             king
             nominated
             .
          
           
             The
             Archbishop
             called
             a
             Councell
             at
             Oxford
             ,
             some
             would
             not
             tary
             ,
             séeing
             the
             confysion
             thereof
             ,
             others
             reuiled
             the
             king
             most
             spi●efully
             ,
             behinde
             his
             backe
             ,
             saying
             ;
             he
             ought
             to
             bée
             taken
             for
             no
             Gouernour
             of
             theirs
             ,
             that
             it
             grew
             to
             a
             grieuous
             tumult
             ,
             
             and
             most
             grieuous
             commotion
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             years
             Pope
             Inocent
             held
             the
             Councell
             at
             Rome
             ,
             called
             Lateran
             ;
             it
             was
             pretended
             to
             be
             for
             the
             r●formation
             of
             the
             Church
             Uniuersall
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             the
             holy
             Land
             recouered
             from
             the
             Turtes
             :
             but
             it
             was
             because
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Here●●●
             ,
             begin
             to
             〈◊〉
             very
             high
             ,
             by
             reason
             whereof
             the
             Emp●rour
             Otho
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Priestes
             and
             their
             Countries
             were
             excommunicated
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             Councell
             he
             established
             by
             publique
             Deerce
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             should
             haue
             the
             correction
             of
             all
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             Emperour
             should
             bee
             admitted
             ,
             except
             he
             were
             s●orne
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             Crowned
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             Item
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             spake
             eu●il
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             should
             be
             punished
             in
             Hell
             ,
             with
             eternall
             damnation
             .
          
           
             Item
             ,
             Transubstantiation
             was
             first
             inuented
             ,
             brought
             in
             ,
             and
             a
             Pix
             ord●ined
             to
             couer
             the
             bread
             ,
             and
             bell
             to
             be
             rung
             b●fore
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             went
             abroad
             ;
             and
             the
             Masse
             to
             bée
             made
             equall
             with
             Christs
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             Item
             ,
             the
             Act
             was
             established
             and
             ratified
             ,
             of
             compelling
             Priests
             to
             abiure
             lawfull
             m●●iage
             .
          
           
             Marke
             how
             the
             Priests
             and
             their
             adherents
             were
             plagued
             for
             handling
             king
             Iohn
             so
             ,
             
               Stephen
               Lancton
            
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             in
             this
             Councell
             was
             excommunicated
             of
             Pope
             Inocent
             ,
             with
             all
             th●se
             Bishops
             ,
             Pre●lates
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             Barons
             ,
             and
             Commons
             ,
             which
             had
             béene
             of
             Councell
             with
             him
             in
             the
             former
             Rebellion
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Archbishop
             had
             〈◊〉
             instant
             sute
             to
             be
             absolued
             ,
             the
             Pope
             answered
             ;
             I
             sweare
             by
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             thou
             shal●
             not
             so
             soone
             obtaine
             thy
             absolution
             :
             for
             thou
             hast
             hurt
             the
             king
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             iniured
             ●uch
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             He
             was
             also
             suspended
             from
             Church
             ,
             saying
             Masse
             ,
             or
             exercising
             other
             Ecclesiasticall
             Office
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             not
             execute
             the
             Popes
             curse
             vpon
             the
             said
             Rebellious
             Barons
             ,
             and
             cursed
             all
             the
             other
             rebels
             with
             b●ll
             ,
             book●
             ,
             and
             candle
             ,
             and
             they
             appealed
             to
             the
             generall
             Councell
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             same
             yeare
             ,
             many
             were
             summoned
             to
             Rome
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             not
             consent
             to
             the
             Kings
             deposing
             ,
             and
             submitting
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
             Thus
             the
             whole
             Realme
             was
             miserably
             deuided
             into
             two
             factious
             ,
             some
             Lords
             ,
             and
             Gentlemen
             ,
             a
             great
             number
             followed
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             loued
             his
             doings
             .
          
           
             Others
             fled
             to
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             desiring
             of
             him
             his
             eldest
             sonne
             Lodowicke
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             elect
             him
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             send
             with
             him
             a
             mightie
             Armie
             ,
             to
             subdue
             the
             King
             :
             but
             as
             certaine
             Lords
             and
             Barons
             were
             chusing
             Lodowicke
             for
             their
             king
             ,
             the
             Pope
             sent
             a
             Cardinall
             to
             stop
             their
             rash
             and
             cruell
             attempts
             ,
             charging
             the
             French
             king
             ,
             vpon
             his
             alegiance
             ,
             with
             all
             possible
             power
             ,
             to
             ●auour
             ,
             and
             de●end
             King
             Iohn
             of
             England
             ,
             his
             Feoda●y
             ,
             or
             Tenant
             .
             Tho
             French
             king
             answered
             .
             The
             Realme
             of
             England
             was
             neuer
             yet
             part
             of
             Peters
             patrimony
             ,
             neither
             now
             is
             ,
             nor
             euer
             should
             be
             .
             No
             Prince
             may
             pledge
             ,
             or
             giue
             away
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             without
             the
             lawfull
             consent
             of
             his
             Barons
             :
             If
             the
             Pope
             shall
             se●
             vp
             such
             a
             president
             ,
             he
             shall
             ,
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             bring
             all
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             and
             their
             Kingdomes
             to
             naught
             ,
             Though
             he
             be
             my
             aduersary
             ,
             I
             much
             lament
             that
             he
             ●●th
             brought
             the
             noble
             ground
             ,
             and
             Quéene
             of
             Prouinces
             ,
             vnder
             miserable
             〈◊〉
             .
             The
             chiefe
             of
             his
             Lords
             standing
             by
             ,
             cryed
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             whome
             we
             hope
             to
             be
             saued
             ,
             we
             will
             sticke
             in
             this
             Article
             to
             the
             loosing
             of
             our
             heads
             ,
             that
             no
             King
             may
             put
             his
             ●and
             vnder
             tribute
             ,
             and
             make
             his
             Nobilitie
             captiue
             seruants
             .
          
           
             Lodowicke
             〈◊〉
             that
             his
             purposed
             iourney
             might
             not
             vs
             let
             ,
             for
             the
             Barons
             haue
             elected
             mee
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             not
             loose
             my
             right
             ,
             but
             fight
             for
             it
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             I
             haue
             fri●ndes
             there
             :
             to
             which
             the
             King
             answered
             not
             ,
             belike
             doubting
             somewhat
             ,
             because
             he
             saw
             all
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             liue
             licentiously
             in
             wealth
             ,
             frée
             from
             the
             Kings
             yoake
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             time
             a
             such
             treasons
             and
             conspiracies
             were
             wrought
             by
             Clergie
             men
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             knew
             not
             where
             to
             finde
             trustie
             friends
             .
             At
             length
             he
             went
             to
             Douer
             ,
             looking
             for
             ayde
             from
             other
             quarters
             ,
             to
             whom
             resorted
             a
             wonderful
             number
             of
             men
             from
             Flanders
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Holland
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             parts
             .
             It
             was
             reported
             the
             Pope
             writ
             to
             them
             to
             a●de
             him
             .
             First
             ,
             b●cause
             he
             submitted
             his
             kingdome
             to
             his
             protection
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             taken
             vpon
             him
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             white
             Crosse
             ,
             to
             winne
             againe
             Ierusalem
             .
             Thirdly
             because
             he
             had
             gotten
             by
             him
             ,
             England
             ,
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             was
             like
             to
             loose
             both
             .
          
           
           
             Upon
             the
             A●●●nciation
             day
             of
             our
             Lady
             ,
             hee
             ●ooke
             vpon
             him
             his
             voyag●
             again●●●he
             Turkes
             ,
             to
             recouer
             Ierusalem
             .
             He
             told
             his
             seruants
             〈◊〉
             did
             prospe●●
             with
             him
             since
             he
             submitted
             himselfs
             and
             his
             kingdomes
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             yeere
             ,
             one
             
               Simon
               Langton
            
             was
             chosen
             〈◊〉
             of
             Yorke
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             deposed
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             brothe●
             to
             
             Stephen
             ●rchbishop
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             w●●m
             the
             Pope
             hated
             ,
             hauing
             brought
             him
             vp
             of
             naught
             ,
             and
             ●ound
             him
             so
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             he
             places
             the
             Bishop
             of
             〈◊〉
             in
             his
             ●oome
             .
          
           
             The
             〈◊〉
             night
             the
             Pope
             renewed
             his
             curse
             vpon
             the
             king
             of
             France
             his
             〈◊〉
             ,
             for
             vsurping
             vpon
             king
             Iohn
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             said
             
               Simon
               Langton
            
             ,
             and
             
               Geruas
               Hobruge
            
             ,
             for
             prouoking
             him
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             with
             won●erfull
             〈◊〉
             ,
             cousing
             ,
             the
             ●els
             to
             ring
             ,
             ca●les
             to
             be
             ●●ghted
             ,
             and
             doores
             opened
             ,
             the
             〈…〉
             to
             be
             red
             ,
             committing
             them
             wholy
             to
             the
             Deu●l
             ,
             and
             communded
             the
             ●ishops
             and
             〈◊〉
             to
             poblish
             it
             through
             the
             whole
             Realme
             ,
             to
             the
             ●errour
             of
             all
             subiects
             .
             The
             〈◊〉
             Simon
             ,
             and
             Geruais
             der●●●d
             him
             and
             appealed
             vnto
             the
             〈◊〉
             all
             Councell
             ,
             for
             Lodowicke
             and
             themselues
             .
             The
             Magestrates
             ,
             and
             citizens
             of
             London
             did
             likewise
             〈…〉
             at
             the
             Popes
             commandements
             ,
             and
             kept
             company
             with
             the
             excommunicated
             ,
             at
             ●able
             and
             Church
             ,
             in
             contempt
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             .
             Lodowicke
             ,
             at
             〈◊〉
             taking
             himselfe
             ,
             king
             ,
             made
             
               Simon
               Langton
            
             hig●
             Chancellour
             ,
             and
             
               Geruais
               Hobruge
            
             ,
             his
             chiefe
             Preache●
             :
             vy
             whose
             daily
             Preaching
             ,
             the
             Bar●●●
             ,
             and
             Citizens
             bring
             excommunicated
             ,
             caused
             all
             the
             Church
             doores
             to
             be
             opened
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             sung
             ,
             and
             Lodowicke
             was
             sit
             for
             them
             in
             all
             paints
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             Cardinall
             Pandulphus
             was
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Norwich
             ,
             for
             gathering
             Peter
             〈◊〉
             ,
             an
             old
             ●illage
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             &
             other
             great
             labours
             ●one
             by
             him
             for
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             one
             Uicont
             of
             Meinn
             ,
             a
             〈◊〉
             man
             ,
             which
             came
             ouer
             with
             Lodowicke
             ,
             felll
             ●●cke
             ,
             and
             called
             to
             him
             certaine
             English
             Baron●
             ,
             and
             said
             ;
             I
             pittie
             the
             destruction
             that
             is
             comming
             towards
             you
             and
             your
             Realm●
             .
             Prince
             Lodowicke
             hath
             sworne
             a
             great
             oath
             ,
             and
             sixtéene
             of
             his
             Earles
             and
             Nob●es
             are
             of
             〈◊〉
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             obtaine
             the
             Crowne
             of
             England
             ,
             he
             will
             ●anish
             and
             depriue
             of
             their
             Lands
             and
             goods
             ,
             all
             that
             h●
             now
             findeth
             to
             goe
             against
             their
             leach
             King
             ,
             and
             are
             Traytors
             to
             him
             ;
             vpon
             my
             Faith
             ,
             n●w
             lying
             at
             Gods
             mercie
             ,
             I
             was
             one
             that
             was
             〈◊〉
             to
             the
             same
             :
             and
             with
             teares
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             take
             héede
             in
             time
             ,
             your
             King
             for
             a
             〈◊〉
             hath
             kept
             you
             vnder
             ,
             but
             if
             Lodowicke
             preuaile
             ,
             he
             will
             put
             you
             from
             all
             ,
             hee
             had
             them
             kéepe
             his
             counce●l
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             dyed
             .
             This
             trobled
             the
             Barons
             ,
             and
             seeing
             withall
             〈◊〉
             Prince
             Lodowicke
             obtained
             by
             warres
             ,
             he
             gaue
             to
             French
             men
             in
             spite
             of
             them
             ,
             saying
             they
             were
             but
             Traytors
             .
          
           
             They
             at
             length
             concluded
             to
             submit
             themselues
             ,
             〈…〉
             
             neuer
             drunke
             before
             :
             I
             trust
             this
             Wassell
             shall
             make
             all
             England
             glad
             ,
             and
             dranke
             a
             great
             draught
             thereof
             ,
             the
             king
             pledged
             him
             :
             the
             Munke
             went
             away
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             bu●st
             out
             ,
             and
             hee
             dyed
             ,
             and
             had
             euer
             after
             thrée
             Monkes
             to
             sing
             continually
             Masse
             for
             his
             Soule
             ,
             confirmed
             by
             their
             generall
             Chapter
             .
             I
             would
             you
             would
             see
             how
             religiously
             they
             bestow
             :
             heir
             confessions
             ,
             absolutions
             ,
             and
             Masses
             .
          
           
             King
             Iohn
             feeling
             himselfe
             not
             well
             ,
             asked
             for
             Symon
             the
             Monke
             ,
             they
             answered
             ▪
             he
             was
             dead
             ;
             then
             the
             tooke
             his
             Chariot
             ,
             and
             departed
             ,
             and
             dyed
             within
             three
             dayes
             .
             He
             admonished
             that
             his
             Sonne
             Henry
             would
             learne
             by
             his
             example
             ,
             to
             be
             gen●le
             and
             leuing
             to
             his
             natiue
             people
             .
             He
             being
             imbalmed
             ,
             his
             bowels
             were
             bur●●ed
             in
             Crompton
             Abbey
             ,
             his
             Soldiers
             ●olded
             his
             Corps
             triumphantly
             in
             Armour
             ,
             and
             honourably
             buried
             him
             in
             the
             Cathedrall
             Church
             or
             Worcester
             ,
             hauing
             raigned
             17.
             yeares
             ,
             6.
             moneth●
             ,
             and
             odde
             daies
             .
          
           
             After
             whose
             death
             the
             Princes
             ,
             Lords
             ,
             Barons
             ,
             and
             strangers
             ,
             that
             were
             on
             the
             kings
             part
             ,
             with
             the
             Councell
             of
             the
             Legate
             Gualdo
             ,
             proclaimed
             Henry
             his
             sonne
             king
             ,
             and
             at
             Gloster
             ,
             with
             the
             Earle
             there
             ,
             they
             annointed
             and
             Crowned
             him
             King
             ,
             b●
             the
             Legate
             Gualdo
             ,
             assisted
             with
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             and
             Bath
             ,
             and
             called
             him
             Henry
             the
             third
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             sent
             with
             all
             spéede
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             mightily
             stand
             ●ith
             the
             young
             king
             ,
             being
             but
             ten
             yeares
             old
             ,
             and
             defend
             England
             with
             Arm●ur
             ,
             and
             his
             thundring
             curses
             against
             Lodowicke
             .
             Hée
             confirmed
             his
             Legat
             Gualdo
             ,
             and
             committed
             to
             his
             discretion
             all
             that
             appertained
             to
             his
             Office
             ,
             none
             to
             appeale
             from
             him
             .
             Hee
             compelled
             the
             Prelates
             to
             bée
             sworne
             to
             the
             young
             King
             ,
             and
             punished
             them
             which
             refused
             ,
             Th●
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             laid
             a
             heauie
             talke
             vpon
             his
             beneficed
             men
             ,
             to
             helpe
             the
             king
             in
             his
             warres
             .
          
           
             Gualdo
             left
             not
             one
             beneficed
             man
             vnpunished
             ,
             that
             had
             taken
             part
             with
             the
             French
             King.
             
          
           
             In
             this
             yeare
             ,
             
             Gualdo
             was
             sent
             for
             home
             to
             Rome
             ▪
             for
             by
             this
             time
             he
             had
             welfa●oredly
             vnladen
             the
             purses
             of
             the
             Clergie
             men
             ,
             and
             returned
             with
             all
             his
             bags
             well
             stuffed
             ,
             leauing
             Cardinall
             Pandulfe
             behind
             him
             ,
             to
             supply
             his
             Baliwicke
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Lincolne
             ,
             not
             long
             before
             ,
             paid
             1000.
             markes
             for
             recouery
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             and
             an
             hundred
             markes
             to
             the
             Legate
             ,
             for
             his
             goodwill
             ;
             so
             were
             other
             holy
             Prelates
             and
             Priests
             taught
             by
             his
             example
             .
          
           
             Inocentius
             Pope
             ,
             condemned
             Almeri●us
             ,
             a
             worthy
             Bishop
             ,
             for
             an
             hereticke
             ,
             for
             teaching
             ,
             and
             holding
             against
             Images
             :
             also
             he
             condemned
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               Ioachim
               Abbas
            
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             for
             heresie
             .
             He
             brought
             in
             first
             the
             paying
             of
             priuie
             ty●hes
             ,
             and
             the
             receiuing
             once
             at
             Easter
             ,
             and
             the
             reseruation
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             the
             going
             before
             it
             with
             a
             bell
             and
             a
             light
             .
          
           
             He
             stirred
             vp
             Otho
             against
             Phillip
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             elected
             without
             his
             will
             ,
             whereupon
             followed
             much
             slaughter
             in
             Germany
             ;
             and
             against
             Otho
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             made
             Emperour
             ,
             he
             set
             vp
             Fredericke
             king
             of
             Ci●le
             ,
             and
             caused
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Mayence
             to
             excommunicate
             him
             ▪
             and
             depose
             him
             of
             his
             Empire
             :
             for
             which
             cause
             ,
             the
             Princes
             of
             Germany
             did
             inuade
             his
             Bishopricke
             ,
             and
             burned
             his
             possession
             :
             all
             was
             because
             Otho
             held
             certaine
             Cities
             ,
             Townes
             ,
             and
             C●stles
             ,
             which
             the
             Pope
             said
             belonged
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             time
             came
             the
             order
             of
             Blacke
             Friers
             ,
             called
             the
             Preaching
             Fryers
             ;
             it
             began
             of
             one
             Dominicke
             a
             Spaniard
             ,
             who
             after
             he
             had
             Preached
             ten
             yeares
             against
             the
             Albigenses
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             held
             against
             the
             Pope
             ,
             comming
             to
             Lateran
             ,
             desired
             to
             haue
             his
             Order
             of
             Preaching
             Fryers
             confirmed
             ,
             which
             the
             Pope
             refused
             ,
             vntill
             hee
             dreamt
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Lateran
             was
             readie
             to
             fall
             ,
             vntill
             Dominicke
             came
             and
             propped
             it
             vp
             with
             his
             sholders
             ,
             and
             so
             preserued
             it
             .
             The
             Pope
             waking
             ,
             called
             
               Dominicke
               to
            
             him
             ,
             and
             gr●nted
             his
             request
             .
             Dominicks
             mother
             being
             great
             with
             child
             ,
             dreame●
             she
             had
             a
             wolfe
             in
             her
             wombe
             ,
             which
             had
             a
             burning
             tor●ch
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             the
             which
             dreame
             ,
             the
             Preachers
             of
             that
             order
             aduance
             to
             their
             glory
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             time
             came
             vp
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Minorits
             ,
             of
             one
             Frances
             an
             Italian
             ,
             hee
             left
             off
             shooes
             ,
             had
             but
             one
             cote
             of
             vile
             cloth
             ,
             and
             an
             hempen
             cord
             about
             his
             middle
             ,
             and
             so
             apparelled
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             teaching
             them
             to
             fulfill
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             
             walke
             in
             pouertie
             ,
             and
             holy
             simplicitie
             ;
             this
             rule
             was
             confirmed
             by
             Pope
             Innocent
             .
             Many
             Nobles
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             in
             Rome
             ,
             builded
             manflons
             for
             him
             and
             his
             disciples
             ,
             he
             was
             likewise
             str●●t
             to
             his
             flesh
             ,
             leauing
             clothes
             ▪
             in
             winter
             ,
             he
             〈◊〉
             himselfe
             in
             Ice
             and
             snow
             ,
             he
             called
             pouerty
             his
             Lady
             ,
             he
             kept
             nothing
             ouer
             night
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             desirous
             of
             Martyrdome
             ,
             that
             he
             went
             to
             Siria
             to
             the
             Solda●
             ,
             who
             receiued
             him
             honourably
             :
             it
             is
             written
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             Saints
             marked
             him
             with
             fiue
             wounds
             .
             These
             Franciscans
             ,
             or
             begging
             F●●ers
             ,
             though
             they
             haue
             but
             one
             Rule
             ,
             they
             haue
             many
             Orders
             ,
             there
             by
             101.
             seueral
             sorts
             of
             Friers
             and
             Nunnes
             ,
             which
             the
             reader
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             disposed
             ,
             may
             see
             in
             the
             booke
             at
             l●rge
             ,
             with
             their
             names
             ,
             Fol
             70.
             
          
           
             Hildegardis
             a
             Nunne
             a
             Prophetesse
             ,
             liued
             in
             the
             yeare
             1170.
             
             She
             reprehendeth
             grieuously
             the
             abhominations
             of
             the
             l●ues
             of
             the
             Spiritual
             Papists
             ,
             the
             contempt
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             and
             destruction
             of
             Gods
             children
             with
             these
             words
             ;
             Now
             is
             the
             Law
             neglected
             amongst
             the
             Spirituall
             ,
             which
             negl●ct
             to
             Preach
             ,
             and
             to
             doe
             good
             things
             .
             The
             masters
             and
             Prelates
             ,
             sleepe
             and
             negl●ct
             Iustice.
             The
             Church
             appeared
             to
             her
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             〈◊〉
             ,
             her
             face
             〈◊〉
             with
             dirt
             ,
             and
             her
             〈◊〉
             rent
             ,
             complaining
             that
             the
             Priests
             did
             not
             shine
             ouer
             the
             people
             neither
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             not
             example
             ;
             but
             contrary
             ,
             did
             driue
             the
             innocent
             lambe
             from
             them
             ,
             that
             Eccles●asticall
             order
             grew
             worse
             and
             worse
             ,
             and
             Priests
             destroyed
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             teach
             it
             ;
             and
             proph●●eth
             to
             them
             Gods
             heauie
             wrath
             and
             punishments
             .
          
           
             She
             prophesieth
             likewise
             of
             the
             reformation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             most
             godly
             ,
             saying
             ;
             Then
             shall
             the
             Crowne
             of
             the
             Apostolicall
             honour
             bee
             deuided
             ,
             because
             there
             shall
             be
             found
             no
             religion
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             name
             of
             that
             dignity
             shall
             bée
             despised
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             s●t
             ouer
             them
             other
             men
             ,
             and
             other
             Archbishops
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostolicall
             order
             shall
             haue
             scarce
             Rome
             ,
             and
             a
             ●ew
             other
             Countries
             thereabout
             ,
             vnder
             his
             Crown●
             ;
             and
             this
             shall
             be
             done
             partly
             be
             war●es
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             a
             common
             consent
             of
             Spirituall
             and
             Seculer
             persons
             ,
             then
             Iustice
             shall
             florish
             ,
             and
             men
             shall
             honestly
             apply
             themselues
             to
             the
             auncient
             Custo●es
             and
             disciplines
             of
             the
             ancient
             .
          
           
             She
             prophes●eth
             likewise
             of
             Fryers
             ;
             There
             shall
             rise
             a
             sencelesse
             ,
             proud
             ,
             greedy
             people
             ,
             without
             Faith
             ,
             and
             subtile
             ,
             which
             shall
             eate
             the
             s●●nes
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             pretending
             in
             Order
             of
             certaine
             deuout
             persons
             ,
             vnder
             the
             dissimuled
             cloake
             of
             beggers
             ,
             pr●ferring
             themselues
             before
             others
             in
             fayned
             deuotion
             ,
             in
             puffed
             vp
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             preten●ed
             holinesse
             ,
             walking
             without
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             the
             ●ea●e
             of
             God
             ,
             finding
             out
             many
             new
             mischiefes
             ,
             strong
             and
             sturdy
             .
             Of
             wise
             men
             ,
             and
             Christes
             faithfull
             that
             Order
             shall
             bee
             accursed
             ;
             they
             shall
             cease
             from
             labour
             ,
             and
             studie
             for
             quietnesse
             ,
             rather
             taking
             on
             them
             the
             Order
             of
             flatterers
             then
             beggers
             ,
             they
             shall
             study
             altogether
             how
             to
             resist
             the
             Preachers
             of
             the
             trueth
             ,
             and
             kill
             them
             with
             the
             mightie
             .
             The
             Deuill
             shall
             roote
             foure
             vices
             in
             them
             ,
             Flattery
             ,
             Enui●
             ,
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             Backbiting
             :
             that
             by
             flattery
             ,
             they
             may
             ha●e
             bou●tifull
             gifts
             ;
             that
             by
             Hypocricie
             they
             may
             please
             men
             ,
             and
             by
             Back●iting
             ,
             dispraise
             others
             ,
             and
             extoll
             themselues
             ,
             for
             the
             praise
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             s●ducing
             of
             the
             simple
             .
             And
             in
             example
             of
             Martyres
             ,
             hauing
             no
             deuotion
             ,
             shall
             preach
             instantly
             .
             They
             shall
             speake
             euill
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             withdraw
             the
             Sacraments
             from
             Pastors
             ,
             rere●uing
             the
             almes
             of
             the
             poore
             ,
             weake
             ,
             and
             néedy
             ;
             and
             conueying
             themselues
             into
             a
             multitude
             of
             people
             ,
             being
             familier
             with
             women
             ,
             teaching
             them
             how
             to
             deceiue
             their
             husbands
             ,
             and
             friends
             ,
             and
             conuey
             away
             their
             goods
             by
             stealth
             ,
             and
             giue
             it
             them
             ,
             and
             say
             that
             they
             w●uld
             pray
             for
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             couer
             other
             m●ns
             faults
             curiously
             ,
             and
             forg●t
             their
             owne
             vtterly
             .
             They
             shall
             take
             away
             things
             fr●m
             Pirates
             ,
             théeues
             ,
             Church-pillers
             ,
             from
             Usurers
             ,
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             Apostates
             ,
             Adulterers
             ,
             lecherous
             women
             ,
             b●ud●
             ,
             from
             the
             mightie
             ,
             p●riured
             Marchants
             ,
             false
             Iudges
             ,
             Soldiers
             ,
             Tyrants
             ,
             Princee
             liuing
             against
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             they
             shall
             follow
             the
             Deuill
             ,
             and
             swéetnesse
             of
             sinne
             ,
             de●icatenesse
             of
             life
             and
             〈◊〉
             to
             their
             eternall
             damnation
             ,
             all
             men
             shall
             sée
             this
             ,
             yet
             shall
             they
             daily
             become
             more
             indurate
             and
             wicked
             .
             But
             when
             their
             iniquities
             ,
             and
             seducings
             shall
             bee
             tryed
             ,
             men
             shall
             cease
             to
             giue
             them
             ,
             then
             shall
             they
             go●
             about
             hungry
             ,
             and
             looking
             downe
             to
             the
             earth
             like
             madde
             dogges
             ,
             and
             shrinking
             in
             their
             neckes
             ,
             like
             Turtles
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             bée
             filled
             with
             bread
             ,
             then
             shall
             the
             people
             say
             ,
             Wo●
             vnto
             you
             wretches
             ,
             children
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             the
             world
             seduced
             you
             ,
             the
             Deuill
             snared
             your
             mo●ths
             ,
             your
             flesh
             slippery
             your
             heart
             without
             taste
             ,
             your
             minds
             wandring
             ,
             
             your
             eyes
             delighted
             in
             vanitie
             ,
             and
             madnesse
             ,
             your
             p●nches
             desire
             sweete
             dishes
             ,
             your
             feete
             swift
             to
             mischiefe
             ;
             consider
             how
             you
             were
             accounted
             〈◊〉
             and
             zealous
             ,
             poore
             rich
             men
             ,
             and
             simple
             stout
             men
             ;
             but
             you
             were
             deuout
             slatterers
             ,
             false
             betrayers
             ,
             peruerse
             backe
             ●i●ers
             ,
             holy
             hypocrites
             ,
             peruert●rs
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             too
             much
             strickt
             and
             precise
             ,
             proud
             ,
             shamelesse
             ,
             and
             vnstable
             Doctors
             ,
             delicate
             Mar●yres
             ,
             professors
             for
             lucre
             sake
             ,
             meeke
             slanderers
             ,
             religious
             couetous
             ,
             lowly
             proud
             ,
             godly
             hard
             men
             ,
             pleas●nt
             lyers
             ,
             peaceable
             persecu●ors
             ,
             oppressors
             of
             the
             simple
             ,
             inuenters
             of
             euill
             Sects
             ,
             vnmercifull
             louers
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             sellers
             of
             pardons
             ,
             spoylers
             of
             benefices
             ,
             vnprofitable
             makers
             of
             prayers
             ,
             seditious
             conspirers
             ,
             dronken
             whisperers
             ,
             desirous
             of
             honour
             ,
             curious
             in
             mens
             faults
             ,
             the
             extortioners
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             vnsatiable
             preachers
             ,
             pleasers
             of
             men
             ,
             seducers
             of
             women
             ,
             so
             we●s
             of
             discord
             .
             Moses
             well
             prophesied
             of
             them
             in
             his
             Canticle
             ;
             
               A
               people
               without
               Councell
               and
               Wisdome
               ,
               would
               God
               they
               were
               wise
               and
               vnderstood
               ,
               and
               foresaw
               the
               latter
               ends
               to
               come
               ,
               you
               builded
               aloft
               ,
               and
               when
               you
               could
               build
               no
               higher
               you
               fell
               downe
               .
            
             Like
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             whom
             the
             Lord
             repressed
             ,
             and
             strooke
             with
             a
             mightie
             plagne
             ,
             so
             you
             likewise
             haue
             fallen
             through
             your
             deceiueable
             wickednesse
             ,
             lies
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             the
             people
             shall
             say
             to
             them
             ,
             away
             teachers
             of
             peruersitie
             ,
             subuerters
             of
             verity
             ,
             brethren
             of
             the
             Shunamite
             ,
             father
             of
             Hereticall
             pra●i●●e
             ,
             false
             apostles
             ,
             you
             séeme
             to
             follow
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             follow
             not
             their
             steps
             one
             ●ot
             ,
             you
             children
             of
             iniquitie
             ,
             we
             will
             none
             of
             your
             trades
             and
             waies
             ,
             for
             presumptuous
             pride
             hath
             deceiued
             you
             ,
             and
             insatiable
             concupiscence
             subuerted
             your
             erronious
             heart
             ,
             and
             when
             you
             coueted
             to
             climbe
             vp
             higher
             and
             higher
             ,
             then
             ,
             by
             the
             iust
             Iudgement
             of
             God
             ,
             you
             haue
             fallen
             downe
             to
             euerlasting
             shame
             .
          
           
             About
             the
             same
             time
             that
             the
             Franciscans
             ,
             and
             Dominicke
             Fryers
             began
             ,
             sprang
             vp
             the
             Cro●bearers
             ,
             or
             Crouche●
             Fryers
             ,
             by
             Pope
             Innocent
             the
             3.
             who
             raised
             an
             Army
             ,
             signed
             with
             the
             Crosse
             on
             their
             brest
             ,
             to
             〈◊〉
             against
             the
             Albenses
             ,
             whom
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             sect
             account
             Hereticks
             .
             About
             the
             parts
             of
             Tholous
             ,
             I
             finde
             in
             some
             records
             ,
             that
             the
             opinion
             of
             them
             was
             sound
             enough
             ,
             professing
             against
             the
             wanton
             wealth
             ,
             pride
             ▪
             and
             tyranny
             of
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             denying
             the
             Popes
             authoritie
             to
             haue
             ground
             in
             Scriptures
             ,
             neither
             could
             they
             away
             with
             the
             ceremonies
             or
             traditions
             ,
             as
             Images
             ,
             Pardons
             ,
             Purgatory
             ,
             calling
             them
             blasphemous
             occupyings
             ;
             many
             of
             them
             were
             slaine
             at
             times
             ,
             and
             burned
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             
               Symon
               Ecclesiasticus
            
             ,
             with
             other
             moe
             .
          
           
             After
             King
             Iohn
             ,
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             had
             submitted
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             his
             whole
             Realme
             vnder
             tribute
             to
             the
             Pope
             it
             is
             incredible
             how
             the
             insatiable
             a●arice
             of
             the
             Romaines
             did
             oppresse
             the
             Commons
             ,
             and
             all
             estates
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             especially
             the
             Churchmen
             ,
             who
             ,
             what
             for
             the
             Pope
             ,
             for
             the
             Legats
             ,
             for
             the
             Holy
             Land
             ,
             and
             other
             subtill
             deuises
             to
             get
             away
             their
             money
             ,
             were
             brought
             to
             such
             slauery
             and
             penury
             ,
             that
             whereas
             the
             King
             durst
             not
             ,
             or
             could
             not
             remedy
             their
             exclamations
             ,
             they
             were
             almost
             driuen
             by
             for●e
             to
             remedy
             their
             owne
             wrongs
             ,
             that
             they
             writ
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             other
             Ec●les●asticall
             Gouernours
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             rather
             die
             then
             be
             thus
             confounded
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             vnknowne
             to
             them
             ,
             how
             they
             had
             deposed
             men
             ,
             and
             giuen
             away
             the
             B●nefices
             after
             their
             owne
             lust
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             haue
             thundred
             excommunications
             against
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             place
             any
             ,
             in
             any
             Spirituall
             Liuing
             ,
             in
             any
             of
             your
             Dioces
             within
             the
             Realme
             ,
             vntill
             f●ue
             Romaines
             in
             euery
             Dioces
             ,
             and
             in
             euery
             Cathedrall
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Pope
             shall
             name
             ,
             be
             prouided
             for
             ,
             to
             the
             valew
             of
             100.
             lib.
             yearely
             ;
             and
             what
             other
             grieuances
             they
             doe
             inflict
             to
             the
             Layty
             ,
             and
             Nobles
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             w●
             considering
             the
             rigorous
             austeritie
             of
             the
             ●omanists
             ,
             which
             take
             vpon
             them
             to
             Iudg●
             and
             condemne
             vs
             ,
             and
             lay
             on
             vs
             intoll●rable
             burdens
             :
             therefore
             vpon
             a
             full
             aduise
             had
             amonst
             vs
             ,
             we
             haue
             though
             good
             rather
             to
             resist
             then
             to
             bee
             subict
             to
             their
             intollerable
             oppre●sions
             ,
             and
             greater
             slau●ry
             to
             be
             looked
             for
             hereafter
             .
             Therefore
             we
             straitly
             command
             you
             ,
             as
             your
             friends
             ,
             that
             you
             doe
             not
             intermeddle
             ,
             or
             take
             part
             with
             them
             ,
             let●ing
             you
             vnderstand
             for
             trueth
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             you
             shall
             bee
             found
             culpable
             herein
             ,
             not
             onely
             your
             ●oods
             and
             possessions
             shall
             bee
             in
             danger
             of
             burning
             ,
             but
             a●●o
             your
             bodies
             ,
             shall
             incurre
             the
             same
             perill
             as
             shall
             the
             said
             Romish
             oppr●ssors
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             raigne
             of
             Henry
             the
             third
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             King
             Iohn
             ,
             and
             raigned
             57.
             yeares
             ,
             Cardinall
             Otho
             was
             sent
             to
             the
             King
             with
             Letters
             to
             him
             and
             other
             
             places
             for
             exactions
             of
             Money
             :
             the
             Letters
             were
             to
             require
             for
             the
             Pope
             two
             Prebends
             in
             euery
             Cathedrall
             Church
             ,
             a
             portion
             of
             euery
             Abbot
             ,
             and
             of
             euery
             Couent
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             belonged
             to
             one
             Monke
             :
             their
             good
             being
             equally
             deuided
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             of
             greatly
             slandered
             ,
             that
             none
             could
             proceede
             there
             in
             any
             cause
             without
             great
             guifts
             and
             expences
             ,
             whereof
             the
             pouertie
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             cause
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             sit
             ,
             that
             you
             as
             naturall
             Children
             should
             helpe
             and
             succour
             your
             Mother
             ,
             for
             if
             wee
             should
             not
             receiue
             of
             you
             and
             other
             good
             men
             ,
             we
             should
             lacke
             ,
             which
             were
             a
             great
             dishonour
             to
             our
             dignity
             .
             The
             King
             answered
             ,
             Hee
             could
             doe
             nothing
             ,
             because
             it
             concerned
             the
             Commons
             ,
             and
             he
             ass●mbled
             a
             Councell
             ,
             hee
             was
             answered
             ,
             they
             could
             conclude
             nothing
             ,
             because
             the
             Arch-Byshoppe
             ,
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             other
             whom
             it
             concer●ed
             were
             not
             there
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             yeare
             the
             same
             Cardinall
             came
             againe
             into
             England
             ,
             and
             summoned
             all
             the
             Cl●argy
             to
             another
             Councell
             ,
             to
             be
             held
             in
             the
             Cathedrall
             Church
             of
             S.
             Paule
             in
             London
             ,
             for
             redressing
             of
             diuers
             and
             sundry
             matters
             concerning
             Benifices
             Religion
             ,
             and
             other
             abuses
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             putting
             them
             in
             feare
             and
             hope
             ,
             some
             to
             lose
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             obtaine
             spirituall
             promotions
             at
             his
             handes
             .
             Diuers
             pre●ious
             rewards
             were
             offered
             him
             ,
             in
             Pal●ries
             ,
             in
             rich
             Plate
             ,
             and
             Iewels
             ,
             in
             costly
             and
             sumptuous
             Garments
             richly
             furred
             ,
             in
             Coyne
             and
             Uictuall
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             sent
             him
             fifty
             fat
             Oxen
             ,
             and
             hundred
             coome
             of
             pure
             Wheat
             ,
             eight
             tun
             of
             chosen
             W●ne
             ,
             likewise
             other
             Bishops
             offered
             to
             the
             Cardinals
             Boxe
             after
             their
             ability
             .
          
           
             The
             Cardinall
             commaunded
             ,
             at
             the
             West
             end
             of
             Saint
             Paules
             Church
             ,
             a
             high
             solemne
             Throne
             of
             great
             State
             to
             bee
             prepared
             ,
             rising
             vp
             with
             a
             glorious
             Scaffold
             :
             before
             the
             Cardinall
             begunne
             his
             Sermon
             ,
             there
             happened
             a
             great
             discord
             betwixt
             the
             Arch-byshops
             of
             Canterbury
             and
             Yorke
             ,
             about
             sitting
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             glorious
             Cardinall
             :
             the
             Cardinall
             shewed
             them
             a
             Bull
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             which
             was
             pictured
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             Paule
             pictured
             on
             the
             right
             side
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             Peter
             on
             the
             left
             :
             saying
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             contention
             betwixt
             these
             two
             ,
             yet
             Saint
             Peter
             for
             the
             Prerogatiue
             of
             his
             Keyes
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Preheminence
             of
             his
             Apostle-ship
             ,
             and
             Cathedrall
             Dignitie
             ,
             séemeth
             most
             worthy
             to
             be
             placed
             on
             the
             right
             side
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             time
             foorth
             ,
             the
             Arch-Byshop
             of
             Canterbury
             hath
             enioyed
             the
             Dignity
             and
             Pr●heminence
             of
             the
             ●ight
             hand
             .
          
           
             The
             Cardinall
             ,
             sitting
             like
             a
             God
             in
             the
             middest
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             made
             his
             Sermon
             vpon
             these
             words
             ;
             
               In
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               Seate
               ,
               and
               round
               about
               ,
               were
               foure
               Beasts
               ,
               full
               of
               eyes
               behind
               and
               before
               .
            
             He
             compared
             them
             about
             him
             to
             the
             foure
             Beasts
             ,
             declaring
             how
             they
             ought
             to
             haue
             eyes
             before
             and
             behind
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             carefull
             and
             prouident
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             disposing
             secular
             thinges
             ,
             as
             wise
             and
             circumspect
             in
             spirituall
             matters
             ,
             contriuing
             ,
             and
             ioyning
             wiselie
             thinges
             past
             with
             thinges
             to
             come
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             greatest
             effect
             of
             his
             Clearkely
             Sermon
             .
          
           
             Then
             he
             gaue
             forth
             sundry
             Constitutions
             and
             Statutes
             ,
             for
             ordering
             of
             Churches
             ,
             dedicating
             Temples
             ,
             for
             seauen
             Sacraments
             ,
             for
             giuing
             Orders
             ,
             farming
             Benefices
             ,
             Collations
             ,
             and
             resignations
             ,
             Priests
             apparell
             ,
             and
             single
             life
             ,
             for
             eating
             of
             flesh
             in
             religious
             Houses
             ,
             for
             Arch-deacons
             ,
             Byshops
             ,
             Proctors
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             King
             dreading
             the
             Commons
             ,
             willed
             him
             to
             repaire
             home
             to
             Rome
             ,
             but
             he
             could
             not
             so
             be
             rid
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             hee
             renued
             his
             commission
             ,
             and
             still
             applyed
             himselfe
             to
             his
             Haruest
             ,
             gleaning
             and
             raking
             what
             hee
             could
             ,
             writing
             his
             Letters
             to
             euery
             Byshop
             or
             Arch-Deacon
             ,
             for
             procurations
             to
             beare
             his
             charges
             ,
             and
             withall
             ,
             to
             be
             spéedily
             collected
             and
             sent
             to
             him
             .
             Prouided
             ,
             that
             the
             summe
             collected
             ,
             should
             not
             excéede
             aboue
             foure
             Markes
             of
             a
             Liuing
             ,
             and
             where
             small
             Liuings
             were
             two
             Liuings
             to
             ioyne
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             contradicted
             or
             gaine-sayed
             him
             ,
             to
             excommunicate
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             they
             sent
             forth
             Preachers
             and
             Fryers
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             to
             perswade
             men
             to
             fight
             
             against
             the
             common
             enemy
             the
             Turke
             ,
             whom
             when
             they
             haue
             bound
             with
             a
             vow
             ,
             and
             signed
             with
             the
             crosse
             ,
             then
             they
             send
             their
             Bulles
             to
             release
             them
             for
             money
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Arch-deacons
             to
             proclaime
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             was
             not
             ashamed
             to
             require
             the
             fift
             part
             of
             euery
             Ecclesiasticall
             liuing
             ,
             and
             further
             ,
             hee
             promised
             and
             gaue
             to
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             for
             helping
             him
             in
             warrs
             against
             Fredericke
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             which
             had
             married
             King
             Iohns
             daughter
             :
             the
             gift
             of
             all
             the
             spirituall
             liuings
             in
             England
             ,
             belonging
             to
             the
             religious
             houses
             ,
             and
             therevpon
             sent
             expresse
             Commandement
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             other
             foure
             ▪
             Bishops
             ioined
             with
             him
             that
             they
             should
             prouide
             spirituall
             liuings
             ,
             for
             three
             hundred
             Romanes
             ,
             in
             the
             best
             Benefites
             in
             England
             ,
             at
             the
             next
             voidance
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             said
             Bishoppes
             should
             bee
             suspended
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             from
             all
             collation
             of
             Benefice
             :
             the
             Arch-bishop
             séeing
             their
             vnreasonable
             oppressions
             being
             not
             able
             to
             endure
             it
             ,
             went
             into
             France
             .
          
           
             And
             further
             one
             
               Petrus
               Rubeus
            
             ,
             was
             sent
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             goe
             from
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             Bishop
             ,
             Abbot
             and
             Abbot
             ,
             telling
             them
             such
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             such
             an
             Abbot
             hath
             giuen
             thus
             much
             vnto
             the
             Popes
             Holines
             ,
             trusting
             you
             also
             will
             not
             be
             behinde
             ,
             in
             a
             matter
             that
             so
             much
             concernes
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             which
             cunning
             subtiltie
             he
             gathered
             together
             into
             the
             treasurie
             of
             the
             Church
             such
             a
             Masse
             of
             money
             as
             is
             almost
             incredible
             to
             beleeue
             .
          
           
             At
             length
             the
             Bishoppes
             ,
             Abbots
             ,
             and
             Arch-deacons
             came
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             whose
             Father
             they
             had
             so
             obstinately
             resisted
             and
             repugned
             ;
             lamentably
             complaining
             of
             their
             extreame
             miseries
             ,
             of
             the
             vnmeasurable
             exactions
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             so
             all
             the
             Prelates
             were
             called
             together
             ,
             and
             vppon
             talking
             together
             made
             many
             exceptions
             aga●nst
             the
             same
             :
             the
             Legate
             and
             his
             followe
             hearing
             these
             allegations
             ,
             seeing
             their
             owne
             vtter
             confus●on
             ,
             were
             the
             lesse
             importunate
             .
          
           
             Not
             long
             after
             this
             followed
             a
             generall
             Councell
             at
             Lyons
             ,
             in
             the
             Kingdom●
             of
             France
             ,
             called
             by
             Pope
             Innocentius
             :
             in
             the
             which
             Councell
             the
             English
             Nation
             did
             exhibite
             sundry
             Articles
             of
             all
             their
             greeuances
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Italians
             did
             succeed
             one
             another
             in
             the
             benefices
             ,
             whose
             language
             they
             could
             not
             vnderstand
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             no
             preaching
             in
             their
             Churches
             ,
             nor
             no
             almes
             giuen
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             came
             fresh
             Letters
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             commanding
             the
             Prelates
             to
             finde
             at
             their
             proper
             costs
             and
             charge
             for
             a
             whole
             yeare
             ,
             some
             ten
             armed
             souldiers
             ,
             some
             more
             ,
             some
             lesse
             ,
             to
             be
             ready
             at
             the
             Popes
             commandement
             ,
             when
             ,
             or
             where
             be
             should
             appoint
             .
          
           
             After
             these
             terrible
             greeuances
             and
             enormities
             ,
             the
             States
             of
             England
             consulting
             together
             ,
             directed
             their
             Letters
             to
             the
             Pope
             for
             Reformation
             :
             First
             the
             Abbots
             and
             Priors
             ,
             then
             the
             Bishoppes
             and
             Suffragans
             ,
             after
             the
             Nobles
             and
             Barons
             ,
             and
             last
             of
             all
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             all
             was
             neuer
             the
             better
             .
          
           
             Not
             long
             after
             the
             Pope
             sent
             for
             new
             tallage
             and
             exactions
             ,
             which
             when
             it
             came
             to
             the
             Kings
             eare
             hee
             vehemently
             disturbed
             writ
             seuerally
             to
             euery
             Bishop
             ,
             in
             manner
             following
             .
          
           
             THat
             whereas
             wee
             haue
             heeretofore
             written
             to
             you
             ,
             once
             ,
             twice
             ,
             thrice
             ,
             both
             by
             our
             Priuy
             Seale
             ,
             and
             our
             Letters
             Patents
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             leuy
             for
             the
             pope
             no
             exactions
             ,
             either
             vpon
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             or
             Laitie
             ,
             yet
             you
             vilepending
             our
             commandement
             ,
             and
             contrarie
             to
             our
             prouision
             made
             in
             our
             last
             Councell
             at
             London
             ,
             haue
             proceeded
             in
             collecting
             the
             said
             your
             taxes
             and
             tallages
             wherevpon
             wee
             greatly
             maruell
             and
             are
             mooued
             :
             Wherefore
             we
             straitly
             will
             and
             command
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             doe
             so
             no
             more
             ,
             as
             you
             will
             enioy
             our
             ●auour
             and
             your
             possessions
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             haue
             made
             any
             such
             collection
             or
             gathering
             ,
             that
             you
             suffer
             it
             not
             to
             be
             transported
             out
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             but
             kéepe
             it
             vntill
             the
             returne
             of
             the
             Ambassadours
             ,
             
             and
             that
             you
             make
             this
             our
             inhibition
             common
             to
             your
             Arch-Deacons
             and
             Officials
             .
          
           
             At
             length
             the
             Ambassadors
             came
             home
             ,
             bringing
             word
             that
             the
             Pope
             was
             greatly
             displeased
             with
             the
             Realme
             ,
             saying
             ;
             
               Rex
               Anglorum
               qui
               iam
               recalcitrat
               &
               frederiscat
               suum
               habet
               consilium
               ,
               ego
               vero
               &
               meum
               habeo
               ,
               quod
               &
               sequar
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             that
             they
             were
             halfe
             counted
             Schismatickes
             ,
             for
             speaking
             in
             the
             Kinges
             behalfe
             ,
             and
             could
             no
             more
             be
             heard
             ,
             the
             King
             being
             insenfed
             heere-with
             ,
             sent
             out
             Proclamations
             through
             all
             the
             Realme
             ,
             that
             none
             should
             consent
             to
             any
             taxe
             of
             Money
             for
             the
             Pope
             :
             he
             hearing
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             cruell
             rage
             sent
             to
             the
             Prelats
             ,
             vppon
             paine
             of
             interdiction
             to
             prouide
             the
             saide
             summes
             of
             Money
             by
             the
             Feast
             of
             Assumption
             ,
             the
             King
             for
             feare
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             durst
             not
             stand
             to
             the
             liberties
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             the
             gulfe
             of
             the
             Romish
             Auarice
             waxt
             so
             immeasurable
             ,
             that
             he
             shamed
             not
             ,
             vpon
             his
             curse
             ,
             to
             aske
             the
             third
             part
             of
             Church
             goods
             ,
             and
             the
             yearely
             fruit
             of
             all
             vacant
             Benefices
             .
          
           
             Otho
             comming
             to
             Oxford
             ,
             lying
             in
             the
             house
             of
             Osney
             ,
             was
             receiued
             with
             great
             honour
             ,
             the
             Schollers
             presenting
             him
             honourable
             Dishes
             and
             rewards
             Dinner
             being
             done
             ,
             they
             came
             to
             welcome
             him
             ;
             comming
             to
             the
             Gate
             ,
             the
             Porter
             an
             Italian
             asked
             what
             they
             would
             haue
             ,
             and
             holding
             the
             doore
             halfe
             open
             ,
             with
             contumelious
             tearmes
             ,
             thrust
             them
             out
             ,
             they
             with
             force
             thrust
             open
             the
             gate
             ,
             and
             came
             in
             ,
             the
             Romaines
             within
             fell
             to
             alarum
             by
             the
             eares
             together
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             Schollers
             going
             ●or
             Weapons
             ,
             the
             Maister
             Cooke
             cast
             scalding
             liquor
             ,
             wherein
             meat
             was
             sodden
             ,
             in
             the
             face
             of
             a
             poore
             Scholler
             ,
             an
             Irish-man
             ,
             which
             waighted
             for
             Almes
             :
             another
             Scholler
             a
             Welsh-man
             séeing
             it
             ,
             shot
             the
             Cooke
             thorough
             with
             an
             Arrow
             ,
             and
             killed
             him
             :
             Whereupon
             was
             a
             great
             clamour
             ,
             the
             Cardinall
             hearing
             the
             tumult
             ,
             like
             a
             valiant
             Romaine
             ,
             ranne
             vp
             into
             the
             stéeple
             ,
             and
             locked
             himselfe
             〈◊〉
             vntill
             midnight
             .
             The
             Schollers
             sought
             all
             corners
             for
             the
             Legate
             ,
             crying
             out
             ;
             Where
             is
             that
             Usurer
             ,
             that
             Sym●niacks
             ,
             that
             Proylar
             and
             Extortioner
             of
             our
             Liuings
             and
             Monies
             ?
             Who
             peruerteth
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             subuerteth
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             enriching
             himselfe
             with
             our
             spoyles
             :
             The
             Cardinall
             heard
             all
             this
             and
             held
             his
             peace
             ,
             and
             conuayed
             himselfe
             by
             night
             vnto
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             sent
             to
             Oxford
             a
             garison
             of
             armed
             men
             to
             deliuer
             the
             Romaines
             which
             were
             hid
             ,
             for
             feare
             of
             the
             Schollers
             .
             One
             Odo
             a
             Lawyer
             ,
             and
             thirty
             of
             the
             Schollers
             were
             apprehended
             and
             carried
             to
             Wallingford
             Castle
             ,
             and
             thence
             in
             Charts
             to
             London
             ,
             and
             by
             much
             intreaty
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             were
             brought
             bare-footed
             to
             the
             Legats
             doore
             ,
             where
             they
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             the
             Uniuersity
             released
             of
             interdiction
             .
          
           
             The
             State
             of
             Germany
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Friderick
             the
             second
             ,
             was
             then
             as
             much
             or
             more
             pittifull
             then
             that
             of
             England
             ,
             who
             were
             so
             persecuted
             by
             Pope
             
               Innocentius
               ,
               Honorius
               ,
               Gregorius
               ,
               Celestinus
               ,
               Innocentius
            
             the
             fourth
             ,
             infamed
             with
             excommunications
             ,
             and
             did
             commonly
             warre
             against
             them
             in
             open
             fielde
             ,
             and
             all
             with
             English
             mens
             Money
             :
             first
             they
             made
             him
             Emperour
             against
             Otho
             ,
             whom
             they
             depriued
             ,
             then
             for
             clayming
             his
             right
             in
             Apulia
             and
             Sicilia
             they
             accursed
             him
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             warred
             against
             him
             ,
             they
             sent
             him
             to
             fight
             against
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             who
             recouered
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Nazareth
             ,
             and
             Ioppe
             ,
             from
             the
             Souldane
             .
             Whilst
             hee
             was
             occupied
             in
             these
             Warres
             ,
             these
             vnholy
             Fathers
             inuaded
             his
             Lands
             and
             possessions
             at
             home
             ,
             subduing
             Apulia
             vnder
             his
             owne
             possession
             ,
             and
             inhibiting
             his
             Souldiours
             to
             goe
             ouer
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Emperour
             sent
             to
             the
             Pope
             and
             other
             Christian
             Princes
             his
             Letters
             gratulatory
             ,
             declaring
             what
             God
             wrought
             by
             him
             against
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             the
             Pope
             stayd
             the
             Messengers
             ,
             kept
             the
             Letters
             close
             ,
             and
             caused
             it
             to
             be
             noysed
             abroad
             that
             the
             Emperour
             was
             dead
             ,
             and
             the
             said
             Pope
             Gregorie
             the
             ninth
             wrote
             to
             the
             Souldane
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             render
             the
             holy
             Land
             into
             the
             Emperours
             handes
             .
             The
             Emperour
             hearing
             this
             stirre
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             tooke
             truce
             with
             the
             Souldane
             for
             tenne
             yeares
             ,
             and
             repayreth
             home
             ,
             and
             driueth
             the
             Popes
             Army
             out
             of
             Apulia
             ,
             and
             recouered
             all
             the
             Pope
             had
             gotten
             from
             him
             before
             :
             The
             Pope
             laid
             his
             cursse
             vpon
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             for
             making
             truce
             with
             the
             Souldane
             ,
             and
             conspired
             with
             the
             Tuscanes
             and
             Lombards
             against
             him
             :
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             
             at
             the
             instigations
             of
             the
             Princes
             ,
             glad
             to
             compose
             with
             the
             Tyrant
             ▪
             was
             faine
             to
             ransome
             the
             absolution
             of
             the
             Pope
             for
             ten
             hundred
             thousand
             ounces
             of
             gold
             ,
             and
             yet
             hee
             sent
             to
             the
             Princes
             of
             Germany
             ,
             charging
             them
             to
             admit
             none
             of
             the
             Emperors
             stocke
             to
             be
             King
             of
             the
             Romaines
             ,
             and
             stirred
             vp
             the
             Citties
             of
             Italy
             against
             him
             .
             The
             Emperor
             vnderstanding
             his
             politick
             and
             subtile
             traynes
             ,
             marched
             into
             Italy
             ,
             where
             he
             put
             downe
             the
             Rebels
             ,
             and
             recouered
             againe
             the
             Citties
             belonging
             to
             the
             Empire
             .
             Wherefore
             a
             new
             excommunication
             was
             laid
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Subiects
             released
             of
             obedience
             and
             loyalty
             ,
             and
             much
             indulgences
             and
             eternall
             life
             promised
             to
             them
             that
             would
             fight
             against
             him
             .
             After
             Gregorie
             ,
             succéeded
             Celestinus
             the
             fourth
             ,
             who
             raigned
             not
             long
             .
             After
             him
             ,
             succéeded
             Innocentius
             the
             fourth
             ,
             who
             following
             the
             steps
             of
             his
             predecessors
             ,
             called
             a
             generall
             Councell
             at
             Lyons
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             where
             standing
             vp
             ,
             he
             cited
             the
             Emperour
             :
             his
             Legate
             required
             lawfull
             time
             for
             him
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             hee
             would
             not
             graunt
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             fury
             denounced
             him
             accursed
             ,
             and
             depriued
             him
             of
             his
             Imperiall
             Dignity
             ,
             charging
             him
             with
             periury
             and
             sacriledge
             ,
             writing
             Libels
             of
             defamation
             to
             all
             Kings
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperour
             made
             purgation
             of
             these
             ●landers
             ,
             charging
             the
             Pope
             ,
             not
             with
             fained
             ,
             but
             true
             and
             most
             hainous
             crimes
             ,
             of
             slander
             ,
             falshood
             ,
             perdition
             ,
             periury
             ,
             rebellion
             ,
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             prooueth
             him
             by
             his
             Letters
             ,
             to
             be
             very
             Antichrist
             .
             Hee
             wrote
             to
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             that
             hee
             much
             marueiled
             that
             the
             prudence
             and
             wisedome
             of
             the
             French-men
             ,
             did
             not
             more
             quicke
             then
             others
             sée
             the
             Popes
             subtilty
             and
             couetousnesse
             ,
             
             purposing
             to
             subdue
             all
             Realmes
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             England
             ,
             and
             doth
             presumptuously
             achieue
             to
             subdue
             the
             Maiesty
             of
             the
             Imperiall
             Crowne
             .
             This
             Emperor
             departed
             to
             Apulia
             ,
             and
             there
             dyed
             ,
             being
             poysoned
             ,
             as
             some
             thinke
             ,
             by
             meanes
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             time
             of
             this
             Innocent
             ,
             dyed
             one
             
               Robert
               Grosted
            
             ,
             Byshop
             of
             Lincolne
             ,
             a
             famous
             learned
             man
             ,
             as
             that
             time
             serued
             ,
             whose
             Sermons
             to
             this
             day
             are
             extant
             ,
             in
             the
             Quéenes
             Library
             at
             Westminster
             .
             There
             is
             one
             speciall
             Sermon
             written
             to
             
               Innocent
               .
               Cestrensis
            
             writeth
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             greeued
             for
             the
             exactions
             of
             the
             Pope
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             admit
             of
             the
             Popes
             Nephew
             to
             be
             Canon
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             Writing
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             that
             hee
             could
             not
             admit
             such
             into
             his
             Church
             ,
             which
             did
             neither
             know
             themselues
             ,
             nor
             their
             charges
             :
             hee
             was
             therefore
             called
             to
             Rome
             and
             excommunicated
             ,
             who
             appealing
             from
             the
             Pope
             to
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             shortly
             after
             departed
             .
             Two
             yeares
             after
             the
             said
             Pope
             being
             asleepe
             ,
             one
             apparelled
             Bishoplike
             ,
             appeared
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             striking
             him
             with
             his
             Staffe
             ,
             saide
             ;
             
               Surge
               miser
               &
               veni
               in
               iudicium
               ,
            
             the
             next
             day
             after
             ,
             the
             Popes
             Bed
             was
             found
             bloody
             ,
             and
             he
             dead
             .
          
           
             After
             Henry
             the
             third
             ,
             
             succeeded
             his
             Sonne
             Edward
             the
             first
             ,
             who
             raigned
             thirty
             fiue
             yeares
             ,
             Edward
             the
             second
             his
             Sonne
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             who
             raigned
             twentie
             yeares
             ,
             he
             was
             deposed
             ,
             and
             being
             in
             prison
             ,
             was
             striken
             in
             with
             a
             hot
             Spit
             .
             After
             whom
             ,
             succeeded
             Edward
             the
             third
             ,
             in
             whose
             raigne
             Calis
             was
             first
             wonne
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             French
             King
             taken
             Prisoner
             ,
             
             and
             brought
             into
             England
             ,
             and
             ransomed
             for
             3000000.
             
             Florens
             .
             At
             which
             time
             happened
             the
             great
             conflict
             betwixt
             the
             Townes-men
             of
             Oxford
             and
             the
             Uniuersitie
             ,
             whereof
             a
             remembrance
             remaineth
             to
             this
             day
             .
             In
             whose
             raigne
             two
             Friers
             Minorites
             were
             burned
             in
             Auignion
             ,
             
             and
             in
             his
             raigne
             was
             Maister
             
               Iohn
               Wiclife
            
             Reader
             of
             Diuinity
             in
             Oxford
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           FIFT
           PART
           OF
           THE
           ECCLESIASTICALL
           History
           containing
           the
           Actes
           of
           Martyrs
           .
        
         
           ALthough
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           raised
           vp
           many
           before
           Wickliffe
           ,
           to
           vanquish
           the
           great
           errors
           which
           daily
           did
           preuaile
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           
             Berengarius
             ,
             Bruno
          
           of
           Aniow
           ▪
           Oklens
           the
           second
           ,
           
             Valden
             :
             Marsilius
          
           ,
           of
           Pado●
           :
           Iohn
           of
           Gandauo
           :
           Okchammus
           ,
           with
           diuers
           others
           of
           that
           schoole
           ,
           yet
           because
           they
           were
           not
           very
           famous
           nor
           notable
           ,
           we
           will
           begin
           at
           Wickliffe
           ,
           at
           whose
           time
           the
           furious
           fire
           of
           persecution
           seemed
           to
           take
           his
           originall
           .
           
        
         
           In
           those
           great
           and
           troubelous
           times
           ,
           and
           horrible
           darknes
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           what
           time
           there
           séemed
           in
           a
           manner
           to
           bee
           no
           one
           so
           little
           sparke
           of
           pure
           doctrine
           remaining
           ,
           this
           foresaid
           Wickliffe
           ,
           by
           Gods
           prouidence
           ,
           sprang
           vp
           ,
           throgh
           whom
           the
           Lord
           would
           first
           waken
           ,
           and
           raise
           vp
           againe
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           was
           ouermuch
           drowned
           ,
           in
           the
           déepe
           streames
           of
           humane
           traditions
           ,
           when
           hee
           had
           long
           time
           professed
           Diuinitie
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           and
           perceiuing
           the
           true
           doctrine
           of
           Christs
           Gospel
           to
           bee
           adulterate
           with
           so
           many
           filthy
           inuentions
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           sects
           of
           Monkes
           ,
           and
           dark
           errors
           :
           first
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           touch
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           body
           and
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           tooke
           much
           paines
           ,
           protesting
           in
           open
           schoole
           that
           it
           was
           his
           purpose
           to
           call
           back
           the
           Church
           from
           her
           Idolatry
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           but
           this
           sore
           could
           not
           bee
           touched
           ,
           without
           the
           great
           griefe
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           :
           first
           the
           whole
           glut
           of
           M●nkes
           and
           Fryers
           were
           mad
           with
           him
           ,
           fighting
           for
           their
           altars
           ,
           panches
           and
           bellies
           :
           after
           them
           the
           Priests
           ;
           after
           them
           the
           Bishops
           took
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           ;
           at
           last
           when
           there
           power
           seemed
           not
           sufficient
           to
           withstand
           the
           truth
           ,
           which
           then
           was
           breaking
           out
           ,
           they
           ran
           wholl●
           to
           the
           thunder-bolts
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           against
           them
           all
           :
           this
           valiant
           Wickliffe
           happely
           maintained
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           prouing
           it
           by
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           the
           ancient
           Doetors
           :
           hee
           refused
           the
           Doctors
           since
           the
           thousand
           yeares
           after
           Christ
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           after
           these
           yeares
           Satan
           was
           loosed
           ,
           and
           the
           life
           of
           man
           hath
           been
           most
           subiect
           to
           errors
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           simple
           and
           plaine
           truth
           doth
           appeare
           and
           consist
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           when
           all
           humane
           traditions
           must
           be
           referred
           :
           he
           proued
           most
           stoutly
           ,
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           the
           substance
           with
           bread
           ,
           the
           accident
           not
           to
           be
           present
           .
           As
           long
           as
           King
           Edward
           the
           third
           liued
           ,
           he
           was
           well
           enough
           defended
           by
           him
           against
           all
           there
           woluish
           cruelty
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           last
           yeare
           of
           his
           raigne
           ,
           hee
           was
           taken
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           at
           the
           instigation
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           silence
           in
           presence
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Lancaster
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           
             Henry
             Piercy
          
           ,
           yet
           after
           by
           the
           fauour
           of
           certaine
           Noble-men
           he
           kept
           not
           long
           silence
           ,
           but
           King
           Edward
           being
           dead
           ,
           Pope
           Gregory
           neuer
           ceased
           to
           moue
           King
           Richards
           minde
           ,
           by
           his
           Letters
           ,
           Bishops
           and
           Bulles
           ,
           to
           persecute
           Wickliffe
           ,
           and
           his
           adherents
           :
           by
           this
           meanes
           the
           examination
           of
           Wickliffe
           being
           at
           hand
           before
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Canterbury
           and
           London
           ,
           a
           
           certaine
           Noble
           man
           called
           
             Lewis
             Clifford
          
           ,
           comming
           in
           amongst
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           commanded
           them
           that
           they
           should
           not
           proceede
           ,
           with
           any
           defin●tiue
           sentence
           against
           Wickliffe
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           were
           so
           amazed
           ,
           and
           their
           combes
           so
           cut
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           not
           a
           word
           in
           their
           mouthes
           to
           answere
           :
           and
           when
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Wickliffe
           were
           come
           together
           in
           the
           Archbishops
           Chappell
           at
           Lambeth
           ,
           the
           Citizens
           and
           common
           people
           of
           London
           by
           force
           brake
           in
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           disturbing
           the
           Session
           ,
           were
           not
           afraid
           to
           intreat
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           Wickliffe
           ,
           by
           which
           meanes
           he
           escaped
           ,
           after
           hee
           had
           made
           a
           short
           protestation
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           true
           Christian
           ,
           and
           to
           professe
           and
           defend
           the
           law
           of
           Christ
           as
           long
           as
           hee
           breathed
           ,
           and
           if
           hee
           should
           erre
           hee
           would
           aske
           God
           forgiuenes
           ,
           and
           submit
           himselfe
           to
           the
           correction
           of
           our
           holy
           Mother
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           wou●d
           set
           forth
           in
           writing
           ,
           the
           Articles
           hee
           was
           now
           accused
           for
           ,
           the
           which
           to
           death
           hee
           would
           defend
           ,
           which
           all
           Christians
           ,
           especially
           the
           Pope
           and
           all
           Priests
           ●ught
           to
           defend
           :
           for
           vnderstand
           the
           conclusions
           after
           the
           sence
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           holy
           Doctors
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           ready
           to
           expound
           them
           if
           they
           seeme
           contrarie
           to
           the
           faith
           .
        
         
           
             The
             first
             conclusion
             of
             IOHN
             WICKLIFFE
             ,
             exhibited
             in
             the
             Conuocation
             of
             certaine
             Bishops
             at
             Lambeth
             .
          
           
             1
             THat
             none
             but
             Christ
             was
             ordained
             ,
             and
             not
             Peter
             and
             all
             his
             off-spring
             politiquely
             to
             rule
             ouer
             the
             world
             for
             euer
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             1
             
               Cor.
               15.
               
               Then
               shall
               the
               end
               come
               when
               he
               shall
               deliuer
               vp
               his
               kingdome
               to
               God
               his
               Father
               ,
               when
               hee
               shall
               haue
               made
               voide
               all
               princely
               dominion
               :
            
             it
             seemeth
             probable
             that
             they
             defraud
             her
             of
             her
             reward
             ,
             and
             vniustly
             defer
             to
             take
             vengeance
             vpon
             the
             body
             of
             the
             diuell
             which
             he
             hath
             deserued
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             substance
             of
             the
             second
             was
             that
             by
             no
             power
             any
             writing
             was
             to
             be
             canonized
             ,
             contemning
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             this
             was
             spoke
             to
             one
             that
             commended
             mans
             writing
             ,
             and
             contemned
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             euery
             man
             in
             grace
             iustifying
             ,
             hath
             not
             onely
             right
             to
             all
             things
             ,
             but
             aboue
             all
             the
             good
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             24.
             of
             Mathew
             ,
             verily
             hee
             shall
             make
             him
             ruler
             ouer
             all
             his
             goods
             :
             and
             in
             the
             eight
             to
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
               God
               spared
               not
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               but
               gaue
               him
               for
               vs
               ,
               how
               then
               did
               hee
               not
               giue
               vs
               all
               things
               with
               him
               :
            
             this
             allureth
             vs
             to
             loue
             God
             ,
             that
             hath
             chosen
             vs
             to
             so
             many
             great
             and
             true
             riches
             .
          
           
             4
             None
             can
             giue
             any
             temporall
             Dominion
             or
             gift
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             Iesus
             Christ
             was
             a
             Minister
             ,
             let
             not
             his
             Uicar
             then
             which
             should
             be
             a
             seruant
             of
             seruants
             be
             ashamed
             to
             vse
             the
             ministerie
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             his
             pride
             of
             seculer
             Dominion
             ,
             with
             his
             worldly
             stile
             ,
             seemeth
             blasphemie
             ,
             and
             the
             aduancement
             of
             Antichrist
             :
             especially
             ,
             where
             they
             repute
             the
             Scriptures
             as
             cockle
             ,
             and
             the
             determination
             of
             all
             controuersies
             of
             Scripture
             in
             themselues
             .
          
           
             5
             As
             sure
             as
             God
             is
             :
             the
             Temporall
             Lords
             may
             lawfully
             and
             meritoriously
             take
             away
             the
             riches
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             they
             doe
             offend
             :
             yet
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             doe
             it
             by
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             for
             lacke
             of
             some
             spirituall
             gouernour
             ,
             and
             in
             case
             when
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             Minister
             ,
             being
             strayed
             from
             the
             Catholique
             faith
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             corected
             and
             punished
             .
          
           
             6
             The
             Uicar
             of
             Christ
             is
             not
             able
             by
             his
             Buls
             ,
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             his
             colledge
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             man
             the
             more
             able
             ,
             or
             disable
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             ought
             to
             procéed
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             he
             onely
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             notifie
             to
             the
             Church
             whom
             God
             hath
             enabled
             ,
             else
             he
             is
             as
             presumptuous
             as
             Lucifer
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             
             All
             our
             sufficiency
             commeth
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             7
             A
             man
             cannot
             he
             excommunicated
             to
             his
             hurt
             ,
             except
             hee
             be
             first
             excommunicated
             
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             Chrysostome
             saith
             ,
             None
             can
             be
             hurt
             except
             sinne
             hurt
             him
             ▪
             which
             takes
             away
             Gods
             helpe
             and
             ayde
             ,
             as
             in
             
               Esay
               59.
               
               Your
               sinnes
               haue
               seperated
               betwixt
               God
               and
               you
               .
            
          
           
             8
             That
             none
             ought
             to
             be
             ex●ommunicated
             but
             in
             Gods
             cause
             ,
             and
             wee
             ought
             to
             forgiue
             all
             priuate
             iniuries
             :
             
               Math.
               18.
               
               If
               thy
               brother
               offend
               thee
               ,
               forgiue
               him
               ,
               euen
               to
               70.
               times
               7.
               times
               .
            
          
           
             9
             An
             Excommunication
             doth
             not
             binde
             ,
             except
             pronounced
             against
             the
             aduersarie
             of
             Gods
             Law
             :
             
               For
               if
               God
               iustifie
               ,
               who
               can
               condemne
               ?
            
          
           
             10
             There
             is
             no
             power
             giuen
             by
             the
             example
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             excommunicate
             any
             for
             denying
             of
             Temporalties
             :
             in
             the
             ninth
             of
             Luke
             ,
             Christ
             rebuketh
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             when
             they
             would
             haue
             fire
             come
             downe
             from
             Heauen
             to
             excommunicate
             them
             that
             would
             not
             entertaine
             them
             ;
             
               You
               know
               not
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               what
               Spirit
               you
               are
               of
            
             .
          
           
             11
             The
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             haue
             no
             power
             to
             exact
             ,
             by
             any
             Ciuill
             authoritie
             ,
             Temporalties
             by
             censures
             ,
             vntil
             Churches
             were
             indued
             with
             possessions
             :
             Christs
             Disciples
             ,
             what
             need
             so●uer
             they
             had
             ,
             they
             did
             onely
             exhort
             men
             to
             willing
             almes
             .
          
           
             12
             It
             is
             not
             possible
             ,
             by
             the
             absolute
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             any
             Christian
             ,
             can
             binde
             or
             loose
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             by
             what
             meanes
             so●uer
             ,
             yet
             may
             they
             exact
             temporall
             things
             by
             Ecclesiasticall
             Censures
             incidentally
             ,
             if
             case
             be
             that
             it
             appertaine
             to
             the
             reuengement
             of
             their
             God.
             He
             that
             doth
             pretend
             to
             haue
             such
             Power
             ,
             is
             the
             man
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             2.
             
             
               Thess.
               2.
               that
               sitteth
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               sheweth
               himselfe
               as
               though
               he
               were
               God.
               
            
          
           
             13
             All
             the
             power
             that
             Christs
             Uicar
             hath
             ,
             is
             then
             only
             lawfull
             in
             effect
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             it
             is
             ruled
             by
             the
             good
             will
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             14
             That
             euery
             Priest
             ,
             duely
             ordered
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Grace
             ,
             hath
             power
             to
             Minister
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             to
             absolue
             any
             man
             ,
             confessing
             his
             fault
             ,
             and
             being
             penitent
             for
             the
             same
             :
             whereby
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             is
             ali●e
             to
             all
             Christian
             Priests
             :
             as
             Hugo
             in
             his
             2.
             
             Booke
             of
             Sacraments
             declareth
             .
          
           
             15
             That
             the
             K.
             ma●
             take
             away
             the
             Temporalties
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             abusing
             the
             same
             habitually
             ,
             in
             cases
             by
             Law
             limited
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             2.
             
             
               Thess.
               3.
               
               We
               declared
               vnto
               you
               ,
               that
               they
               that
               would
               not
               worke
               ,
               should
               not
               eate
               .
            
          
           
             16
             The
             ●ndowment
             of
             Churches
             are
             giuen
             conditionally
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             be
             honoured
             thereby
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             edified
             ;
             with
             condicion
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             left
             vndo●e
             in
             any
             point
             ,
             the
             title
             of
             the
             gift
             is
             lost
             :
             the
             Lord
             ▪
             which
             gaue
             the
             gift
             ,
             ought
             to
             correct
             and
             amend
             the
             fault
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             b●
             stopped
             from
             the
             execution
             of
             Iustice
             ●or
             any
             excommunication
             .
             And
             yet
             God
             forbid
             ,
             that
             by
             these
             words
             occasion
             should
             be
             giuen
             to
             the
             Lords
             Temporall
             to
             take
             away
             the
             goods
             of
             Fortune
             from
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             17
             An
             Ecclesiasticall
             Minister
             ,
             &
             also
             the
             Pope
             ,
             may
             be
             rebuked
             of
             his
             subiects
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             Clergie
             or
             Laitie
             :
             
               Gal.
               2.
               
               Peter
            
             was
             rebuked
             by
             Paul
             :
             for
             the
             Church
             is
             aboue
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             to
             say
             ,
             he
             ought
             not
             ●o
             be
             rebuked
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             God
             ,
             what
             offence
             soeuer
             he
             commit
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             aboue
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             These
             be
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             conclusions
             of
             Wickliffe
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             which
             either
             being
             not
             read
             ,
             or
             vnderstood
             ,
             they
             granted
             him
             free
             libertie
             to
             depart
             .
             Soone
             af●er
             died
             Pope
             Gregorie
             ;
             which
             was
             happ●e
             to
             Wickliffe
             :
             for
             presently
             after
             fell
             a
             great
             dissention
             betwixt
             the
             Romish
             and
             French
             Pope
             ;
             which
             continued
             30.
             yeares
             ,
             with
             great
             ●orrow
             &
             destruction
             of
             men
             on
             both
             parts
             :
             and
             about
             3.
             yeares
             after
             there
             fell
             a
             great
             dissention
             in
             England
             betwixt
             the
             Comm●ns
             &
             Nobilitie
             ;
             in
             which
             trouble
             ,
             Sudburie
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterburie
             ,
             was
             taken
             by
             the
             rude
             people
             &
             beheaded
             :
             to
             whom
             
               William
               Cou●tnay
            
             succéeded
             ;
             who
             was
             no
             lesse
             diligent
             to
             root
             out
             hereticks
             then
             his
             predecessor
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             Wickliffes
             sect
             daily
             encreased
             ,
             and
             gr●w
             to
             greater
             strength
             ,
             vntill
             one
             
               William
               Barton
            
             ,
             Uicechancelor
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             calling
             together
             8.
             
             Monasticall
             Doctors
             ,
             and
             4.
             other
             ▪
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             affinitie
             ,
             putting
             the
             common
             seale
             of
             the
             Uniuersitie
             vnto
             certaine
             writings
             ,
             set
             forth
             an
             Edict
             ,
             threatning
             euerie
             man
             ,
             vnder
             ●rieuous
             penaltie
             ,
             not
             to
             assemble
             themselues
             with
             any
             of
             Wickliffes
             fauorers
             ,
             and
             threatned
             to
             Wickliffe
             greater
             excommunication
             ,
             &
             imprisonment
             ,
             
             and
             all
             his
             fauorers
             ,
             vnlesse
             after
             three
             daies
             canonicall
             admonition
             ,
             they
             doe
             repent
             and
             amend
             :
             Wickliffe
             appealed
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             but
             the
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             forbad
             him
             to
             begin
             such
             matters
             ,
             but
             rather
             submit
             himselfe
             to
             the
             censure
             of
             his
             Ordinarie
             :
             whereby
             Wickliffe
             being
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             waues
             ,
             was
             inforced
             again
             to
             make
             confession
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ;
             wherein
             he
             answered
             ,
             with
             intricate
             words
             ,
             and
             a
             gentler
             kind
             of
             phrase
             ,
             whereby
             he
             either
             persuaded
             or
             deluded
             his
             enemies
             .
          
           
             William
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             held
             a
             Conuocation
             at
             London
             ;
             
             where
             Wickliffe
             was
             commanded
             to
             be
             :
             when
             as
             they
             were
             gathered
             together
             at
             the
             Gray-friers
             in
             London
             ,
             to
             consult
             about
             Wickliffes
             Bookes
             ,
             &
             the
             whole
             Sect
             ,
             a
             wonderfull
             Earthquake
             fell
             :
             diuers
             doubting
             ,
             thought
             good
             to
             leaue
             off
             their
             purpose
             ;
             but
             the
             Archbishop
             interpreting
             the
             chance
             to
             another
             meaning
             ,
             strengthned
             their
             hearts
             to
             proceed
             :
             who
             discoursing
             Wickliffes
             Articles
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             to
             their
             priuate
             affections
             ,
             they
             condemned
             some
             Articles
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             Error
             .
          
           
             
               These
               of
               Heresie
               .
            
             
               1
               The
               substance
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               remaineth
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               after
               consecration
               .
            
             
               2
               The
               accidents
               remaine
               not
               without
               the
               subiect
               after
               consecration
               .
            
             
               3
               Christ
               is
               not
               truely
               and
               really
               ,
               in
               his
               proper
               corporall
               Person
               ,
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               4
               That
               a
               Bishop
               or
               Priest
               ,
               in
               deadly
               sinne
               ,
               doth
               not
               Order
               ,
               Consecrate
               ,
               or
               Baptize
               .
            
             
               5
               That
               outward
               Confession
               is
               needl●sse
               ,
               if
               one
               be
               inwardly
               truely
               penitent
               .
            
             
               6
               That
               it
               is
               not
               found
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               that
               Christ
               ordained
               Masse
               .
            
             
               7
               If
               the
               Pope
               be
               a
               Reprobate
               and
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Diuell
               ,
               he
               hath
               no
               power
               giuen
               him
               ouer
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               except
               by
               the
               Emperour
               .
            
             
               8
               That
               none
               is
               to
               be
               receiued
               for
               Pope
               since
               Vrban
               the
               sixt
               ,
               but
               to
               liue
               as
               the
               Greekes
               ,
               euery
               man
               vnder
               his
               owne
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             
               These
               as
               erroneous
               .
            
             
               1
               That
               no
               Prelate
               ought
               to
               excommunicate
               any
               ,
               except
               he
               knew
               him
               first
               to
               be
               excommunicated
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               2
               He
               that
               doth
               so
               excommunicate
               ,
               is
               an
               Hereticke
               ,
               and
               excommunicated
               .
               3
               He
               that
               excommunicateth
               any
               of
               the
               Clergie
               which
               appealed
               to
               the
               Councell
               ,
               is
               a
               Traytor
               to
               the
               King
               and
               Realme
               .
            
             
               4
               All
               that
               leaue
               off
               preaching
               or
               hearing
               the
               Word
               for
               feare
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               are
               excommunicated
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Iudgement
               shall
               be
               counted
               as
               Traytors
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               5
               That
               it
               is
               lawfull
               for
               any
               man
               ,
               Deacon
               ,
               or
               Priest
               ,
               to
               preach
               without
               licence
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               any
               his
               Catholikes
               :
               that
               one
               is
               no
               Prelate
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               he
               is
               in
               deadly
               sinne
               .
            
             
               6
               Temporall
               Lords
               may
               take
               away
               goods
               from
               Church-men
               ,
               if
               they
               offend
               .
            
             
               7
               The
               Tenths
               are
               pure
               Almes
               ,
               the
               Parishioner
               ,
               for
               the
               offence
               of
               the
               Curate
               ,
               may
               bestow
               them
               vpon
               others
               .
            
             
               8
               That
               Spirituall
               Prayers
               applyed
               particularly
               to
               any
               ,
               profit
               them
               no
               more
               then
               Generall
               Prayers
               profit
               others
               in
               the
               same
               case
               .
            
             
               9
               That
               one
               is
               more
               vnapt
               and
               vnable
               to
               kéepe
               the
               Commandements
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               entring
               into
               any
               priuate
               Religion
               .
            
             
               10
               That
               those
               that
               haue
               instituted
               priuate
               Religions
               ,
               or
               haue
               ind●wed
               them
               with
               possessions
               ,
               or
               the
               begging
               Fryers
               ,
               that
               haue
               no
               possessions
               ,
               haue
               grieuously
               offended
               .
            
             
               11
               That
               those
               of
               Priuate
               Religions
               are
               not
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               .
            
             
               12
               That
               Fryers
               are
               bound
               to
               get
               their
               liuings
               by
               labour
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               begging
               .
            
             
               13
               That
               he
               is
               accursed
               that
               giueth
               Almes
               to
               begging
               Fryers
               .
            
          
           
             When
             these
             Articles
             were
             condemned
             ,
             it
             was
             commanded
             ,
             that
             the
             condemnation
             
             should
             bee
             published
             through
             the
             whole
             vniuersitie
             ,
             the
             Chancellor
             hindred
             as
             much
             as
             hee
             could
             ,
             and
             when
             there
             must
             needs
             be
             Sermons
             made
             he
             committed
             the
             preaching
             to
             the
             fauourers
             of
             Wickliffe
             ,
             of
             which
             Repington
             was
             one
             :
             who
             said
             in
             his
             Sermon
             ,
             hee
             that
             commends
             the
             Pope
             or
             Bishops
             aboue
             Temporall
             Lords
             ,
             doe
             against
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             that
             Maister
             Wickliffe
             was
             a
             true
             Catholick
             Doctor
             :
             that
             hee
             taught
             no
             otherwise
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             then
             according
             to
             the
             intent
             of
             the
             Uniuersall
             Church
             ,
             &
             his
             opinion
             therof
             most
             true
             ;
             and
             concluded
             he
             would
             kéep
             silence
             touching
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             vntill
             God
             had
             better
             ●nlightned
             the
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             The
             Archbishop
             hearing
             hereof
             sent
             for
             the
             Commissary
             ,
             and
             the
             Proctors
             of
             the
             Uniuersitie
             ,
             and
             one
             Maister
             Brightwell
             ,
             and
             accused
             them
             as
             fauourers
             of
             Wickliffe
             ,
             and
             forced
             them
             to
             confesse
             his
             Articles
             hereticall
             and
             erroneous
             :
             the
             Commissarie
             fell
             on
             his
             knees
             and
             desired
             pardon
             ,
             which
             was
             granted
             vpon
             condition
             he
             should
             make
             inquirie
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             silence
             all
             that
             he
             found
             fauouring
             
               Wickliffe
               ,
               Harford
               ,
               Repington
               ,
               Ashton
               ,
            
             and
             Bedman
             :
             and
             that
             hee
             should
             publish
             in
             the
             head
             Church
             of
             the
             Uniuersitie
             the
             condemnation
             of
             Wickliffes
             conclus●ons
             :
             and
             that
             hee
             should
             put
             all
             his
             adherents
             he
             found
             to
             purgation
             ,
             or
             cause
             them
             to
             abiure
             :
             he
             answered
             he
             durst
             not
             doe
             it
             for
             death
             :
             what
             said
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             Oxford
             a
             nestler
             of
             heresies
             that
             the
             Catholick
             truth
             cannot
             be
             published
             ?
             Oxford
             was
             the
             first
             Uniuersitie
             that
             maintained
             the
             truth
             that
             is
             now
             spread
             farr●
             and
             néere
             :
             the
             next
             day
             the
             Bishop
             shewed
             the
             matter
             to
             the
             Kings
             Councell
             ,
             who
             sent
             commandement
             with
             all
             diligence
             ,
             to
             execute
             the
             Arch-bishops
             iniunction
             .
          
           
             One
             
               Henry
               Crompe
            
             a
             Cistertian
             Monke
             ,
             which
             after
             was
             accused
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             now
             was
             suspended
             by
             the
             said
             Commissarie
             ,
             for
             calling
             the
             Heretickes
             Lolards
             :
             he
             complained
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             who
             sent
             for
             the
             Commissarie
             and
             Proctors
             in
             the
             Kings
             and
             Councels
             name
             ,
             where
             he
             receiued
             a
             new
             commandement
             to
             punish
             the
             Wickliffes
             :
             then
             
               Philip
               Repington
            
             ,
             and
             
               Nickolas
               Harford
            
             ,
             beeing
             priuily
             warned
             by
             the
             Uice-chancellor
             :
             they
             fled
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             apprehended
             and
             sent
             by
             him
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             :
             Wickliffe
             was
             exiled
             ,
             and
             after
             returned
             againe
             to
             his
             parish
             of
             Lutterworth
             where
             he
             died
             :
             the
             prouidence
             of
             God
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             in
             this
             man
             and
             many
             other
             whom
             the
             Lord
             pr●serued
             in
             such
             rages
             of
             
             enemies
             from
             all
             their
             hands
             vntilll
             his
             old
             age
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             will
             keepe
             nothing
             can
             hurt
             .
          
           
             All
             his
             bookes
             were
             condemned
             and
             forbidden
             to
             be
             read
             by
             the
             Councell
             of
             Constance
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             D●crée
             thereof
             forty
             yéeres
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             by
             the
             commandement
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             his
             bones
             were
             digged
             vp
             and
             burned
             ,
             &
             the
             ashes
             powred
             into
             the
             Riuer
             :
             he
             had
             written
             diuers
             works
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             yéere
             1410.
             were
             burned
             at
             Oxford
             :
             the
             Abbot
             of
             Shrewsbury
             being
             Commissary
             ,
             &
             sent
             to
             ouersée
             the
             matter
             ,
             his
             bookes
             were
             likewise
             burned
             in
             Boheme
             by
             the
             Archb
             ▪
             of
             Prage
             ,
             he
             burned
             200.
             of
             his
             books
             ,
             richly
             adorned
             with
             bosses
             of
             Gold
             ,
             and
             rich
             couerings
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             yeare
             1384.
             he
             wrot
             an
             Epistle
             to
             Pope
             Vrban
             the
             sixt
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
             was
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             was
             very
             God
             ,
             and
             very
             man
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Pope
             Christs
             Uicar
             was
             bound
             most
             of
             all
             other
             vnto
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             for
             the
             greatnes
             of
             Christs
             Disciples
             consisteth
             not
             in
             worldly
             honour
             ,
             but
             in
             néere
             ●ollowing
             the
             life
             and
             manners
             of
             Christ
             ▪
             Christ
             was
             a
             most
             poore
             man
             ,
             casting
             off
             all
             worldly
             rule
             and
             honour
             ,
             therefore
             none
             ought
             to
             follow
             the
             Pope
             ,
             nor
             other
             holy
             man
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             follow
             Christ
             :
             for
             Peter
             and
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Zebedy
             in
             desiring
             worldly
             honours
             offended
             ,
             and
             therein
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             followed
             ,
             therefore
             the
             pope
             ought
             to
             leaue
             his
             temporall
             dominion
             to
             the
             seculer
             power
             ,
             and
             therevnto
             exhort
             his
             whole
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             none
             so
             great
             enemies
             to
             him
             as
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             many
             good
             frends
             both
             of
             the
             meaner
             sort
             &
             the
             Nobility
             :
             amongst
             whom
             these
             men
             are
             numbred
             :
             
               Iohn
               Clenton
               ,
               Lewis
               Clifford
               ,
               Richard
               Sturius
               ,
               Thomas
               Latimer
               ,
               William
               Neuil
               ,
               Iohn
               Mountegew
               ,
            
             who
             plucked
             downe
             all
             the
             Images
             in
             his
             Church
             :
             the
             Earle
             of
             Salesbury
             when
             hee
             died
             refused
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             confession
             :
             and
             one
             Iohn
             of
             Northampton
             Mayor
             of
             London
             ,
             who
             vsed
             such
             seuere
             punishment
             against
             the
             
             fornicators
             and
             adulterers
             that
             they
             were
             ashamed
             of
             their
             offences
             ,
             &
             others
             afeard
             to
             offend
             :
             the
             Lord
             Cobham
             ,
             who
             confessed
             he
             neuer
             hated
             sinne
             with
             his
             heart
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             instructed
             by
             Wickliffe
             :
             all
             these
             were
             Noble
             men
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             no
             want
             of
             the
             meaner
             sort
             of
             such
             as
             did
             with
             all
             their
             diligence
             defend
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             especially
             Oxford
             men
             ,
             who
             were
             most
             shamefully
             forced
             to
             recantation
             ,
             and
             most
             cruelly
             iudged
             to
             the
             fire
             .
          
           
             One
             
               Iohn
               Ashton
            
             Maister
             of
             Arte
             ,
             beeing
             examined
             ,
             confessed
             that
             the
             bread
             by
             the
             sacramentall
             words
             was
             the
             very
             same
             body
             of
             Christ
             in
             number
             ,
             which
             was
             borne
             of
             the
             U●rgin
             Mary
             :
             yet
             because
             hee
             did
             not
             answere
             simply
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             tradition
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             subiect
             and
             accident
             of
             transmuting
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             bread
             ,
             he
             was
             committed
             to
             the
             secular
             powers
             ,
             and
             cast
             into
             prison
             where
             he
             died
             :
             many
             other
             notable
             Clarkes
             ,
             some
             were
             burned
             ,
             some
             died
             in
             prison
             ,
             but
             all
             were
             afflicted
             :
             as
             
               William
               Swinderby
               ,
               Iohn
               Puruey
               ,
               Henry
               Crompe
               ,
               Richard
               White
               ,
               William
               Thorpe
               ,
               Raynold
               Peacock
               ,
            
             Bishop
             of
             Saint
             Asaph
             ,
             and
             after
             of
             Chichester
             ,
             
               Lawrence
               Redman
               ,
               Dauid
               Sawtry
               ,
               Iohn
               Ashwarbie
            
             Uicar
             of
             S.
             Maries
             in
             Oxford
             ,
             
               William
               Iames
               ,
               Thomas
               Brightwell
               ,
               VVilliam
               Hawlam
               ,
               Raffe
               Gre●hurst
               ,
               Iohn
               Scut
               ,
               Philip
               Noris
               ,
            
             which
             being
             excommunicated
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             appealed
             to
             a
             generall
             councell
             .
          
           
             
               Peter
               Paine
            
             ,
             who
             flying
             from
             Oxford
             into
             Bohemia
             ,
             stoutly
             contended
             against
             the
             Sophisters
             about
             both
             ●indes
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             was
             one
             of
             the
             fourteene
             that
             was
             sent
             to
             the
             Councell
             of
             Basil
             ,
             and
             disputed
             three
             daies
             touching
             the
             Ciuill
             Dominion
             of
             the
             Clergy
             :
             Also
             the
             Lord
             Cobham
             :
             thus
             much
             touching
             the
             adherents
             of
             Wickliffe
             .
          
           
             The
             Uice-chancellor
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             with
             the
             whole
             congregation
             of
             the
             Maisters
             ,
             made
             a
             publike
             testimonie
             of
             the
             learning
             and
             good
             life
             of
             
               Iohn
               Wickliffe
            
             ,
             that
             his
             conditions
             throughout
             his
             whole
             life
             were
             sincere
             and
             commendable
             ,
             whose
             honest
             manners
             and
             conditions
             ,
             profoundnes
             of
             learning
             ,
             and
             most
             redol●nt
             renowne
             and
             fame
             ,
             we
             desire
             the
             more
             earnestly
             to
             be
             notified
             to
             all
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             for
             that
             wee
             vnderstand
             his
             maturitie
             and
             ripenes
             of
             conuersation
             ,
             his
             diligent
             labours
             to
             tend
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             help
             and
             safegard
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             the
             profit
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             there
             was
             neuer
             note
             or
             spot
             of
             suspition
             raised
             of
             him
             ,
             in
             answering
             ,
             reading
             ,
             preaching
             ,
             and
             determining
             :
             he
             behaued
             himselfe
             laudably
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             stout
             and
             valiant
             Champion
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             vanquishing
             by
             the
             force
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             all
             such
             who
             by
             wilfu●l
             beggery
             blasphemed
             Christs
             Religion
             ,
             neither
             was
             he
             con●ict
             of
             heresie
             or
             burned
             by
             our
             prelates
             after
             his
             buriall
             :
             God
             forbid
             our
             Prelates
             should
             condemne
             a
             man
             of
             such
             honesty
             ,
             for
             an
             heretick
             ,
             who
             amongst
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             our
             Uniuersitie
             had
             written
             in
             Logick
             ,
             Philosophy
             ,
             Diuinity
             ,
             Morality
             ,
             and
             the
             Speculatiue
             arte
             without
             p●are
             :
             In
             witnes
             whereof
             we
             seale
             this
             testimonial
             with
             our
             common
             Seale
             5.
             
             October
             1406.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             hauing
             read
             ouer
             Wickliffes
             Bookes
             ,
             concludeth
             by
             many
             infallible
             presumptions
             and
             reasons
             that
             hee
             was
             no
             Heretick
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             number
             of
             the
             saued
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             a
             foolish
             consequent
             ,
             because
             the
             number
             of
             Prelates
             and
             Clergy
             in
             England
             ,
             France
             ,
             and
             Boheme
             doe
             count
             him
             for
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             that
             therefore
             he
             is
             one
             :
             like
             is
             the
             reason
             for
             burning
             of
             his
             bookes
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             first
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Booke
             of
             Machabees
             ,
             they
             burned
             the
             Bookes
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             tore
             them
             ,
             and
             whosoeuer
             was
             found
             to
             haue
             or
             vse
             them
             was
             put
             to
             death
             by
             the
             Kings
             commandement
             :
             if
             this
             argued
             the
             wickednes
             of
             the
             bookes
             ,
             then
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             was
             wicked
             :
             so
             likewise
             of
             the
             burning
             of
             S.
             Gregories
             bookes
             and
             of
             diuers
             other
             good
             men
             ,
             it
             followeth
             not
             because
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisies
             condemned
             Christ
             as
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             that
             therefore
             he
             was
             one
             ,
             so
             
               Iohn
               Chrysostome
            
             was
             twice
             condemned
             an
             Hereticke
             by
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             Besides
             the
             Articles
             afore
             ,
             there
             were
             other
             Articles
             gathered
             out
             of
             his
             Bookes
             ,
             which
             his
             malicious
             aduersaries
             peruersly
             collecting
             ,
             and
             maliciously
             expounding
             ,
             did
             exhibit
             to
             the
             Councell
             of
             Constance
             .
          
           
             They
             sinne
             in
             Simony
             that
             be
             hired
             by
             temporal
             liuings
             to
             pray
             for
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             prayer
             of
             the
             Reprobate
             preuaileth
             for
             no
             man.
             
          
           
           
             Hallowing
             of
             Churches
             ,
             confirmation
             of
             children
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             orders
             bee
             reserued
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             onely
             for
             temporall
             lucre
             .
          
           
             Graduation
             and
             Doctor-ships
             in
             Uniuersities
             and
             Colledges
             as
             they
             bee
             vsed
             conduce
             nothing
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             excommunication
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Prelates
             is
             not
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             censure
             of
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             Such
             as
             founded
             Monasteries
             offend
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             as
             enter
             into
             them
             be
             members
             of
             the
             Diuell
             .
          
           
             A
             Deacon
             or
             Priest
             may
             teach
             Gods
             word
             without
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             apostolike
             Sea.
             
          
           
             They
             that
             enter
             into
             Monasticall
             Order
             or
             Religion
             ,
             are
             vnable
             to
             keep
             Gods
             commandements
             ,
             or
             to
             come
             to
             heauen
             except
             they
             returne
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             Satan
             ,
             neither
             is
             the
             Pope
             the
             immediate
             vicar
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             The
             decretals
             of
             the
             popes
             be
             Apocripha
             ,
             and
             seduce
             from
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Clergy
             that
             study
             them
             be
             fooles
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             necessarie
             to
             saluation
             to
             beleeue
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             to
             be
             supreme
             ●ead
             ouer
             all
             Churches
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             but
             folly
             to
             beleeue
             the
             Popes
             pardons
             .
          
           
             All
             othes
             made
             for
             any
             contract
             or
             ciuill
             bargaine
             betwixt
             man
             and
             man
             bée
             vnlawfull
             .
          
           
             
               Benedick
               ,
               Francis
               ,
               Dominick
               ,
               Bernard
               ,
            
             and
             al
             other
             that
             haue
             béen
             patrons
             of
             priuat
             religions
             ,
             except
             they
             haue
             repented
             ,
             with
             such
             as
             entred
             into
             the
             same
             ,
             be
             in
             damnable
             state
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             pope
             vnto
             the
             lowest
             nouis
             they
             are
             all
             hereticks
             .
          
           
             Thus
             you
             haue
             the
             whole
             summe
             of
             Wickliffes
             Articles
             ,
             albeit
             not
             as
             hee
             vttered
             them
             ,
             but
             as
             his
             froward
             aduersaries
             collected
             them
             out
             of
             his
             writings
             ,
             if
             some
             of
             them
             séeme
             hard
             or
             strange
             ,
             thinke
             it
             rather
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             their
             euill
             will
             ,
             then
             to
             his
             good
             meaning
             ,
             as
             it
             might
             appeare
             if
             his
             bookes
             had
             now
             been
             extant
             :
             but
             this
             is
             certaine
             howsoeuer
             his
             Articles
             were
             taken
             of
             the
             euill
             disposed
             ,
             with
             all
             good
             men
             he
             was
             highly
             fauoured
             and
             had
             in
             such
             estimation
             for
             his
             profound
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             great
             learning
             ,
             that
             all
             forren
             Nations
             were
             moued
             with
             his
             authoritie
             ;
             especially
             the
             Bohemians
             had
             him
             insuch
             reuerence
             ,
             that
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             ,
             the
             greatest
             doer
             in
             the
             Uniuersitie
             of
             Prage
             ,
             tooke
             profit
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             openly
             defended
             his
             Articles
             .
          
           
             Wickliffes
             Doctrine
             came
             into
             Bohemia
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             a
             Student
             of
             Bohemia
             that
             was
             at
             Oxford
             being
             of
             Noble
             stock
             :
             who
             returning
             to
             Prage
             ,
             carried
             certaine
             bookes
             of
             Wickliffes
             with
             him
             ,
             
               De
               realibus
               vniuersalibus
               ,
               De
               ciuili
               iure
               ,
               et
               Diuino
               ,
               De
               Ecclesia
               ,
               De
               questionibus
               var●●s
               contra
               clerum
               &c.
            
             a
             Noble
             man
             of
             Prage
             builded
             a
             Church
             called
             Bethelem
             ,
             giuing
             lands
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             finding
             two
             preachers
             euery
             day
             to
             preach
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             of
             the
             which
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             was
             one
             ,
             hee
             beeing
             familiar
             with
             the
             yong
             man
             ,
             reading
             and
             perusing
             these
             bookes
             ,
             tooke
             such
             pleasure
             and
             fruit
             thereby
             ,
             that
             he
             defended
             and
             commended
             them
             in
             schooles
             and
             sermons
             ,
             commending
             him
             for
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             wishing
             when
             he
             died
             to
             be
             there
             placed
             where
             his
             soule
             was
             .
          
           
             We
             think
             it
             worth
             labour
             to
             shew
             certaine
             prophesies
             ,
             whereby
             so
             many
             pers●cutions
             were
             figured
             :
             and
             first
             the
             aforesaid
             Abbot
             Ioachim
             ,
             told
             King
             Richard
             ,
             as
             hée
             went
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             that
             the
             last
             of
             the
             seuen
             Kings
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             Reuelation
             was
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             that
             present
             hee
             should
             be
             bred
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             be
             exalted
             into
             the
             apostolick
             Sea
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               hee
               is
               exalted
               aboue
               all
               that
               is
               called
               God
               :
            
             hee
             was
             in
             the
             yeare
             1290.
             
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             Prophesie
             of
             Hildegardis
             ,
             afore
             mentioned
             ,
             she
             saith
             in
             the
             yeare
             1200.
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Iustice
             which
             God
             appointed
             to
             spirituall
             Christians
             ,
             beganne
             to
             war
             flack
             ,
             and
             doubtfull
             ,
             but
             this
             womanly
             time
             shall
             not
             so
             long
             continue
             as
             it
             hath
             done
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             Fluensius
             ,
             doubted
             not
             openly
             to
             preach
             ,
             that
             Antichrist
             was
             borne
             in
             his
             daies
             .
          
           
           
             Bi●h
             .
             Gerardus
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             1239.
             in
             his
             Book
             of
             the
             preseruation
             of
             Gods
             seruants
             ,
             doth
             coniecture
             Antichrist
             to
             be
             at
             hand
             ,
             by
             the
             rarity
             of
             prophesie
             ,
             and
             the
             gift
             of
             curing
             .
          
           
             
               Hierome
               Sauanorol
            
             69.
             yeares
             before
             prophesied
             ,
             that
             Italy
             shall
             be
             plagued
             by
             the
             scourge
             of
             God
             for
             the
             manifold
             sinnes
             thereof
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Princes
             as
             well
             Ecclesiasticall
             as
             secular
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Cities
             of
             Rome
             and
             Florence
             are
             ouerthrowne
             ,
             then
             shall
             the
             Church
             bee
             renewed
             ,
             which
             shall
             happen
             very
             shortly
             ,
             and
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             and
             the
             Mauritanians
             shall
             bee
             conuerted
             vnto
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             should
             passe
             the
             Alpes
             like
             vnto
             Cyrus
             ,
             and
             hee
             shall
             subuert
             all
             Italy
             .
          
           
             I
             thinke
             it
             lacketh
             not
             his
             prophesie
             ,
             which
             happened
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             1501.
             that
             throughout
             all
             Germany
             there
             was
             scene
             vpon
             mens
             garments
             ,
             Crosses
             ,
             crownes
             of
             thornes
             ,
             similitude
             of
             Nailes
             ,
             and
             drops
             of
             bloud
             f●ll
             from
             heauen
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             they
             fell
             within
             the
             houses
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             many
             women
             wore
             the
             same
             long
             time
             vpon
             their
             railes
             .
          
           
             One
             Iohn
             a
             Franciscane
             Fryer
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             1346.
             fore-shewed
             that
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             order
             ,
             should
             suffer
             much
             through
             the
             Ambitious
             auarice
             ,
             and
             pride
             of
             the
             Pope
             :
             wherevpon
             Pope
             Clement
             the
             sixt
             ,
             cast
             him
             in
             the
             prison
             .
          
           
             One
             Manfredus
             a
             Dominick
             Frier
             ,
             fore-shewed
             that
             Antichrist
             should
             rise
             vp
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             after
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             1300.
             and
             should
             fully
             rage
             ouer
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             should
             be
             persecution
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             hee
             said
             that
             the
             Cloyster
             Monkes
             did
             falsifie
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Altar
             was
             not
             profitable
             to
             the
             quick
             nor
             dead
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             no
             knowledge
             i●
             the
             consolations
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             but
             onely
             of
             mens
             workes
             :
             at
             last
             Frederick
             King
             of
             Cicill
             sent
             him
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             where
             he
             died
             vpon
             the
             Sea
             by
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             
               Peter
               ,
               Iohn
               Aquine
               a
            
             Franciscane
             Frier
             ,
             prophecied
             that
             in
             the
             later
             daies
             the
             law
             of
             Liberty
             should
             appeare
             :
             Pope
             Clement
             4.
             pronounced
             him
             an
             hereticke
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             caused
             his
             bones
             to
             be
             digged
             vp
             and
             burned
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             so
             many
             Christian
             Martyrs
             ,
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             whereof
             a
             great
             number
             were
             c●mpassed
             in
             with
             craft
             and
             deceit
             :
             some
             were
             poisoned
             ,
             others
             tormented
             with
             torments
             ,
             many
             oppressed
             with
             priuate
             and
             vnknowne
             deaths
             ,
             others
             dyed
             in
             prison
             ,
             some
             by
             famine
             ,
             some
             by
             other
             meanes
             were
             openly
             and
             priuately
             destroyed
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             scarsely
             possible
             to
             attaine
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             a
             small
             number
             of
             them
             :
             or
             if
             I
             happen
             to
             attaine
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             names
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             I
             can
             not
             finde
             out
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             execution
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             causes
             ,
             no
             one
             man
             is
             able
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             example
             of
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             you
             may
             ●asily
             Iudge
             what
             hath
             happened
             to
             all
             :
             for
             the
             cruelty
             of
             Bishops
             haue
             been
             alike
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             forme
             of
             their
             Iudgements
             all
             one
             :
             the
             reason
             of
             their
             condemnation
             agreeing
             ,
             and
             the
             order
             and
             kinde
             of
             their
             death
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             fiue
             hundred
             yeeres
             since
             Satan
             was
             set
             at
             libertie
             :
             this
             Story
             were
             wonderfully
             to
             be
             enlarged
             ,
             if
             all
             that
             were
             put
             to
             death
             by
             the
             Primates
             of
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             recited
             :
             for
             in
             Narbone
             140.
             chose
             rather
             to
             suffer
             the
             fire
             ,
             then
             giue
             any
             credit
             to
             decretals
             :
             and
             in
             the
             yeare
             1210.
             at
             Paris
             were
             foure
             and
             twenty
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             yeare
             after
             ,
             foure
             hundred
             burned
             ,
             and
             fourescore
             beheaded
             :
             the
             Prince
             Armericus
             hanged
             ,
             and
             the
             Lady
             of
             Castele
             stoned
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             At
             Erphurd
             Begardus
             was
             burned
             ,
             1218.
             and
             a
             Deacon
             burned
             at
             Oxford
             1222
             a●d
             in
             the
             County
             of
             Cambray
             ,
             diuers
             more
             were
             burned
             by
             the
             Dominicans
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             commendeth
             a
             King
             in
             Boetius
             ,
             that
             for
             one
             that
             the
             Pope
             had
             slaine
             ,
             he
             had
             slaine
             foure
             hundred
             ,
             cutting
             away
             the
             genitals
             :
             there
             were
             many
             burned
             in
             France
             1392.
             not
             long
             before
             
               Wickliffe
               ,
               Eckhardus
            
             a
             Dominick
             Fryer
             ,
             was
             condemned
             at
             Hedelberge
             :
             I
             passe
             ouer
             the
             Aluenses
             ,
             that
             were
             burned
             in
             K.
             Iohns
             time
             ,
             and
             I
             passe
             ouer
             the
             Hermite
             that
             disputed
             in
             Paules
             Church
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             then
             vsed
             was
             not
             ordained
             by
             Christ
             :
             of
             this
             number
             were
             two
             Gray-Friers
             that
             were
             burned
             at
             London
             .
             
          
           
             Certaine
             Conclusions
             were
             put
             vp
             vnto
             the
             Parliament
             house
             :
             first
             ,
             when
             the
             
             Church
             of
             England
             began
             first
             to
             dote
             in
             temporalties
             ,
             according
             to
             her
             Mother
             in
             law
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Churches
             were
             appropriated
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             and
             Charitie
             began
             to
             vanish
             away
             ,
             because
             pride
             with
             her
             Genealogy
             of
             mortall
             and
             deadly
             sinne
             ,
             did
             challenge
             the
             title
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             2
             Our
             priesthood
             that
             tooke
             originall
             from
             Rome
             ,
             is
             not
             that
             which
             Christ
             ordained
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             done
             by
             signes
             and
             pontificiall
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             benedictions
             of
             no
             effect
             ,
             hauing
             no
             ground
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             neither
             see
             wee
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             giuen
             by
             any
             such
             ceremonies
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             dolorous
             mockery
             ,
             to
             sée
             Bishops
             play
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             by
             giuing
             of
             crownes
             when
             they
             giue
             orders
             ,
             in
             steed
             of
             white
             hearts
             ,
             the
             marke
             of
             Antechrist
             ,
             brought
             in
             to
             clo●e
             their
             idlenes
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             law
             of
             Chastitie
             ,
             inioined
             vnto
             Priests
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             the
             preiudice
             of
             women
             ,
             induceth
             Sodomy
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             reason
             the
             delicate
             fare
             of
             the
             Clergy
             will
             haue
             a
             naturall
             purgation
             or
             worse
             ,
             and
             the
             secret
             proofe
             of
             them
             is
             they
             doe
             delight
             in
             women
             ,
             the
             primate
             religions
             must
             be
             disanulled
             ,
             the
             originall
             of
             that
             sinne
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             fained
             m●racles
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             bread
             ,
             induceth
             almost
             all
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             because
             they
             thinke
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             is
             neuer
             out
             of
             heauen
             ,
             is
             included
             in
             the
             little
             bread
             which
             they
             shew
             the
             people
             :
             the
             Feast
             of
             
               Corpus
               Christi
            
             and
             the
             seruice
             thereof
             ,
             inuented
             by
             
               Thomas
               Aquinas
            
             ,
             fained
             and
             full
             of
             false
             myracles
             ,
             for
             hee
             would
             haue
             made
             a
             myracle
             of
             an
             Hens
             Egge
             :
             these
             lies
             openly
             preached
             ,
             turne
             to
             the
             approbry
             of
             him
             that
             is
             alwaies
             true
             .
          
           
             The
             Orcismes
             or
             blessings
             ouer
             the
             Wine
             ,
             Bread
             ,
             Water
             ,
             Oyle
             ,
             Salt
             ,
             Incence
             ,
             the
             Altar
             Stone
             about
             the
             Church
             walles
             ,
             ouer
             the
             Uestment
             ,
             Chalice
             ,
             Myter
             ,
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             Pilgrim-staues
             ,
             are
             the
             practices
             of
             Negromancers
             ,
             for
             by
             it
             the
             Creatures
             are
             honored
             to
             be
             of
             more
             vertue
             then
             by
             nature
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             we
             sée
             no
             change
             in
             any
             creature
             exercised
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             by
             false
             faith
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             principall
             point
             of
             diuellish
             Art
             :
             if
             the
             coniuring
             of
             Holy
             Water
             were
             true
             ,
             it
             would
             bee
             an
             excellent
             Medicine
             for
             all
             kinde
             of
             sicknesses
             and
             sores
             ,
             the
             contrarie
             whereof
             dayly
             experience
             teacheth
             .
          
           
             6
             One
             man
             to
             be
             a
             King
             and
             a
             Priest
             ,
             a
             Prelate
             and
             a
             Temporall
             Iudge
             maketh
             the
             Kingdome
             out
             of
             order
             :
             the
             Temporaltie
             and
             Spiritualtie
             are
             two
             parts
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             be
             called
             Amphradite
             ,
             or
             Ambidextri
             are
             good
             names
             for
             such
             men
             of
             double
             States
             :
             we
             shew
             this
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             that
             it
             bee
             enacted
             ,
             that
             the
             Clergy
             should
             onely
             occupy
             themselues
             with
             their
             owne
             charge
             ,
             and
             not
             meddle
             with
             others
             charge
             .
          
           
             7
             Prayers
             made
             for
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             is
             a
             false
             foundation
             of
             Almes
             ,
             wherin
             all
             the
             almes
             houses
             in
             England
             are
             falsely
             founded
             ,
             meritorious
             prayers
             ought
             to
             proceed
             of
             Charitie
             ,
             but
             the
             gift
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             prayers
             which
             is
             Simony
             :
             againe
             ,
             a
             prayer
             made
             for
             one
             in
             hell
             is
             vnpleasant
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             most
             like
             the
             Founders
             of
             such
             Almes
             houses
             ,
             for
             their
             wicked
             indowings
             are
             most
             of
             them
             passed
             the
             broad
             way
             :
             euery
             prayer
             of
             effect
             proceedeth
             of
             Charitie
             ,
             and
             comprehendeth
             generally
             all
             such
             as
             God
             would
             haue
             saued
             ,
             these
             strong
             Priests
             are
             able
             to
             labour
             and
             serue
             the
             Realme
             :
             let
             them
             not
             be
             retained
             in
             idlenes
             ,
             for
             it
             hath
             been
             proued
             in
             a
             Booke
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             a
             hundred
             almes-houses
             are
             sufficient
             for
             the
             whole
             Realme
             .
          
           
             8
             Pilgrimages
             ,
             prayers
             ,
             and
             offerings
             to
             blind
             Crosses
             or
             Roods
             ,
             and
             dea●e
             Images
             are
             Ido●atry
             and
             farre
             from
             almes
             :
             though
             these
             be
             forbidden
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             thought
             Bookes
             of
             error
             to
             the
             common
             people
             :
             and
             the
             common
             Image
             of
             the
             Trinitie
             is
             especially
             abhominable
             :
             but
             God
             commands
             almes
             to
             be
             giuen
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Idols
             :
             the
             seruice
             of
             the
             Crosse
             celebrated
             twice
             euery
             yeare
             ,
             is
             full
             of
             idolatry
             :
             for
             if
             the
             nailes
             and
             the
             speare
             ought
             so
             profoundly
             to
             be
             honored
             ,
             then
             were
             Iudas
             his
             lips
             a
             maruellous
             good
             relike
             ,
             if
             one
             could
             get
             them
             .
             Thou
             Pilgrime
             when
             thou
             offerest
             vnto
             the
             bones
             of
             Saints
             ,
             whether
             doest
             thou
             relieue
             their
             soules
             being
             in
             ioy
             .
          
           
             9
             Auricular
             Confession
             ,
             and
             the
             fained
             power
             of
             Absolution
             ,
             setteth
             vp
             the
             Priest
             of
             Priests
             ,
             and
             giueth
             them
             opportunitie
             of
             other
             secret
             talkes
             ,
             Lords
             and
             Ladies
             
             doe
             witnes
             that
             for
             feare
             of
             their
             Confessors
             ,
             they
             dare
             not
             speake
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             in
             time
             of
             confession
             is
             opportunity
             ministred
             to
             play
             the
             Bawdes
             ,
             and
             make
             other
             secret
             conuentions
             to
             deadly
             sinne
             :
             they
             say
             they
             are
             Commissaries
             from
             God
             ,
             to
             Iudge
             and
             discerne
             all
             sinnes
             ,
             to
             pardon
             what
             they
             please
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             the
             k●yes
             of
             hell
             and
             heauen
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             excommunicate
             ,
             blesse
             and
             curse
             ,
             binde
             and
             lose
             at
             their
             pleasure
             :
             for
             twelue
             pence
             they
             will
             sell
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ,
             by
             writing
             and
             clause
             of
             warrants
             ,
             sealed
             with
             the
             common
             Seale
             ,
             the
             Pope
             hath
             fained
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Treasurer
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             hauing
             the
             treasure
             of
             the
             passion
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             kéeping
             ,
             with
             the
             merits
             of
             all
             Saints
             in
             heauen
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             giueth
             fained
             pardons
             a
             
               poena
               et
               culpa
            
             ,
             and
             whereby
             he
             can
             deliuer
             all
             captiues
             being
             in
             purgatory
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             not
             to
             come
             there
             .
          
           
             10
             The
             vow
             of
             Chastitie
             made
             by
             women
             ,
             imperfect
             by
             nature
             ,
             bringeth
             in
             horrible
             vices
             ,
             the
             murdering
             of
             Children
             borne
             before
             their
             time
             ,
             and
             before
             they
             are
             Christned
             ,
             the
             destruction
             of
             their
             natures
             by
             medicines
             ,
             accompanying
             amongst
             themselues
             ,
             and
             with
             beasts
             ,
             and
             any
             creature
             without
             life
             ,
             commeth
             to
             such
             vnséemlinesse
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             punished
             with
             hell
             torments
             ,
             wee
             would
             that
             Widdowes
             and
             Maides
             which
             take
             the
             mantle
             and
             ring
             were
             married
             .
          
           
             
               John
               Bale
            
             ,
             a
             man
             indued
             with
             great
             knowledge
             and
             vnderstanding
             was
             condemned
             to
             death
             by
             
               Robert
               Triuillian
            
             chiefe
             Iustice
             ,
             1382.
             albeit
             he
             was
             chiefe
             Iustice
             he
             suffered
             the
             like
             punishment
             ,
             and
             was
             hanged
             at
             Tyburne
             ,
             being
             iustly
             requited
             for
             the
             bloud
             which
             he
             had
             shed
             .
          
           
             One
             
               Iohn
               Puruay
            
             was
             accused
             of
             heresie
             at
             Oxford
             :
             Walden
             writeth
             hee
             was
             the
             Library
             of
             Lollards
             ,
             and
             glos●r
             vpon
             Wickliffe
             ;
             hee
             with
             Harford
             ,
             a
             Doctor
             of
             Diuinitie
             were
             gre●uously
             tormented
             in
             the
             prison
             of
             Saltwood
             ,
             and
             made
             to
             recant
             at
             Paules
             Crosse
             ,
             by
             Arundel
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             one
             and
             twenty
             yéers
             after
             ,
             taken
             and
             imprisoned
             againe
             by
             Chichely
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             :
             these
             be
             his
             Articles
             he
             recanted
             .
          
           
             1
             There
             can
             be
             no
             accident
             without
             the
             subiect
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             after
             consecration
             ;
             but
             there
             remaineth
             the
             same
             substance
             visible
             bread
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             wine
             as
             before
             the
             consecration
             ;
             as
             when
             a
             Pagan
             is
             baptized
             ,
             spiritually
             hee
             is
             a
             member
             of
             Christ
             :
             yet
             he
             hath
             his
             nature
             and
             substance
             as
             before
             .
          
           
             2
             Auricular
             Confession
             ,
             is
             a
             whispering
             ,
             destroying
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             Gospel
             newly
             deuised
             by
             the
             Pope
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             to
             intangle
             the
             conscience
             in
             sinne
             ,
             and
             the
             soule
             in
             hell
             .
          
           
             3
             He
             that
             is
             holy
             and
             predestinated
             to
             eternall
             life
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             a
             Lay
             man
             ,
             is
             a
             Priest
             before
             God.
             
          
           
             4
             Wicked
             Prelates
             haue
             neither
             the
             keyes
             of
             hell
             nor
             heauen
             ,
             though
             the
             pope
             interdict
             the
             Realme
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             hurt
             but
             profit
             vs
             ,
             for
             thereby
             wee
             should
             be
             dismissed
             the
             seruice
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             his
             Lawes
             .
          
           
             5
             If
             any
             make
             a
             vow
             to
             keep
             perpetuall
             chastitie
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             thing
             that
             God
             hath
             appointed
             him
             too
             ,
             no
             Prelate
             can
             compell
             him
             to
             keep
             it
             .
          
           
             6
             Hee
             that
             hath
             taken
             the
             office
             of
             Priesthood
             ,
             though
             hee
             haue
             no
             charge
             of
             soules
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
             they
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             freely
             ,
             else
             he
             is
             a
             théefe
             ,
             excommunicated
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Church
             .
          
           
             7
             That
             Pope
             Innocent
             the
             fourth
             and
             six
             hundred
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             Prelates
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             ordained
             Transubstantiati●n
             ,
             auricular
             confession
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             lawes
             were
             fooles
             ,
             heretickes
             ,
             blasphemers
             ,
             and
             seducers
             of
             the
             people
             :
             and
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             beleeue
             them
             nor
             their
             successors
             ,
             nor
             obey
             their
             lawes
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             grounded
             on
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             some
             reason
             that
             cannot
             be
             impugned
             .
          
           
             About
             the
             same
             time
             
               Richard
               Wiche
            
             hauing
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Durham
             made
             him
             recant
             these
             Articles
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Images
               are
               not
               to
               be
               worshipped
               .
            
             
               2
               God
               of
               his
               ordinarie
               power
               cannot
               make
               an
               Image
               bleed
               .
            
             
               3
               That
               we
               should
               not
               confesse
               to
               a
               wicked
               Priest.
               
            
             
               4
               Euery
               Lay-man
               is
               bound
               to
               know
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               to
               preach
               it
               priuately
               or
               openly
               if
               he
               hau●
               habilitie
               .
            
             
               
               5
               A
               Lay-man
               ought
               to
               pray
               in
               his
               own
               tongue
               which
               he
               vnderstands
               ,
               such
               prayer
               is
               most
               accepted
               .
            
             
               6
               Euery
               priest
               according
               to
               his
               capacity
               is
               bound
               to
               know
               the
               whole
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               office
               to
               preach
               it
               .
            
             
               7
               Pilgrimages
               to
               Ierusalem
               or
               Rome
               are
               vaine
               ,
               what
               you
               may
               haue
               there
               ,
               you
               may
               haue
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               Baptisme
               may
               as
               well
               bee
               had
               hee●e
               as
               in
               other
               places
               .
            
             
               8
               Men
               or
               women
               in
               iourneying
               ought
               to
               haue
               their
               communication
               vpon
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               9
               No
               Priest
               ought
               to
               beg
               any
               thing
               :
               almes
               is
               to
               be
               giuen
               to
               the
               lame
               ,
               feeble
               ,
               and
               sicke
               ▪
               or
               they
               that
               haue
               been
               spoiled
               .
            
             
               10
               The
               Cross●
               is
               not
               to
               be
               worshipped
               .
            
             
               11
               Euery
               place
               is
               as
               fit
               for
               prayer
               as
               another
               .
            
             
               12
               ●hey
               doe
               against
               the
               Law
               that
               burne
               men
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             same
             yéere
             one
             
               William
               Santrey
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             ●nflamed
             with
             true
             Religion
             ,
             required
             in
             the
             Parliament
             that
             he
             might
             be
             heard
             ,
             for
             the
             commoditie
             of
             the
             whole
             realme
             :
             but
             the
             matter
             being
             before
             smelt
             of
             the
             Bishoppes
             ,
             they
             obtained
             that
             the
             matter
             should
             be
             put
             to
             their
             hearings
             and
             Iudgements
             ,
             by
             whom
             hee
             was
             at
             last
             attached
             of
             heresie
             ,
             condemned
             for
             seuen
             Articles
             ,
             disgraded
             and
             burned
             by
             the
             commandement
             of
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Thirteene
             yeares
             after
             the
             death
             of
             
               Wickliffe
               ,
               Henry
            
             the
             fourth
             then
             raigning
             :
             King
             Richard
             was
             deposed
             and
             put
             into
             the
             Tower
             ,
             and
             there
             died
             :
             A
             Parliament
             was
             holden
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             was
             decreed
             that
             the
             fauourers
             of
             Wickliffe
             should
             be
             apprehended
             ▪
             who
             then
             were
             called
             Lollards
             :
             and
             if
             they
             did
             perseuere
             to
             bee
             deliuered
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocesse
             ,
             and
             from
             him
             committed
             to
             the
             correction
             of
             the
             secular
             Magistrate
             :
             this
             brought
             a
             certaine
             Priest
             vnto
             punishment
             that
             yeare
             ,
             who
             was
             burned
             in
             Smithfield
             in
             presence
             of
             a
             great
             number
             :
             I
             take
             it
             was
             Swinderby
             ,
             who
             as
             aforesaid
             was
             forced
             to
             recant
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Lincolne
             .
          
           
             Héere
             followeth
             the
             examination
             of
             Maister
             
               William
               Thorpe
            
             ,
             written
             with
             his
             owne
             hand
             ;
             hee
             sheweth
             first
             the
             reasons
             why
             he
             wrot
             it
             :
             First
             at
             the
             earnest
             request
             of
             diuers
             friends
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             had
             a
             desire
             of
             himselfe
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             that
             profit
             might
             come
             thereby
             ,
             for
             the
             truth
             hath
             this
             condition
             ,
             where
             euer
             it
             is
             impugned
             it
             hath
             a
             swéet
             sauour
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             enemies
             addresse
             themselues
             to
             oppresse
             it
             ,
             the
             sweeter
             smell
             commeth
             thereof
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             passe
             away
             like
             smoke
             ,
             but
             rest
             in
             some
             cleane
             soule
             that
             thirsteth
             thereafter
             :
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             the
             good
             by
             shewing
             it
             one
             to
             an
             other
             ,
             may
             strengthen
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             shewing
             it
             to
             some
             enemy
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             hee
             may
             be
             astonied
             and
             conuerted
             .
          
        
         
           
             His
             examination
             before
             ARVNDEL
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             Chancellor
             ,
             in
             his
             Closet
             ,
             with
             but
             three
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               WIlliam
               this
               twenty
               yeeres
               and
               more
               ,
               thou
               hast
               trauelled
               〈◊〉
               about
               the
               North
               ,
               and
               other
               Countreyes
               to
               poison
               all
               the
               Land
               with
               ●hy
               vntrue
               preaching
               ,
               but
               by
               Gods
               help
               thou
               art
               in
               my
               ward
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               let
               thee
               to
               inuenome
               the
               shéepe
               of
               my
               prouince
               :
               but
               as
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               vs
               is
               wee
               will
               haue
               peace
               with
               all
               men
               ,
               if
               thou
               wilt
               faithfully
               sware
               to
               submit
               thy selfe
               to
               my
               correction
               and
               ordinance
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               gracious
               vnto
               thée
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thorp
               .
            
             
               After
               he
               had
               made
               a
               confession
               of
               his
               Faith
               in
               the
               Trinitie
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               reciting
               the
               whole
               substance
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               from
               the
               Conception
               of
               Christ
               vntill
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               was
               sent
               ,
               he
               beléeued
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               was
               all
               that
               euer
               were
               ,
               are
               ,
               or
               shal
               be
               ,
               that
               endeuour
               to
               know
               &
               kéep
               Gods
               commandements
               ,
               
               fearing
               to
               offend
               him
               ,
               and
               louing
               to
               please
               him
               ,
               hoping
               stedfastly
               in
               his
               mercy
               ,
               continuing
               in
               Charity
               ,
               gladly
               suffering
               persecutions
               by
               the
               example
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               :
               all
               these
               haue
               their
               names
               written
               in
               the
               Booke
               of
               life
               .
               The
               gathering
               together
               of
               these
               that
               be
               aliue
               ,
               is
               the
               Church
               fighting
               against
               the
               fi●nd
               ,
               the
               prosperity
               of
               the
               World
               and
               the
               fleshly
               lus●s
               :
               and
               I
               wil
               submit
               my selfe
               only
               to
               the
               rule
               and
               gouernance
               of
               them
               ,
               whom
               after
               my
               knowledge
               I
               may
               perceiue
               ,
               by
               the
               hauing
               and
               vsing
               of
               the
               foresaid
               vertues
               ,
               to
               be
               members
               of
               the
               holy
               Church
               .
               These
               Articles
               and
               all
               other
               that
               I
               ought
               to
               beléeue
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               verily
               beléeue
               in
               my
               Soule
               ,
               and
               I
               beleeue
               that
               the
               word
               of
               God
               is
               sufficient
               to
               saluation
               :
               if
               I
               haue
               erred
               that
               I
               submit
               my selfe
               to
               be
               ●econciled
               ,
               and
               I
               beleeue
               the
               authorities
               of
               Saints
               and
               Doctors
               as
               farre
               as
               they
               may
               be
               approued
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               no
               further
               ,
               for
               any
               earthly
               power
               or
               dignity
               .
            
             
               Sir
               ,
               I
               pray
               shall
               I
               lay
               my
               hand
               on
               the
               Booke
               to
               sweare
               by
               it
               ;
               yea
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               wherefore
               else
               ?
               Sir
               ,
               I
               say
               a
               Booke
               is
               a
               thing
               coupled
               together
               of
               diuers
               Creatures
               ,
               and
               Gods
               and
               Mans
               Law
               is
               against
               swearing
               by
               any
               Creature
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               sweare
               vnto
               you
               as
               I
               ought
               by
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               but
               for
               Charity
               ,
               tell
               me
               wherein
               I
               shall
               submit
               my selfe
               ,
               and
               wherein
               you
               will
               correct
               m●
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               ▪
               
            
             
               I
               will
               that
               you
               swear
               to
               forsake
               all
               the
               opinions
               of
               the
               Sect
               of
               Lollards
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               rehearse
               after
               you
               haue
               sworne
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               will
               neither
               priuily
               nor
               openly
               teach
               none
               of
               them
               ,
               nor
               fauour
               none
               of
               that
               opinion
               ,
               but
               withstand
               them
               ,
               and
               them
               that
               will
               not
               yéeld
               ,
               make
               knowne
               to
               the
               Byshop
               of
               the
               Diocesse
               ,
               and
               that
               thou
               preach
               no
               more
               vntill
               I
               do
               know
               that
               thy
               hart
               and
               mouth
               accord
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thorp
               .
            
             
               If
               I
               consent
               vnto
               you
               ,
               here●n
               I
               should
               be
               euery
               Bishops
               spy
               ,
               Sommoner
               of
               al
               England
               ;
               yea
               ,
               I
               should
               deceiue
               many
               persons
               ,
               and
               be
               y
               ●
               cause
               of
               their
               death
               bodily
               and
               ghostly
               ,
               for
               many
               of
               them
               that
               stand
               now
               in
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               the
               way
               of
               saluation
               ,
               would
               rather
               chuse
               to
               forsake
               the
               way
               of
               truth
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               scorned
               ,
               slandered
               ,
               and
               punished
               ,
               as
               Byshops
               and
               their
               Ministers
               now
               vse
               to
               d
               ee
               :
               and
               I
               finde
               not
               in
               the
               Scripture
               that
               this
               office
               you
               would
               now
               enfeoff
               me
               with
               ,
               accordeth
               to
               any
               Priest
               or
               Christian
               ;
               therefore
               to
               do
               thus
               ,
               were
               to
               me
               a
               full
               noyous
               band
               ,
               for
               many
               trust
               so
               mickle
               in
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               would
               not
               doe
               it
               to
               saue
               my
               life
               ,
               and
               they
               might
               well
               account
               me
               a
               Traytor
               to
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               had
               fa●sly
               and
               cowardly
               forsaken
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               slandered
               shamefully
               the
               Word
               of
               GOD
               ,
               If
               I
               doe
               thus
               for
               feare
               of
               bondcheefe
               and
               mischeefe
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               I
               deeme
               in
               my
               conscience
               ,
               I
               were
               worthy
               to
               bee
               cursed
               of
               GOD
               and
               all
               his
               Saints
               ,
               from
               which
               keepe
               me
               and
               all
               Christians
               Almighty
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               Thy
               heart
               is
               full
               hard
               indurate
               ,
               as
               the
               hart
               of
               Pharaoh
               ,
               the
               Diuell
               hath
               blinded
               thy
               wits
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               no
               grace
               to
               know
               the
               truth
               ,
               nor
               the
               measure
               of
               mercy
               that
               I
               haue
               pro●●ered
               thee
               :
               but
               I
               say
               to
               thee
               lewd
               Lossell
               ,
               eyther
               quickly
               consent
               to
               me
               ,
               or
               by
               Saint
               
                 Thomas
                 ▪
              
               thou
               shalt
               be
               disgraded
               ,
               and
               follow
               thy
               fellow
               ●o
               Smithfield
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thorp
               .
            
             
               I
               thought
               with
               my selfe
               God
               did
               me
               great
               grace
               ,
               if
               of
               his
               mercy
               he
               would
               bring
               me
               to
               such
               an
               end
               ,
               and
               my
               heart
               was
               not
               afraid
               of
               his
               menasing
               ,
               but
               I
               considered
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               sorrowfull
               that
               he
               had
               burned
               
                 William
                 Santry
              
               wrongfully
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               thi●steth
               to
               shed
               more
               innocent
               blood
               ,
               and
               I
               was
               fast
               mooued
               to
               hold
               him
               to
               be
               no
               Priest
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               mine
               inward
               Man
               was
               departed
               from
               him
               to
               haue
               no
               feare
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               I
               was
               right
               heauy
               that
               there
               was
               no
               audience
               of
               seculer
               men
               by
               :
               and
               I
               prayed
               the
               Lord
               to
               comfort
               me
               against
               them
               ,
               that
               were
               against
               the
               sothfastnesse
               ,
               and
               I
               purposed
               to
               speake
               no
               more
               then
               my
               neede
               behooued
               .
               All
               the
               while
               I
               prayed
               God
               for
               his
               grace
               ,
               to
               speake
               with
               a
               méeke
               and
               easie
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               might
               haue
               authorities
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               or
               open
               reason
               for
               my
               words
               ,
               and
               his
               Clearks
               said
               ,
               Why
               muse
               you
               ,
               do
               as
               my
               Lord
               commands
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
               Byshop
               .
            
             
               Hast
               thou
               not
               yet
               bethought
               thee
               ,
               whether
               thou
               wilt
               doe
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Thorp
               .
            
             
               My
               Parents
               spent
               mickle
               Mony
               about
               my
               learning
               to
               make
               me
               a
               Priest
               ,
               but
               I
               had
               no
               will
               to
               be
               a
               Priest
               ,
               wherefore
               they
               were
               right
               heauy
               to
               mee
               ,
               that
               I
               thought
               to
               leaue
               thē
               ;
               at
               length
               I
               desired
               that
               I
               might
               go
               to
               such
               as
               were
               named
               wise
               ,
               
               and
               of
               vertuous
               conuersa●ion
               ,
               to
               haue
               the●●
               Councell
               ,
               so
               I
               communed
               with
               such
               ,
               till
               I
               perceiued
               their
               honest
               and
               charitable
               workes
               ,
               to
               passe
               their
               fame
               ;
               wherefore
               〈◊〉
               ,
               by
               the
               example
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               them
               ,
               after
               my
               cunning
               and
               power
               ,
               I
               haue
               exercised
               me
               to
               know
               perfectly
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               hauing
               a
               desire
               to
               liue
               thereafter
               ,
               and
               that
               others
               exercised
               themselues
               faithfully
               there
               abouts
               .
               Then
               he
               sheweth
               the
               reasons
               aforesaid
               ,
               and
               what
               would
               follow
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               forsake
               ,
               so
               suddenly
               ,
               the
               learning
               that
               he
               had
               exercised
               this
               30.
               winters
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               example
               of
               some
               ,
               whose
               name
               I
               wil
               now
               recite
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               present
               doing
               of
               
                 Phillip
                 Rampington
              
               ,
               now
               Bishop
               of
               Lincolne
               ,
               by
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               I
               will
               learne
               by
               them
               to
               fly
               such
               slander
               as
               th●y
               haue
               defiled
               themselues
               with
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               as
               is
               in
               them
               ,
               they
               haue
               enuenomed
               all
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               their
               flaunderous
               reuoking
               at
               Paules
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               how
               now
               
                 Phillip
                 Rampington
              
               pursueth
               Christs
               people
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               be
               vnpunished
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               These
               were
               fooles
               ,
               and
               heretickes
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               counted
               wise
               of
               thée
               ,
               and
               s●ch
               lose●s
               ,
               but
               now
               they
               are
               wise
               ,
               though
               ye
               deeme
               them
               vnwise
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thorpe
               .
            
             
               I
               thinke
               they
               are
               wise
               concerning
               this
               world
               ,
               I
               did
               thinke
               by
               their
               former
               doings
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               earnest
               of
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               deserued
               ●●ckie
               grace
               of
               him
               ,
               to
               haue
               saued
               themselues
               and
               many
               others
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               continued
               faithfull
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               bu●●e
               f●●itfull
               sowing
               of
               Gods
               word
               :
               but
               woe
               worth
               false
               couetousnesse
               ,
               euill
               councell
               ,
               and
               t●ranny
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               ,
               and
               many
               be
               led
               blindly
               to
               an
               euill
               end
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               Which
               are
               those
               holy
               and
               wise
               men
               ,
               of
               whom
               thou
               hast
               taken
               thine
               information
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Thorpe
               .
            
             
               Sir
               ,
               master
               
                 Iohn
                 Wicliffe
              
               ,
               holden
               of
               ●ull
               many
               the
               greatest
               Clarke
               then
               liuing
               ●us●ing
               rul●
               an●
               innocent
               in
               his
               liuing
               great
               men
               communed
               oft
               with
               him
               ▪
               they
               so
               loued
               his
               learning
               ,
               that
               they
               wrote
               it
               ,
               and
               b●s●ly
               inforced
               themselues
               to
               ●ollow
               it
               ;
               and
               his
               learning
               is
               yet
               holden
               most
               agréeable
               to
               the
               learning
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               master
               
                 Iohn
                 Ayston
              
               taught
               and
               wrote
               accordingly
               ,
               and
               vsed
               himselfe
               right
               perfectly
               to
               his
               liues
               end
               .
               And
               sometimes
               
                 Phillip
                 Rampington
                 ▪
                 Nichols
                 Herford
                 ,
                 Dauid
                 Gotray
              
               of
               Pak●ing
               ,
               and
               
                 Iohn
                 Puruay
              
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               ,
               which
               were
               holden
               right
               wise
               and
               prodent
               ,
               taught
               and
               writ
               busily
               his
               foresaid
               learning
               :
               with
               al●
               these
               men
               I
               was
               right
               homely
               ,
               and
               communed
               with
               them
               ,
               but
               of
               all
               other
               ,
               I
               ●hose
               to
               ●ollow
               Wicliffe
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               wise
               and
               godly
               man
               that
               I
               heard
               of
               ,
               or
               know
               .
               Some
               of
               these
               I
               heart
               them
               whilst
               they
               sate
               in
               Christs
               chaire
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               workes
               they
               now
               doe
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               doe
               ,
               by
               Gods
               ●elpe
               ,
               for
               they
               faine
               would
               hide
               and
               contrary
               the
               trueth
               ,
               which
               before
               they
               taught
               plainly
               and
               truely
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               haue
               confessed
               they
               doe
               it
               because
               they
               are
               constrained
               by
               paine
               ,
               to
               leaue
               the
               truth
               ;
               so
               they
               blaspheame
               God
               rather
               then
               suffer
               a
               little
               ,
               though
               Christ
               shed
               his
               heart
               bloud
               for
               vs.
               
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               thou
               callest
               truth
               ,
               is
               slander
               to
               holy
               Church
               ,
               and
               though
               Wicliffe
               were
               a
               great
               Clerke
               ,
               and
               a
               perfect
               liuer
               yet
               holy
               Church
               hath
               damned
               many
               of
               his
               Doctrines
               ,
               and
               well
               worthy
               ;
               but
               
                 Phillip
                 Rampington
              
               Bishop
               of
               Lincolne
               ,
               wil
               not
               hold
               the
               learning
               that
               he
               taught
               ,
               nor
               no
               Bishop
               pursueth
               more
               sharpely
               them
               that
               hold
               thy
               way
               then
               he
               doth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thorpe
               .
            
             
               Many
               wonder
               at
               him
               ▪
               and
               speake
               him
               mickle
               shame
               ,
               and
               hold
               him
               a
               cursed
               e●nemie
               of
               the
               trueth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               Then
               the
               Bishop
               read
               a
               Certificate
               that
               the
               bailiffes
               of
               Shrewesbury
               sent
               to
               him
               vnder
               their
               Seale
               the
               third
               Sunday
               after
               Eas●er
               ,
               1407.
               
               
                 William
                 Thorpe
              
               preaching
               in
               Saint
               Chaddes
               Church
               ,
               in
               his
               Sermon
               ,
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               after
               con●ecration
               ,
               was
               materiall
               bread
               ,
               and
               that
               Images
               should
               not
               be
               worshipped
               ,
               and
               that
               men
               should
               not
               goe
               on
               Pilgrimages
               ,
               that
               Priests
               haue
               no
               title
               to
               Tythes
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               not
               lawfull
               to
               sweare
               .
               Then
               he
               said
               ,
               is
               this
               wholsome
               learning
               to
               be
               amongst
               the
               people
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Thorpe
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               sory
               ,
               and
               ashamed
               of
               them
               ,
               I
               neuer
               taught
               such
               Doctrine
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               beléeue
               those
               worshipfull
               men
               before
               thée
               ,
               thou
               hast
               troubled
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               pray
               mee
               ,
               that
               if
               thou
               suffer
               for
               thy
               heresies
               ,
               that
               thou
               most
               be
               executed
               there
               ,
               that
               such
               other
               ●o●els
               ,
               for
               feare
               ,
               may
               be
               reconciled
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               stand
               in
               Faith
               of
               holy
               Church
               more
               stablished
               ,
               by
               my
               thirft
               ,
               this
               feruent
               requ●st
               shall
               b●
               thought
               on
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thorpe
               .
            
             
               I
               thanke
               God
               ,
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               I
               was
               not
               afraid
               ,
               but
               my
               heart
               reioyced
               ,
               and
               still
               doth
               ;
               for
               I
               then
               thought
               ,
               and
               yet
               thinke
               ,
               that
               grace
               shall
               come
               to
               all
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               
               herethorow
               ,
               and
               I
               said
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               I
               can
               proue
               that
               they
               which
               are
               fained
               to
               bee
               out
               of
               holy
               Church
               at
               Shrewsbury
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               ,
               are
               in
               true
               Faith
               of
               holy
               Church
               ,
               for
               they
               dread
               to
               offend
               God
               ,
               and
               loue
               to
               please
               him
               ,
               i●
               true
               and
               faithfull
               keeping
               his
               commaundements
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               are
               said
               to
               be
               in
               faith
               of
               holy
               Church
               there
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               are
               proud
               ,
               e●●ious
               ,
               co●etous
               ,
               lechero●s
               ,
               and
               foule
               in
               words
               and
               deeds
               ,
               and
               know
               not
               ,
               nor
               will
               know
               the
               right
               Faith
               of
               holy
               Church
               ,
               their
               customable
               swearing
               ,
               and
               shamefull
               workes
               witnesse
               it
               .
               And
               sir
               ,
               where
               you
               say
               ,
               I
               haue
               troubled
               the
               Communaltie
               with
               Preaching
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               wondred
               at
               of
               wise
               men
               ,
               seeing
               all
               the
               Communaltie
               of
               Ierusalem
               was
               troubled
               at
               Christ
               ,
               &
               all
               the
               Synagogue
               of
               Nazaret
               moued
               against
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               led
               him
               to
               a
               mountaine
               ,
               and
               would
               haue
               cast
               him
               downe
               headlong
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               Thou
               ,
               and
               such
               l●s●ls
               ▪
               presume
               to
               Preach
               without
               licence
               of
               any
               Bishop
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thorpe
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               euery
               Priests
               duetie
               to
               Preach
               busily
               ,
               freely
               ,
               and
               truely
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               should
               take
               the
               Order
               of
               Priesthood
               chiefly
               to
               make
               Gods
               word
               kn●wne
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               approuing
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               word
               by
               his
               vertuous
               workes
               and
               for
               this
               purpose
               chiefly
               Bishops
               and
               Prelates
               should
               take
               their
               Prelacie
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               cause
               Bishops
               should
               giue
               their
               Orders
               ,
               and
               should
               accept
               none
               to
               be
               Priest
               ▪
               except
               he
               were
               well
               disposed
               ,
               and
               well
               learned
               to
               Preach
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
               by
               the
               example
               and
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               wée
               are
               bound
               vnder
               full
               great
               paine
               so
               to
               doe
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               Le●●de
               losell
               ,
               why
               makest
               thou
               mée
               such
               vaine
               reasons
               ,
               asketh
               not
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 How
                 should
                 Priests
                 Preach
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 sent
                 ?
              
               And
               I
               sent
               thée
               not
               to
               Preach
               .
               And
               saith
               not
               Sai●t
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Subiects
                 ought
                 to
                 obey
                 their
                 Soueraignes
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 vertuous
                 ,
                 but
                 tyrants
                 and
                 vicious
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Thorpe
               .
            
             
               None
               of
               you
               will
               grant
               vs
               any
               such
               licence
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               oblige
               vs
               to
               you●
               by
               vnlawfull
               Othes
               ,
               not
               to
               passe
               the
               bonds
               you
               will
               limmit
               vs
               ,
               and
               we
               dar●
               not
               so
               oblige
               our selues
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
               though
               we
               haue
               no
               such
               licenses
               ,
               we
               dare
               not
               leaue
               the
               ●ffice
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               for
               so
               mu●h
               as
               we
               haue
               taken
               vpon
               vs
               the
               Office
               of
               Priesthood
               ,
               trusting
               God
               will
               bo
               our
               sufficient
               letters
               and
               witnesse
               ,
               if
               we
               occupie
               vs
               faithfully
               to
               d●e
               our
               Office
               iustly
               ;
               yea
               ,
               the
               hearers
               shall
               be
               our
               Letters
               ,
               for
               the
               truth
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               s●wne
               ,
               cannot
               be
               vnwitnessed
               ,
               as
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               ;
               
                 Wee
                 neede
                 no
                 Letters
                 of
                 commendations
                 ,
                 a●
                 some
                 doe
                 ,
                 which
                 Preach
                 for
                 couetousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 mens
                 praisings
                 .
              
               Touching
               obedience
               to
               superiours
               ,
               good
               superiours
               with
               sound
               Doctrine
               and
               holy
               couersation
               ,
               to
               them
               wée
               must
               willingly
               and
               gladly
               obey
               ,
               consenting
               to
               their
               charitable
               biddings
               ,
               and
               working
               after
               their
               fruitfull
               workes
               ,
               of
               these
               Saint
               Paul
               speaketh
               ;
               
                 Bee
                 mindfull
                 of
                 your
                 Soueraignes
                 ,
                 that
                 speake
                 to
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 whose
                 conuersation
                 you
                 know
                 to
                 be
                 vertuous
                 .
              
               These
               Soueraignes
               make
               feruent
               prayers
               ,
               that
               they
               ,
               and
               their
               Subiects
               may
               liue
               in
               the
               feare
               and
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               liue
               so
               vertuously
               ,
               that
               they
               that
               will
               liue
               well
               may
               take
               example
               by
               them
               :
               but
               Subiects
               ought
               not
               to
               obey
               Tyrants
               ,
               whose
               biddings
               and
               workes
               are
               vicious
               ,
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               hated
               and
               left
               .
               But
               if
               they
               menace
               oppressions
               and
               punishings
               ,
               Saint
               Peter
               biddeth
               the
               seruants
               of
               such
               Tyrants
               ,
               to
               ,
               
                 Obey
                 meekely
                 ,
                 suffering
                 patiently
                 their
                 malicious
                 cruelty
                 :
              
               but
               hée
               councelleth
               not
               any
               seruant
               or
               subiect
               ,
               to
               obey
               any
               Lord
               ,
               Prince
               ,
               or
               Soueraigne
               in
               any
               thing
               not
               pleasing
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               If
               a
               Soueraigne
               bid
               a
               Subiect
               doe
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               vicious
               ,
               the
               Soueraigne
               is
               to
               blame
               ,
               but
               the
               Subiect
               deserueth
               méede
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               obedience
               pleaseth
               God
               more
               then
               Sacrifice
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thorpe
               .
            
             
               Samuel
               told
               Saul
               that
               God
               was
               more
               pleased
               with
               the
               obedience
               of
               his
               commandement
               then
               with
               Sacrifices
               ,
               but
               Dauid
               ,
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               and
               S.
               Gregory
               accordeth
               therto
               ,
               that
               they
               that
               doe
               euil
               are
               not
               only
               worthy
               condemnation
               ,
               but
               they
               that
               consent
               thereto
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               All
               these
               a●●agings
               are
               nothing
               else
               bu●
               proud
               presumptions
               ,
               for
               hereby
               yo●
               inforce
               you
               are
               iust
               ,
               and
               ought
               not
               to
               ●bey
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               and
               of
               your
               owne
               authoriti●
               you
               will
               Preach
               and
               doe
               what
               you
               list
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thorpe
               .
            
             
               Presenteth
               not
               euery
               Priest
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Disciples
               〈◊〉
               Christ
               ▪
               He
               said
               yea
               ,
               the
               tenth
               of
               Mathew
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               of
               Mathew
               witnesseth
               ,
               Christ
               sent
               his
               Apostles
               to
               Preach
               .
               And
               in
               the
               tenth
               of
               
                 Luke
                 ,
                 He
                 sent
                 his
                 72.
                 
                 Disciples
                 to
                 Preach
                 in
                 euery
                 place
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 come
                 to
                 .
              
               And
               Saint
               Gregory
               saith
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 taketh
                 vppon
                 him
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 Priesthoode
                 ,
                 taketh
                 on
                 him
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               that
               the
               Priest
               stirreth
               God
               to
               great
               wrath
               ,
               whose
               mouth
               is
               not
               heard
               to
               Preach
               ,
               and
               Ezekiel
               saith
               ;
               
                 The
                 Priest
                 that
                 preacheth
                 not
                 busily
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 shall
                 bee
                 partaker
                 of
                 their
                 damnation
                 ,
                 that
                 perish
                 by
                 their
                 default
                 .
              
               And
               though
               the
               people
               bee
               saued
               by
               other
               means
               ,
               yet
               if
               the
               Priest
               Preach
               not
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               man●●●per
               ,
               b●cause
               they
               hold
               from
               the
               people
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               life
               of
               their
               soules
               .
               Saint
               Isidore
               saith
               ;
               
                 Priests
                 shall
                 be
                 damned
                 for
                 the
                 wickednesse
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 teach
                 not
                 the
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 and
                 blame
                 not
                 the
                 sinners
                 .
              
               Christ
               saith
               ;
               
                 He
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 beare
                 witnesse
                 of
                 the
                 trueth
                 .
              
            
             
               Lincolne
               saith
               ;
               
                 That
                 Priest
                 that
                 Preacheth
                 not
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 haue
                 no
                 other
                 default
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 and
                 Satan
                 ,
                 a
                 night
                 theefe
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 day
                 theefe
                 ,
                 a
                 slayer
                 of
                 Soules
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Angell
                 of
                 light
                 turned
                 into
                 darkenesse
                 .
              
               Therefore
               ,
               I
               count
               my
               〈◊〉
               in
               damnable
               ●ase
               ,
               if
               I
               ,
               for
               feare
               ,
               neglect
               Preaching
               ;
               and
               so
               I
               doe
               them
               that
               willingly
               neglect
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               doe
               them
               that
               haue
               purpose
               or
               will
               to
               let
               any
               Priest
               of
               this
               businesse
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               Lo●
               sirs
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               businesse
               of
               this
               losell
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               ,
               to
               pi●ke
               sharpe
               Sentences
               out
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               Doctors
               ,
               to
               maintaine
               their
               〈◊〉
               .
               Thou
               desirest
               the
               Psalter
               I
               tooke
               from
               thée
               ,
               but
               thou
               shalt
               ne●er
               ha●e
               it
               ,
               nor
               none
               other
               booke
               ,
               vntill
               I
               know
               thy
               heart
               and
               tongue
               ac●ord
               to
               be
               gouerned
               by
               holy
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thorpe
               .
            
             
               My
               will
               is
               ,
               and
               euer
               shall
               be
               ,
               to
               be
               gouerned
               by
               holy
               Church
               .
               And
               hée
               asked
               me
               what
               holy
               Church
               was
               ;
               Christ
               and
               his
               Saints
               are
               holy
               Church
               ,
               though
               euery
               one
               in
               charitie
               be
               the
               Church
               ,
               yet
               it
               hath
               two
               parts
               ,
               the
               first
               part
               hath
               ouercome
               wretchednesse
               ,
               and
               raigneth
               in
               ioy
               with
               Christ
               ,
               the
               other
               is
               in
               earth
               fighting
               day
               and
               night
               against
               the
               temptations
               of
               the
               Feind
               ,
               forsaking
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               ●usts
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               which
               onely
               are
               the
               pilgrimes
               of
               Christ
               ,
               wandring
               towards
               Heauen
               by
               stedfast
               faith
               ,
               grounded
               hope
               ,
               and
               perfect
               charitie
               ;
               these
               will
               not
               be
               let
               from
               their
               purpose
               by
               any
               Doctors
               discording
               from
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               nor
               by
               the
               flouds
               of
               tribulations
               ,
               nor
               the
               winde
               of
               pri●e
               ,
               or
               menasing
               of
               any
               creature
               :
               for
               they
               are
               fast
               grounded
               vppon
               the
               stone
               Christ
               ,
               hearing
               his
               word
               ,
               louing
               and
               practising
               it
               with
               all
               their
               wits
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               you
               not
               how
               he
               is
               indurate
               ,
               and
               trauelled
               with
               the
               Deuill
               ,
               occupying
               himselfe
               busily
               to
               aledge
               Sentences
               to
               maintaine
               his
               Heresie
               ?
               Thus
               he
               would
               doe
               all
               ●ay
               ,
               if
               wee
               would
               suffer
               him
               .
               One
               of
               his
               Clerk●s
               ●id
               the
               Bishop
               appose
               him
               vpon
               the
               the
               points
               of
               the
               Certificate
               from
               Shrewsbury
               .
               And
               he
               said
               ;
               Was
               it
               true
               that
               is
               certified
               thou
               diddest
               Preach
               touching
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thorpe
               .
            
             
               As
               I
               stoode
               in
               the
               pulpit
               Preaching
               ,
               there
               toled
               a
               Sacring
               bell
               ,
               and
               much
               people
               went
               from
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               said
               ;
               Good
               men
               ,
               you
               were
               better
               stand
               still
               ,
               and
               heare
               Gods
               word
               ,
               for
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               stondeth
               much
               morein
               the
               beliefe
               thereof
               ,
               that
               ye
               ought
               to
               haue
               in
               the
               soule
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               outward
               sight
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               Resteth
               there
               in
               the
               host
               materiall
               bread
               after
               consecration
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Thorpe
               .
            
             
               Saint
               Paul
               was
               a
               great
               Doctor
               ,
               and
               he
               called
               it
               bread
               that
               he
               brake
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               Masse
               ,
               after
               consecration
               ,
               it
               is
               called
               holy
               bread
               ,
               and
               euery
               Priest
               after
               he
               hath
               receiued
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               saith
               ▪
               that
               thing
               that
               wee
               haue
               taken
               with
               our
               ●●●thea
               ,
               we
               pray
               God
               we
               may
               take
               with
               a
               pure
               minde
               .
               And
               Saint
               
                 Augustine
                 saith
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 seene
                 is
                 bread
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 mens
                 Faith
                 asketh
                 to
                 bee
                 informed
                 of
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 Christs
                 body
                 .
                 Fulgentius
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 error
                 to
                 say
                 Christ
                 is
                 very
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 very
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 man
              
               ;
               so
               is
               it
               to
               say
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               but
               a
               substance
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               I
               command
               thée
               answere
               me
               shortly
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thorpe
               .
            
             
               I
               vnderstand
               it
               all
               one
               ,
               to
               grant
               that
               there
               dwelleth
               substance
               of
               bread
               ,
               and
               that
               Christs
               body
               is
               accident
               without
               subiect
               ;
               your
               asking
               passeth
               my
               vndersta●ding
               ,
               I
               dare
               not
               deny
               it
               ,
               nor
               grant
               it
               ,
               I
               commit
               this
               terme
               
                 accidens
                 cum
                 subiecto
              
               ,
               to
               those
               Clerkes
               which
               delight
               in
               subtile
               Sophistry
               ,
               they
               determine
               often
               so
               difficult
               matters
               ,
               and
               w●nder
               so
               in
               them
               ,
               from
               argument
               to
               argument
               ,
               with
               
                 pro
                 &
                 contra
              
               ,
               vntill
               they
               vnderstand
               not
               themselues
               ,
               but
               the
               shame
               that
               proud
               Sophisters
               haue
               to
               yeelde
               to
               〈◊〉
               ,
               before
               men
               maketh
               them
               oft
               fooles
               ,
               and
               to
               bée
               shamefully
               concluded
               before
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               not
               oblige
               thee
               to
               the
               arguments
               of
               Clerkes
               ,
               since
               thou
               art
               vnable
               thereto
               ,
               but
               I
               purpose
               to
               haue
               thee
               obey
               the
               determination
               of
               holy
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Thorpe
               .
            
             
               By
               open
               euidence
               ,
               and
               plaine
               witnesse
               ,
               1000.
               yeares
               after
               Christ
               ,
               this
               determination
               which
               I
               rehearse
               was
               accepted
               of
               holy
               Church
               ,
               as
               sufficient
               to
               saluation
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               was
               brought
               in
               since
               the
               Deuill
               was
               loosed
               by
               
                 Thomas
                 Aquinas
              
               ,
               calling
               the
               Sacrament
               an
               accident
               without
               subiect
               ,
               I
               vtterly
               deny
               to
               make
               this
               Fryers
               sentence
               ,
               or
               any
               such
               my
               beliefe
               ,
               d
               ee
               with
               mee
               God
               what
               hee
               will.
               
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               Well
               ,
               well
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               say
               otherwise
               before
               I
               leaue
               thee
               .
            
             
               Thou
               Preachest
               that
               Images
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               worshipped
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thorpe
               .
            
             
               Not
               so
               ,
               for
               all
               c●eatures
               are
               the
               Images
               of
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               is
               made
               after
               Gods
               Image
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               worshipfull
               in
               their
               ●●nde
               ;
               but
               the
               〈◊〉
               or
               painting
               of
               Images
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               in
               high
               dignitie
               with
               man
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               Calender
               to
               lewde
               men
               ,
               that
               nether
               will
               nor
               can
               be
               learned
               to
               know
               God
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               nor
               by
               his
               creatures
               ,
               nor
               wonderfull
               workes
               ;
               yet
               this
               Imaginarie
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               worshipped
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               But
               a
               Crucifixe
               ought
               to
               be
               worshipped
               ,
               for
               the
               Passion
               of
               Christ
               is
               painted
               therein
               ,
               and
               brought
               to
               our
               remembrance
               thereby
               ,
               so
               of
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               Trinitie
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Uirgine
               Mary
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Saints
               :
               as
               when
               men
               receiue
               the
               Kings
               ,
               or
               their
               Lords
               Seale
               ,
               whe●ein
               is
               their
               Pictures
               or
               Armes
               ,
               in
               worshippe
               of
               them
               they
               put
               off
               their
               cappes
               to
               these
               Letters
               ,
               and
               since
               in
               Images
               we
               may
               know
               many
               things
               of
               God
               and
               his
               Saints
               ,
               shall
               we
               not
               worship
               their
               Images
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Thorpe
               .
            
             
               These
               worldly
               vsages
               of
               Temporall
               Lords
               may
               be
               done
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               no
               similitude
               to
               worshippe
               Images
               ,
               since
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Salomon
                 ,
                 Ba●uch
              
               ,
               and
               others
               in
               the
               Bible
               forbid
               plainly
               the
               worshipping
               of
               such
               Images
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               Lewde
               ●osell
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               likenesse
               of
               the
               Trinitie
               in
               the
               Old
               Law
               ,
               but
               since
               Christ
               became
               man
               ,
               it
               is
               lawfull
               to
               haue
               Images
               to
               shew
               his
               manhood
               ,
               though
               great
               Clarkes
               hold
               it
               an
               error
               to
               paint
               the
               Trinitie
               ,
               I
               say
               it
               is
               well
               done
               ,
               for
               it
               mo●eth
               deuotion
               ,
               so
               doe
               other
               Images
               of
               Saints
               .
               Beyond
               Sea
               are
               the
               best
               Painters
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               their
               manner
               ,
               before
               they
               make
               an
               Image
               ,
               they
               shréeue
               themselues
               to
               a
               Priest
               as
               if
               they
               should
               d●e
               ,
               and
               take
               penance
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               vowe
               of
               fasting
               ,
               prayer
               ,
               or
               pilgrimage
               ,
               praying
               the
               Priest
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               haue
               grace
               to
               make
               a
               fayr●
               and
               deuout
               Image
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thorpe
               .
            
             
               I
               doubt
               not
               if
               the
               Painters
               truely
               vnderstood
               the
               Sciptures
               they
               would
               repent
               themselues
               of
               their
               sinfull
               and
               vaine
               Arte
               of
               Painting
               Idols
               ,
               and
               the
               Priests
               that
               〈◊〉
               them
               penance
               ,
               and
               prayed
               for
               them
               ,
               sinned
               more
               then
               the
               Painters
               ,
               for
               they
               comfort
               them
               in
               that
               which
               they
               are
               vnder
               paine
               of
               the
               great
               curs●
               of
               God
               they
               ought
               to
               forbid
               ,
               for
               〈◊〉
               ,
               if
               the
               word
               of
               God
               were
               truely
               Preached
               ,
               and
               ministers
               liued
               thereafter
               ▪
               there
               would
               be
               no
               neede
               of
               these
               Images
               ▪
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               I
               hold
               thee
               a
               vi●ie●s
               and
               cursed
               Priest
               ,
               for
               thou
               ,
               and
               such
               others
               goe
               about
               to
               destroy
               all
               Priests
               and
               Images
               of
               holy
               Church
               .
               Lozell
               ,
               were
               it
               a
               faire
               thing
               to
               come
               into
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               see
               neuer
               an
               Image
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thorpe
               .
            
             
               They
               that
               come
               to
               Church
               to
               pray
               ,
               their
               inward
               wits
               may
               be
               the
               more
               feruent
               in
               that
               their
               outward
               wits
               bee
               closed
               from
               outward
               seeing
               .
               Christ
               blessd
               them
               that
               sawe
               him
               not
               and
               beleeued
               ,
               it
               sufficeth
               to
               know
               God
               in
               his
               word
               without
               Images
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               Is
               it
               not
               a
               stirring
               thing
               to
               behold
               an
               Image
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Thorpe
               .
            
             
               Being
               euery
               person
               of
               the
               Trinitie
               is
               eternall
               ,
               and
               you
               say
               it
               was
               not
               lawful
               to
               picture
               it
               before
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               there
               were
               many
               Prophets
               .
               Mar●●res
               ,
               and
               professors
               before
               Christ
               ,
               why
               was
               it
               not
               then
               as
               lawfull
               to
               make
               Images
               ,
               to
               moue
               men
               to
               deuotion
               as
               now
               it
               is
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               The
               Synagogue
               of
               the
               Iewes
               had
               not
               authoritie
               to
               approue
               things
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               now
               hath
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thorpe
               .
            
             
               Saint
               Gregory
               was
               of
               great
               dignitie
               ,
               as
               the
               Cannon
               Lawe
               witnesseth
               ▪
               hee
               greatly
               commended
               a
               Bishoppe
               for
               forbidding
               Images
               to
               bee
               worshipped
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               Ungratio●s
               losell
               ,
               thou
               sauorest
               truth
               no
               more
               then
               a
               houn●
               ,
               since
               at
               the
               Roode
               at
               the
               North
               dore
               at
               London
               ,
               and
               at
               our
               Lady
               at
               Walsingham
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               places
               in
               England
               ,
               are
               many
               great
               and
               praisable
               miracles
               ●one
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thorpe
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               certaine
               there
               is
               no
               such
               miracle
               done
               of
               God
               ▪
               that
               any
               Image
               should
               
               be
               worshipped
               ,
               therefore
               I
               say
               as
               I
               haue
               often
               Preached
               ;
               None
               should
               t●ust
               there
               were
               any
               vertue
               in
               them
               ,
               nor
               vowe
               to
               them
               ,
               nor
               seeke
               to
               them
               ,
               nor
               〈◊〉
               ,
               bowe
               ,
               pray
               ,
               o●●er
               ,
               kisse
               ,
               or
               incense
               them
               .
               The
               Brasen
               Serpent
               was
               〈◊〉
               by
               Gods
               biddi●g
               ,
               ●et
               the
               good
               King
               Ezekiah
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               incensed
               so
               ,
               worth●●y
               destroyed
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               to
               bee
               dread
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               vnfaithfulnesse
               of
               ●en
               ,
               the
               F●●●d
               〈◊〉
               power
               to
               〈◊〉
               the
               miracles
               that
               now
               are
               done
               in
               such
               places
               :
               wherefore
               s●eing
               the
               God
               of
               〈◊〉
               is
               the
               most
               vnknowne
               and
               wonderfull
               Spirit
               ,
               what
               Image
               may
               he
               be
               painted
               〈◊〉
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               As
               holy
               Church
               suffereth
               Images
               to
               ●ee
               painted
               ,
               and
               shewed
               ,
               it
               suffiseth
               to
               th●m
               that
               are
               members
               of
               holy
               Church
               ,
               but
               thou
               art
               〈◊〉
               member
               cut
               off
               from
               holy
               Church
               ,
               thou
               fauourest
               not
               the
               ordinances
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Thou
               speakest
               against
               Pilgrimage
               ,
               and
               that
               pilgrimages
               to
               Canterbury
               ,
               ●euerley
               ,
               Carlington
               ,
               Walsingham
               ,
               are
               accursed
               ,
               and
               f●●lish
               spending
               their
               goods
               in
               wast
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thorpe
               .
            
             
               There
               bée
               true
               trauellers
               ,
               trauell
               all
               their
               life
               ,
               with
               all
               their
               endeauour
               to
               please
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               attaine
               to
               the
               heauenly
               Kingdome
               :
               but
               I
               say
               now
               as
               I
               said
               at
               Shrewsbury
               ,
               I
               haue
               Preached
               often
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               and
               will
               doe
               as
               long
               as
               I
               liue
               God
               willing
               ;
               They
               that
               trauell
               their
               bodies
               ,
               and
               spend
               their
               money
               to
               s●eke
               ,
               or
               visite
               the
               bones
               of
               Images
               of
               this
               Saint
               ,
               or
               that
               ,
               such
               pilgrimage
               is
               neither
               ,
               praiseable
               ,
               or
               thankefull
               to
               God
               ,
               nor
               to
               any
               Saint
               of
               God
               ;
               since
               such
               pilgrimages
               ,
               almost
               all
               ▪
               despise
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               commaundements
               ,
               and
               vppon
               Saints
               they
               waste
               blamefully
               Gods
               goods
               ,
               in
               such
               vaine
               Pilgrimages
               ,
               sometimes
               vpon
               vitious
               Hostices
               ,
               which
               they
               should
               doe
               workes
               of
               mercie
               withall
               vpon
               the
               poore
               and
               néedie
               ,
               they
               offer
               their
               go●ds
               to
               rich
               Priests
               ,
               which
               haue
               more
               then
               they
               n●ede
               ,
               many
               of
               them
               borrow
               other
               mens
               goods
               ,
               and
               neuer
               pay
               them
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               they
               steale
               them
               .
               And
               they
               haue
               with
               them
               Singers
               ,
               that
               can
               sing
               wanton
               Songs
               ,
               and
               some
               will
               haue
               Bag-pipes
               ,
               so
               that
               euery
               Towne
               where
               they
               come
               ,
               with
               their
               noyse
               of
               singing
               ,
               piping
               ,
               ●angling
               of
               Canterbury
               Bels
               ,
               and
               the
               barking
               of
               dogs
               ,
               they
               make
               more
               noyse
               then
               if
               the
               king
               came
               thither
               ,
               with
               all
               his
               Clarions
               and
               Minstrels
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               bee
               a
               moneth
               in
               pilgrimage
               ,
               they
               will
               bee
               halfe
               a
               yeare
               after
               ,
               wranglers
               ,
               tale-bearers
               ,
               and
               lyers
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               Lewde
               losell
               ,
               thou
               seest
               not
               farre
               enough
               into
               this
               matter
               ,
               it
               is
               fit
               they
               haue
               such
               musicke
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               when
               one
               goeth
               barefoote
               ,
               burteth
               his
               foote
               against
               a
               stone
               ,
               and
               maketh
               it
               bleede
               ,
               it
               is
               well
               done
               that
               his
               fellow
               sing
               a
               song
               ,
               or
               play
               on
               a
               bagge
               pipe
               ,
               to
               driue
               away
               with
               mirth
               the
               hurt
               of
               his
               fellowe
               ,
               and
               with
               such
               solace
               their
               trauell
               and
               wearin●sse
               ,
               is
               lightly
               ,
               and
               merrily
               brought
               forth
               ,
               Dauids
               last
               Psalme
               teacheth
               mee
               to
               haue
               diuerse
               ●nstruments
               of
               musicke
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thorpe
               .
            
             
               By
               the
               sentence
               of
               ●iuerse
               Doctors
               ,
               that
               musicke
               that
               Dauid
               ,
               and
               other
               Saints
               of
               the
               Old
               Lawe
               spake
               of
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               interpreted
               li●terally
               ,
               but
               gostly
               ,
               for
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               all
               such
               thing●
               befell
               to
               them
               in
               figure
               ,
               therefore
               I
               vnderstand
               that
               the
               letter
               of
               this
               Psalme
               ,
               and
               other
               Psalmes
               and
               Sentences
               doth
               slay
               them
               that
               take
               them
               now
               literally
               .
               This
               sence
               I
               vnderstand
               Christ
               approueth
               ,
               pu●ting
               out
               the
               minstrels
               ,
               ere
               he
               would
               quicken
               the
               Damzell
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               Lewd
               losell
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               lawfull
               so
               haue
               Organes
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               worship
               God
               withall
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Thorpe
               .
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               by
               mans
               ordinance
               ,
               but
               a
               good
               Sermon
               to
               the
               peoples
               vnderstanding
               ,
               were
               much
               more
               pleasant
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Bishoppe
               .
            
             
               Organs
               ,
               and
               delectable
               Songs
               ,
               quicken
               mens
               wits
               more
               then
               a
               Sermon
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thorpe
               .
            
             
               Worldly
               men
               delight
               in
               sencible
               solace
               ▪
               but
               the
               faithfull
               louers
               of
               Christ
               delight
               to
               heare
               Gods
               word
               ,
               and
               vnderstand
               it
               tru●ly
               ,
               and
               Saint
               Ierome
               saith
               ;
               
                 No
                 body
                 may
                 ioy
                 with
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 raigne
                 with
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               What
               thinke
               you
               this
               〈◊〉
               will
               speake
               ,
               whereas
               hee
               hath
               no
               dreade
               ,
               being
               bee
               speaketh
               thus
               in
               my
               presence
               ?
               well
               ▪
               well
               ,
               by
               God
               ,
               you
               shall
               bee
               ordained
               for
               .
            
             
               Thou
               saidest
               Priests
               had
               no
               tittle
               to
               Tythes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thorpe
               .
            
             
               One
               would
               know
               of
               me
               whether
               Priests
               ,
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               may
               curse
               
               one
               for
               not
               paying
               of
               Tythes
               ,
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               tooke
               no
               Tythes
               ,
               nor
               commanded
               none
               so
               to
               doe
               .
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 ordained
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 Preach
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 should
                 liue
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
              
               And
               if
               Priests
               were
               now
               in
               measurable
               number
               ,
               and
               liued
               vertuously
               ,
               add
               ta●gh●
               busily
               and
               truely
               Gods
               word
               ,
               without
               Tythes
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               other
               du●ies
               ,
               the
               people
               would
               giue
               them
               suffici●nt
               liuings
               .
               One
               of
               his
               Clarkes
               said
               ,
               How
               can
               that
               be
               ,
               sluc●
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               Priests
               can
               scarcely
               constraine
               the
               people
               to
               giue
               them
               their
               Liuing
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               Thou
               sayest
               it
               is
               not
               lawfull
               in
               any
               case
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thorpe
               .
            
             
               I
               neuer
               taught
               in
               that
               wise
               ,
               I
               haue
               Preached
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               lawfull
               to
               sweare
               by
               any
               creature
               ,
               and
               that
               none
               ought
               to
               swrare
               in
               any
               case
               ,
               if
               without
               an
               oath
               he
               may
               excuse
               himselfe
               to
               them
               that
               haue
               authoritie
               so
               take
               an
               oath
               ,
               but
               as
               he
               cannot
               otherwise
               excu●e
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               ought
               onely
               to
               sweare
               by
               God
               ,
               taking
               him
               only
               that
               is
               true
               to
               witnesse
               truth
               .
            
             
               And
               there
               were
               many
               other
               arguments
               ▪
               wherein
               was
               no
               great
               mat●er
               worth
               abridging
               ,
               if
               the
               reader
               be
               disposed
               ,
               hee
               may
               see
               the
               booke
               at
               large
               .
               After
               hee
               had
               denied
               to
               sweare
               obedience
               vnto
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               except
               in
               those
               things
               that
               were
               according
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Archbishoppe
               bade
               the
               Constable
               haue
               him
               away
               in
               ha●●e
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               I
               was
               led
               foorth
               ,
               and
               brought
               to
               a
               ●oule
               and
               vnhonest
               prison
               ,
               where
               I
               was
               neuer
               before
               ;
               when
               they
               were
               gone
               ,
               and
               had
               shut
               the
               doore
               ,
               I
               busied
               my selfe
               to
               thin●●
               on
               God
               ,
               and
               thanke
               him
               of
               his
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               I
               was
               greatly
               comforted
               ,
               that
               I
               was
               deliuered
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               from
               the
               sight
               ,
               hearing
               and
               presence
               ,
               and
               scorning
               ▪
               and
               menasing
               of
               mine
               enemies
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               I
               reioyced
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               of
               his
               grace
               he
               kept
               〈◊〉
               ,
               that
               without
               heauinesse
               ,
               and
               anguish
               of
               conscience
               ,
               I
               passed
               away
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               Now
               O
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               praising
               of
               th●
               blessed
               name
               ,
               make
               vs
               one
               together
               by
               authority
               of
               thy
               word
               to
               be
               knit
               and
               made
               one
               in
               truth
               ,
               faith
               ,
               and
               stedfast
               hope
               in
               perfect
               charitie
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             ¶
             Another
             Treatise
             of
             the
             said
             WILLIAM
             THORPE
             .
          
           
             CHrist
             ,
             in
             Saint
             Matthew
             ,
             likeneth
             them
             that
             heare
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             kéepe
             it
             ,
             to
             a
             wise
             man
             that
             buildeth
             his
             house
             vppon
             a
             stone
             ,
             this
             house
             is
             mans
             Soule
             ,
             in
             which
             Christ
             desireth
             to
             dw●ll
             ,
             if
             it
             bee
             stablished
             in
             Christes
             liuing
             and
             teaching
             ,
             adorned
             with
             his
             faire
             Uertues
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             Charitie
             ,
             without
             ●edling
             of
             any
             ●rrour
             ,
             vppon
             none
             other
             ground
             ;
             none
             may
             make
             any
             building
             ,
             or
             house
             ,
             but
             vpon
             the
             teaching
             and
             liuing
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Paule
             teacheth
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             and
             to
             comfort
             these
             ,
             Saint
             Paul
             writeth
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Ephesus
             .
             
               Now
               ye
               are
               not
               strangers
               ,
               guests
               ,
               nor
               comelings
               ,
               but
               Citizens
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               houshold
               of
               God
               ,
               builded
               vpon
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
            
             ;
             in
             which
             foundation
             ,
             euery
             building
             that
             is
             builded
             ,
             it
             increas●th
             to
             a
             holy
             Temple
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             stable
             Stone
             Christ
             ,
             fast
             holding
             together
             two
             wals
             ,
             for
             through
             him
             ,
             ●he
             Father
             is
             pitious
             ,
             and
             mercifully
             ioyned
             ,
             and
             made
             one
             together
             to
             mankinde
             ,
             and
             through
             dread
             so
             offend
             God
             ,
             and
             feruent
             loue
             to
             please
             him
             ,
             men
             bee
             inseparably
             made
             one
             to
             God
             ,
             ●nd
             ●●●ended
             surely
             vnder
             his
             protection
             .
             This
             stone
             Christ
             was
             figured
             by
             the
             square
             Stones
             of
             the
             Temple
             :
             for
             wheresoeuer
             a
             square
             stone
             is
             laid
             ,
             it
             abideth
             stedf●st
             ▪
             so
             Christ
             ,
             and
             euery
             faithfull
             member
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             by
             example
             of
             him
             ,
             abideth
             ●●ably
             in
             true
             Faith
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             heauenly
             vertues
             ,
             in
             all
             aduersities
             ,
             that
             they
             suffer
             in
             this
             valley
             of
             ●eares
             .
             When
             these
             ●quared
             stones
             were
             laid
             in
             the
             wals
             and
             Pillars
             of
             Gods
             Temple
             ,
             no
             noyse
             or
             stroke
             of
             the
             workemen
             was
             heard
             ,
             this
             ●lence
             signifieth
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             faithfull
             members
             ,
             which
             haue
             béene
             ,
             are
             ,
             and
             euer
             shall
             bee
             meeke
             and
             patient
             in
             euery
             aduers●tie
             ,
             and
             no
             sound
             of
             grudgi●g
             perceiued
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             Stone
             ,
             and
             ground
             of
             all
             vertues
             ,
             proud
             beggers
             reproued
             ,
             Christ
             suffered
             it
             
             most
             méekely
             in
             his
             owne
             person
             ▪
             to
             giue
             example
             of
             méekenesse
             to
             his
             faithfull
             followers
             .
             This
             world
             is
             now
             so
             full
             of
             proud
             beggers
             ,
             called
             Priests
             ,
             but
             are
             farre
             from
             such
             as
             Christ
             approueth
             Priests
             .
          
           
             ●
             For
             from
             the
             highest
             to
             the
             lowest
             ,
             they
             doe
             all
             to
             please
             the
             World
             and
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             since
             I
             had
             discretion
             ,
             all
             the
             Popes
             ,
             Cardinals
             ,
             Bishoppes
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             contagious
             flocke
             of
             the
             Priest-hoode
             haue
             increased
             damnably
             ,
             〈◊〉
             sinne
             to
             sinne
             ,
             ●●oud
             Hereticks
             ,
             couetous
             Symoners
             ,
             desouled
             Adulterers
             ,
             abusing
             the
             Sacram●ntes
             ,
             especially
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             the
             highest
             Priests
             occupie
             vnlawfully
             Temporall
             Lordships
             ,
             for
             fauour
             and
             gaine
             they
             sell
             Benefices
             to
             vnworthy
             and
             vnable
             persons
             .
             Their
             Somn●rs
             sell
             sinne
             ,
             suffering
             men
             and
             women
             so
             lye
             in
             diuerse
             vices
             .
             The
             Priestes
             sell
             the
             Sacramentes
             full
             deare
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             thus
             the
             Priest-hoode
             is
             blowne
             vp
             into
             pride
             ,
             and
             vaine-glory
             of
             their
             dignitie
             ,
             that
             they
             disdaine
             to
             follow
             Christ
             in
             meekenesse
             ,
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             busie
             Preaching
             of
             his
             worde
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             their
             liuing
             at
             the
             peoples
             hands
             ,
             as
             pure
             almes
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             Preach
             not
             ,
             to
             labour
             for
             their
             liuing
             .
             And
             they
             inforce
             ,
             that
             all
             holy
             Scripture
             should
             bee
             expounded
             according
             to
             their
             manners
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             all
             Kings
             and
             Rulers
             ,
             that
             knowe
             the
             trueth
             of
             this
             Testimony
             of
             Priesthoode
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             inforce
             themselues
             to
             withstand
             these
             enemies
             ,
             and
             Traitors
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             all
             these
             striue
             with
             Antichrist
             against
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             beare
             the
             indignation
             of
             God
             Almightie
             ,
             without
             end
             ,
             if
             in
             conuenient
             time
             they
             amend
             them
             not
             and
             repent
             ,
             doing
             due
             mourning
             and
             sorrow
             .
             For
             through
             the
             presumptuousnesse
             and
             negligence
             of
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             wicked
             men
             are
             wrongfully
             named
             Hermits
             ,
             and
             haue
             leaue
             to
             defraude
             the
             poore
             ,
             and
             liue
             by
             their
             false
             winnings
             ,
             and
             begging
             ,
             in
             sloth
             ,
             and
             other
             vices
             ,
             and
             the
             copper
             nosed
             Prelates
             ,
             are
             suffered
             to
             liue
             in
             pride
             and
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             to
             defile
             themselues
             bodily
             and
             Ghostly
             .
             Also
             by
             the
             sufferance
             of
             these
             Prelates
             ,
             there
             bee
             vaine
             brotherhoodes
             and
             Priesthoodes
             ,
             full
             of
             pride
             ,
             they
             are
             cause
             of
             much
             dissention
             ,
             and
             exercise
             themselues
             in
             eating
             ,
             and
             drinking
             vnmeasurably
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             of
             one
             cloathing
             ,
             and
             holde
             together
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             vnlawfull
             doings
             they
             are
             Partners
             ,
             medlers
             ,
             and
             Councellers
             .
          
           
             Also
             ,
             Prelates
             admit
             Pardoners
             ,
             and
             strange
             beggers
             ,
             with
             flatterings
             to
             beguile
             the
             people
             ,
             against
             true
             beliefe
             ,
             and
             to
             increase
             diuerse
             vices
             in
             them
             :
             and
             thus
             the
             viciousnesse
             of
             Prelates
             haue
             beene
             ,
             are
             ,
             and
             shall
             bée
             cause
             of
             Warres
             within
             this
             Realme
             and
             without
             ,
             and
             cause
             of
             Pestilence
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             murren
             of
             beastes
             ,
             and
             barrennesse
             of
             earth
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             mischiefes
             ,
             vntill
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             able
             them
             with
             grace
             ,
             accordring
             to
             Gods
             will
             ,
             to
             redresse
             this
             foresaid
             Priesthood
             ,
             vnto
             the
             innocent
             ●eaching
             ,
             and
             liuing
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             ,
             all
             that
             know
             the
             viciousnesse
             that
             now
             raigneth
             cursedly
             in
             these
             Priestes
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             learning
             ,
             let
             them
             pray
             for
             the
             health
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             abstaine
             from
             these
             indurate
             enemies
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             their
             Sacraments
             ,
             which
             are
             fleshly
             and
             false
             .
             Saint
             Ciprian
             ,
             and
             other
             great
             Doctors
             witnesse
             ,
             That
             not
             onely
             vitious
             Priests
             ,
             but
             they
             which
             fauour
             and
             consent
             to
             them
             shall
             perish
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             perished
             that
             consented
             to
             Dathan
             and
             Abiram
             ,
             for
             nothing
             were
             more
             confusion
             to
             them
             ,
             then
             refusing
             their
             Sacraments
             ,
             which
             are
             most
             vnlawfull
             ,
             and
             none
             needs
             to
             ●eace
             to
             dye
             without
             taking
             any
             Sacrament
             of
             these
             ,
             Christs
             enemies
             ,
             since
             Christ
             himselfe
             will
             not
             faile
             to
             minister
             all
             healthfull
             Sacramentes
             ,
             to
             all
             them
             that
             are
             in
             true
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Charitie
             .
          
           
             But
             some
             madde
             fooles
             ,
             to
             eschewe
             slaunders
             ,
             will
             bee
             shrieued
             once
             a
             years
             of
             their
             propper
             Priest
             ,
             though
             they
             knowe
             him
             defouled
             with
             slaunderous
             vices
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             these
             are
             culpable
             of
             great
             sinne
             ,
             since
             Saint
             Paule
             witnesseth
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               Not
               onely
               they
               that
               doe
               euill
               are
               worthy
               of
               damnation
               ,
               but
               they
               that
               consent
               to
               euill
               doers
               .
            
             And
             the
             vicious
             Priestes
             despise
             and
             cast
             from
             
             them
             heauenly
             wisdome
             that
             is
             giuen
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Lord
             throweth
             such
             dispisers
             from
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             doe
             no
             Priesthoode
             vnto
             ●im
             .
             Therefore
             they
             that
             tooke
             ,
             or
             consent
             that
             any
             other
             should
             take
             any
             Sacrament
             of
             any
             s●ch
             Priest
             sinneth
             against
             the
             Trinitie
             ,
             and
             are
             vnable
             to
             any
             Sacrament
             of
             health
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             this
             Sentence
             is
             ●rue
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             remission
             of
             all
             my
             sins
             ,
             trusting
             stedfastly
             in
             the
             mercie
             of
             God.
             I
             off●●
             to
             him
             my
             Soule
             ,
             and
             to
             proue
             that
             this
             is
             true
             ,
             I
             suffer
             méekely
             ,
             and
             gladly
             ,
             my
             wr●tched
             body
             to
             be
             tormented
             ,
             to
             his
             praise
             ,
             and
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             ,
             wretched
             cai●●●e
             ,
             shall
             now
             ,
             through
             the
             spirituall
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             make
             him
             a
             pleasant
             Sacrifice
             ,
             with
             my
             most
             sinfull
             body
             ,
             I
             beseech
             all
             that
             reade
             ,
             or
             heare
             this
             my
             Testament
             ,
             that
             they
             i●deauour
             by
             all
             meanes
             ,
             to
             vnderstand
             truely
             ,
             and
             kéepe
             faithfully
             the
             commaundements
             of
             God
             ▪
             and
             to
             pray
             deuoutly
             to
             ●he
             blessed
             Trinitie
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             haue
             gr●ce
             and
             wisdome
             from
             aboue
             ,
             to
             ende
             my
             life
             for
             his
             cause
             ,
             in
             a
             true
             and
             liu●ly
             faith
             ,
             stedfast
             hope
             ,
             and
             perfect
             charitie
             .
          
           
             A
             Handicrafts
             man
             dyed
             constantly
             in
             the
             opinion
             
             that
             it
             was
             not
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             really
             which
             was
             Sacramentally
             v●ed
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Hee
             was
             ca●yed
             to
             the
             place
             of
             execution
             ,
             and
             included
             in
             ●
             Pipe
             ,
             or
             Tunne
             .
             The
             Prince
             ,
             the
             eldest
             Sonne
             of
             King
             Henry
             was
             present
             ,
             hee
             endeauoured
             to
             saue
             him
             ,
             p●rswading
             him
             from
             his
             opinions
             ,
             adding
             often
             threatnings
             ,
             which
             might
             haue
             daunted
             any
             mans
             stomacke
             ;
             but
             this
             valliant
             Champion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             negl●cting
             the
             Princes
             faire
             words
             ,
             ●ather
             determined
             to
             suffer
             any
             torments
             ▪
             then
             so
             great
             Idolatry
             .
             Beeing
             inclosed
             in
             the
             Pipe
             ,
             hee
             was
             torment●d
             by
             the
             raging
             of
             the
             f●re
             ,
             and
             miserably
             roaring
             in
             the
             middest
             thereof
             ,
             the
             Prince
             ,
             beeing
             moued
             ,
             came
             to
             him
             againe
             ,
             commaunded
             the
             f●re
             to
             bee
             taken
             away
             ,
             comforted
             him
             ,
             and
             promised
             him
             life
             ,
             and
             a
             yearely
             styp●nd
             during
             his
             life
             ,
             if
             ●ee
             would
             consent
             to
             his
             Councell
             .
             But
             beeing
             more
             inflamed
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             th●n
             with
             any
             earthly
             desire
             ,
             hee
             continued
             vnmoueably
             in
             his
             former
             minde
             .
             The
             Prince
             commaunded
             him
             to
             bee
             put
             in
             againe
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             ,
             hee
             should
             looke
             for
             no
             grace
             .
             So
             this
             Lay-man
             pers●uered
             inuincible
             vnto
             the
             end
             ,
             not
             without
             a
             great
             and
             cruell
             battell
             ,
             but
             with
             so
             much
             the
             more
             tryumph
             and
             victorie
             .
          
           
             As
             soone
             as
             King
             Henry
             the
             fift
             was
             Crowned
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             the
             Lord
             Cobham
             was
             cast
             into
             the
             Towre
             ,
             the
             Bishoppes
             and
             Prelates
             came
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             complaining
             that
             they
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Clergie
             were
             despised
             ,
             and
             their
             censur●s
             and
             Sacraments
             not
             regarded
             ,
             and
             all
             iending
             to
             vtter
             ruine
             and
             decay
             ,
             and
             all
             by
             suffering
             of
             Heretickes
             ,
             which
             holde
             assemblyes
             in
             secret
             places
             ,
             a●d
             corners
             ;
             which
             if
             it
             were
             any
             longer
             suffered
             ,
             would
             ouerthrowe
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           
             Whereupon
             the
             King
             held
             a
             Parliament
             at
             Lecester
             ,
             and
             made
             an
             act
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             held
             Wicliffes
             opinion
             ,
             were
             Heretickes
             ,
             and
             Traytors
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             hanged
             and
             burned
             .
             The
             Bishops
             ,
             beeing
             armed
             herewith
             ,
             exercised
             wonderfull
             crueltie
             against
             many
             guiltlesse
             men
             ,
             amongst
             which
             (
             besides
             the
             Lord
             Cobham
             ,
             whose
             Story
             is
             deferred
             )
             was
             Sir
             
               Roger
               Acton
            
             Knight
             ,
             
               Iohn
               Browne
            
             Gentleman
             ,
             and
             
               Iohn
               Beuerley
            
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             who
             were
             condemned
             by
             the
             Lawe
             aforesaid
             ,
             and
             crowned
             with
             the
             double
             Martyrdome
             of
             hanging
             and
             burning
             ,
             
             at
             Saint
             Gyles
             i●
             the
             Field
             .
          
           
             At
             that
             time
             there
             was
             36.
             together
             ,
             all
             of
             Noble
             ,
             and
             gentle
             blo●ds
             ,
             condemmed
             by
             the
             Bishops
             for
             Heretickes
             ,
             whom
             this
             cruell
             Lawe
             draue
             vnto
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
             Also
             one
             
               Iohn
               Claydon
            
             a
             Currier
             ,
             and
             
               Richard
               Turmine
            
             a
             Baker
             ,
             were
             burned
             in
             Smithfield
             .
          
           
             I
             passe
             ouer
             such
             ,
             whom
             
               Iohn
               Mayor
            
             in
             his
             sixth
             Booke
             reporteth
             to
             be
             condemned
             for
             Heretickes
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             1447.
             amo●st
             which
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             found
             most
             constant
             were
             burned
             .
          
           
           
             About
             the
             same
             time
             a
             Fryer
             Minor
             ,
             an
             English-man
             ,
             being
             Ambassador
             of
             Pope
             Benedict
             13.
             vnto
             Scotland
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             escaped
             by
             flight
             had
             beene
             burned
             ,
             for
             certaine
             herisies
             that
             were
             laid
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             was
             a
             Sermon
             written
             ,
             whether
             by
             Wickliffe
             or
             Thorpe
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             it
             is
             vncertaine
             ,
             it
             is
             mentioned
             to
             be
             in
             the
             yeare
             1388.
             
          
           
             Christ
             likeneth
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heauen
             to
             a
             Housholder
             ,
             that
             went
             in
             the
             morning
             to
             hyre
             Worke-men
             into
             his
             Uineyard
             ;
             so
             did
             he
             about
             the
             third
             houre
             ,
             the
             sixt
             houre
             ,
             and
             the
             ninth
             ,
             and
             the
             eluenth
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             found
             men
             standing
             idle
             ,
             Hee
             said
             to
             them
             ;
             
               Why
               stand
               you
               beere
               vn-occupyed
               ,
               goe
               into
               my
               Vineyard
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               duty
               I
               shall
               giue
               you
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               day
               was
               ended
               ,
               he
               called
               his
               Steward
               ,
               and
               bad
               him
               giue
               euery
               man
               a
               penny
               .
            
             This
             Housholder
             is
             Christ
             ,
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ,
             which
             calleth
             in
             diuers
             ages
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Nature
             he
             called
             by
             inspiration
             
               Abell
               ,
               Enoch
               ,
               Noah
               ,
               Abraham
               ,
            
             and
             diuers
             others
             .
             In
             the
             time
             of
             the
             olde
             Law
             ,
             
               Moses
               ,
               Dauid
               ,
               Esau
               ,
               Ieremy
               ,
            
             with
             the
             Prophets
             :
             In
             the
             time
             of
             Grace
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Martyrs
             ,
             Confessors
             ,
             and
             Uirgines
             ,
             some
             in
             youth
             ,
             some
             in
             middle
             age
             ,
             some
             in
             the
             latter
             dayes
             :
             it
             is
             to
             labour
             in
             his
             Uineyard
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             there
             be
             diuers
             Officers
             in
             trimming
             of
             the
             maternall
             Uine
             ,
             no
             lesse
             néedfull
             in
             the
             Church
             be
             these
             thrée
             Officers
             ,
             Priest-hood
             ,
             Knight-hood
             ,
             and
             Laborers
             .
             The
             Priests
             must
             cut
             away
             the
             branches
             of
             sinne
             with
             the
             Sword
             of
             Gods
             Word
             :
             the
             Knights
             must
             maintaine
             Gods
             Word
             :
             the
             Teachers
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             Land
             from
             wrongs
             and
             Enemies
             :
             the
             Labourers
             must
             by
             their
             sore
             sweat
             ,
             get
             sustenance
             for
             themselues
             and
             others
             ,
             if
             Priests
             want
             ,
             the
             people
             for
             want
             of
             Gods
             Word
             all
             will
             grow
             wilde
             in
             vices
             ,
             and
             dye
             ghostly
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             men
             to
             rule
             people
             ,
             Théeues
             and
             Enemies
             would
             so
             increase
             ,
             that
             none
             could
             liue
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             were
             it
             not
             for
             Labourers
             ,
             Priests
             and
             Knights
             must
             be
             Artificers
             ,
             Plough-men
             ,
             and
             Heard-men
             ,
             or
             else
             die
             for
             want
             of
             sustenance
             :
             as
             the
             great
             Clarke
             Auicenna
             saith
             ,
             euery
             vnreasonable
             Beast
             ,
             if
             he
             haue
             that
             which
             belongs
             to
             Nature
             ,
             can
             liue
             of
             himselfe
             alone
             .
             But
             if
             there
             were
             but
             one
             man
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             all
             the
             goods
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             yet
             for
             default
             he
             would
             dye
             ,
             or
             his
             life
             worse
             then
             if
             he
             were
             not
             ,
             because
             that
             which
             is
             prepared
             for
             mans
             sustenance
             must
             be
             altered
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             accordeth
             not
             with
             him
             ;
             therefore
             he
             saith
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             needfull
             to
             haue
             men
             of
             diuers
             trades
             and
             callings
             .
             This
             should
             be
             a
             great
             cause
             that
             euery
             calling
             should
             loue
             ,
             and
             not
             hate
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             this
             I
             dare
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             doe
             not
             diligently
             labour
             in
             some
             one
             necessary
             calling
             or
             other
             ,
             when
             the
             day
             of
             reckoning
             shall
             come
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             end
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             as
             he
             liued
             without
             trauell
             ,
             so
             shall
             hee
             want
             the
             reward
             of
             the
             Penny
             ,
             the
             endlesse
             ioyes
             of
             Heauen
             ,
             and
             be
             cast
             into
             Hell.
             Wherefore
             ,
             if
             thou
             be
             a
             labouring
             man
             ,
             doe
             it
             truelie
             ;
             if
             thou
             be
             a
             Seruant
             ,
             be
             subiect
             ,
             &
             feare
             to
             displease
             thy
             Maister
             for
             Christs
             sake
             ;
             if
             thou
             be
             a
             Marchant
             ,
             deceiue
             not
             thy
             Brother
             in
             chaffering
             ;
             if
             a
             King
             ,
             defend
             the
             poore
             and
             needy
             ;
             if
             a
             Iudge
             ,
             goe
             not
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             for
             fauour
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             left
             for
             hate
             .
             If
             thou
             be
             a
             Priest
             ,
             instruct
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             praise
             the
             obedient
             ,
             and
             reprooue
             the
             disobedient
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             you
             shall
             euery
             one
             haue
             a
             reward
             ,
             a
             good
             or
             a
             bad
             ,
             then
             Christ
             wil
             say
             to
             euery
             of
             these
             three
             States
             ,
             
               Come
               giue
               a
               reckoning
               of
               thy
               Bayliwicke
               :
            
             First
             ,
             Priests
             that
             haue
             cure
             of
             Soules
             shall
             bee
             called
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             answer
             for
             themselues
             and
             others
             :
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             Temporall
             Lords
             shall
             answere
             for
             themselues
             and
             others
             :
             The
             third
             Baily
             shall
             account
             but
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             haue
             lesse
             charge
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             euery
             one
             shall
             answere
             three
             questions
             :
             How
             entrest
             thou
             ?
             How
             rulest
             thou
             ?
             How
             liuest
             thou
             ?
             To
             the
             Priest
             ,
             how
             entrest
             thou
             ?
             by
             Truth
             or
             Symony
             ,
             God
             or
             the
             Deuill
             ,
             for
             that
             thou
             wouldst
             labour
             in
             thy
             calling
             ,
             or
             for
             that
             thou
             wouldst
             bee
             richly
             arrayed
             ?
             Answere
             in
             thy
             conscience
             to
             thine
             offence
             now
             ,
             or
             thou
             shalt
             ere
             it
             be
             long
             answere
             to
             GOD
             ?
             and
             I
             aske
             the
             question
             ,
             why
             men
             set
             their
             Children
             to
             schoole
             ,
             whether
             for
             their
             worldly
             aduancement
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             them
             the
             better
             to
             know
             GOD
             and
             serue
             him
             ?
             They
             set
             them
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             Ministers
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             to
             defend
             the
             poore
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             is
             a
             meanes
             to
             make
             them
             great
             men
             ;
             therefore
             there
             bee
             so
             f●w
             to
             learne
             the
             word
             of
             GOD
             to
             be
             Preachers
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             gaines
             therein
             .
             Chrysostome
             
             saith
             ,
             Parents
             care
             for
             the
             bodies
             of
             their
             Children●
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             their
             soules
             ;
             they
             desire
             their
             welfare
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             they
             passe
             not
             what
             they
             shall
             suffer
             in
             another
             ;
             they
             will
             sore
             bewaile
             the
             hurt
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             but
             they
             reckon
             not
             much
             of
             the
             health
             of
             their
             soules
             ,
             they
             are
             moued
             for
             their
             pouerty
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             their
             sin
             :
             hereby
             they
             shew
             ,
             that
             they
             begot
             the
             bodies
             ,
             but
             not
             their
             soules
             .
          
           
             To
             returne
             to
             Priests
             ,
             there
             is
             now
             great
             abhominations
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             Priests
             come
             into
             Christs
             fold
             ,
             not
             at
             his
             calling
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             themselues
             rich
             ,
             which
             is
             cause
             of
             many
             errors
             .
             In
             the
             Booke
             of
             mourning
             the
             Prophet
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               enemy
               hath
               put
               his
               hand
               to
               all
               things
               he
               would
               ,
               for
               he
               hath
               seene
               a
               lawlesse
               people
               in
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               of
               which
               thou
               saidst
               they
               should
               not
               enter
               ,
            
             The
             enemy
             is
             Sathan
             ,
             for
             in
             what
             plenty
             is
             pride
             ,
             enuy
             ,
             wrath
             ,
             and
             couetousnesse
             ;
             and
             wherefore
             ,
             but
             because
             such
             are
             entred
             into
             the
             Temple
             ,
             which
             cannot
             kéepe
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             themselues
             ,
             nor
             teach
             others
             :
             And
             Osea
             
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             
               Because
               thou
               hast
               put
               away
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Gods
               will
               ,
               I
               haue
               put
               thee
               away
               from
               vsing
               Priest-hood
               to
               me
               .
            
          
           
             The
             second
             question
             ,
             how
             hast
             thou
             ruled
             Gods
             flock
             committed
             to
             thy
             cure
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             sheep
             ,
             or
             for
             hire
             ,
             as
             a
             father
             ,
             or
             a
             wolfe
             ;
             whom
             hast
             thou
             turned
             from
             their
             cursed
             liuing
             by
             thy
             preaching
             and
             good
             example
             ?
             whom
             hast
             thou
             taught
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ?
             he
             that
             is
             ignorant
             ,
             the
             fatherlesse
             ,
             Children
             and
             thy
             flocke
             shall
             greeuously
             accuse
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             liued
             by
             their
             labour
             ,
             and
             done
             nothing
             therefore
             ,
             but
             let
             them
             go
             astray
             .
             S.
             Barnard
             saith
             ,
             Priests
             be
             in
             place
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             they
             doe
             wickedly
             ,
             not
             being
             content
             with
             necessary
             wages
             ,
             but
             ouer-plus
             :
             that
             the
             needy
             should
             liue
             by
             ,
             they
             wast
             in
             houses
             of
             pride
             and
             lechery
             ;
             beware
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             giue
             an
             account
             to
             the
             last
             farthing
             ,
             thinkest
             thou
             that
             thou
             shalt
             not
             be
             disalowed
             for
             nourishing
             young
             men
             ,
             idly
             taught
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             schoole
             to
             blaspheme
             God
             in
             all
             euill
             liuing
             :
             for
             féeding
             of
             fat
             palfries
             ,
             of
             hounds
             ,
             and
             of
             haukes
             ,
             and
             of
             lecherous
             women
             .
             Heare
             what
             is
             said
             of
             such
             ,
             
               they
               lead
               their
               daies
               in
               vanity
               and
               wealth
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               moment
               go
               downe
               to
               hell
               .
            
          
           
             The
             third
             question
             ,
             what
             light
             hast
             thou
             shewed
             ,
             and
             what
             myrror
             hast
             thou
             béen
             vnto
             the
             people
             in
             thy
             liuing
             ?
             It
             is
             wonder
             to
             sée
             how
             the
             life
             of
             Priests
             is
             changed
             ,
             they
             be
             cloathed
             like
             Lords
             ,
             they
             speake
             as
             dishonestly
             as
             any
             Ribold
             or
             Harlet
             :
             No
             Marchant
             more
             couetous
             for
             gaine
             ,
             they
             ride
             like
             Princes
             ,
             and
             all
             is
             of
             poore
             mens
             goods
             ,
             they
             be
             blinded
             with
             to
             much
             shining
             of
             riches
             ,
             they
             make
             houses
             as
             bigge
             as
             Churches
             ,
             superfluously
             abounding
             with
             all
             things
             ,
             they
             paint
             their
             Chambers
             with
             pictures
             ,
             and
             cloath
             their
             Images
             with
             Silkes
             of
             diuers
             colours
             ,
             but
             the
             poore
             for
             want
             of
             cloathing
             ,
             and
             with
             an
             empty
             womb
             ,
             cryeth
             at
             their
             doores
             ;
             and
             oftentimes
             the
             poore
             be
             robbed
             to
             cloath
             stockes
             and
             siones
             :
             thou
             occupiest
             the
             place
             of
             Peter
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             no
             otherwise
             then
             Iudas
             and
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ,
             as
             a
             candle
             newly
             quenched
             that
             stinketh
             ouer
             the
             house
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             light
             ,
             and
             as
             smoake
             that
             blinds
             ones
             eyes
             in
             stead
             of
             fire
             ;
             they
             shall
             haue
             an
             hard
             iudgement
             ,
             because
             they
             haue
             misentred
             ,
             and
             harder
             ,
             because
             they
             haue
             misruled
             ,
             and
             the
             hardest
             ,
             because
             they
             haue
             cursedlie
             liued
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             that
             shall
             make
             account
             for
             himselfe
             and
             others
             ,
             is
             Kings
             ,
             and
             other
             temporall
             rulers
             ;
             Hast
             thou
             entred
             thine
             office
             to
             profit
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             destroy
             sinne
             ,
             and
             further
             the
             truth
             ,
             or
             for
             worship
             and
             riches
             ?
             Some
             desire
             such
             estate
             to
             be
             rich
             ,
             a●d
             to
             oppresse
             such
             as
             they
             hate
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             bribes
             ,
             for
             sparing
             to
             punish
             sinne
             ,
             and
             make
             themselues
             partners
             of
             other
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             for
             bribes
             worke
             all
             things
             .
             Many
             in
             high
             office
             ,
             thinke
             they
             are
             of
             higher
             kind
             of
             nature
             then
             others
             ,
             not
             knowing
             they
             are
             poore
             mens
             brethren
             ,
             and
             seruants
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             glory
             is
             vanity
             .
             Of
             whom
             the
             Prophet
             Osea
             saith
             ,
             
               They
               haue
               raigned
               ,
               but
               not
               by
               me
            
             ;
             so
             was
             Roboam
             when
             he
             answered
             the
             people
             ,
             
               My
               little
               finger
               is
               bigger
               then
               my
               Fathers
               Rib-bone
               ,
               my
               Father
               greeued
               you
               somewhat
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               adde
               more
               ,
            
             which
             made
             the
             people
             rebell
             ,
             and
             the
             kingdome
             neuer
             came
             wholy
             together
             again
             ;
             wherefore
             it
             is
             good
             for
             Rulers
             to
             take
             sober
             councell
             ,
             to
             eschew
             eare-rounders
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             an
             eye
             of
             loue
             vnto
             the
             Commons
             ,
             for
             be
             they
             neuer
             so
             high
             ,
             they
             shall
             come
             before
             an
             higher
             Iudge
             to
             giue
             a
             reckoning
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             question
             ,
             how
             hast
             thou
             ruled
             ?
             Hast
             thou
             not
             beene
             the
             harder
             to
             the
             poore
             for
             his
             pouerty
             ,
             nor
             fauored
             the
             rich
             for
             his
             riches
             ?
             what
             abuse
             is
             now
             amongst
             
             Officers
             ,
             if
             a
             rich
             man
             plead
             with
             a
             poore
             ,
             euery
             Officer
             is
             ready
             to
             further
             the
             rich
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             poore
             man
             shall
             haue
             so
             many
             delaies
             ,
             that
             though
             his
             right
             be
             neuer
             so
             good
             ,
             for
             default
             of
             spending
             ,
             hee
             shall
             be
             constrained
             to
             let
             his
             cause
             fall
             .
             And
             I
             haue
             heard
             say
             of
             them
             that
             haue
             proued
             both
             Courts
             ,
             that
             the
             Court
             that
             is
             called
             most
             Spirituall
             ,
             is
             most
             cursed
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             truly
             said
             ,
             a
             guift
             out
             of
             the
             bosome
             subuerts
             right
             Iudgement
             ,
             but
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             be
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             
               As
               you
               iudge
               you
               shall
               be
               iudged
               .
            
          
           
             The
             third
             question
             ,
             how
             hast
             thou
             liued
             ?
             Thou
             that
             punishest
             other
             for
             sinne
             ,
             must
             not
             sinne
             thy selfe
             ,
             else
             thou
             condemnest
             thy selfe
             in
             doing
             the
             thing
             thou
             damnest
             in
             others
             ,
             and
             when
             any
             standeth
             before
             him
             in
             Iudgement
             ,
             hee
             must
             take
             héede
             before
             what
             Iudge
             hee
             must
             stand
             himselfe
             :
             but
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             that
             it
             fareth
             with
             some
             ,
             as
             with
             the
             two
             false
             Priests
             that
             would
             haue
             put
             Susanna
             to
             death
             ,
             because
             sh●e
             would
             not
             consent
             to
             their
             Lechery
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             most
             worthy
             to
             bee
             hanged
             ,
             damne
             the
             lesse
             worthy
             .
             Socrates
             being
             demaunded
             why
             hee
             laughed
             ,
             saide
             ,
             Because
             I
             sée
             great
             Théeues
             lead
             a
             little
             Theese
             to
             hanging
             :
             who
             is
             the
             greater
             Theefe
             ,
             he
             that
             taketh
             House
             and
             Land
             from
             one
             ,
             and
             his
             Heires
             ,
             or
             he
             that
             stealeth
             a
             Sheepe
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Bayly
             ,
             is
             euery
             Christian
             that
             shall
             reckon
             to
             God
             for
             the
             goods
             he
             hath
             had
             of
             him
             ;
             First
             ,
             how
             haue
             you
             entred
             heere
             to
             your
             goods
             ,
             if
             by
             extortion
             ,
             stealth
             ,
             vsury
             ,
             or
             deceit
             ;
             woe
             shall
             it
             be
             to
             you
             at
             this
             dreadfull
             day
             ,
             as
             S.
             Augustine
             saith
             ,
             if
             hee
             shall
             be
             in
             hell
             that
             hath
             not
             giuen
             of
             his
             goods
             well
             gotten
             ,
             what
             shall
             become
             of
             him
             that
             stealeth
             others
             goods
             :
             desire
             of
             honour
             ,
             and
             feare
             of
             pouerty
             be
             the
             causes
             that
             ma●e
             men
             liue
             by
             the
             rape
             of
             other
             mens
             goods
             ;
             the
             vengeance
             of
             this
             couetousnes
             is
             discribed
             by
             the
             pot
             in
             the
             sixt
             of
             Zachary
             ,
             wherein
             sat
             a
             woman
             named
             Impiety
             ,
             into
             which
             the
             Angell
             threw
             a
             waight
             of
             Lead
             :
             and
             two
             women
             like
             Spirits
             with
             winges
             ,
             carryed
             it
             betwixt
             Heauen
             and
             Earth
             ,
             vnto
             the
             Land
             of
             Sinear
             ;
             as
             a
             pot
             with
             a
             wide
             mouth
             ,
             so
             Couetousnesse
             gapeth
             for
             riches
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             as
             liquor
             in
             a
             pot
             profiteth
             not
             the
             pot
             ,
             but
             them
             that
             draw
             it
             out
             ,
             so
             worldly
             goods
             profit
             not
             the
             Getters
             ,
             but
             others
             that
             comes
             after
             ,
             as
             Owles
             see
             better
             by
             night
             then
             by
             day
             ,
             so
             the
             couetous
             are
             blinde
             in
             heauenly
             matters
             ,
             and
             quicke-eyed
             in
             earthly
             matters
             .
             The
             Lead
             is
             obstinacy
             ,
             the
             Woman
             is
             called
             Impietie
             ,
             because
             Piety
             is
             lost
             by
             Auarice
             :
             the
             Pot
             is
             couered
             with
             Lead
             ,
             which
             stoppeth
             in
             Impiety
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             Couetousnesse
             hardeneth
             the
             heart
             ,
             that
             Impiety
             cannot
             goe
             out
             by
             repentance
             ,
             the
             two
             Woemen
             that
             bare
             the
             Pot
             ,
             are
             Pride
             and
             Lust
             of
             the
             Flesh
             :
             which
             in
             Scripture
             are
             called
             the
             two
             Daughters
             of
             the
             Water
             ,
             each
             crying
             ,
             bring
             ,
             bring
             .
             The
             first
             Winge
             is
             Pride
             of
             Spirituall
             guifts
             :
             The
             second
             Wing
             Pride
             of
             Temporall
             guifts
             :
             The
             Winges
             of
             the
             second
             Woman
             ,
             be
             Gluttony
             and
             Sloth
             .
             Doctor
             Gregorie
             speaking
             of
             Gluttony
             ,
             when
             the
             belly
             is
             filled
             ,
             the
             prickes
             of
             Lecherie
             are
             stirred
             .
             And
             of
             Sloath
             Doctor
             Augustine
             saith
             ,
             Lot
             was
             a
             good
             man
             whilst
             he
             was
             in
             businesse
             in
             Sodome
             ,
             when
             hee
             was
             idle
             in
             drunkennesse
             he
             lay
             with
             his
             Daughters
             .
             Saint
             Augustine
             saith
             ,
             rauening
             Fishes
             when
             they
             are
             full
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             but
             onely
             couetous
             men
             cannot
             bee
             satisfied
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             affraid
             of
             GOD
             ,
             nor
             ashamed
             of
             Men
             ,
             he
             spareth
             not
             Father
             nor
             Mother
             ,
             Brother
             or
             Friend
             ,
             oppresseth
             the
             Widdow
             and
             motherlesse
             Children
             ,
             hee
             maketh
             frée
             men
             bond
             ,
             hee
             bringeth
             forth
             false
             Witnesse
             ,
             and
             occupyeth
             dead
             mens
             goods
             .
             What
             madnesse
             is
             this
             ,
             to
             looselife
             and
             grace
             ,
             to
             win
             damnation
             ,
             and
             to
             loose
             Heauen
             to
             win
             Go●d
             :
             And
             Innocentius
             saith
             ,
             how
             many
             hath
             Couetousnesse
             deceiued
             for
             Balacks
             rewards
             .
             Balaam
             would
             haue
             cursed
             Gods
             people
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             Asse
             reproued
             him
             ,
             Couetousnes
             made
             Achan
             steale
             the
             accursed
             things
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             him
             and
             his
             house
             :
             Gehesie
             was
             stricken
             with
             Leprosie
             for
             selling
             a
             mans
             health
             that
             came
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             :
             Iudas
             for
             couetousnes
             sold
             Christ
             ,
             and
             after
             hanged
             himselfe
             ;
             Couetousne●
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             lying
             and
             sudden
             death
             of
             Ananias
             and
             Saphira
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             rich
             man
             haue
             a
             whole
             streete
             ,
             or
             a
             great
             field
             ,
             and
             a
             poore
             man
             haue
             an
             Acre
             of
             Land
             ,
             or
             but
             one
             House
             neere
             ,
             eyther
             by
             intreaty
             ,
             or
             pursuing
             ,
             hee
             neuer
             ceas●th
             vntill
             he
             hath
             gotten
             the
             poore
             mans
             House
             and
             Land
             ,
             as
             Achab
             and
             Iezabell
             
             s●●w
             Naball
             for
             his
             Uineyard
             .
             Saint
             Ambrose
             saith
             to
             the
             rich
             ,
             how
             long
             will
             you
             scratch
             out
             your
             couetousnes
             ,
             will
             you
             dwell
             alone
             ,
             and
             haue
             no
             poore
             dwell
             with
             you
             :
             why
             put
             you
             out
             your
             kinde
             ,
             and
             challenge
             the
             earth
             which
             Nature
             hath
             made
             common
             to
             poore
             and
             rich
             :
             Nature
             bringeth
             forth
             all
             men
             poore
             ,
             naked
             ,
             and
             needy
             of
             meate
             and
             drinke
             ,
             without
             riches
             or
             gay
             clothes
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             taketh
             vs
             naked
             againe
             ,
             and
             closeth
             none
             of
             our
             riches
             :
             he
             that
             maketh
             difference
             betwixt
             poore
             and
             rich
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             lien
             a
             little
             in
             the
             graue
             ,
             looke
             vpon
             them
             who
             was
             poore
             ,
             and
             who
             was
             rich
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             se●
             no
             difference
             in
             their
             bones
             ,
             except
             there
             be
             more
             clothes
             rotten
             with
             the
             rich
             then
             the
             poore
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             hurt
             to
             the
             liuing
             ,
             and
             no
             good
             to
             the
             dead
             :
             of
             such
             extortioners
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             they
             reape
             other
             mens
             fields
             ▪
             and
             they
             pluck
             away
             the
             Grapes
             of
             the
             vine
             of
             the
             oppressed
             ,
             they
             pluck
             away
             their
             clothes
             and
             leaue
             them
             naked
             :
             and
             in
             that
             the
             aforesaid
             pot
             was
             lift
             vp
             betwixt
             heauen
             and
             earth
             ,
             sheweth
             that
             couetousnesse
             hath
             no
             Charitie
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             Man
             ,
             and
             they
             carry
             the
             pot
             to
             the
             Land
             of
             Synear
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             land
             of
             stench
             or
             Hell.
             Héere
             wee
             should
             aske
             how
             thou
             hast
             gouerned
             thy
             Wife
             ,
             thy
             Children
             and
             seruants
             ,
             whether
             thou
             hast
             brought
             them
             vp
             in
             Gods
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             continued
             them
             therin
             according
             to
             thy
             power
             ,
             otherwise
             thou
             shalt
             giue
             an
             account
             ,
             and
             to
             auoide
             these
             hard
             accounts
             ,
             I
             councell
             euery
             one
             to
             trust
             in
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             through
             Christs
             demerites
             with
             a
             liuely
             Faith
             ,
             and
             repenting
             heart
             of
             thine
             iniquities
             ,
             and
             Amend
             ,
             else
             who
             shall
             graunt
             thee
             pardon
             and
             release
             of
             thy
             accounts
             .
          
           
             Now
             we
             will
             consider
             ,
             who
             shall
             call
             vs
             to
             this
             reckoning
             ,
             before
             whom
             ,
             and
             what
             punishment
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             what
             reward
             to
             the
             faithfull
             :
             there
             bee
             two
             Iudgements
             ,
             one
             at
             separation
             of
             body
             and
             soule
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             particular
             doome
             :
             and
             the
             second
             at
             the
             generall
             resurrection
             that
             is
             vniuersall
             ;
             to
             the
             first
             we
             shall
             be
             called
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             to
             the
             second
             we
             shal
             come
             altogether
             in
             the
             twinckling
             of
             an
             eye
             :
             we
             are
             called
             to
             the
             first
             by
             thrée
             summons
             ;
             sicknes
             ,
             age
             ,
             death
             :
             the
             first
             warneth
             ,
             the
             second
             threatneth
             ,
             the
             third
             taketh
             ;
             some
             are
             slayne
             without
             sicknes
             or
             age
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             part
             without
             age
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             sicknes
             that
             makes
             the
             body
             fe●ble
             ,
             and
             a
             sicknes
             of
             the
             soule
             which
             is
             generall
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             continuance
             therof
             is
             cause
             of
             corruption
             :
             if
             a
             man
             cast
             all
             worldly
             things
             out
             of
             his
             minde
             ,
             yet
             can
             he
             scantly
             thinke
             onely
             of
             God
             a
             Pater-noster
             while
             :
             O
             God
             ,
             what
             a
             sicknes
             is
             this
             to
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Adam
             ,
             of
             this
             sicknes
             spake
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               I
               see
               another
               Law
               of
               my
               members
               ,
               rebelling
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               my
               Spirit
            
             ;
             as
             a
             man
             looking
             on
             the
             Sunne
             cannot
             long
             indure
             ,
             yet
             the
             fault
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Sunne
             for
             it
             is
             most
             cleere
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             féeblenes
             of
             mans
             eyes
             :
             so
             since
             Adam
             was
             put
             out
             of
             Paradice
             ,
             all
             his
             off-spring
             haue
             been
             thus
             sick●
             :
             the
             second
             sicknes
             is
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             as
             hunger
             thirst
             ,
             cold
             ,
             heat
             ,
             sorrow
             ,
             wearinesse
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             :
             as
             Iob
             saith
             .
             
               A
               man
               borne
               of
               a
               woman
               is
               full
               of
               many
               miseries
               ,
               and
               is
               but
               for
               a
               little
               time
               :
            
             there
             be
             other
             sicknesses
             that
             happen
             to
             some
             as
             Feuers
             ,
             Dropsie
             ,
             Blindnes
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             
               if
               thou
               keep
               not
               the
               comman
               dements
               of
               God
               I
               shall
               increase
               the
               sorrows
               and
               sicknesses
               of
               thy
               seed
               ,
            
             but
             God
             sendeth
             such
             sicknesses
             sometimes
             to
             good
             men
             ,
             and
             tribulations
             for
             two
             causes
             :
             First
             to
             know
             that
             it
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             increase
             in
             méekenes
             :
             of
             this
             saith
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             
             
               least
               my
               great
               reuelations
               should
               extoll
               me
               in
               pride
               ,
               to
               mee
               is
               giuen
               the
               pricke
               of
               the
               flesh
               :
            
             I
             three
             times
             prayed
             God
             it
             should
             goe
             from
             me
             ,
             he
             answered
             ,
             
               my
               grace
               is
               sufficient
            
             ;
             for
             my
             power
             is
             manifested
             in
             weaknes
             ;
             the
             Diuell
             asking
             Iob
             to
             be
             tempted
             ,
             was
             heard
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Apostle
             asking
             his
             temptation
             to
             be
             remooued
             ▪
             he
             heard
             the
             damned
             ,
             and
             heard
             not
             him
             that
             should
             bee
             saued
             :
             also
             God
             sendeth
             sometime
             his
             Saints
             to
             giue
             vs
             sinners
             example
             of
             patience
             ,
             being
             we
             haue
             deserued
             much
             more
             :
             as
             Toby
             came
             from
             the
             Charitable
             worke
             of
             burying
             the
             dead
             Swallowes
             were
             suffered
             to
             dung
             in
             his
             eyes
             being
             asleepe
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             blind
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             for
             an
             example
             of
             patience
             to
             them
             that
             should
             come
             after
             ,
             and
             though
             he
             euer
             feared
             God
             he
             was
             not
             agreeued
             with
             God
             ,
             but
             feared
             him
             still
             ,
             and
             thanked
             him
             alwaies
             ,
             and
             the
             sicknesses
             of
             wicked
             men
             be
             for
             two
             causes
             :
             first
             that
             they
             should
             leaue
             their
             sinnes
             and
             loue
             God
             ;
             we
             see
             often
             men
             in
             sicknesses
             know
             God
             ,
             that
             neuer
             would
             turne
             to
             him
             whilst
             they
             were
             whole
             :
             Also
             
             God
             sendeth
             sicknes
             and
             troubles
             often
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             to
             make
             others
             afraid
             to
             folow
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             Antiochus
             wormes
             crauled
             out
             of
             his
             body
             whilst
             he
             was
             aliue
             ,
             and
             his
             friends
             were
             weary
             of
             his
             stinke
             ,
             yea
             he
             might
             not
             abide
             his
             owne
             stinke
             :
             then
             he
             said
             it
             is
             rightfull
             to
             be
             subiect
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &
             for
             mortall
             man
             not
             to
             hold
             himselfe
             equall
             with
             God
             :
             the
             Story
             saith
             ,
             hee
             asked
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             could
             none
             haue
             ,
             and
             vowed
             to
             doe
             more
             good
             to
             the
             Temple
             and
             Iewes
             then
             he
             had
             done
             harme
             ,
             and
             to
             become
             a
             Iew
             an●
             goe
             ouer
             all
             the
             land
             preaching
             Gods
             Law
             ;
             yet
             because
             it
             cam●
             not
             out
             of
             true
             repentance
             springing
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             odious
             paine
             ,
             hee
             obtained
             not
             fauour
             :
             by
             this
             men
             should
             see
             what
             it
             is
             to
             be
             disobedient
             to
             God
             :
             also
             sicknes
             sheweth
             that
             the
             patient
             is
             mortall
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             must
             die
             though
             hee
             may
             now
             scape
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Somner
             is
             age
             ,
             hee
             will
             not
             leaue
             thee
             vntill
             hee
             haue
             brought
             thee
             to
             death
             :
             yet
             many
             ,
             though
             they
             see
             all
             their
             members
             decayed
             with
             age
             ,
             take
             no
             heed
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             see
             a
             little
             mirth
             forgetteth
             the
             Somner
             hath
             him
             by
             the
             sleeue
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             reckoning
             he
             must
             make
             ,
             which
             if
             he
             answere
             not
             well
             ,
             he
             forfeiteth
             body
             and
             soule
             to
             damnation
             :
             a
             Doctor
             saith
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             greatest
             abuse
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             the
             reason
             is
             because
             these
             three
             ,
             idle
             youth
             ,
             vnhonest
             speech
             ,
             and
             wicked
             déed
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             grow
             with
             a
             man
             from
             his
             childhood
             to
             his
             old
             age
             ,
             they
             make
             a
             three-fold
             cord
             to
             binde
             the
             old
             man
             in
             custome
             of
             sinne
             :
             wherefore
             Esay
             saith
             ,
             
               breake
               the
               cordes
               of
               sinne
            
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Somner
             is
             death
             ,
             his
             condition
             is
             come
             ,
             hee
             ,
             first
             or
             last
             spareth
             neither
             poore
             nor
             rich
             :
             Saint
             Augustine
             saith
             ,
             wee
             ought
             feare
             death
             ,
             for
             in
             what
             estate
             it
             findeth
             one
             ,
             it
             bringeth
             him
             to
             Iudgement
             :
             therefore
             the
             Wise
             man
             saith
             to
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             
               thinke
               on
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               neuer
               sinne
               .
            
          
           
             We
             shall
             likewise
             be
             called
             with
             three
             messengers
             vnto
             the
             last
             Iudgement
             :
             the
             first
             the
             sicknes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             second
             his
             age
             and
             feeblenes
             ,
             the
             third
             his
             end
             :
             as
             decay
             of
             Naturall
             heate
             ,
             and
             increase
             of
             vnnaturall
             heate
             ,
             is
             the
             sicknes
             of
             the
             body
             :
             so
             decay
             of
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             and
             increase
             of
             vnnaturall
             lusts
             is
             the
             sicknes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Christ
             saith
             this
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             that
             wickednes
             shall
             wax
             plenteous
             ,
             and
             charitie
             wax
             cold
             :
             know
             well
             saith
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               daies
               shall
               be
               perilous
               times
               ,
            
             
             
               men
               louers
               of
               themselues
               ,
               couetous
               ,
               proud
               ,
               vnobedient
               to
               parents
               ,
               without
               affection
               ,
               &c.
            
             when
             thou
             seest
             suchmen
             ,
             know
             the
             first
             Somner
             warneth
             the
             world
             that
             the
             day
             of
             reckoning
             draweth
             neere
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Somner
             the
             age
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             was
             hid
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             from
             Christs
             manhood
             as
             to
             shew
             it
             vs
             :
             yet
             by
             authorities
             of
             Scriptures
             we
             may
             show
             that
             that
             day
             of
             wrath
             draweth
             neere
             ,
             least
             any
             say
             as
             that
             foule
             belly
             seruer
             ,
             
             
               I
               will
               say
               to
               my
               soule
               ,
               eate
               ,
               drinke
               and
               be
               merry
               ,
               thou
               hast
               much
               goods
               laid
               vp
               for
               many
               yeares
               .
            
             If
             Paul
             said
             1300.
             yeares
             past
             ,
             we
             be
             those
             to
             whom
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             world
             is
             come
             ,
             much
             more
             we
             may
             say
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             Chrisostome
             saith
             ,
             when
             thou
             seest
             the
             Sunne
             so
             low
             that
             the
             vallies
             be
             darke
             ,
             thou
             knowest
             night
             is
             néere
             :
             much
             more
             when
             it
             is
             so
             low
             that
             the
             hils
             be
             darke
             ,
             so
             if
             thou
             seest
             darknes
             of
             sinne
             haue
             mastery
             of
             seculer
             men
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             token
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             is
             nigh
             :
             but
             when
             thou
             seest
             the
             darknes
             of
             sinne
             hath
             gotten
             the
             vpper
             hand
             of
             Priests
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             as
             hilles
             amongst
             the
             communaltie
             in
             perfect
             liuing
             ,
             who
             doubteth
             but
             that
             the
             world
             is
             at
             an
             end
             :
             and
             
               Abbas
               Ioakim
            
             saith
             from
             the
             yeare
             1200.
             all
             times
             be
             to
             be
             suspected
             :
             and
             Ildiger
             in
             her
             prophesies
             saith
             ,
             as
             the
             seuenth
             day
             the
             world
             was
             full
             made
             ,
             and
             God
             rested
             from
             his
             worke
             :
             so
             in
             seuen
             thousand
             yeares
             the
             number
             of
             them
             that
             shall
             be
             saued
             shall
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             and
             then
             shall
             the
             Saints
             wholly
             rest
             in
             body
             and
             soule
             :
             and
             now
             it
             is
             from
             the
             Creation
             six
             thousand
             and
             six
             hundred
             yeares
             .
          
           
             The
             Disciples
             asked
             Christ
             three
             questions
             ;
             the
             first
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             the
             second
             of
             his
             comming
             to
             Iudgement
             ,
             
             the
             third
             of
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             :
             To
             the
             first
             he
             said
             ,
             when
             the
             Romans
             besiege
             the
             Citie
             ,
             soone
             after
             it
             shall
             bee
             destroyed
             ,
             to
             the
             second
             and
             the
             third
             he
             gaue
             many
             tokens
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             should
             bee
             warres
             ,
             pestilence
             ,
             and
             earthquakes
             :
             lastly
             ,
             when
             wee
             shall
             see
             the
             abomination
             of
             holinesse
             standing
             in
             the
             sanctuarie
             ,
             then
             who
             so
             readeth
             let
             him
             vnderstand
             :
             this
             
             abomination
             as
             Doctors
             say
             shall
             bee
             in
             the
             great
             Antichrists
             dayes
             1240.
             dayes
             :
             and
             a
             Doctor
             saith
             that
             a
             day
             must
             be
             taken
             for
             a
             yeere
             by
             authoritie
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             by
             reason
             :
             and
             it
             is
             thought
             to
             this
             Clarke
             ,
             that
             Antichrist
             shall
             more
             appeare
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             Christ
             1400.
             then
             any
             time
             before
             ,
             and
             there
             lacketh
             but
             twelue
             yéeres
             of
             the
             fulfilling
             thereof
             .
             
             In
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             seuen
             seales
             is
             declared
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             from
             Christ
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             :
             the
             foure
             first
             seales
             from
             Christ
             to
             Antichrist
             ;
             the
             first
             Seale
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             Christs
             and
             his
             Apostles
             time
             :
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Lyon
             is
             Christs
             voice
             ,
             the
             white
             horse
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             the
             whitenesse
             sheweth
             their
             righteousnes
             ,
             by
             their
             bow
             their
             true
             preaching
             ,
             pricking
             repentance
             into
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             they
             went
             to
             Iewry
             ouercomming
             them
             to
             leaue
             the
             trust
             they
             had
             in
             the
             old
             Law
             ,
             and
             to
             trust
             onely
             in
             Christ
             :
             they
             went
             out
             winning
             the
             Payenims
             from
             Idolatry
             to
             Christ
             :
             The
             Calfe
             in
             the
             second
             Seale
             which
             is
             a
             Beast
             ,
             was
             vsed
             to
             be
             sacrificed
             ,
             betokeneth
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             tokened
             by
             the
             Red
             Horse
             :
             this
             began
             at
             cursed
             Nero
             ,
             and
             indured
             vnto
             Constantine
             the
             great
             that
             indowed
             the
             Church
             :
             in
             this
             time
             many
             shed
             their
             blo●d
             for
             the
             testimonie
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             of
             two
             and
             twenty
             Bishops
             ,
             vntill
             Siluester
             the
             first
             ,
             I
             read
             but
             of
             foure
             but
             they
             were
             Martyrs
             :
             and
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Dioclesian
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             the
             persecution
             was
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             in
             thirty
             daies
             were
             slaine
             22000.
             in
             diuers
             countreys
             for
             the
             Gospell
             .
             The
             opening
             of
             the
             third
             Seale
             ,
             telleth
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Heretickes
             ,
             by
             the
             Black-horse
             is
             figured
             false
             vnderstanding
             of
             the
             Scripture
             :
             then
             cried
             the
             third
             Beast
             which
             is
             a
             man
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             needfull
             to
             preach
             Christs
             Incarnation
             and
             Passion
             against
             Heretickes
             ,
             that
             tooke
             those
             points
             amisse
             :
             The
             fourth
             Seale
             t●lleth
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             time
             of
             hypocrites
             ,
             that
             by
             outward
             signes
             of
             repentance
             onely
             blind
             the
             people
             :
             the
             pale
             colour
             of
             the
             Horse
             signifieth
             their
             hypocrisie
             ,
             the
             rider
             was
             death
             ,
             to
             signifie
             they
             slay
             ghostly
             ,
             that
             teach
             any
             other
             way
             but
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Hell
             followeth
             them
             ▪
             for
             Hell
             receiueth
             those
             that
             deceiue
             men
             :
             in
             that
             time
             it
             was
             needfull
             that
             the
             fourth
             beast
             the
             Eagle
             which
             flyeth
             highest
             of
             all
             Birds
             ,
             to
             make
             his
             cry
             ,
             to
             raise
             vp
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             least
             mens
             traditions
             ouergrow
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             information
             of
             these
             hypocrites
             :
             The
             fift
             Seale
             sheweth
             the
             state
             of
             them
             that
             shall
             follow
             ,
             and
             the
             desire
             the
             followers
             of
             Gods
             law
             shall
             haue
             to
             bee
             deliuered
             from
             this
             woe
             .
             The
             sixt
             Seale
             tell●th
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             Antichrists
             limmes
             ;
             the
             Angels
             that
             stood
             in
             the
             foure
             corners
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             to
             hold
             the
             foure
             windes
             from
             blowing
             are
             the
             Diuels
             Ministers
             :
             the
             foure
             windes
             are
             the
             foure
             Gospels
             ,
             they
             shall
             let
             the
             preaching
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             breath
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             fall
             vpon
             men
             :
             after
             this
             commeth
             the
             mysterie
             of
             the
             seuen
             Seales
             ,
             that
             Antichrist
             is
             come
             in
             his
             owne
             person
             ,
             whom
             Iesus
             shall
             slay
             with
             the
             breath
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             hee
             and
             his
             seruants
             shall
             show
             their
             vttermost
             persecution
             against
             Christ
             and
             his
             subiects
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             in
             my
             second
             principle
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             to
             be
             knowne
             before
             what
             Iudge
             wee
             must
             reckon
             :
             the
             Iudge
             is
             God
             himselfe
             that
             seeth
             all
             our
             deeds
             and
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             euery
             mans
             deeds
             ,
             and
             the
             secrets
             of
             their
             hearts
             shall
             be
             opened
             to
             all
             the
             world
             :
             as
             Saint
             Iohn
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               dead
               men
               ,
               great
               and
               small
               ,
               stood
               about
               the
               Throne
               ,
               and
               bookes
               were
               opened
               ,
               and
               the
               Booke
               of
               Life
               was
               opened
               ,
               and
               the
               dead
               were
               iudged
               according
               to
               their
               deed
               written
               in
               that
               Booke
               :
            
             this
             Booke
             is
             mens
             consciences
             ,
             that
             now
             are
             closed
             ,
             but
             then
             shall
             be
             open
             to
             all
             men
             :
             the
             Booke
             of
             Life
             is
             Christs
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             hid
             from
             the
             damned
             ,
             through
             their
             owne
             malice
             :
             in
             the
             first
             book
             is
             written
             all
             that
             is
             done
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             all
             that
             should
             be
             done
             :
             therefore
             look
             in
             the
             Booke
             of
             the
             Conscience
             whilest
             thou
             art
             heere
             ,
             if
             thou
             findest
             any
             thing
             contrarie
             to
             Christs
             example
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             scrape
             it
             out
             with
             the
             knife
             of
             repentance
             ,
             and
             write
             it
             better
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             it
             were
             good
             to
             know
             what
             reward
             the
             good
             shall
             haue
             ,
             and
             what
             reward
             the
             wicked
             shall
             haue
             :
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Christ
             shall
             come
             with
             the
             same
             body
             that
             was
             crucified
             ,
             all
             that
             shall
             be
             saued
             shall
             cleaue
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             be
             rauished
             ,
             meeting
             him
             in
             the
             ayre
             ,
             they
             that
             shall
             be
             damned
             lying
             vpon
             the
             earth
             .
             Then
             Christ
             shall
             aske
             account
             of
             deeds
             of
             mercy
             ,
             reproouing
             false
             Christians
             for
             leauing
             them
             vndone
             ,
             rehearsing
             the
             paines
             that
             his
             true
             seruants
             haue
             suffered
             :
             then
             the
             wicked
             with
             the
             
             Diuell
             shall
             goe
             into
             euerlasting
             fire
             ,
             and
             the
             righteous
             into
             ●uerlasting
             life
             :
             then
             that
             which
             is
             written
             shall
             be
             fulfilled
             .
          
           
             Woe
             wo
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             dwel
             on
             the
             earth
             ;
             wo
             to
             the
             Paynim
             that
             worshipped
             Idols
             ,
             and
             other
             creatures
             ;
             woe
             to
             the
             Iew
             that
             trusted
             too
             much
             in
             the
             Old
             Law
             ,
             and
             despised
             Christ
             ;
             woe
             to
             the
             false
             Christian
             that
             knew
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             did
             it
             not
             ,
             and
             hath
             not
             contemplated
             his
             mercies
             and
             waies
             ,
             and
             been
             thankefull
             for
             his
             benefits
             ,
             and
             hast
             made
             thy
             hart
             a
             house
             of
             swine
             ,
             &
             a
             den
             of
             theeues
             ,
             by
             vncleane
             thoughts
             and
             delights
             :
             thou
             hast
             shut
             God
             out
             of
             thy
             heart
             ,
             and
             hee
             shall
             shut
             thée
             out
             of
             heauen
             ,
             thou
             hast
             harboured
             the
             fiend
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             euer
             dwell
             with
             him
             in
             hell
             ,
             thou
             shouldest
             haue
             sung
             holy
             ,
             holy
             ,
             holy
             Lord
             :
             but
             thou
             shalt
             cry
             woe
             ,
             woe
             ,
             woe
             to
             mee
             :
             but
             they
             that
             bee
             saued
             shall
             ioy
             in
             God
             ,
             Ioy
             all
             amongst
             themselues
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             an
             others
             saluation
             :
             how
             happie
             bee
             they
             that
             their
             trauels
             bee
             finished
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             so
             gracious
             an
             end
             :
             especially
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             escapt
             the
             paines
             :
             O
             how
             happie
             are
             they
             for
             the
             endlesse
             blisse
             which
             they
             haue
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             In
             this
             yeare
             began
             the
             Councell
             of
             Constance
             ,
             
             called
             by
             Sigismond
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             Pope
             Iohn
             the
             23.
             for
             pacifying
             a
             Schisme
             betwixt
             three
             Popes
             ,
             all
             striuing
             for
             the
             Pope-dome
             ,
             which
             continued
             nine
             and
             thirty
             yeares
             :
             the
             Italians
             set
             vp
             this
             Iohn
             ,
             the
             Frenchmen
             set
             vp
             Gregory
             ,
             the
             Spaniard
             set
             vp
             Benedict
             ,
             and
             euery
             Nation
             defended
             his
             Pope
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             disturbance
             of
             Christian
             Nations
             :
             this
             Councell
             indured
             foure
             yéeres
             ,
             wherein
             all
             matters
             were
             decided
             most
             by
             foure
             Nations
             :
             the
             English
             ,
             Germans
             ,
             French
             ,
             and
             Italians
             ,
             out
             of
             euery
             Nation
             was
             a
             president
             :
             there
             names
             were
             ,
             Iohn
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Antioch
             for
             France
             ,
             Anthony
             Archbishop
             of
             Rigen
             for
             Italy
             ,
             Nicholas
             Archbishop
             of
             Genes●ensis
             for
             Germanie
             ,
             and
             Richard
             Bishop
             of
             Bathe
             for
             England
             :
             the
             aforesaid
             Pope
             Iohn
             ,
             resigned
             his
             Pope-dome
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Emperour
             thanked
             him
             ,
             and
             kissed
             his
             féete
             :
             but
             after
             he
             repented
             himselfe
             ,
             〈◊〉
             being
             disguised
             fled
             ,
             but
             was
             taken
             by
             the
             Emperour
             and
             put
             in
             prison
             :
             this
             Pope
             was
             deposed
             ,
             by
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             Councell
             ;
             more
             then
             fortie
             most
             hainous
             crimes
             prooued
             against
             him
             ;
             as
             for
             hiring
             a
             Physition
             to
             poison
             Alexander
             his
             predecessor
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             a
             Symoniack
             ,
             a
             Lier
             ,
             an
             Hypocrite
             ,
             a
             Murderer
             ,
             an
             Inchanter
             ,
             a
             Dice-player
             ,
             an
             Adulterer
             ,
             a
             Sodomite
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             :
             he
             held
             a
             Councell
             at
             Rome
             about
             foure
             yeares
             before
             ,
             and
             euer
             when
             they
             assembled
             there
             was
             a
             huge
             Owle
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             or
             somewhat
             else
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             an
             Owle
             ,
             which
             did
             alwaies
             looke
             so
             earnestly
             vpon
             the
             Pope
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             still
             breake
             vp
             the
             Sessions
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             to
             dissolue
             the
             Councell
             :
             some
             said
             it
             was
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             an
             Owle
             ,
             indeed
             there
             Spirit
             is
             better
             figured
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             an
             Owle
             then
             of
             a
             Doue
             .
          
           
             The
             Councell
             said
             the
             way
             to
             reforme
             the
             Church
             was
             to
             begin
             a
             minoritis
             :
             the
             Emperour
             said
             ,
             
               non
               a
               minoritis
               ,
               sed
               a
               maioritis
               ,
            
             there
             was
             fiue
             and
             forty
             Sessions
             in
             this
             Councell
             :
             there
             was
             three
             seuerall
             Popes
             deposed
             in
             this
             Councell
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             eighth
             Session
             was
             the
             condemnation
             of
             
               Iohn
               Wickliffe
            
             ,
             and
             his
             fiue
             and
             fortie
             Articles
             ,
             &
             of
             his
             memory
             and
             bones
             to
             be
             burned
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             before
             recited
             :
             and
             in
             the
             thirtéenth
             Session
             was
             decréed
             that
             no
             Priest
             vnder
             paine
             of
             excommunication
             shall
             communicate
             vnto
             the
             people
             vnder
             both
             kindes
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             :
             In
             the
             fifteenth
             Sessions
             silence
             was
             commanded
             vnder
             paine
             of
             the
             great
             curse
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             should
             make
             any
             noise
             of
             hand
             ,
             foote
             ,
             or
             voice
             :
             and
             then
             the
             condemnation
             of
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             was
             read
             .
             In
             the
             seuenteenth
             Session
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             tooke
             vpon
             him
             a
             iourney
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Arragon
             ,
             to
             intreat
             with
             Pope
             Benedictus
             about
             the
             resignation
             of
             the
             papacy
             ,
             and
             an
             excommunication
             was
             denounced
             against
             al
             that
             should
             goe
             about
             to
             hinder
             the
             Emperours
             iourney
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Councell
             should
             euery
             Sunday
             make
             prayers
             and
             processions
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             an
             hundred
             daies
             of
             pardon
             giuen
             to
             them
             that
             would
             be
             present
             at
             the
             said
             prayers
             and
             processions
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             Prelates
             should
             then
             weare
             their
             Pontificalibus
             :
             granting
             besides
             to
             euery
             Priest
             that
             said
             one
             Masse
             for
             the
             same
             an
             hundred
             daies
             pardon
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             other
             that
             once
             a
             day
             should
             say
             one
             Pater-noster
             ,
             and
             one
             Aue-Mary
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             Emperour
             forty
             dayes
             pardon
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             nineteenth
             Session
             ,
             Ierome
             of
             Prage
             was
             accused
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             cast
             into
             prison
             ,
             and
             forced
             to
             abiure
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             two
             and
             twentieth
             Session
             ,
             Letters
             were
             made
             and
             set
             vpon
             all
             Church
             doores
             ,
             admonishing
             Duke
             Frederick
             ,
             to
             restore
             
               George
               Bishop
            
             of
             Austridge
             such
             Lands
             ,
             Kents
             and
             Reuenues
             as
             hee
             detayned
             ,
             vnder
             paine
             of
             interdiction
             ,
             suspention
             ,
             and
             excommunication
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             one
             and
             twentith
             Session
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Londy
             made
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             which
             being
             ended
             ,
             Ierome
             of
             Prage
             ,
             which
             had
             abiured
             ,
             stood
             vpon
             a
             Bench
             ;
             replying
             against
             his
             Sermon
             ,
             preaching
             sundry
             things
             :
             wherevpon
             the
             said
             Ierome
             was
             condemned
             and
             deliuered
             to
             the
             seculer
             power
             to
             be
             burned
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             seuentéenth
             and
             eighteenth
             Sessions
             ,
             there
             was
             great
             proces
             giuen
             out
             against
             Duke
             Frederick
             ,
             accusing
             him
             for
             sacriledge
             ,
             and
             excommunicating
             him
             :
             for
             not
             obaying
             the
             admonition
             of
             the
             Councell
             ,
             concerning
             the
             vsurpation
             of
             the
             possessions
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Austridge
             as
             aforesaid
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             one
             and
             thirtieth
             Session
             ,
             Letters
             were
             directed
             to
             a
             certaine
             Earle
             in
             Italy
             ,
             for
             laying
             violent
             hands
             vpon
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Asce
             ,
             and
             imprisoning
             him
             ,
             commanding
             him
             to
             set
             him
             at
             liberty
             ,
             vnder
             paine
             of
             interdiction
             and
             excommunication
             :
             and
             an
             other
             Decree
             was
             set
             forth
             for
             the
             restoring
             of
             the
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Baron
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             nine
             and
             thirtith
             Session
             ,
             it
             was
             ordered
             that
             euery
             Pope
             should
             sweare
             to
             beleeue
             and
             hold
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             ,
             after
             the
             traditions
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             generall
             Councels
             ,
             and
             holy
             Fathers
             ,
             namely
             of
             the
             eight
             generall
             Counsels
             ,
             Ephisme
             ,
             Calcedone
             ,
             two
             of
             Nice
             ,
             and
             foure
             of
             Constantinople
             :
             also
             the
             Councels
             of
             Lateran
             ,
             Lyons
             ,
             and
             Ui●nna
             ;
             to
             obserue
             ,
             preach
             and
             defend
             him
             to
             death
             :
             and
             by
             all
             meanes
             to
             prosecute
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             canonically
             deliuered
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             writing
             his
             Oath
             ,
             he
             should
             offer
             it
             before
             witnesses
             vpon
             some
             Altar
             .
          
           
             On
             Saint
             Martins
             Euen
             a
             new
             Pope
             was
             chosen
             ,
             therefore
             they
             called
             him
             Martin
             ,
             and
             hee
             was
             brought
             to
             the
             Emperour
             and
             Councell
             ,
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             Constance
             ,
             and
             there
             authorized
             for
             Pope
             :
             and
             was
             brought
             thence
             most
             honorably
             with
             sumptuous
             procession
             ,
             vnto
             the
             Monasterie
             of
             Saint
             Augustine
             ,
             to
             bee
             crowned
             :
             The
             Emperour
             on
             foote
             leading
             his
             horse
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             Marquesse
             of
             Brandenburge
             ,
             Prince
             Elector
             ,
             leading
             his
             Horse
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             .
          
           
             When
             this
             Councell
             should
             be
             ended
             ,
             the
             Pope
             sent
             a
             Cardinall
             with
             proclamation
             to
             dismisse
             the
             Councell
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             euery
             man
             leaue
             to
             depart
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             the
             Popes
             indulgence
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             granted
             to
             all
             and
             euery
             person
             present
             ,
             at
             :
             that
             Councell
             that
             they
             should
             haue
             full
             absolution
             during
             his
             life
             ,
             so
             that
             hee
             procured
             his
             absolution
             in
             writing
             within
             two
             monethes
             :
             also
             an
             other
             iudulgence
             was
             granted
             of
             plenarie
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             at
             the
             houre
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             onely
             for
             their
             Maisters
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             houshould
             :
             vpon
             condition
             that
             from
             notification
             thereof
             ,
             they
             should
             fast
             euery
             Friday
             one
             whole
             yeare
             ,
             for
             the
             absolution
             of
             their
             life
             time
             :
             and
             for
             their
             absolution
             at
             the
             houre
             of
             death
             ,
             to
             fast
             the
             same
             Friday
             one
             other
             yeere
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             no
             lawfull
             impediment
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             second
             yeere
             they
             should
             fast
             to
             their
             liues
             end
             euery
             Friday
             ,
             or
             else
             doe
             some
             other
             good
             worke
             .
          
           
             There
             were
             at
             this
             Councell
             three
             hundred
             forty
             and
             six
             Arch-bishops
             and
             Bishops
             :
             fiue
             hundred
             threescore
             and
             foure
             Abbots
             and
             Doctors
             ;
             sixteene
             thousand
             seculer
             Princes
             ,
             Dukes
             ,
             Earles
             ,
             Knights
             ,
             Esquires
             :
             foure
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             common
             women
             :
             six
             hundred
             Barbers
             :
             three
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             Minstrels
             ,
             Cookes
             ,
             and
             Iesters
             :
             there
             was
             60500.
             forrenners
             at
             that
             Councell
             from
             Easter
             to
             Whitsontide
             ;
             the
             chiefe
             thing
             to
             be
             noted
             in
             this
             Councell
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Popes
             authority
             is
             vnder
             the
             Councell
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             History
             of
             IOHN
             HVS
             .
          
           
             
               IOhn
               Hus
            
             being
             a
             preacher
             at
             Prage
             ,
             in
             the
             temple
             of
             Bethelem
             ,
             those
             rather
             to
             teach
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
             ,
             then
             the
             humane
             traditions
             of
             Bishops
             ;
             their
             sprung
             vp
             certaine
             which
             accused
             him
             as
             an
             heretick
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             :
             the
             Pope
             committed
             the
             matter
             to
             the
             Cardinall
             of
             Columna
             ,
             who
             appointed
             a
             day
             hee
             should
             appeare
             at
             Rome
             :
             The
             King
             and
             Nobilitie
             of
             Boheme
             ,
             sent
             to
             the
             Pope
             to
             acquit
             him
             from
             his
             appearance
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             suspected
             the
             Kingdome
             to
             be
             infected
             with
             any
             heresie
             ,
             they
             should
             send
             an
             Ambassadour
             to
             correct
             the
             heresie
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             would
             beare
             the
             charge
             ,
             and
             likewise
             assist
             the
             Legate
             with
             all
             his
             authoritie
             ,
             to
             punish
             such
             as
             shall
             bee
             sound
             with
             erronoous
             Doctrine
             :
             and
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             sent
             his
             meete
             procurators
             vnto
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             with
             firme
             and
             strong
             reasons
             did
             prooue
             his
             Innocencie
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             Cardinall
             would
             admit
             no
             defence
             ,
             his
             procurators
             appealed
             to
             the
             Pope
             ;
             notwithstanding
             the
             Cardinall
             excommunicated
             him
             as
             an
             obstinate
             heretick
             ,
             because
             he
             came
             not
             at
             his
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             matter
             was
             referred
             to
             two
             other
             Cardinals
             ,
             who
             after
             they
             had
             delayed
             the
             matter
             a
             yeere
             and
             a
             halfe
             ,
             confirmed
             the
             Iudgement
             of
             the
             first
             Cardinall
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             his
             procurators
             were
             committed
             ,
             and
             grecuously
             punished
             for
             being
             so
             earnest
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             generall
             Councell
             being
             assembled
             as
             aforesaid
             :
             The
             Emperour
             sent
             certaine
             of
             his
             Gentlemen
             to
             bring
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             Bacheler
             of
             Diuinitie
             vnto
             the
             Councell
             ,
             to
             purge
             himselfe
             of
             the
             blame
             which
             was
             laid
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             granted
             him
             a
             safe
             conduct
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             come
             freely
             to
             Constance
             ,
             and
             returne
             home
             without
             fraud
             or
             interruption
             :
             he
             seeing
             so
             many
             faire
             promises
             ,
             and
             his
             safe
             conduct
             ,
             sent
             vnto
             the
             Emperour
             that
             he
             would
             come
             vnto
             the
             Councell
             :
             but
             before
             he
             went
             hee
             caused
             certaine
             writings
             to
             bee
             set
             vpon
             the
             gates
             of
             the
             Cathedrall
             Churches
             ,
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             Cloister
             and
             Abbies
             ,
             signifying
             hee
             would
             go●
             to
             the
             Councell
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             any
             that
             haue
             suspition
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             declare
             it
             before
             the
             Lord
             Conrade
             ,
             or
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Prage
             :
             or
             if
             hee
             had
             rather
             at
             the
             generall
             Councell
             ,
             for
             there
             he
             would
             render
             an
             account
             of
             his
             Faith
             before
             them
             all
             :
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             the
             inquisitor
             for
             heresie
             ,
             made
             his
             certificate
             vnder
             his
             hand
             and
             Seale
             ,
             with
             a
             testimoniall
             vnto
             Maister
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             ,
             that
             hee
             had
             oftentimes
             beene
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             had
             conferred
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             yet
             could
             neuer
             finde
             any
             heresie
             in
             him
             :
             and
             so
             did
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Prage
             ,
             set
             vp
             Letters
             in
             euery
             Citie
             as
             he
             passed
             to
             Constance
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             going
             to
             the
             Councell
             to
             descud
             his
             fa●th
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             could
             lay
             any
             thing
             to
             him
             as
             touching
             his
             Faith
             let
             him
             come
             thither
             :
             many
             resorted
             vnto
             him
             all
             the
             way
             as
             hee
             went
             ,
             and
             hee
             was
             gently
             ●●reate●
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             Citizans
             ,
             and
             Burgesses
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             of
             the
             Curates
             :
             and
             if
             there
             were
             noise
             of
             his
             comming
             ,
             the
             streets
             were
             euer
             full
             to
             see
             him
             :
             In
             Norrenberge
             many
             Curats
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             desiring
             talk
             with
             him
             secretly
             ,
             hee
             said
             he
             had
             rather
             shew
             his
             opinion
             openly
             before
             all
             men
             :
             so
             after
             dinner
             vntill
             night
             he
             spake
             before
             the
             Priests
             and
             Senators
             ,
             and
             Citizens
             ,
             that
             all
             had
             him
             in
             great
             reuerence
             ,
             saue
             one
             Doctor
             which
             was
             a
             Charter-house
             Monke
             ,
             who
             impraued
             all
             that
             h●●
             had
             said
             :
             then
             after
             he
             was
             come
             to
             Constance
             ,
             Master
             Clum
             ,
             and
             M.
             Latzembodge
             ,
             which
             came
             with
             him
             went
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             certified
             him
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             was
             come
             to
             Constance
             ,
             &
             that
             he
             had
             the
             Emperors
             safe
             conduct
             ,
             desiring
             him
             to
             grant
             him
             libertie
             likewise
             to
             remaine
             there
             without
             trouble
             ,
             which
             the
             Pope
             promised
             hee
             would
             :
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             Maister
             
               Pallets
               ,
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             his
             great
             Aduersarie
             was
             come
             to
             Constance
             ,
             but
             his
             Companion
             
               Zuoyma
               ,
               Husses
            
             other
             Aduersarie
             died
             of
             an
             impostume
             by
             the
             way
             :
             then
             this
             Pallets
             associated
             himselfe
             with
             one
             Causis
             a
             Boh●mian
             ,
             which
             afore-time
             had
             vndertooke
             to
             finde
             a
             Mine
             of
             gold
             for
             the
             King
             :
             and
             hauing
             receiued
             much
             money
             of
             the
             King
             towards
             the
             businesse
             ,
             seeing
             his
             hope
             of
             making
             Gold
             to
             faile
             ,
             runne
             away
             to
             Rome
             with
             the
             
             Kings
             money
             :
             these
             two
             drew
             certaine
             Articles
             out
             of
             the
             writings
             of
             Hus
             ,
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             tooke
             great
             paines
             to
             shew
             these
             Articles
             to
             the
             Cardinals
             ,
             Bishops
             and
             Monkes
             :
             and
             shewing
             that
             hee
             had
             done
             many
             other
             things
             against
             the
             holy
             constitutions
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             Church
             :
             whereby
             they
             made
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             to
             bee
             apprehended
             the
             six
             and
             twentith
             day
             he
             came
             to
             Constance
             :
             and
             the
             Cardinals
             sent
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Augusta
             ,
             and
             Trent
             with
             the
             Burgesse
             of
             Constance
             ,
             and
             a
             Knight
             to
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             his
             lodging
             ,
             to
             report
             they
             were
             sent
             by
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             Cardinals
             ,
             to
             certifie
             him
             hee
             should
             render
             some
             knowledge
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             before
             them
             ,
             as
             hee
             had
             often
             desired
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             ready
             to
             heare
             him
             :
             hee
             answered
             ,
             hee
             desired
             openly
             to
             defend
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             not
             priuately
             :
             notwithstanding
             ,
             I
             will
             goe
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             handle
             mee
             cruelly
             ,
             I
             trust
             in
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             that
             he
             will
             comfort
             mee
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             desire
             rather
             to
             die
             for
             his
             glory
             ,
             the●
             deny
             his
             verity
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             learned
             in
             his
             holy
             Scriptures
             :
             and
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             tooke
             his
             horse
             and
             went
             to
             the
             Popes
             Court
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             saluted
             the
             Cardinals
             ,
             they
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             wee
             haue
             heard
             many
             reports
             of
             you
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             be
             true
             are
             not
             to
             bee
             suffered
             ,
             that
             you
             haue
             faught
             many
             errors
             ,
             contrarie
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             haue
             sowed
             your
             errors
             through
             all
             Bohemia
             by
             a
             long
             time
             :
             to
             whom
             hee
             answered
             ,
             I
             rather
             tho●se
             to
             die
             then
             to
             bee
             found
             culpable
             of
             one
             errour
             :
             therefore
             I
             came
             to
             the
             Councell
             to
             receiue
             correction
             ,
             if
             any
             can
             prooue
             any
             errours
             in
             me
             :
             The
             Cardinals
             said
             they
             were
             pleased
             with
             his
             answere
             ,
             and
             departed
             ,
             leauing
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             ,
             with
             Maister
             Clum
             ,
             vnder
             the
             guard
             of
             armed
             men
             ,
             and
             they
             suborned
             a
             Franciscane
             Frier
             ,
             a
             subtill
             malicious
             hypocrite
             ,
             to
             question
             with
             him
             :
             Who
             said
             Reuerend
             Master
             ,
             I
             a
             simple
             rude
             Idyot
             am
             come
             to
             you
             to
             learne
             ,
             for
             I
             haue
             heard
             that
             you
             haue
             taught
             many
             things
             contrarie
             to
             the
             Catholicke
             Faith
             :
             I
             desire
             you
             for
             the
             loue
             that
             you
             haue
             to
             the
             truth
             and
             to
             all
             good
             men
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             teach
             mee
             some
             certainty
             :
             First
             it
             is
             said
             you
             maintaine
             that
             there
             remaineth
             but
             naturall
             bread
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             after
             consecration
             ,
             which
             hee
             denied
             :
             Then
             the
             Frier
             asked
             him
             what
             manner
             of
             vnion
             is
             betwixt
             the
             man-hood
             and
             God-hood
             of
             Christ
             :
             Then
             Hus
             said
             ,
             you
             say
             you
             are
             simple
             ,
             but
             you
             are
             double
             and
             crafty
             ,
             in
             that
             you
             haue
             propounded
             so
             difficult
             a
             Question
             :
             yet
             I
             will
             shew
             you
             my
             minde
             ,
             which
             when
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             the
             Frier
             thanked
             him
             ,
             and
             departed
             :
             after
             the
             Popes
             Garison
             told
             him
             that
             this
             Frier
             was
             counted
             the
             subtillest
             Diuine
             in
             Lombardy
             :
             then
             Pallets
             and
             Causis
             his
             Aduersaries
             made
             earnest
             meanes
             to
             the
             Cardinals
             that
             hee
             should
             not
             bee
             set
             at
             liberty
             :
             and
             hauing
             fauour
             of
             the
             Iudges
             ,
             mocked
             the
             said
             Hus
             ;
             saying
             ,
             now
             wee
             will
             hold
             you
             well-enough
             ,
             you
             shall
             not
             depart
             vntill
             you
             haue
             paid
             the
             vttermost
             farthing
             :
             At
             night
             the
             Prouost
             of
             the
             Romane
             Court
             told
             Maister
             Clum
             he
             might
             depart
             ,
             but
             they
             had
             otherwise
             prouided
             for
             Maister
             Hus
             :
             Maister
             Clum
             went
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             declaring
             all
             that
             was
             done
             ,
             beseeching
             him
             to
             remember
             the
             promise
             which
             hee
             had
             made
             :
             the
             Pope
             answered
             ,
             it
             was
             done
             without
             his
             consent
             ,
             and
             told
             Maister
             Clum
             apart
             ,
             why
             doe
             you
             impute
             this
             to
             mee
             ;
             you
             know
             that
             I
             my selfe
             am
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             these
             Cardinals
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             so
             hee
             returned
             very
             pensiue
             ,
             and
             complained
             openly
             and
             priuately
             of
             the
             Popes
             wrong
             ,
             but
             it
             profited
             not
             .
             Then
             Hus
             was
             led
             to
             prison
             and
             kept
             there
             eight
             daies
             ,
             from
             thence
             he
             was
             carried
             to
             an
             other
             prison
             belonging
             to
             the
             Abbey
             ,
             where
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             sti●●e
             of
             the
             place
             hee
             fell
             sicke
             ,
             and
             was
             so
             weake
             that
             they
             despaired
             of
             his
             life
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             middest
             of
             his
             sicknes
             they
             put
             vp
             these
             Articles
             to
             Pope
             Iohn
             ,
             the
             23.
             and
             to
             the
             principals
             of
             the
             Councell
             ,
             desiring
             that
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             might
             bee
             condemned
             .
          
           
             1
             That
             hee
             taught
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             ought
             to
             bee
             ministred
             in
             both
             kindes
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             Disciples
             did
             now
             vse
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             materiall
             bread
             remaineth
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             after
             consecration
             .
          
           
             2
             A
             Minister
             in
             mortall
             sinne
             cannot
             minister
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             that
             other
             men
             besides
             Priests
             may
             minister
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             3
             Hee
             both
             not
             admit
             that
             the
             Church
             signifieth
             the
             Pope
             ,
             Cardinals
             ,
             Archbishops
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Clergy
             vnderneath
             them
             :
             but
             saith
             this
             signification
             was
             tooke
             from
             the
             Schoolemen
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Church
             ought
             to
             haue
             no
             temporall
             possessions
             :
             and
             that
             the
             temporall
             Lords
             may
             take
             them
             away
             without
             any
             offence
             :
             and
             saith
             also
             that
             Constantine
             ,
             and
             other
             seculer
             Princes
             haue
             erred
             by
             endowing
             Churches
             and
             Monasteries
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             all
             Priests
             are
             of
             like
             power
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             reseruations
             of
             the
             Popes
             casualties
             :
             the
             ordering
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             consecrating
             of
             Priestes
             ,
             were
             inuented
             onely
             for
             couetousnes
             .
          
           
             5
             When
             the
             Pope
             ,
             Cardinals
             ,
             and
             rest
             of
             the
             Priests
             are
             in
             sinne
             ,
             as
             is
             possible
             enough
             ,
             then
             the
             Church
             being
             in
             sinne
             hath
             no
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             :
          
           
             6
             Hee
             beeing
             excommunicated
             contemneth
             it
             ,
             and
             saith
             Masse
             notwithstanding
             .
          
           
             7
             Hee
             maketh
             Ministers
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             putteth
             them
             into
             Churches
             without
             the
             ordinarie
             of
             the
             Dioces
             ,
             or
             other
             Ecclesiasticall
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             and
             teacheth
             it
             to
             be
             lawfully
             done
             .
          
           
             8
             That
             one
             being
             ordained
             a
             Priest
             or
             Deacon
             ,
             cannot
             be
             kept
             back
             from
             the
             office
             or
             preaching
             :
             therefore
             he
             would
             neuer
             be
             let
             from
             preaching
             by
             the
             Apostolick
             Sea
             ,
             nor
             the
             Arch-bishop
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             Questions
             moued
             in
             the
             Uniuersitie
             of
             Prage
             ,
             vpon
             the
             45.
             
             Articles
             of
             
               Iohn
               Wickliffe
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Diuines
             of
             Boheme
             concluded
             euery
             one
             of
             them
             Articles
             ,
             either
             to
             be
             hereticall
             ,
             seditious
             ,
             and
             erroneous
             :
             he
             held
             that
             none
             of
             them
             were
             hereticall
             ,
             seditious
             ,
             or
             erroneous
             ,
             as
             after
             hee
             did
             dispute
             &
             teach
             in
             the
             common
             schooles
             of
             Prage
             :
             notwithstanding
             they
             were
             condemned
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
          
           
             Because
             I
             finde
             these
             Articles
             and
             many
             others
             answered
             by
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             in
             writing
             ,
             which
             hereafter
             followe
             ,
             and
             which
             were
             read
             in
             the
             Councell
             ,
             I
             omit
             his
             answeres
             in
             the
             Councell
             ,
             because
             what
             with
             the
             outragiousnes
             of
             the
             Councell
             against
             him
             ,
             so
             many
             interrupting
             him
             at
             euery
             word
             ,
             and
             some
             mocking
             ,
             and
             making
             mouthes
             at
             him
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             him
             to
             make
             a
             perfect
             answere
             to
             any
             thing
             :
             I
             likewise
             omit
             for
             breuitie
             ,
             the
             many
             supplications
             that
             the
             Nobles
             of
             Boheme
             made
             for
             his
             Baile
             and
             libertie
             ,
             and
             what
             surety
             they
             offered
             :
             if
             thou
             bee
             disposed
             to
             see
             these
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             great
             labour
             they
             obtained
             that
             he
             should
             answere
             openly
             ,
             and
             how
             cruelly
             he
             was
             vsed
             in
             prison
             ;
             I
             referre
             thee
             to
             the
             Booke
             at
             large
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Answeres
             of
             IOHN
             HVS
             ,
             written
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             .
          
           
             
               I
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             ,
             vnworthy
             Minister
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             Master
             of
             Art
             ,
             and
             Bacheler
             of
             Diuinitie
             ,
             doe
             confesse
             I
             writ
             a
             Booke
             intituled
             ,
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             in
             reproofe
             whereof
             there
             are
             diuers
             Articles
             drawne
             out
             of
             the
             said
             Treatise
             ,
             deliuered
             vnto
             me
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             first
             Article
             :
             there
             is
             but
             one
             holy
             vniuersall
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             vniuersall
             company
             of
             all
             the
             predestinate
             .
             Answere
             .
             I
             confesse
             this
             proposition
             is
             mine
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             saying
             of
             Saint
             Augustine
             ,
             vpon
             S.
             Iohn
             .
          
           
             2
             Saint
             Paul
             was
             neuer
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Diuell
             ,
             though
             he
             did
             many
             things
             like
             the
             malignant
             Church
             :
             nor
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             though
             he
             horribly
             sinned
             in
             periury
             ,
             and
             denying
             his
             Master
             .
             Answere
             .
             It
             was
             by
             Gods
             permission
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             more
             stedfastly
             rise
             againe
             and
             be
             confirmed
             :
             I
             answere
             according
             to
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             expedient
             that
             the
             Elect
             should
             offend
             :
             there
             be
             two
             separations
             from
             the
             Church
             ;
             the
             Elect
             are
             diuided
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             perdition
             :
             the
             second
             is
             to
             perdition
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             certaine
             Heretieks
             are
             through
             there
             deadly
             sinne
             diuided
             from
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             3
             No
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             doth
             at
             any
             time
             fall
             away
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             because
             the
             Charitie
             of
             Predestination
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             bond
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             doth
             neuer
             fall
             :
             Answere
             this
             is
             proued
             by
             1.
             
             
               Cor.
               13.
               
               Rom.
               8.
               
               All
               things
               turne
               to
               good
               to
               them
               that
               loue
               God
               :
               Also
               I
               am
               certaine
               that
               neither
               death
               nor
               life
               can
               seperate
               vs
               from
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             4
             The
             Pr●destinate
             although
             he
             be
             not
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Grace
             ,
             according
             to
             present
             Iustice
             :
             yet
             he
             is
             alwaies
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Answere
             .
             I
             declared
             in
             my
             booke
             that
             there
             be
             diuers
             manners
             of
             being
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             there
             be
             some
             in
             the
             Church
             according
             to
             a
             mishapen
             Faith
             ,
             and
             some
             according
             to
             Predestination
             ,
             which
             are
             now
             in
             sinne
             ,
             but
             shall
             returne
             to
             grace
             .
          
           
             5
             No
             degree
             of
             dignitie
             ,
             nor
             election
             of
             man
             ,
             nor
             any
             sensible
             signe
             can
             make
             a
             man
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Answere
             .
             I
             say
             Predestination
             maketh
             vs
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             prepareth
             for
             vs
             grace
             heere
             ,
             and
             glory
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ;
             and
             not
             degree
             of
             dignitie
             ,
             nor
             the
             election
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             nor
             sensible
             signe
             :
             for
             Iudas
             ,
             though
             Christ
             elected
             him
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             gaue
             him
             Temporall
             Graces
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             so
             reputed
             of
             men
             ,
             yet
             was
             he
             a
             Woolfe
             in
             a
             sheeps-skin
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Augustine
             saith
             .
          
           
             6
             A
             Reprobate
             man
             is
             neuer
             no
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Answere
             .
             It
             is
             in
             my
             Booke
             with
             sufficient
             long
             probation
             of
             the
             Psalme
             26.
             and
             the
             5.
             
             Ephes.
             and
             by
             Saint
             Bernards
             saying
             ;
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             is
             more
             plainely
             his
             body
             ,
             then
             the
             body
             that
             was
             crucified
             :
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             flower
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             which
             is
             corne
             and
             chaffe
             :
             the
             Elect
             and
             Reprobate
             .
          
           
             7
             Iudas
             was
             no
             true
             Disciple
             of
             Christ
             :
             Answere
             .
             This
             I
             confesse
             ,
             S.
             Augustine
             in
             his
             Booke
             of
             penance
             where
             he
             expounds
             1.
             
             
               Iohn
               2.
               
               They
               came
               out
               from
               vs
               ,
               but
               were
               not
               of
               vs
               :
            
             Christ
             knew
             from
             the
             beginning
             who
             should
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             should
             betray
             him
             :
             and
             said
             ,
             
               none
               commeth
               to
               mee
               except
               it
               be
               giuen
               him
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
            
             from
             that
             time
             many
             departed
             from
             him
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             called
             by
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             they
             were
             no
             true
             Disciples
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             not
             continue
             in
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               if
               you
               remaine
               in
               my
               word
               you
               bee
               my
               Disciples
               :
            
             it
             is
             euident
             ,
             that
             Iudas
             could
             not
             be
             the
             Disciple
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             meanes
             of
             his
             couetousnes
             :
             For
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               except
               a
               man
               forsake
               that
               hee
               hath
               ,
               he
               cannot
               be
               my
               Disciple
               :
            
             therefore
             because
             Iudas
             was
             a
             Theefe
             Iohn
             12.
             and
             a
             Diuell
             ,
             Iohn
             6.
             
             It
             is
             euident
             that
             Iudas
             was
             no
             true
             but
             a
             fained
             Disciple
             .
             Saint
             Augustine
             vpon
             Saint
             Iohn
             ,
             that
             Christs
             sheepe
             heare
             his
             voice
             ,
             saith
             ,
             what
             manner
             of
             hearers
             were
             his
             sheepe
             ;
             Iudas
             heard
             him
             but
             was
             a
             Woolfe
             ,
             yet
             he
             followed
             the
             shepheard
             ,
             but
             being
             clothed
             in
             a
             sheep-skin
             he
             laid
             waite
             for
             the
             shepheard
             .
          
           
             8
             The
             predestinate
             whether
             they
             bee
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             or
             no
             ,
             according
             to
             there
             present
             Iustice
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             Church
             which
             hath
             neither
             wrinkle
             nor
             spot
             ,
             but
             is
             holy
             and
             vndefiled
             ,
             which
             Christ
             calleth
             his
             owne
             .
             Answer
             .
             In
             the
             fift
             to
             the
             
               Ephesians
               ,
               Christ
               so
               loued
               his
               Church
               that
               he
               offered
               himselfe
               for
               it
               .
            
             I
             pray
             you
             then
             ,
             is
             there
             any
             faithfull
             man
             that
             doubteth
             that
             the
             Church
             doth
             not
             signifie
             all
             the
             Elect
             :
             the
             glorious
             spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             holy
             and
             without
             spot
             :
             This
             is
             an
             Article
             of
             faith
             which
             we
             ought
             firmely
             to
             beleeue
             .
          
           
             9
             Peter
             neuer
             was
             ,
             nor
             is
             the
             vniuersall
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Answere
             .
             All
             men
             agree
             ,
             that
             Peter
             receiued
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Rock
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             humility
             ,
             stedfastnesse
             ,
             and
             blessednes
             :
             When
             Christ
             said
             vpon
             this
             Rock
             I
             will
             build
             my
             church
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             meane
             that
             he
             would
             build
             euery
             Militant
             Church
             vpon
             Peter
             ,
             but
             vpon
             Christ
             which
             is
             the
             Rock
             :
             from
             whom
             Peter
             receiued
             his
             Faith
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             the
             head
             and
             foundation
             of
             euery
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             Peter
             .
          
           
             10
             If
             he
             that
             is
             called
             the
             Uicar
             of
             Christ
             ,
             follow
             Christ
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             his
             true
             Uicar
             ;
             otherwise
             he
             is
             the
             messenger
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             the
             enemy
             of
             Peter
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Uicar
             of
             
               Iudas
               :
               Answere
            
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             Saint
             Bernard
             in
             his
             fourth
             Booke
             did
             write
             vnto
             Pope
             E●genius
             ,
             thou
             delightest
             to
             walke
             in
             great
             pride
             ,
             being
             gorgeously
             arrayed
             ,
             what
             fruit
             doth
             the
             flooke
             receiue
             by
             thee
             ▪
             If
             I
             durst
             say
             it
             these
             be
             rather
             the
             pastures
             of
             the
             Diuels
             then
             of
             sheepe
             :
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             and
             Saint
             Paul
             did
             not
             so
             ,
             thou
             séemest
             to
             succéede
             Constantine
             ,
             and
             not
             Peter
             .
             It
             followeth
             in
             
             my
             Booke
             ,
             if
             thy
             life
             be
             contrary
             to
             Peters
             ,
             or
             giuen
             to
             auarice
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             the
             Uicar
             of
             Iudas
             ,
             which
             loued
             the
             reward
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             sold
             the
             Lord
             :
             As
             soone
             as
             they
             reade
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Councell
             looked
             one
             vpon
             another
             ,
             and
             making
             mockes
             and
             moes
             ,
             nodded
             their
             heads
             at
             him
             .
          
           
             11
             Priests
             that
             vse
             Symony
             ,
             and
             liue
             desolutely
             ,
             haue
             an
             vntrue
             opinion
             of
             seuen
             Sacraments
             ,
             as
             Bastards
             and
             not
             Children
             ,
             not
             knowing
             the
             O●●ice
             of
             the
             Keyes
             of
             Censures
             ,
             neither
             of
             the
             rights
             of
             Cerimonies
             and
             seruice
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             of
             worship
             of
             Relikes
             ,
             nor
             of
             Orders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             of
             indulgences
             and
             pardons
             .
             Answere
             .
             It
             is
             in
             this
             manner
             in
             my
             Booke
             ,
             the
             authoritie
             is
             abused
             by
             such
             as
             sell
             Orders
             ,
             and
             get
             riches
             by
             Symony
             ,
             making
             markets
             of
             holy
             Sacraments
             ,
             liuing
             voluptuously
             ,
             desolutely
             ,
             a
             filthy
             villanous
             kind
             of
             life
             .
             They
             pollute
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             estate
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             professe
             they
             know
             God
             ,
             they
             deny
             him
             indéede
             ,
             and
             beléeue
             not
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             as
             vnbeléeuing
             Bastards
             hold
             a
             contrary
             opinion
             ,
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             to
             whom
             Malachy
             in
             his
             first
             Chapter
             saith
             ,
             
               Vnto
               you
               Priests
               be
               it
               spoken
               ,
               which
               despise
               my
               name
               .
            
          
           
             12
             The
             papall
             dignity
             hath
             his
             originall
             from
             the
             Emperors
             of
             Rome
             .
             Answer
             .
             This
             is
             proued
             by
             the
             96.
             distinction
             ,
             for
             Constantine
             granted
             this
             priuiledge
             to
             the
             Byshop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             others
             after
             confirmed
             the
             same
             ;
             that
             as
             Augustus
             is
             counted
             the
             most
             high
             King
             aboue
             all
             others
             ,
             so
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             shall
             be
             called
             the
             principall
             Father
             aboue
             other
             Bishops
             :
             then
             a
             Cardinall
             said
             in
             Constantines
             time
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             generall
             councell
             at
             Nice
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             highest
             place
             in
             the
             Church
             was
             giuen
             to
             the
             Byshop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             why
             did
             you
             not
             then
             say
             it
             tooke
             his
             dignity
             rather
             from
             the
             Councell
             ?
          
           
             13
             No
             Man
             with
             reason
             ,
             without
             reuelation
             can
             affirme
             ,
             that
             hee
             or
             any
             other
             is
             head
             of
             any
             particular
             Church
             .
             Answere
             .
             I
             confesse
             it
             ,
             but
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             hope
             through
             his
             good
             liuing
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             14
             No
             man
             ought
             to
             beleeue
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             head
             of
             any
             Church
             .
             
               Answere
               ▪
            
             confesse
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             Church
             was
             deceiued
             by
             Agnes
             ,
             a
             Woman
             Pope
             ,
             as
             it
             app●areth
             by
             Saint
             Augustine
             ,
             and
             it
             so
             being
             deceiued
             ,
             Christian
             Faith
             should
             bee
             depraued
             .
          
           
             15
             The
             Popes
             power
             ,
             as
             Uicar
             ,
             is
             nothing
             worth
             ,
             if
             he
             liue
             not
             according
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             follow
             the
             manners
             of
             
               Peter
               .
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             confessed
             this
             ,
             and
             said
             before
             the
             Councell
             ,
             I
             vnderstand
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             such
             a
             Pope
             as
             doth
             not
             represent
             the
             manners
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             void
             .
          
           
             16
             The
             Pope
             is
             most
             holy
             ,
             not
             because
             he
             supplieth
             the
             place
             of
             Peter
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             hath
             great
             reuenues
             ,
             my
             words
             be
             mutilated
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             holie
             because
             he
             is
             Uicar
             of
             Peter
             ,
             nor
             for
             his
             great
             possessions
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             follow
             Christ
             in
             humilit●
             ,
             patience
             ,
             labour
             ,
             and
             perfect
             loue
             .
          
           
             17
             The
             Cardinals
             are
             not
             the
             true
             Successors
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             if
             they
             liue
             not
             after
             the
             fashion
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             keeping
             the
             ordinances
             of
             Christ.
             Answere
             .
             I
             confesse
             it
             ,
             for
             if
             they
             enter
             not
             in
             at
             the
             doore
             which
             is
             Christ
             ,
             they
             be
             Theeues
             and
             Robbers
             .
          
           
             18
             An
             Hereticke
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             committed
             to
             the
             secular
             power
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficient
             that
             he
             suffer
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             censure
             .
             Answer
             .
             These
             are
             my
             words
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             ashamed
             of
             their
             false
             iudgement
             ,
             for
             Christ
             would
             not
             condemne
             such
             to
             bodily
             death
             :
             The
             first
             point
             appeareth
             in
             the
             12.
             of
             Luke
             :
             The
             second
             ,
             by
             
               the
               Woman
               taken
               in
               Adultery
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             18.
             
             Chapter
             of
             
               Mathew
               ,
               If
               thy
               Brother
               haue
               offended
               thee
               ,
               &c.
            
             therefore
             an
             Hereticke
             ought
             first
             to
             be
             instructed
             with
             Christian
             loue
             ,
             by
             reasons
             drawne
             out
             of
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Augustine
             and
             others
             haue
             done
             ,
             disputing
             against
             Heretickes
             ;
             but
             if
             for
             all
             this
             they
             will
             not
             leaue
             their
             errors
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             suffer
             corporall
             punishments
             .
             The
             Iudges
             had
             read
             in
             
               Iohn
               Husses
            
             Booke
             ,
             where
             hee
             greeuously
             inueyed
             against
             them
             which
             deliuered
             an
             Heretike
             vnto
             the
             Secular
             power
             ,
             not
             being
             conuicted
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             compared
             them
             vnto
             the
             High-Priests
             ,
             Scribes
             ,
             and
             Pharises
             ,
             which
             told
             Pilate
             it
             was
             not
             lawfull
             for
             them
             to
             put
             any
             man
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             Christ
             vnto
             him
             ,
             
             but
             Christ
             told
             Pilate
             they
             were
             greater
             murderers
             then
             he
             which
             deliuered
             him
             vnto
             him
             ,
             then
             the
             Cardinals
             and
             Bishops
             made
             a
             great
             noyse
             ,
             saying
             ;
             
               Who
               are
               they
               that
               thou
               dost
               asimule
               vnto
               the
               Pharisies
               ?
            
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             
               All
               that
               deliuer
               any
               that
               is
               innocent
               vnto
               the
               ciuill
               sword
               .
            
          
           
             19
             The
             Nobles
             of
             the
             World
             ought
             to
             compell
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             kéepe
             the
             Commaundements
             of
             Christ.
             Answere
             .
             These
             be
             my
             words
             ,
             the
             Militant
             Church
             consisteth
             of
             these
             parts
             ;
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             should
             kéepe
             purely
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             the
             Nobles
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             should
             compell
             them
             to
             keepe
             his
             Commaundements
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             common
             people
             seruing
             to
             both
             parties
             .
          
           
             20
             The
             Ecclesiasticall
             obedience
             ,
             as
             the
             Priests
             and
             Monkes
             haue
             deuised
             ,
             it
             hath
             no
             authority
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             Answer
             .
             I
             confesse
             it
             ,
             there
             be
             three
             obediences
             ,
             the
             Spirituall
             ,
             Secular
             ,
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             :
             the
             Spirituall
             ,
             which
             is
             onely
             according
             to
             the
             ordinances
             of
             God
             ▪
             in
             which
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             liued
             ,
             and
             all
             Christians
             ought
             to
             liue
             in
             :
             the
             Secular
             obedience
             ,
             is
             due
             according
             to
             ciuill
             ordinance
             :
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             obedience
             is
             such
             as
             the
             Priests
             haue
             inuented
             ,
             without
             any
             expresse
             authority
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             21
             He
             that
             is
             excommunicate
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             apealeth
             vnto
             Christ
             ,
             the
             curses
             of
             the
             Pope
             cannot
             annoy
             him
             .
             Answere
             .
             I
             acknowledge
             not
             this
             ,
             but
             I
             did
             make
             complaint
             in
             my
             Booke
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             done
             mee
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             fauoured
             mee
             ,
             great
             wrong
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             not
             heare
             me
             in
             the
             Popes
             Court
             :
             and
             after
             the
             death
             of
             one
             Pope
             ,
             I
             apealed
             to
             his
             successors
             ,
             and
             it
             profited
             not
             ,
             and
             to
             apeals
             to
             the
             Councell
             ,
             it
             were
             to
             long
             ;
             therfore
             at
             la●●
             I
             apealed
             to
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
             Then
             said
             a
             Cardinall
             ,
             wilt
             thou
             presume
             aboue
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             who
             apealed
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             they
             mocked
             him
             :
             the
             tenor
             of
             his
             apeale
             ,
             was
             nothing
             but
             an
             earnest
             Prayer
             to
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             refuge
             and
             helpe
             when
             all
             kel●es
             fayled
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             did
             appeale
             before
             God
             ,
             for
             his
             greefe
             ,
             from
             the
             wicked
             sentence
             and
             excommunication
             determined
             by
             the
             By●●ops
             ,
             Scribes
             ,
             and
             Pharisies
             ,
             as
             
               Iohn
               Chrysostome
            
             did
             twice
             from
             the
             Councel
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ;
             And
             Andrew
             Bishop
             of
             Prage
             ,
             and
             Robert
             Bishop
             of
             Lincolne
             ,
             apealed
             vnto
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             defiled
             with
             cruelty
             ,
             nor
             corrupted
             with
             gifts
             ,
             nor
             deceiued
             by
             false
             witnesses
             .
          
           
             22
             A
             vitious
             man
             liueth
             naughtily
             ,
             and
             a
             vertuous
             man
             liueth
             godly
             .
             Answere
             .
             My
             words
             are
             these
             :
             All
             humane
             workes
             are
             deuided
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             they
             be
             either
             vertuous
             or
             vit●aus
             ;
             therefore
             if
             a
             man
             bee
             vertuous
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             ,
             he
             doth
             vertuously
             ,
             and
             if
             a
             man
             be
             naught
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             doth
             is
             naught
             :
             for
             as
             vice
             infecteth
             all
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
             Subiect
             ,
             so
             vertue
             quickens
             all
             the
             doings
             of
             the
             vertuous
             ,
             whi●h
             is
             proued
             by
             many
             places
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             23
             The
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             liuing
             according
             to
             his
             Lawes
             and
             hauing
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             an
             earnest
             desire
             to
             edifie
             the
             people
             ,
             ought
             to
             preach
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             excommunication
             of
             the
             Pope
             :
             and
             such
             a
             Minister
             ought
             not
             to
             obay
             any
             forbidding
             of
             him
             to
             preach
             .
             I
             Answer
             .
             We
             ought
             rather
             to
             obay
             God
             th●n
             man
             ,
             for
             a
             Minister
             to
             preach
             ,
             and
             a
             rich
             man
             to
             giue
             Almes
             ,
             are
             duties
             commaunded
             of
             God
             :
             and
             if
             the
             Pope
             or
             any
             other
             commaund
             a
             Minister
             not
             to
             preach
             ,
             and
             a
             rich
             man
             not
             to
             giue
             Almes
             ,
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             obay
             him
             .
             I
             cal
             that
             an
             vniust
             excommunication
             ,
             which
             is
             giuen
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             law
             ,
             for
             such
             a
             one
             a
             Preacher
             ought
             not
             to
             leaue
             preaching
             ,
             nor
             feare
             damnation
             :
             then
             they
             obi●cted
             that
             he
             had
             said
             that
             such
             excommunications
             were
             blessings
             :
             euen
             so
             say
             I
             now
             againe
             as
             the
             Prophet
             saith
             ,
             
               They
               shall
               curse
               ,
               but
               thou
               O
               Lord
               shalt
               blesse
               .
            
          
           
             24
             Euery
             man
             admitted
             to
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             hath
             thereby
             authority
             to
             preach
             ,
             and
             ought
             so
             to
             do●
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             excommunication
             or
             forbidding
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             .
             Answere
             .
             I
             doe
             confesse
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             Christian
             ought
             to
             doubt
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             is
             sufficientlie
             instructed
             in
             learning
             ,
             to
             instruct
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             the
             vnruly
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             then
             for
             to
             do
             any
             other
             worke
             of
             mercy
             .
          
           
             25
             Ecclesiastical
             Censures
             ,
             are
             Antichristian
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Cleargy
             hath
             inuented
             for
             their
             owne
             preferment
             ,
             to
             defend
             their
             malice
             ,
             and
             multiply
             their
             couetousnesse
             :
             It
             is
             not
             thus
             in
             my
             Booke
             ,
             but
             I
             confesse
             it
             in
             substance
             .
          
           
           
             26
             There
             ought
             to
             be
             no
             interdictment
             vnto
             the
             people
             .
             Answer
             .
             For
             Christ
             the
             High
             Bishop
             ,
             neither
             for
             the
             iniury
             done
             vnto
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             ,
             nor
             for
             any
             other
             iniurie
             did
             make
             any
             interdictment
             .
             I
             complained
             that
             for
             one
             mans
             fault
             ,
             a
             whole
             Land
             shall
             be
             interdicted
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             good
             cease
             to
             praise
             God
             ,
             but
             Christ
             notwithstanding
             ,
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             was
             imprisoned
             ,
             then
             whom
             there
             was
             no
             greater
             amongst
             the
             Children
             of
             men
             ,
             did
             not
             giue
             any
             curse
             ,
             no
             not
             when
             Herod
             beheaded
             him
             ,
             neither
             when
             himselfe
             was
             spoyled
             ,
             beaten
             ,
             and
             blasphemed
             ;
             he
             did
             not
             curse
             ,
             but
             praied
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             taught
             his
             Disciples
             to
             do
             the
             same
             :
             and
             Peter
             exhorteth
             to
             follow
             Christ.
             
               Who
               when
               he
               was
               cursed
               ,
               cursed
               not
               againe
               .
            
             And
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             in
             the
             12.
             to
             the
             
               Romanes
               ,
               Blesse
               them
               that
               persecute
               you
               .
            
             These
             are
             the
             Articles
             which
             are
             alleadged
             out
             of
             his
             Booke
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             Seauen
             Articles
             gathered
             out
             of
             his
             Booke
             against
             Stephen
             Pallets
             .
          
           
             1
             THE
             first
             Article
             ,
             If
             the
             Pope
             ,
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             Prelate
             ,
             be
             in
             deadly
             sinne
             ,
             he
             is
             then
             no
             Pope
             ,
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             Prelate
             .
             Answere
             .
             I
             grant
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             I
             send
             you
             to
             Saint
             
               Augustine
               ,
               Ierome
               ,
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Gregory
               ,
               Cyprian
               ,
            
             and
             Barnard
             ,
             who
             say
             moreouer
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             is
             in
             deadly
             sinne
             ,
             is
             no
             Christian
             ;
             how
             much
             lesse
             ,
             Pope
             ,
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             Prelate
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             eight
             of
             
               Amos
               ,
               They
               haue
               ruled
               but
               not
               through
               me
               ;
               they
               became
               Princes
               ,
               and
               I
               knew
               them
               not
               :
            
             but
             I
             graunt
             ,
             a
             wicked
             Pope
             ,
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             Priest
             ,
             is
             an
             vnworthy
             Minister
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             by
             whom
             God
             doth
             baptise
             ,
             consecrate
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             worke
             ,
             to
             the
             profit
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             God
             saith
             by
             Samuell
             to
             
               Saul
               ,
               because
               thou
               hast
               cast
               off
               my
               word
               ,
               I
               haue
               cast
               thee
               off
               from
               being
               a
               King
               ,
            
             much
             more
             a
             Pope
             sinning
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             Grace
             of
             Predestination
             ,
             is
             the
             bond
             whereby
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             euery
             member
             thereof
             are
             firmely
             knit
             vnto
             the
             Head.
             Answere
             .
             This
             Article
             is
             mine
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             proued
             out
             of
             the
             eight
             to
             the
             
               Romanes
               ,
               Who
               shall
               separate
               vs
               from
               the
               loue
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             And
             the
             tenth
             of
             
               Iohn
               ,
               My
               Sheepe
               heare
               my
               voyce
               ,
               I
               know
               them
               ,
               and
               giue
               them
               eternall
               life
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               perish
               ,
               nor
               any
               shall
               take
               them
               out
               of
               my
               hands
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             knot
             of
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             spirituall
             head
             ,
             vnderstandding
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             predestinated
             .
          
           
             3
             If
             the
             Pope
             be
             a
             Reprobate
             ,
             then
             as
             Iudas
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             Deuill
             ,
             a
             Théefe
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             of
             perdition
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Militant
             Church
             ,
             nor
             member
             thereof
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             If
             he
             were
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             should
             he
             be
             a
             member
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             should
             cleaue
             vnto
             Christ
             by
             grace
             of
             Predestination
             and
             present
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             one
             spirit
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             1.
             
             
               Cor.
               6.
               
               Know
               you
               not
               that
               our
               bodies
               are
               the
               members
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             4
             That
             an
             euill
             Pope
             or
             Prelate
             is
             no
             Pastor
             .
             Answer
             .
             The
             Text
             of
             my
             Booke
             ,
             is
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             euill
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             hireling
             :
             of
             whom
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               is
               no
               Shepheard
               ,
               nor
               the
               sheepe
               his
               ,
               he
               seeth
               a
               Wolfe
               and
               forsaketh
               his
               sheepe
               ,
            
             so
             doth
             euery
             Reprobate
             ,
             therefore
             no
             true
             Pastor
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             Pope
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             ought
             not
             by
             his
             Office
             ,
             to
             be
             called
             most
             holy
             .
             I
             Answere
             ,
             When
             as
             the
             King
             ,
             according
             to
             S.
             Augustines
             mind
             ,
             representeth
             the
             Deity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Priest
             representeth
             only
             his
             humanity
             ;
             therefore
             the
             King
             of
             Romaines
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             ought
             rather
             to
             be
             called
             most
             holy
             .
             These
             thinges
             are
             more
             at
             large
             discided
             in
             my
             Booke
             (
             saith
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             )
             but
             I
             can
             finde
             no
             foundation
             ,
             whereby
             I
             should
             call
             the
             Pope
             most
             holy
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             only
             spoken
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             6
             If
             the
             Pope
             liue
             contrary
             to
             Christ
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             lawfully
             chosen
             according
             to
             humane
             election
             ,
             yet
             he
             commeth
             in
             another
             way
             then
             by
             Christ.
             Answere
             .
             The
             text
             is
             thus
             ,
             if
             the
             Pope
             liue
             contrary
             to
             Christ
             ,
             in
             Pride
             and
             Auarice
             ,
             doth
             he
             not
             then
             come
             in
             another
             way
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             lowly
             and
             méeke
             doore
             of
             Christ.
             Iudas
             was
             lawfully
             chosen
             by
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             bee
             came
             in
             another
             way
             :
             and
             as
             Christ
             saith
             in
             the
             sixt
             
             of
             
               Iohn
               ,
               Was
               a
               Theese
               ,
               a
               Deuill
               ,
               and
               the
               Sonne
               of
               perdition
               ,
            
             and
             whosoeuer
             doth
             enter
             into
             a
             Bishopprick
             or
             any
             other
             place
             ,
             not
             with
             intent
             to
             labour
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             to
             liue
             voluptuously
             and
             richly
             ,
             and
             to
             aduance
             himselfe
             with
             all
             kind
             of
             pride
             ,
             he
             commeth
             in
             another
             way
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             Théefe
             .
          
           
             7
             The
             condemnation
             of
             the
             forty
             fiue
             Articles
             of
             Wickliffe
             ,
             made
             by
             the
             Doctors
             ,
             as
             wicked
             and
             vnreasonable
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             by
             them
             alleadged
             is
             fained
             and
             vntrue
             .
             Answere
             .
             So
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             euery
             one
             of
             them
             is
             hereticall
             ,
             erronious
             ,
             and
             offensiue
             :
             then
             he
             said
             to
             Cardinall
             Cambray
             ?
             O
             Maister
             Doctor
             where
             is
             your
             proofe
             !
             Then
             the
             Cardinall
             said
             :
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             ,
             thou
             diddest
             say
             thou
             wouldst
             defend
             none
             of
             
               Iohn
               Wickliffes
            
             errors
             ?
             I
             will
             not
             if
             they
             be
             errors
             ,
             but
             in
             my
             conscience
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             consent
             to
             the
             condemnation
             ,
             being
             I
             saw
             no
             Scripture
             against
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             There
             remaineth
             sixe
             Articles
             of
             the
             thirty
             nine
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             Booke
             wrote
             against
             STANISLAVS
             de
             Zuoyma
             .
          
           
             1
             THe
             first
             Article
             :
             A
             Minister
             is
             not
             the
             Successour
             of
             Christ
             by
             his
             humane
             election
             ,
             be
             it
             neuer
             so
             rightly
             done
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             he
             doth
             more
             aboundantly
             worke
             to
             the
             profit
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             hee
             hath
             thereby
             more
             aboundant
             power
             giuen
             him
             of
             God.
             Answere
             .
             It
             standeth
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             wicked
             Electors
             to
             chuse
             a
             Woman
             into
             Ecclesiasticall
             office
             ,
             as
             it
             appeareth
             by
             the
             election
             of
             Agnes
             ,
             which
             was
             called
             Iohn
             ,
             who
             occupied
             the
             Popes
             place
             and
             dignity
             two
             yeares
             and
             more
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             chuse
             a
             théefe
             ,
             a
             murderer
             ,
             a
             deuill
             ,
             and
             an
             Antichrist
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             one
             as
             God
             alloweth
             not
             of
             :
             so
             whatsoeuer
             the
             election
             is
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             giue
             credit
             to
             the
             works
             of
             him
             that
             is
             chosen
             ;
             therefore
             Christ
             saith
             in
             the
             tenth
             of
             
               Iohn
               ,
               Giue
               credite
               vnto
               workes
               .
            
          
           
             2
             The
             Pope
             being
             a
             Reprobate
             ,
             is
             not
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Answere
             .
             I
             would
             know
             of
             the
             Doctor
             how
             this
             is
             contrary
             to
             Faith
             ?
             Did
             not
             Christ
             dispute
             against
             the
             Faith
             ,
             when
             he
             demanded
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisies
             .
             
               Math.
               12.
               
               You
               off-spring
               of
               Vipers
               ,
               how
               can
               you
               speak
               good
               things
               when
               your selues
               are
               wicked
               .
            
             I
             demand
             of
             the
             Scribes
             ,
             if
             the
             Pope
             be
             a
             Reprobate
             ,
             and
             the
             stock
             of
             Uipers
             ,
             how
             is
             he
             head
             of
             the
             holy
             Church
             ?
             for
             it
             is
             more
             possible
             that
             a
             Reprobate
             may
             speake
             good
             things
             ,
             being
             he
             may
             be
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             according
             to
             present
             Iustice
             ,
             then
             to
             ●e
             the
             head
             of
             the
             holy
             Church
             :
             In
             the
             fift
             of
             Iohn
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               How
               can
               you
               beleeue
               which
               seeke
               glory
               amongst
               your selues
               ,
               and
               seeketh
               not
               the
               glory
               that
               commeth
               of
               God
               :
            
             And
             I
             demand
             how
             the
             Pope
             can
             be
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             which
             is
             a
             Reprobate
             ,
             and
             receiueth
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             séeketh
             not
             for
             the
             glory
             that
             commeth
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             more
             possible
             he
             should
             beléeue
             so
             doing
             ,
             then
             be
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             3
             There
             is
             no
             apparance
             that
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             one
             head
             in
             the
             spiritualty
             to
             rule
             the
             Church
             .
             Answere
             .
             I
             grant
             it
             ,
             Christ
             sitteth
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             doth
             necessarily
             rule
             the
             Militant
             Church
             as
             head
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             sparke
             of
             apparance
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             one
             head
             in
             the
             spiritualty
             ▪
             ruling
             the
             Church
             that
             should
             alwaies
             be
             conuersant
             with
             it
             ,
             except
             some
             Infidell
             would
             heretically
             affirme
             ,
             that
             the
             Militant
             Church
             should
             haue
             here
             a
             permanent
             and
             continuall
             Citty
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             seek
             after
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             :
             And
             it
             is
             euident
             in
             my
             booke
             ,
             how
             vnconsequent
             a
             similitude
             it
             is
             for
             a
             Reprobate
             Pope
             to
             be
             head
             of
             the
             Militant
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             Reprobate
             King
             to
             be
             he●d
             of
             a
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             4
             Christ
             would
             better
             rule
             his
             Church
             by
             his
             true
             Apostles
             ,
             dispierced
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             without
             such
             a
             monstrous
             head
             .
             I
             answere
             ,
             Albeit
             that
             Doctor
             doth
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             often
             without
             a
             head
             ;
             yet
             we
             verily
             beleeue
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             head
             of
             euery
             Church
             ,
             ruling
             it
             without
             lacke
             or
             default
             ,
             powring
             on
             it
             motion
             and
             sence
             ,
             euen
             vnto
             the
             latter
             day
             :
             then
             they
             said
             ,
             behold
             now
             hee
             prophesieth
             ?
             but
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             said
             ,
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             was
             fa●
             better
             gouerned
             then
             now
             it
             is
             .
          
           
           
             5
             Peter
             was
             no
             vniuersall
             Shepheard
             of
             the
             shéep
             of
             Christ
             ,
             much
             lesse
             is
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             Answer
             .
             It
             appeareth
             by
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             limit
             vnto
             Peter
             for
             his
             iurisdiction
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             no
             not
             one
             only
             Pronince
             ,
             nor
             to
             any
             other
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             some
             walked
             through
             many
             regions
             ,
             some
             fewer
             ;
             as
             Paule
             trauailed
             more
             then
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             did
             co●uert
             more
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ.
             Wherefore
             ,
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             any
             Apostle
             or
             Uicar
             to
             conuert
             and
             confirme
             as
             much
             people
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             Prouinces
             as
             they
             are
             able
             .
          
           
             6
             The
             Apostles
             and
             faithfull
             Priests
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             haue
             stoutly
             ruled
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             thinges
             necessary
             to
             saluation
             ,
             before
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Pope
             was
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             would
             doe
             so
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Then
             they
             cryed
             out
             againe
             ,
             
               Behold
               the
               Prophet
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Certaine
             other
             Articles
             which
             were
             brought
             vnto
             IOHN
             HVS
             in
             Prison
             .
          
           
             1
             THE
             first
             Article
             ,
             Paul
             ,
             according
             to
             present
             Iustice
             ,
             was
             a
             Blasphemer
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             withall
             in
             Grace
             ,
             according
             to
             Predestination
             of
             eternall
             life
             .
             Answer
             .
             This
             proposition
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Booke
             ,
             but
             thus
             :
             as
             Paul
             was
             both
             a
             blasphemer
             according
             to
             present
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             also
             a
             faithfull
             child
             of
             our
             holy
             Mother
             the
             Church
             according
             to
             Predestination
             ;
             So
             Iscariot
             was
             both
             in
             Grace
             according
             to
             present
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             withall
             ,
             was
             neuer
             of
             our
             holy
             Mother
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             he
             lacked
             Predestination
             of
             life
             euerlasting
             .
          
           
             2
             Christ
             doth
             more
             loue
             a
             predestinate
             Ban
             being
             sinfull
             ,
             then
             any
             Reprobate
             ,
             in
             what
             grace
             soeuer
             he
             be
             .
             Answere
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             predestinate
             shall
             haue
             perpetuall
             blessednesse
             ,
             and
             the
             Reprobate
             eternall
             fire
             ;
             therefore
             GOD
             infinitely
             loueth
             them
             both
             as
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             because
             he
             giueth
             them
             greater
             graces
             ,
             to
             wit
             ;
             euerlasting
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             far
             more
             excellent
             then
             onely
             grace
             ,
             according
             to
             present
             Iustice
             ;
             and
             the
             predestinated
             cannot
             fall
             from
             Grace
             ,
             for
             they
             haue
             a
             certaine
             redicall
             grace
             rooted
             in
             them
             ,
             although
             they
             be
             depriued
             of
             the
             aboundance
             of
             grace
             for
             the
             time
             .
          
           
             3
             All
             the
             sinfull
             according
             to
             present
             Iustice
             are
             vnfaithfull
             ,
             swaruing
             from
             the
             true
             Catholike
             faith
             ,
             for
             none
             can
             commit
             deadly
             sinne
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             point
             he
             swarueth
             from
             the
             faith
             .
             Answer
             .
             I
             acknowledge
             it
             to
             be
             my
             sentence
             :
             for
             if
             they
             did
             beléeue
             the
             punishment
             that
             shall
             be
             laid
             vpon
             sinners
             ,
             and
             had
             faith
             of
             the
             diuine
             vnderstanding
             ,
             &c.
             then
             they
             would
             not
             so
             offend
             .
             This
             is
             verified
             by
             the
             Prophet
             
               Esay
               ,
               Thy
               fellows
               are
               misbeleeuers
               ,
               and
               fellowes
               of
               theeues
               ,
               they
               loue
               bribes
               ,
               and
               are
               followers
               of
               rewards
               ,
            
             so
             he
             calleth
             them
             Infidels
             for
             their
             offences
             :
             also
             in
             the
             first
             of
             
               Titus
               ,
               They
               confesse
               they
               know
               God
               ,
               but
               in
               workes
               they
               deny
               him
               .
            
          
           
             4
             
               Iohn
               22.
               
               Math.
            
             16.
             and
             the
             18.
             
             
               Receiue
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               you
               shall
               binde
               in
               earth
               ,
               shall
               be
               bound
               in
               heauen
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Many
             for
             lack
             of
             vnderstanding
             ,
             shal
             be
             terrified
             by
             the
             Priests
             and
             be
             deceiued
             ,
             presuming
             vpon
             their
             power
             and
             authority
             .
             Answer
             .
             I
             allow
             this
             sentence
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             for
             a
             Priest
             to
             binde
             and
             lose
             ,
             except
             that
             binding
             and
             losing
             be
             in
             heauen
             :
             but
             many
             are
             made
             afraid
             ,
             thinking
             whether
             they
             be
             iust
             or
             vniust
             ,
             the
             Priests
             may
             at
             their
             pleasures
             bind
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             ignorant
             Priests
             presume
             to
             haue
             such
             power
             ,
             saying
             ;
             they
             haue
             such
             power
             to
             absolue
             euery
             man
             confessing
             himselfe
             ,
             of
             what
             sinne
             soeuer
             it
             be
             ,
             though
             many
             sins
             are
             forbidden
             thē
             .
             And
             an
             Hypocrite
             may
             confesse
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             contrite
             for
             his
             sin
             ,
             whereof
             proofe
             is
             often
             found
             ,
             &
             is
             euident
             ,
             because
             the
             Letter
             killeth
             ,
             but
             the
             spirit
             quickneth
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             binding
             and
             losing
             of
             God
             is
             plainely
             the
             cheefe
             and
             principall
             .
             Answere
             .
             This
             is
             verie
             euident
             ,
             for
             it
             were
             a
             blasphemous
             presumption
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             forgiue
             an
             offence
             to
             GOD
             ,
             hee
             not
             allowing
             the
             same
             :
             for
             it
             is
             necessarie
             ,
             that
             GOD
             doe
             first
             forgiue
             ,
             before
             his
             Uicar
             can
             doe
             the
             same
             ▪
             and
             no
             Article
             of
             our
             Faith
             ought
             to
             be
             more
             common
             and
             knowne
             to
             vs
             then
             this
             ,
             and
             whosoeuer
             
             granteth
             this
             authority
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             graunteth
             he
             is
             without
             sin
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             God
             ,
             the
             fact
             of
             the
             Pope
             proueth
             this
             same
             :
             for
             alwaies
             in
             his
             Absolutions
             ,
             h●
             presupposeth
             contrition
             and
             confession
             ,
             but
             vnto
             true
             Absolution
             there
             is
             required
             ;
             first
             ,
             contrition
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             the
             purpose
             to
             sin
             no
             more
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             true
             confession
             ;
             fourthly
             ,
             stedfast
             hope
             of
             forgiuenes
             :
             the
             first
             appeareth
             by
             
               Ezechiel
               ,
               If
               the
               wicked
               repent
               :
            
             the
             second
             in
             the
             5.
             and
             8.
             of
             
               Iohn
               ,
               Sinne
               no
               more
            
             :
             the
             third
             by
             
               Luke
               ,
               shew
               your selues
               to
               the
               Priests
               :
            
             the
             fourth
             ,
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               My
               Son
               beleeue
               ,
               and
               thy
               sins
               shall
               be
               forgiuen
               .
            
          
           
             6
             The
             Priests
             heap
             vp
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             such
             things
             as
             serue
             the
             belly
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             pertaine
             to
             the
             imitation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             reiect
             as
             impertinent
             to
             saluation
             .
             Answere
             .
             This
             Saint
             Augustine
             prooueth
             in
             his
             seuenteenth
             Homily
             ,
             
               The
               Haruest
               is
               great
               ,
               but
               there
               are
               few
               Haruest-folke
            
             ;
             and
             speaking
             that
             ,
             which
             I
             cannot
             without
             gréefe
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             many
             that
             would
             heare
             good
             things
             ,
             there
             lacks
             such
             as
             should
             declare
             the
             same
             vnto
             them
             .
             The
             world
             is
             full
             of
             Priests
             ,
             yet
             there
             are
             few
             Worke-men
             in
             the
             Haruest
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             we
             would
             be
             willingly
             Priests
             ,
             but
             we
             do
             not
             the
             office
             of
             Priest-hood
             ;
             we
             are
             fallen
             into
             outward
             affaires
             ,
             and
             take
             vpon
             vs
             an
             office
             for
             honor
             ,
             and
             hire
             another
             to
             ease
             our
             labour
             ;
             we
             leaue
             preaching
             ,
             we
             are
             called
             Bishops
             to
             our
             paine
             ;
             we
             retaine
             the
             name
             of
             honour
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             vertue
             ;
             we
             daily
             call
             for
             our
             stipend
             ,
             but
             care
             not
             for
             our
             flocke
             ;
             wee
             gape
             after
             earthly
             things
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             leaue
             the
             cause
             of
             God
             vndone
             ;
             we
             take
             vpon
             vs
             the
             place
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             are
             wholy
             wrapped
             in
             cares
             and
             troubles
             .
             And
             S.
             Barnard
             saith
             in
             his
             33.
             
             Sermon
             vpon
             the
             Canonicals
             ,
             all
             are
             friends
             ,
             and
             all
             enemies
             ,
             all
             kinsfolkes
             ,
             and
             all
             aduersaries
             ,
             all
             of
             an
             houshold
             ,
             and
             no
             peace-makers
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             serue
             Antichrist
             ;
             they
             goe
             honorably
             ,
             honoured
             with
             the
             goods
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             do
             no
             honor
             .
          
           
             7
             The
             power
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             follow
             Christ
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             feared
             .
             Answere
             .
             Subiects
             are
             bound
             willingly
             to
             obay
             their
             good
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             are
             wicked
             :
             yet
             if
             the
             Pope
             do
             abuse
             his
             power
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             feared
             as
             by
             bondage
             :
             so
             his
             Cardinals
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             did
             not
             feare
             Gregory
             the
             12.
             before
             he
             was
             deposed
             ,
             when
             as
             they
             resisted
             him
             ;
             saying
             ,
             He
             did
             abuse
             his
             power
             .
          
           
             8
             A
             wicked
             Pope
             is
             not
             the
             Successor
             of
             Peter
             ,
             but
             of
             
               Iudas
               .
               Answere
            
             .
             If
             the
             Pope
             be
             humble
             ,
             neglecting
             the
             honors
             and
             luker
             of
             the
             world
             :
             if
             he
             be
             a
             Shepheard
             ,
             taking
             his
             name
             of
             féeding
             his
             shéepe
             ,
             if
             as
             Christ
             commandeth
             ,
             he
             feed
             the
             shéep
             with
             the
             word
             and
             good
             example
             ,
             then
             is
             he
             the
             Uicar
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             walke
             contrary
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             society
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             Beliall
             :
             and
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               that
               is
               not
               with
               me
               ,
               is
               against
               me
               .
            
             How
             is
             he
             the
             Uicar
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             rather
             the
             Uicar
             of
             Antichrist
             ?
             Christ
             called
             
               Peter
               ,
               Sathanas
            
             ,
             when
             he
             contraried
             him
             but
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             any
             other
             then
             being
             more
             contrary
             to
             Christ
             ,
             be
             called
             Sathanas
             ,
             and
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             9
             The
             Pope
             is
             the
             same
             beast
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             spoken
             in
             the
             
               Reuelation
               ,
               Power
               is
               giuen
               him
               to
               make
               warre
               vpon
               the
               Saints
               .
            
          
           
             10
             It
             is
             lawfull
             to
             preach
             notwithstanding
             the
             Popes
             inhibition
             .
             Answere
             .
             The
             Article
             is
             euident
             ,
             because
             the
             Apostles
             did
             preach
             contrary
             to
             the
             commaundement
             of
             the
             Bishop
             .
             And
             S.
             Hialry
             did
             the
             like
             ,
             contrary
             to
             a
             Pope
             that
             was
             an
             Arian
             :
             and
             Cardinals
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             commaundement
             of
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             12.
             sent
             throughout
             all
             Realmes
             such
             as
             should
             preach
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             11
             If
             the
             Popes
             commaundement
             be
             not
             agréeable
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             obayed
             .
             Answer
             .
             S.
             Isidore
             saith
             ,
             He
             that
             ruleth
             and
             commaunds
             any
             thing
             contrary
             ,
             or
             besides
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             honored
             as
             a
             false
             witnes
             ,
             and
             a
             Church-Robber
             ;
             therefore
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             obay
             no
             Prelate
             ,
             but
             in
             case
             he
             commaunds
             the
             commaundements
             of
             Christ.
             And
             Saint
             Augustine
             speaking
             of
             the
             Chaire
             of
             Moses
             ,
             saith
             ;
             They
             teach
             in
             the
             Chaire
             of
             Moses
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             therefore
             God
             teacheth
             by
             them
             :
             but
             if
             they
             will
             teach
             you
             any
             of
             their
             owne
             inuentions
             ,
             heare
             them
             not
             ,
             neyther
             doe
             as
             they
             commaund
             you
             ;
             let
             therefore
             my
             Aduersaries
             and
             Slanderers
             learne
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             not
             onely
             twelue
             Councels
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             but
             as
             many
             Councels
             as
             there
             be
             Commaundements
             of
             God
             binding
             vs
             thereunto
             ,
             vnder
             the
             paine
             of
             deadly
             sinne
             .
          
           
           
             12
             It
             is
             lawfull
             for
             the
             Cleargy
             and
             Layty
             ,
             to
             iudge
             by
             their
             iurisdiction
             of
             all
             thinges
             pertaining
             to
             saluation
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             workes
             of
             Prelates
             .
             Answere
             .
             Subiects
             ought
             first
             to
             examine
             themselues
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             examine
             all
             thinges
             which
             appertaine
             to
             their
             saluation
             :
             for
             a
             spirituall
             man
             iudgeth
             all
             thinges
             ;
             therefore
             I
             say
             a
             Lay
             man
             ought
             to
             iudge
             and
             examine
             the
             workes
             of
             his
             Prelate
             ,
             and
             to
             bewar●
             of
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             they
             ought
             to
             examine
             their
             workes
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             be
             good
             ,
             they
             may
             reioyce
             in
             GOD
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             be
             euill
             ,
             be
             sory
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             do
             the
             like
             ,
             least
             they
             be
             damned
             with
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             saying
             :
             
               If
               the
               Blind
               lead
               the
               Blind
               ,
               they
               shall
               both
               fall
               into
               the
               ditch
               .
            
          
           
             13
             God
             doth
             suspend
             euery
             wicked
             Prelate
             from
             his
             Ministry
             whilst
             hee
             is
             in
             actuall
             sinne
             ,
             because
             then
             he
             sinneth
             in
             whatsoeuer
             he
             doth
             .
             
               Answere
               .
               1.
               
               Cor
               11.
               
               Paul
            
             suspendeth
             all
             such
             as
             are
             in
             any
             greeuous
             crime
             ,
             from
             the
             eating
             of
             the
             ●odie
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             drinking
             of
             his
             blood
             ;
             and
             so
             consequently
             suspen●●th
             all
             sinfull
             Prelats
             from
             the
             ministration
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             and
             God
             doth
             suspend
             the
             wicked
             from
             the
             declaration
             of
             his
             righteousnesse
             .
             Psal.
             49.
             
             To
             suspend
             ,
             is
             to
             prohibite
             the
             ministry
             of
             any
             other
             good
             thing
             for
             the
             offence
             sake
             :
             or
             as
             the
             new
             law
             terms
             it
             ,
             to
             interdict
             or
             forbid
             .
          
           
             14
             The
             Cleargy
             ,
             for
             their
             owne
             preferment
             and
             exhaltation
             ,
             doth
             vndermine
             the
             Lay
             people
             ,
             and
             multiply
             their
             owne
             couetousnesse
             ,
             cloaketh
             their
             malice
             ▪
             and
             prepareth
             a
             way
             for
             Antichrist
             .
             The
             answere
             which
             is
             made
             to
             the
             25.
             
             Article
             in
             pri●on
             ,
             sufficeth
             for
             this
             :
             the
             first
             part
             he
             proueth
             by
             the
             example
             of
             
               Peter
               de
               Luna
            
             ,
             which
             named
             himselfe
             Benedict
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Angelus
               Coriarius
            
             ,
             who
             named
             himselfe
             Gregory
             the
             twelth
             :
             &
             of
             Iohn
             the
             23.
             and
             by
             the
             13.
             and
             14.
             of
             Ezechiell
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             Gregory
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               What
               shall
               become
               of
               the
               flocke
               when
               the
               Shepheards
               are
               become
               wolues
               ?
            
             The
             second
             part
             is
             proued
             by
             Ierome
             &
             Gregory
             17.
             
             Homily
             ,
             and
             by
             Barnard
             vpon
             the
             Canonicals
             :
             the
             third
             is
             proued
             by
             experience
             ,
             for
             who
             defendeth
             the
             wickednes
             of
             any
             scisme
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Cleargy
             ,
             alledging
             Scriptures
             ,
             &
             bringing
             reasons
             therefore
             .
             They
             excuse
             symony
             ,
             couetousnes
             in
             heaping
             together
             many
             benifices
             ,
             luxuriousnes
             and
             fornication
             ,
             how
             many
             now
             say
             it
             is
             no
             deadly
             sin
             ,
             alleadging
             the
             saying
             of
             
               Genesis
               ,
               Increase
               and
               multiply
            
             :
             heereby
             also
             the
             fourth
             part
             is
             verified
             ,
             for
             Barnard
             vpon
             the
             Canonicals
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               wicked
               Priests
               prepare
               the
               way
               for
               Antichrist
               .
            
          
           
             15
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             openly
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             these
             Articles
             are
             true
             .
             Answer
             .
             Some
             of
             these
             I
             did
             publish
             ,
             and
             some
             mine
             enemies
             fained
             ;
             now
             adding
             ,
             then
             diminishing
             ;
             now
             falsly
             imputing
             the
             whole
             proposition
             vnto
             me
             ,
             which
             the
             Commissaries
             did
             confesse
             before
             me
             ,
             whom
             I
             desired
             that
             they
             might
             be
             punished
             for
             the
             false
             faining
             of
             those
             Articles
             .
          
           
             16
             All
             the
             foresaid
             conclusions
             be
             false
             ,
             erronious
             ,
             and
             seditious
             ,
             and
             weaken
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             inuented
             contrary
             to
             the
             scriptures
             and
             the
             Church
             .
             Answer
             .
             If
             there
             be
             any
             such
             ,
             I
             am
             ready
             most
             humbly
             to
             reuoke
             and
             recant
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             17
             They
             obiected
             against
             him
             to
             change
             the
             Treatise
             that
             hee
             wrote
             against
             Pallets
             ,
             and
             
               Stanislaus
               de
               Zuoyma
               .
               Answer
            
             .
             I
             desired
             for
             Gods
             sake
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             openly
             read
             in
             the
             audience
             of
             the
             Councell
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             would
             submit
             my selfe
             to
             th●
             iudgement
             of
             the
             whole
             Councell
             .
          
           
             18
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             preached
             he
             should
             go
             to
             Constance
             ,
             &
             if
             he
             should
             be
             forced
             to
             recant
             that
             which
             he
             had
             taught
             ,
             he
             neuer
             purposed
             to
             do
             it
             with
             his
             mind
             ,
             because
             what
             he
             had
             taught
             was
             pure
             doctrine
             of
             Christ.
             Answer
             .
             This
             Article
             is
             full
             of
             lies
             ,
             God
             saith
             to
             the
             inuenter
             thereof
             ,
             
               All
               the
               day
               long
               thou
               hast
               imagined
               wickednes
               ,
               and
               with
               thy
               tongue
               as
               with
               a
               sharp
               razor
               thou
               hast
               wrought
               deceit
               :
               thou
               hast
               delighted
               to
               talke
               of
               wickednes
               rather
               then
               of
               Iustice.
            
             I
             wrote
             an
             Epistle
             ,
             &
             left
             it
             to
             be
             read
             vnto
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             pray
             for
             me
             ,
             &
             perseuer
             stedfastly
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             knowing
             certainly
             that
             I
             neuer
             taught
             any
             such
             errors
             as
             mine
             enemies
             ascribe
             vnto
             me
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             should
             be
             ouercome
             with
             false
             wilnesses
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             be
             troubled
             ,
             but
             continue
             stedfastly
             in
             the
             truth
             .
             First
             the
             councell
             condemned
             all
             his
             bookes
             to
             be
             burned
             ,
             and
             condemned
             al
             his
             Articles
             to
             be
             hereticall
             and
             himselfe
             to
             be
             an
             heretick
             ,
             &
             when
             the
             sentence
             was
             ended
             ,
             knéeling
             down
             on
             his
             knées
             he
             said
             ,
             Lord
             Iesu
             Christ
             forgiue
             
             mine
             enemies
             ,
             by
             whom
             thou
             knowest
             I
             am
             falsly
             accused
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             haue
             vsed
             false
             witnesse
             and
             slanders
             against
             me
             ,
             forgiue
             them
             for
             thy
             great
             mercy
             sake
             :
             and
             the
             chiefe
             of
             the
             Priests
             derided
             his
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Seauen
             Bishops
             which
             were
             appointed
             to
             disgrade
             him
             ,
             commanded
             him
             to
             put
             on
             his
             priestly
             garments
             ,
             when
             he
             put
             on
             his
             white
             vesture
             hee
             remembred
             the
             Albe
             that
             Herod
             put
             on
             Christ
             to
             mocke
             him
             withall
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             other
             thinges
             comforted
             hee
             himselfe
             by
             the
             example
             of
             Christ
             :
             when
             hee
             had
             put
             on
             his
             vestures
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             exhorted
             him
             to
             change
             his
             mind
             ,
             and
             prouide
             for
             his
             honor
             and
             safegard
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Ceremony
             ,
             going
             to
             the
             top
             of
             the
             scaffold
             ,
             hee
             spake
             to
             the
             people
             in
             this
             sort
             .
          
           
             These
             Lords
             and
             Bishops
             exhort
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             confesse
             before
             you
             all
             that
             I
             haue
             erred
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             a
             thing
             that
             might
             be
             done
             without
             the
             slander
             of
             any
             Man
             ,
             they
             might
             easilie
             peraduenture
             perswade
             me
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             my
             Lord
             my
             GOD
             ,
             without
             whose
             great
             ignominy
             ,
             and
             the
             grudging
             of
             mine
             owne
             conscience
             ,
             I
             cannot
             doe
             that
             which
             they
             require
             .
             I
             neuer
             taught
             the
             thing
             that
             they
             haue
             falfely
             alleadged
             against
             me
             ;
             with
             what
             countenance
             should
             I
             behold
             the
             Heauens
             ?
             With
             what
             face
             should
             I
             looke
             vpon
             them
             whom
             I
             haue
             taught
             ,
             Whereof
             there
             is
             a
             great
             number
             :
             if
             those
             things
             which
             they
             haue
             hitherto
             knowne
             most
             certaine
             ,
             should
             now
             be
             made
             vncertaine
             by
             mee
             ,
             should
             I
             by
             this
             example
             astonish
             so
             many
             consciences
             ,
             indued
             with
             so
             certaine
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
             armed
             against
             all
             assaults
             of
             the
             Deuill
             ,
             I
             will
             neuer
             commit
             such
             offence
             ,
             more
             to
             esteeme
             this
             vile
             carkase
             appointed
             to
             death
             ,
             then
             their
             health
             and
             saluation
             .
          
           
             And
             being
             commaunded
             to
             come
             downe
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Bishoppes
             tooke
             away
             the
             Chalice
             from
             him
             ,
             saying
             ;
             O
             cursed
             Iudas
             !
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             the
             way
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             councelled
             with
             the
             Iewes
             ?
             we
             take
             from
             thée
             this
             Chalice
             of
             saluation
             ?
             He
             answered
             ,
             I
             trust
             in
             my
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             for
             whose
             sake
             I
             suffer
             these
             things
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             take
             away
             his
             Chalice
             of
             Red●mption
             ,
             but
             haue
             a
             stedfast
             hope
             this
             day
             I
             shall
             drinke
             thereof
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             :
             then
             each
             of
             the
             Byshoppes
             tooke
             away
             a
             vestiment
             ,
             and
             gaue
             him
             a
             curse
             ;
             He
             answered
             ,
             he
             willingly
             imbrased
             their
             curses
             for
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ.
             When
             they
             should
             raze
             off
             his
             shauing
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             agree
             with
             what
             Instrument
             they
             should
             doe
             it
             ,
             then
             hee
             turning
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             said
             ;
             I
             maruaile
             being
             they
             are
             of
             like
             cruelty
             ,
             they
             agree
             not
             in
             their
             kinde
             of
             crueltie
             :
             At
             length
             they
             agreed
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             the
             skinne
             of
             the
             crowne
             of
             his
             head
             with
             a
             paire
             of
             Sheares
             :
             Then
             they
             saide
             ;
             Now
             hath
             the
             Church
             taken
             away
             all
             her
             Ornaments
             ,
             then
             they
             made
             a
             Crowne
             of
             Paper
             ,
             a
             cubit
             deepe
             ,
             in
             which
             were
             painted
             three
             vgly
             Deuils
             ,
             and
             this
             Tytle
             set
             ouer
             ,
             Heresiarcha
             ;
             Hee
             said
             ,
             Christ
             for
             my
             sake
             ware
             a
             Crowne
             of
             Thornes
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             ●
             weare
             this
             light
             Crowne
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             be
             it
             neuer
             so
             ignominious
             ?
             I
             will
             doe
             it
             willinglie
             ,
             the
             Byshoppes
             when
             they
             had
             put
             it
             on
             ,
             said
             :
             Now
             wee
             commit
             you
             to
             the
             Deuill
             ;
             but
             hee
             said
             ,
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             into
             thy
             hands
             I
             commit
             my
             Spirit
             which
             thou
             hast
             redeemed
             :
             then
             they
             deliuered
             him
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             who
             caused
             one
             to
             receiue
             him
             ,
             and
             deliuer
             him
             to
             b●e
             burned
             .
             When
             he
             saw
             his
             Bookes
             burned
             before
             his
             face
             ,
             he
             smiled
             ,
             he
             exhorted
             all
             that
             were
             by
             ,
             that
             he
             died
             not
             for
             Heresie
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             hatred
             of
             his
             Aduersaries
             :
             almost
             all
             the
             Cittie
             followed
             him
             in
             Armour
             .
             In
             his
             Prayers
             he
             often
             repeated
             ;
             into
             thy
             hands
             I
             commit
             my
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             standers
             by
             said
             ,
             what
             this
             man
             hath
             done
             we
             know
             not
             ,
             but
             hée
             prayeth
             very
             deuoutly
             and
             godly
             .
          
           
             A
             Priest
             sitting
             on
             horsebacke
             in
             a
             greene
             gowne
             ,
             draw
             no
             about
             with
             red
             Silke
             ,
             said
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             an
             Heretick
             :
             as
             he
             prayed
             his
             crown
             fell
             off
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Souldiours
             said
             ,
             let
             vs
             put
             it
             on
             againe
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             burned
             with
             his
             Maisters
             .
             When
             he
             rose
             from
             prayers
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             Lord
             Iesus
             assist
             me
             ,
             that
             with
             a
             constant
             mind
             I
             may
             beare
             this
             cruelty
             ,
             and
             ignominious
             death
             whereunto
             I
             am
             condemned
             for
             preaching
             thy
             most
             holy
             Gospell
             :
             when
             he
             was
             fastned
             to
             the
             stake
             ,
             being
             turned
             to
             the
             East
             ,
             certaine
             cryed
             ,
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             looke
             towards
             the
             East
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             an
             Hereticke
             ,
             so
             hee
             was
             turned
             to
             the
             West
             ,
             then
             the
             Emperours
             
             master
             of
             his
             horses
             ,
             exhorted
             him
             to
             repent
             of
             his
             errors
             ,
             and
             be
             mindfull
             of
             his
             safegard
             ;
             he
             answered
             he
             preached
             no
             errors
             :
             the
             principall
             end
             of
             my
             Doctrine
             was
             to
             teach
             all
             men
             repentance
             ,
             and
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             according
             to
             Christs
             Gospell
             and
             Exposition
             of
             holy
             Doctors
             ,
             therefore
             with
             a
             cheerefull
             courage
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             suffer
             death
             :
             when
             the
             fire
             was
             kindled
             he
             began
             to
             sing
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             Iesu
             Christ
             the
             Sonne
             of
             the
             euerliuing
             God
             haue
             mercy
             on
             me
             ,
             and
             when
             hee
             had
             said
             it
             thrice
             ,
             the
             fire
             smothered
             him
             ,
             they
             made
             a
             new
             fire
             and
             burned
             the
             part
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             they
             cut
             the
             head
             into
             small
             gobbits
             that
             it
             might
             the
             sooner
             be
             consumed
             :
             his
             heart
             being
             found
             amongst
             his
             bowels
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             well
             beaten
             it
             with
             staues
             ,
             they
             pricked
             it
             vpon
             a
             sharpe
             prick
             ,
             and
             rosted
             it
             in
             another
             fire
             till
             it
             was
             consumed
             :
             they
             tooke
             the
             ashes
             and
             cast
             into
             the
             Riuer
             Rheyne
             that
             there
             might
             bee
             no
             dust
             of
             that
             man
             left
             vpon
             earth
             :
             but
             they
             could
             neuer
             abolish
             his
             memory
             out
             of
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             Maister
             Ierome
             of
             Prage
             greeuously
             lamenting
             the
             false
             repro●h
             of
             the
             glorious
             Kingdome
             of
             Boheme
             ,
             
             and
             the
             manifold
             iniuries
             of
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             ,
             of
             his
             owne
             accord
             came
             to
             Constance
             :
             and
             seeing
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             was
             denyed
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             himselfe
             was
             laide
             waite
             for
             ,
             he
             departed
             a
             mile
             off
             that
             night
             ,
             and
             writ
             vnto
             the
             King
             of
             Hungary
             and
             the
             Councell
             earnestly
             ,
             for
             safe
             conduct
             to
             come
             and
             goe
             ,
             and
             hee
             would
             answere
             before
             the
             Councell
             to
             euery
             one
             that
             could
             lay
             any
             thing
             against
             him
             :
             The
             said
             King
             denied
             him
             safe
             conduct
             :
             the
             Lords
             of
             Boheme
             moued
             the
             deputies
             of
             the
             foure
             Nations
             of
             the
             Councell
             therein
             ,
             who
             answered
             ,
             they
             would
             giue
             him
             a
             safe
             conduct
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             depart
             :
             hee
             hearing
             hereof
             writ
             certaine
             intimations
             ,
             and
             caused
             them
             to
             be
             set
             vpon
             the
             gates
             of
             the
             Citie
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Churches
             and
             Monast●ries
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             houses
             of
             the
             Cardinals
             ,
             and
             other
             Nobles
             &
             Prelates
             to
             this
             effect
             :
             To
             the
             most
             Noble
             Prince
             Sygismond
             ,
             by
             Gods
             grace
             King
             of
             Romanes
             ,
             and
             Hungary
             alwaies
             Augustus
             &c.
             
             Ierome
             of
             Prage
             ,
             Master
             of
             Art
             of
             the
             Uniuersities
             of
             Paris
             ,
             Collein
             ,
             Heidelberg
             ,
             and
             Prage
             ,
             doe
             notifie
             to
             all
             men
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             come
             to
             Constance
             ,
             openly
             to
             declare
             to
             the
             whole
             Councell
             ,
             the
             purity
             of
             my
             true
             Faith
             :
             wherefore
             if
             there
             be
             any
             slanderers
             ,
             which
             will
             obiect
             any
             error
             or
             heresie
             ,
             let
             them
             come
             openly
             before
             me
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Councell
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             answere
             for
             mine
             owne
             innocencie
             ,
             and
             declare
             the
             sinceritie
             of
             my
             true
             faith
             ▪
             and
             if
             I
             shall
             be
             found
             culpable
             to
             suffer
             such
             punishment
             as
             shall
             be
             méet
             :
             wherefore
             I
             desire
             a
             safe
             conduct
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             world
             may
             know
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             haue
             any
             violence
             or
             imprisonment
             offered
             me
             ,
             this
             generall
             Councell
             doth
             not
             proceeds
             according
             to
             equitie
             :
             or
             if
             they
             put
             me
             back
             from
             this
             profound
             Iustice
             ,
             beeing
             com●
             hither
             freely
             of
             mine
             owne
             accord
             ;
             the
             which
             thing
             I
             suppose
             to
             be
             far
             banished
             from
             so
             sacred
             a
             Councell
             of
             wise
             men
             ,
             when
             yet
             he
             could
             not
             obtaine
             a
             safe
             conduct
             ,
             the
             Nobles
             and
             Knights
             ,
             specially
             of
             Boheme
             ,
             gaue
             him
             their
             Letters
             ,
             Patents
             vnder
             their
             Seales
             ,
             witnessing
             the
             premisses
             :
             with
             the
             which
             Letters
             ,
             the
             said
             Maister
             Ierome
             returning
             to
             Bohem
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             conspiracie
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             he
             was
             taken
             in
             the
             Dukedome
             of
             Horrissaw
             ,
             and
             sent
             again
             by
             the
             Duke
             to
             the
             Councell
             :
             the
             chéefe
             Priests
             ,
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisies
             ,
             vnderstanding
             thereof
             assembled
             and
             sent
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             led
             him
             in
             chaines
             ,
             making
             a
             great
             noise
             ,
             one
             going
             a
             great
             way
             before
             ,
             leading
             him
             by
             the
             same
             chaine
             ,
             with
             which
             chaine
             they
             kept
             him
             bound
             in
             the
             Cloister
             :
             when
             he
             was
             before
             them
             ,
             the
             whole
             rabble
             rising
             vp
             alledged
             sundry
             accusations
             &
             testimonies
             against
             him
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             noise
             and
             tumult
             :
             when
             they
             held
             their
             peace
             the
             Chancellor
             of
             Paris
             said
             ;
             Ierome
             when
             thou
             wast
             at
             Paris
             tho●
             thoughtest
             thy selfe
             an
             Angell
             by
             thine
             owne
             eloquence
             ,
             alledging
             in
             the
             Schooles
             many
             erroneous
             conclusions
             ,
             and
             consequences
             :
             Answere
             .
             I
             put
             them
             philosophically
             ,
             teach
             mee
             that
             any
             of
             them
             be
             erroneous
             and
             I
             will
             amend
             them
             .
          
           
             Then
             said
             the
             Maister
             of
             the
             Uniuersitie
             of
             Colleyn
             :
             when
             thou
             wast
             at
             Colleyn
             thou
             didst
             propound
             many
             erroneous
             matters
             :
             then
             he
             said
             ,
             shew
             mee
             one
             errour
             :
             he
             said
             I
             remember
             them
             not
             now
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             bee
             obiected
             against
             thee
             :
             Then
             said
             the
             Maister
             of
             the
             Uniuersitie
             of
             Heidelberge
             ,
             when
             thou
             wast
             with
             vs
             ,
             thou
             didst
             propound
             many
             erroneous
             matters
             ,
             and
             compared
             the
             Trinity
             to
             Water
             ,
             Snow
             ,
             and
             Ice
             ;
             That
             which
             I
             taught
             there
             ,
             I
             will
             teach
             heere
             ,
             and
             
             teach
             me
             that
             they
             be
             erroneous
             and
             I
             will
             recant
             :
             then
             certaine
             cried
             out
             let
             him
             be
             burned
             :
             he
             answered
             ,
             if
             my
             death
             doe
             delight
             you
             let
             it
             be
             so
             :
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Rygen
             sent
             some
             of
             his
             seruants
             which
             led
             away
             Maister
             Ierome
             ,
             bé●ing
             fast
             bound
             in
             chaines
             both
             by
             the
             hands
             and
             neck
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             was
             night
             they
             carried
             him
             into
             a
             ●ower
             of
             the
             Citie
             ,
             tying
             him
             to
             a
             great
             block
             ,
             his
             féet
             in
             the
             stocks
             ,
             his
             hands
             being
             made
             fast
             vpon
             them
             :
             the
             block
             was
             so
             high
             he
             could
             not
             sit
             thereon
             ,
             but
             his
             head
             must
             hang
             downward
             :
             thus
             he
             lay
             two
             daies
             &
             two
             nights
             reléeued
             only
             with
             bread
             and
             water
             ,
             &
             one
             M.
             Peter
             hearing
             thereof
             ,
             got
             leaue
             to
             giue
             him
             meat
             :
             hanging
             thus
             by
             the
             héels
             11.
             daies
             he
             fell
             sore
             sick
             euen
             to
             death
             ,
             he
             lay
             in
             that
             prison
             a
             yéere
             lacking
             but
             seuen
             daies
             :
             after
             they
             had
             put
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             to
             death
             ,
             they
             threatned
             him
             with
             death
             ,
             and
             what
             with
             feare
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             hope
             of
             deliuery
             ,
             they
             made
             him
             recant
             ,
             yet
             they
             sent
             him
             to
             prison
             againe
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             straitly
             chained
             as
             before
             :
             but
             when
             his
             Aduersaries
             plainly
             perceiued
             that
             he
             did
             not
             recant
             of
             pure
             mind
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             intent
             to
             scape
             there
             hands
             :
             and
             also
             certaine
             Friers
             of
             Prage
             put
             vp
             new
             accusations
             against
             him
             ,
             &
             certain
             Cardinals
             ,
             being
             appointed
             to
             heare
             his
             answer
             ,
             he
             refused
             to
             answere
             in
             prison
             ,
             desiring
             open
             audience
             :
             they
             thinking
             hee
             would
             renew
             his
             recantations
             granted
             him
             open
             audience
             :
             at
             which
             time
             hee
             answered
             all
             their
             arguments
             profoundly
             ▪
             &
             subtilly
             disputing
             of
             many
             matters
             ,
             at
             last
             he
             much
             praised
             the
             blessednes
             of
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             :
             affirming
             that
             he
             knew
             him
             from
             his
             youth
             vpward
             ,
             &
             that
             he
             was
             neither
             Fornicator
             ,
             drunkard
             ,
             or
             any
             vicious
             person
             ,
             but
             a
             chast
             &
             sober
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             iust
             true
             preacher
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             whatsoeuer
             thing
             Maister
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             had
             holden
             or
             written
             against
             the
             enormities
             ,
             pomp
             ,
             and
             disorder
             of
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             he
             would
             defend
             vnto
             the
             death
             :
             and
             added
             that
             all
             his
             sinnes
             did
             not
             so
             much
             gnaw
             and
             trouble
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             that
             sinne
             which
             hee
             committed
             in
             that
             pestiferous
             seat
             which
             in
             his
             recantation
             he
             had
             spoken
             against
             that
             man
             ,
             and
             his
             Doctrine
             :
             concluding
             that
             he
             vtterly
             reuoked
             and
             denied
             that
             wicked
             recantation
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             did
             it
             throgh
             weaknes
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             feare
             of
             death
             :
             when
             hee
             had
             spoken
             these
             and
             many
             other
             things
             touching
             the
             praise
             of
             
               Iohn
               Wickliffe
            
             ,
             and
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             ,
             then
             was
             he
             caried
             again
             vnto
             prison
             ,
             and
             greeuously
             fettered
             by
             the
             hands
             ,
             armes
             ,
             and
             feete
             ,
             with
             great
             chaines
             and
             fetters
             of
             Iron
             :
             and
             when
             he
             was
             brought
             againe
             to
             his
             Iudgement
             ,
             they
             exhorted
             him
             againe
             to
             recant
             :
             he
             answered
             ,
             I
             take
             God
             to
             my
             witnes
             I
             hold
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             ,
             but
             I
             shall
             be
             condemned
             ,
             because
             I
             will
             not
             consent
             vnto
             the
             condemnation
             of
             those
             most
             holy
             &
             blessed
             men
             aforesaid
             ,
             whom
             you
             haue
             most
             wickedly
             condemned
             ,
             for
             certaine
             Articles
             abhorring
             your
             abominable
             life
             :
             then
             hee
             confessed
             his
             beliefe
             ,
             and
             vttered
             many
             things
             profoundly
             ,
             and
             eloquently
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             were
             present
             could
             not
             sufficiently
             commend
             his
             great
             eloquence
             ,
             and
             profound
             learning
             ,
             and
             by
             no
             meanes
             could
             they
             perswade
             him
             to
             recant
             :
             he
             said
             further
             you
             will
             condemne
             mee
             vniustly
             and
             wickedly
             :
             but
             I
             after
             my
             death
             will
             leaue
             a
             remorce
             in
             your
             consciences
             ,
             and
             a
             naile
             in
             your
             hearts
             ,
             and
             I
             cite
             you
             all
             to
             answere
             mee
             b●fore
             the
             most
             high
             and
             iust
             Iudge
             within
             a
             hundred
             yeeres
             :
             when
             sentence
             was
             giuen
             they
             brought
             vnto
             him
             a
             great
             long
             miter
             of
             paper
             ,
             painted
             about
             with
             red
             Diuels
             :
             then
             hee
             throwing
             away
             his
             hood
             ,
             he
             put
             the
             Miter
             on
             his
             head
             ;
             saying
             ,
             Christ
             when
             he
             suffered
             death
             for
             mee
             wore
             a
             crowne
             of
             Thornes
             ,
             and
             I
             for
             his
             sake
             will
             willingly
             weare
             this
             Miter
             :
             when
             he
             was
             led
             to
             execution
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             he
             sung
             ,
             
               Credo
               in
               vnum
               Deum
            
             :
             after
             he
             sung
             other
             Canticles
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             hee
             was
             tyed
             to
             a
             stake
             like
             the
             picture
             of
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             :
             whilst
             hée
             was
             praying
             the
             tormenters
             tooke
             him
             vp
             ,
             and
             lifted
             him
             vp
             from
             the
             ground
             ,
             stript
             him
             naked
             ,
             and
             girded
             him
             about
             the
             lomes
             with
             a
             linnen
             cloth
             :
             and
             so
             bound
             him
             to
             the
             Image
             :
             when
             they
             beganne
             to
             lay
             the
             wood
             to
             him
             hee
             sung
             ,
             
               Salue
               festa
               dies
            
             ,
             then
             they
             cast
             his
             Garments
             on
             the
             Woode
             ,
             and
             set
             them
             on
             fire
             ,
             and
             when
             hee
             was
             fired
             hee
             sung
             ,
             
               In
               manus
               tuas
               domine
               commendo
               Spiritum
               meum
               ,
            
             when
             hee
             vehemently
             burn●d
             hee
             said
             ,
             Lord
             haue
             mercie
             vppon
             mee
             ,
             for
             thou
             knowest
             how
             sincerely
             I
             haue
             loued
             thy
             truth
             :
             after
             hee
             was
             dead
             they
             burned
             his
             bedding
             ,
             Bootes
             ,
             Hood
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             he
             had
             in
             prison
             ,
             after
             they
             gathered
             his
             ashes
             ,
             and
             cast
             them
             into
             the
             Riuer
             .
          
           
           
             Thus
             endeth
             the
             tragicall
             Historie
             of
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             ,
             and
             Ierome
             of
             Prage
             faithfully
             collected
             by
             a
             Bohemian
             ,
             being
             a
             present
             beholder
             of
             the
             same
             :
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             beeing
             a
             Minister
             at
             Bethelem
             ,
             had
             a
             vision
             by
             night
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             pictured
             in
             his
             Church
             of
             Bethelem
             ,
             pictures
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             :
             and
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Cardinals
             came
             and
             defaced
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             while
             after
             other
             Painters
             renued
             the
             said
             pictures
             ,
             much
             more
             fairer
             then
             before
             :
             and
             that
             there
             was
             so
             many
             Painters
             that
             they
             gloried
             against
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Cardinals
             ,
             bidding
             them
             put
             them
             out
             if
             they
             could
             ,
             which
             with
             all
             their
             power
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             doe
             :
             this
             vision
             he
             thus
             expoundeth
             ,
             applying
             the
             pictures
             to
             the
             preaching
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             though
             the
             Pope
             and
             Cardinals
             should
             extinguish
             in
             him
             ,
             yet
             the
             time
             would
             come
             that
             Doctrine
             should
             be
             renued
             by
             other
             preachers
             ,
             so
             plentiously
             that
             the
             Pope
             with
             all
             his
             power
             should
             not
             be
             able
             to
             preuaile
             against
             it
             :
             wherevnto
             the
             prophesie
             of
             the
             said
             Hus
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             printed
             in
             the
             Bohemian
             come
             called
             
               Moneta
               Hu●sa
            
             ,
             hauing
             this
             superscription
             ,
             
               Centum
               reuolutis
               annis
               Deo
               respondebitis
               &
               mihi
               ,
            
             this
             was
             Anno
             1415.
             if
             wee
             count
             from
             this
             yeare
             vnto
             the
             yeare
             one
             thousand
             fiue
             hundred
             and
             sixtéene
             :
             in
             which
             yéere
             
               Martine
               Luther
            
             first
             began
             to
             write
             against
             the
             Pope
             ,
             wee
             shall
             finde
             the
             number
             of
             an
             hundred
             yéeres
             fully
             complete
             .
          
           
             When
             as
             the
             Newes
             of
             the
             barbarous
             cruelty
             exercised
             against
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             ,
             and
             Ierome
             of
             Prage
             ,
             was
             reported
             in
             Boheme
             :
             their
             Disciples
             assembled
             ,
             and
             celebrated
             a
             memoriall
             of
             their
             deaths
             ,
             decréeing
             it
             to
             be
             holden
             yéerely
             ,
             and
             after
             they
             obtained
             certaine
             Churches
             of
             the
             King
             to
             preach
             and
             minister
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             :
             then
             they
             suppressed
             diuers
             Monasteries
             ,
             and
             Pharasaicall
             and
             Idolatrous
             Temples
             ,
             driuing
             the
             vicious
             Priests
             and
             Monkes
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             compelling
             them
             to
             a
             better
             order
             ,
             whereby
             their
             number
             augmented
             vnder
             the
             conduct
             of
             one
             Nicholas
             a
             Noble
             man
             ,
             and
             comming
             againe
             to
             the
             King
             for
             more
             Churches
             ,
             the
             King
             told
             Nicholas
             thou
             hast
             begun
             a
             Web
             to
             put
             me
             out
             of
             my
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             make
             a
             rope
             of
             it
             wherewith
             I
             will
             hang
             thée
             :
             Wherevpon
             Nicholas
             departed
             ,
             and
             the
             king
             went
             to
             a
             new
             Castle
             which
             he
             had
             builded
             ,
             and
             sent
             Ambassadours
             vnto
             the
             Emperour
             his
             brother
             for
             ayde
             .
          
           
             The
             Protestants
             being
             assembled
             at
             Prage
             ,
             the
             King
             sent
             his
             Chamberlain
             with
             thrée
             hundred
             horsemen
             to
             run
             vpon
             them
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             faine
             to
             fly
             for
             fears
             of
             his
             life
             :
             at
             this
             newes
             the
             King
             and
             all
             about
             him
             were
             amazed
             ;
             but
             his
             Cup-bearer
             said
             ,
             I
             knew
             these
             things
             would
             thus
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             the
             King
             in
             a
             rage
             caught
             him
             &
             threw
             him
             downe
             ,
             and
             would
             haue
             slaine
             him
             with
             his
             Dagger
             :
             but
             béeing
             let
             with
             much
             ad●e
             he
             pardoned
             him
             ,
             immediately
             the
             King
             fell
             sick
             of
             a
             Palsie
             ,
             and
             within
             eightéene
             daies
             died
             :
             when
             he
             had
             marked
             the
             names
             of
             them
             which
             hée
             would
             haue
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             &
             before
             the
             Princes
             which
             he
             had
             sent
             to
             for
             ayde
             were
             come
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             raigned
             55.
             yeares
             ,
             and
             was
             57.
             yéere
             old
             .
          
           
             Immediatly
             after
             whose
             death
             ,
             a
             Noble
             man
             named
             Zischa
             ,
             minding
             to
             reuenge
             the
             iniuries
             of
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             ,
             and
             Ierome
             of
             Prage
             ,
             gathered
             a
             number
             of
             men
             of
             Warre
             ,
             and
             subuerted
             the
             Monasteries
             and
             Idolatrous
             Temples
             ,
             breaking
             in
             péeces
             the
             Images
             ,
             driuing
             away
             the
             Priests
             and
             Monkes
             ,
             which
             hée
             said
             were
             kept
             vp
             in
             their
             Cloisters
             like
             Swine
             in
             their
             fat
             sties
             a
             fatting
             :
             his
             army
             increased
             to
             fortie
             thousand
             men
             :
             hée
             went
             to
             Pelzina
             where
             hee
             knew
             hée
             had
             many
             friends
             of
             his
             faction
             ,
             and
             tooke
             the
             Towne
             and
             fortified
             it
             strongly
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             his
             company
             tooke
             the
             Castle
             of
             Uissegard
             :
             then
             the
             Quéene
             sent
             Letters
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Sygismond
             ,
             and
             other
             Nobles
             ,
             requiring
             ayde
             :
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             the
             Quéene
             raised
             an
             armie
             with
             the
             treasure
             of
             the
             King
             which
             could
             not
             preuaile
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             Then
             the
             Protestants
             sent
             Letters
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Realme
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             let
             the
             Emperour
             enter
             ,
             who
             was
             an
             enemy
             to
             Boheme
             ,
             had
             bound
             the
             ancient
             Citie
             of
             the
             Prutenians
             vnto
             order
             by
             pledges
             ,
             put
             the
             Marques
             of
             Brandenburge
             from
             the
             Bohemian
             Crowne
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             suffred
             but
             procured
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             ,
             and
             Ierome
             of
             Prage
             to
             be
             burned
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             his
             endeuour
             doth
             impugne
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             they
             taught
             :
             Zisca
             was
             twise
             assaulted
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             
             but
             was
             alway
             victor
             :
             after
             he
             went
             to
             Ausca
             ,
             a
             towne
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             the
             Papists
             had
             cast
             many
             Protestants
             ,
             he
             tooke
             the
             towne
             and
             set
             it
             on
             fire
             :
             the
             chéefe
             Papists
             fled
             to
             the
             Castle
             Lytius
             ,
             but
             he
             took
             the
             Castle
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             all
             to
             sword
             saue
             one
             :
             then
             he
             chose
             a
             place
             by
             a
             riuer
             which
             was
             fenced
             by
             nature
             ,
             this
             place
             he
             compassed
             in
             with
             walles
             ,
             and
             commanded
             euery
             man
             to
             build
             them
             houses
             ,
             and
             named
             it
             Thaber
             ,
             and
             his
             companions
             Thabarites
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             seene
             the
             transfiguration
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             mount
             :
             the
             way
             to
             it
             by
             land
             was
             scarse
             thirty
             foot
             broad
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             almost
             an
             Iland
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             horsemen
             vntill
             the
             Emperour
             sent
             Nicholas
             ,
             Maister
             of
             the
             Mintes
             ,
             with
             a
             thousand
             horsemen
             ,
             to
             withstand
             the
             Thaborites
             ,
             vpon
             whome
             Zisca
             came
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             tooke
             away
             all
             his
             horses
             and
             armour
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             time
             one
             Picardus
             comming
             out
             of
             the
             Low
             Countries
             into
             Boheme
             ,
             by
             inchantments
             got
             credit
             with
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             allured
             a
             number
             of
             men
             and
             women
             vnto
             him
             ,
             whom
             hee
             commanded
             to
             goe
             naked
             ,
             calling
             them
             Adamits
             ,
             and
             possessing
             a
             certaine
             Iland
             ,
             he
             called
             himselfe
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             :
             they
             had
             no
             respect
             of
             marriage
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             against
             the
             Law
             for
             any
             man
             to
             know
             a
             woman
             without
             the
             leaue
             of
             Adam
             :
             but
             when
             any
             desired
             a
             woman
             ,
             hee
             must
             leade
             her
             in
             his
             hand
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             inflamed
             to
             this
             woman
             ,
             and
             he
             answereth
             goe
             and
             multiply
             and
             replenish
             the
             earth
             ,
             he
             affirmed
             that
             they
             and
             their
             posteritie
             were
             free
             and
             all
             other
             bondmen
             :
             on
             a
             time
             forty
             of
             this
             sect
             came
             out
             of
             the
             Iland
             an●
             slew
             two
             thousand
             husbandmen
             ,
             whom
             they
             called
             the
             children
             of
             the
             diuell
             :
             Zisca
             hearing
             hereof
             and
             detesting
             their
             abominable
             doings
             let
             his
             army
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             subdued
             the
             Iland
             ,
             and
             slew
             them
             all
             sauing
             two
             ,
             of
             whom
             hee
             might
             vnderstand
             the
             superstition
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             the
             Emperour
             with
             a
             great
             armie
             entered
             Boheme
             ,
             and
             got
             Cencho
             ,
             with
             large
             gifts
             and
             promises
             ,
             to
             render
             vp
             vnto
             him
             the
             Castle
             of
             Prage
             ,
             and
             there
             placed
             himselfe
             to
             anoy
             the
             towne
             :
             the
             Cittizens
             of
             Prage
             sent
             for
             Zisca
             ,
             who
             speeded
             thether
             with
             his
             Thaborites
             ,
             and
             receiued
             the
             Citie
             vnder
             his
             gouernance
             ,
             the
             Castle
             was
             so
             strong
             it
             could
             not
             be
             conquered
             ,
             but
             by
             famine
             ,
             therefore
             they
             stopped
             all
             the
             passages
             ,
             that
             no
             victuals
             should
             bee
             carried
             in
             :
             but
             the
             Emperour
             opened
             the
             passages
             by
             force
             ,
             and
             gaue
             them
             in
             the
             Castle
             all
             things
             necessarie
             ,
             and
             besieged
             the
             Citie
             ,
             and
             was
             crowned
             in
             the
             Metropolitane
             house
             in
             the
             Castle
             .
          
           
             Zisca
             planted
             a
             strong
             Garrison
             vpon
             a
             high
             hill
             ,
             neere
             the
             Towne
             of
             Prage
             ,
             with
             whom
             the
             Emperours
             host
             skermishing
             ,
             hauing
             gotten
             the
             top
             of
             the
             hill
             ,
             were
             driuen
             back
             into
             a
             corner
             :
             Some
             were
             slaine
             ,
             and
             some
             falling
             headlong
             from
             the
             hill
             were
             destroyed
             :
             wherevpon
             the
             Emperour
             raised
             his
             siege
             ,
             and
             Zisca
             and
             his
             company
             returned
             to
             Taber
             :
             they
             of
             Prage
             strongly
             besieged
             the
             Castle
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             compelled
             to
             eate
             horse-flesh
             ,
             and
             except
             the
             Emperour
             did
             ayde
             them
             by
             such
             a
             day
             they
             promised
             to
             yeeld
             it
             vp
             :
             the
             Emperour
             was
             present
             before
             the
             day
             :
             but
             entering
             into
             a
             strait
             vnder
             the
             Castle
             ,
             was
             sodenly
             set
             vpon
             by
             the
             Souldiers
             of
             Prage
             ,
             had
             a
             great
             ouerthrow
             ,
             and
             so
             leauing
             his
             purpose
             vndone
             returned
             back
             againe
             ,
             and
             the
             Castle
             was
             deliuered
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           
             Zisca
             subuerted
             and
             burned
             fiue
             Monasteries
             in
             Pel●●na
             ,
             and
             pitched
             himselfe
             at
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Saint
             Clare
             :
             thither
             came
             the
             Emperour
             with
             his
             army
             :
             but
             when
             Zisca
             brought
             his
             armie
             against
             him
             ,
             hee
             fled
             ;
             and
             shortly
             after
             left
             Boheme
             :
             Then
             Zisca
             wonne
             Commitauia
             a
             famous
             Citie
             ,
             and
             burnt
             all
             the
             Priests
             therein
             :
             and
             hauing
             but
             one
             eye
             in
             the
             siege
             of
             Raby
             hee
             lost
             that
             eye
             and
             was
             blind
             ,
             yet
             still
             he
             tooke
             the
             charge
             of
             his
             army
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             Garisons
             of
             Prage
             went
             to
             Uarona
             ,
             where
             was
             a
             great
             garison
             of
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             tooke
             it
             by
             force
             ,
             and
             tooke
             many
             other
             townes
             and
             holds
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             Emperour
             and
             the
             Princes
             electors
             appointed
             a
             day
             when
             they
             and
             their
             armie
             should
             inuade
             the
             West
             part
             of
             Boheme
             :
             and
             the
             Emperour
             with
             an
             other
             Host
             would
             enter
             the
             East
             part
             ,
             and
             many
             Princes
             and
             Bishops
             came
             to
             
             his
             ayde
             :
             when
             the
             Emperour
             was
             entred
             Boheme
             ,
             Zisca
             although
             he
             was
             blind
             set
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             being
             afraid
             and
             many
             of
             his
             Nobles
             slaine
             f●ed
             :
             Zisca
             pursuing
             the
             Emperour
             a
             dayes
             iourney
             ,
             got
             great
             riches
             and
             spoile
             :
             The
             Emperour
             passing
             by
             a
             Bridge
             ouer
             a
             Riuer
             ,
             one
             Piso
             which
             had
             brought
             fiftéene
             thousand
             horsemen
             out
             of
             Hungary
             to
             these
             warres
             passing
             ouer
             the
             Ice
             ,
             which
             brake
             and
             deuo●red
             a
             great
             number
             :
             Zisca
             hauing
             obtained
             this
             victory
             would
             not
             suffer
             any
             Idol
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             nor
             Priests
             to
             Minister
             in
             Copes
             and
             vestures
             :
             the
             Consuls
             of
             Prage
             being
             agreeued
             at
             this
             ,
             called
             
               Iohn
               Premonstrensis
            
             ,
             &
             nine
             others
             ,
             which
             were
             principals
             of
             this
             faction
             into
             the
             Councell
             house
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             would
             confer
             ,
             and
             slew
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             blood
             of
             them
             seemed
             to
             be
             washed
             through
             the
             sinkes
             and
             Channels
             :
             wherefore
             the
             Councell
             house
             was
             ouerthrowne
             ,
             and
             eleuen
             of
             the
             principall
             authors
             thereof
             slaine
             ,
             and
             diuers
             houses
             spoiled
             .
             About
             the
             same
             time
             the
             Castle
             Purgell
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Emperour
             had
             a
             garison
             ,
             whether
             many
             Papists
             with
             their
             wiues
             and
             children
             were
             fled
             ,
             was
             through
             negligence
             burned
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Emperour
             perceiued
             that
             all
             things
             came
             to
             passe
             according
             to
             Zisca
             his
             minde
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             state
             of
             Boheme
             depended
             on
             him
             ,
             he
             sought
             meanes
             to
             g●t
             Zisca
             into
             his
             fauour
             ,
             promising
             him
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             great
             yearely
             reuenues
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             proclaime
             him
             King
             ,
             and
             cause
             the
             Citties
             to
             be
             sworne
             vnto
             him
             :
             wherevpon
             Zisca
             going
             to
             the
             Emperour
             died
             by
             the
             way
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Epitaph
             of
             IOHN
             ZISCA
             .
          
           
             
               IOhn
               Zisca
            
             not
             inferiour
             to
             any
             Emperour
             or
             Captaine
             in
             warlike
             policy
             ,
             a
             seuere
             punisher
             of
             the
             pride
             &
             auarice
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             a
             defender
             of
             my
             country
             lie
             heere
             :
             That
             with
             
               Appius
               Claudius
            
             in
             Councell
             ,
             and
             
               Marcus
               Furius
               Camillus
            
             by
             valiantnes
             did
             for
             the
             Romans
             ,
             I
             being
             blind
             haue
             done
             for
             the
             Bohemians
             :
             Eleuen
             times
             in
             ioined
             Battell
             I
             went
             victor
             out
             of
             the
             field
             :
             I
             worthily
             defended
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             miserable
             against
             the
             delicate
             ,
             fat
             ,
             and
             gluttonous
             Priests
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             cause
             receiued
             help
             of
             God
             :
             notwithstanding
             my
             bones
             lye
             heere
             in
             this
             hollowed
             place
             in
             despite
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Pope
             Martin
             perceiuing
             the
             Gospell
             to
             increase
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             sent
             a
             Cardinall
             into
             Germany
             to
             moue
             them
             to
             warre
             against
             the
             Bohemians
             :
             wherevnto
             the
             Emperor
             assisted
             :
             there
             were
             three
             armies
             :
             in
             the
             first
             were
             the
             Dukes
             of
             Saxony
             ,
             the
             second
             was
             vnder
             the
             conduct
             of
             the
             Marques
             of
             Brandenburge
             ,
             the
             third
             was
             led
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Treuers
             .
          
           
             They
             entred
             Boheme
             ,
             and
             set
             vpon
             a
             Towne
             which
             the
             Protestants
             the
             night
             before
             had
             woon
             from
             the
             Papists
             :
             The
             protestans
             hearing
             thereof
             gathered
             an
             army
             and
             came
             towards
             them
             :
             they
             fled
             leauing
             behinde
             them
             their
             warlike
             Engi●es
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             prey
             :
             they
             followed
             them
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             many
             Citties
             ,
             and
             returning
             back
             againe
             ,
             they
             had
             great
             summes
             of
             money
             sent
             them
             that
             they
             should
             not
             destroy
             the
             Countries
             of
             Bamberge
             ,
             and
             Norenberge
             ,
             whereby
             the
             host
             of
             the
             Bohemians
             was
             greatly
             enriched
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             Newes
             the
             Emperour
             gathered
             a
             new
             ayde
             ,
             and
             Pope
             Martin
             sent
             an
             other
             Cardinall
             to
             Germany
             to
             stirre
             them
             to
             make
             warre
             against
             the
             Bohemians
             :
             so
             there
             was
             a
             new
             expedition
             decreed
             .
             Many
             Bishops
             allowing
             a
             great
             ayd●
             thereto
             :
             the
             number
             of
             the
             horsem●n
             was
             forty
             thousand
             ,
             but
             the
             footmen
             were
             not
             full
             so
             many
             .
          
           
             A
             Cardinall
             entred
             into
             Boheme
             with
             this
             huge
             army
             ,
             destroying
             many
             of
             the
             protestant
             townes
             ,
             killing
             Men
             ,
             Women
             and
             Children
             ,
             sparing
             none
             :
             the
             Protestants
             hearing
             thereof
             gathered
             their
             host
             ,
             besieged
             a
             Towne
             and
             woon
             it
             :
             so
             that
             there
             fell
             such
             a
             suddaine
             feare
             amongst
             the
             Papistes
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Campe
             ,
             that
             they
             ran
             away
             :
             the
             Cardinall
             marueiling
             thereat
             ,
             went
             
             to
             the
             Captaines
             ,
             exhorting
             them
             to
             order
             the
             batta●l●s
             ,
             and
             couragiously
             to
             abide
             their
             enemies
             ,
             saying
             ;
             they
             fought
             for
             the
             religion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             saluation
             of
             soules
             ,
             notwithstanding
             ,
             they
             did
             all
             fly
             ,
             and
             the
             Cardinall
             with
             them
             ;
             the
             Protestants
             couragiously
             pursued
             them
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             great
             prey
             and
             spoyle
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperour
             going
             to
             Rome
             to
             bee
             ●rowned
             Emperour
             ,
             wrote
             Letters
             to
             the
             Nobles
             of
             Boheme
             ,
             how
             he
             was
             borne
             a
             Bohemian
             ,
             &
             that
             he
             was
             not
             more
             affected
             vnto
             any
             Nation
             then
             his
             owne
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             went
             to
             Rome
             for
             no
             other
             cause
             but
             to
             be
             crowned
             :
             the
             which
             honour
             should
             be
             also
             to
             the
             Bohemians
             ,
             whose
             renowne
             hath
             béene
             alwaies
             his
             care
             ,
             and
             that
             through
             his
             indeuour
             the
             Councell
             of
             Basill
             is
             begunne
             ,
             exhorting
             all
             such
             as
             were
             destrous
             to
             be
             heard
             touching
             Religion
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             come
             thither
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             not
             maintaine
             any
             quarrell
             against
             the
             holy
             Mother
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Councell
             would
             louingly
             and
             gently
             heare
             their
             reasons
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             indeuour
             themselues
             to
             agrée
             with
             the
             Synode
             touching
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             reserue
             a
             peaceable
             kingdome
             for
             him
             against
             his
             returne
             ,
             neither
             should
             the
             Bohemians
             thinke
             to
             refuse
             his
             Empire
             ,
             whose
             Brother
             ,
             Father
             ,
             and
             Unckle
             had
             raigned
             ouer
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Councell
             of
             Basill
             also
             wrote
             their
             Letters
             to
             the
             Bohemians
             ,
             to
             send
             their
             Ambassadours
             to
             shew
             a
             reason
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             promising
             safe
             conduct
             to
             goe
             and
             come
             ,
             and
             free
             liberty
             to
             speaks
             what
             they
             would
             .
             Whereupon
             an
             Ambassage
             of
             thrée
             hundred
             Horses
             was
             sent
             to
             Basill
             :
             the
             chéefe
             were
             
               William
               Cosca
            
             a
             valiant
             Knight
             ,
             and
             Procopius
             ,
             sir-named
             Magnus
             ,
             for
             his
             manifold
             victories
             ,
             
               Iohn
               Rochezana
            
             ,
             Preacher
             of
             Prage
             ,
             
               Nicholas
               Galicus
            
             ,
             Preacher
             of
             the
             Thaborits
             ,
             and
             one
             Peter
             ,
             an
             English-man
             ,
             of
             an
             excellent
             prompt
             wit
             :
             all
             the
             stréets
             were
             full
             as
             they
             came
             to
             see
             them
             ,
             and
             maruelling
             at
             their
             strange
             kind
             of
             apparrell
             ,
             stout
             couragious
             countenances
             ,
             saying
             ;
             it
             was
             not
             vntrue
             that
             was
             reported
             of
             them
             .
             These
             Ambassadours
             were
             gently
             receiued
             :
             the
             next
             day
             Cardinall
             Iulianus
             sent
             for
             them
             to
             the
             Councell-house
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             gentle
             ,
             long
             ,
             and
             eloquent
             Oration
             vnto
             them
             ,
             exhorting
             them
             to
             vnity
             and
             peace
             ,
             saying
             ,
             the
             Church
             was
             the
             spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Mother
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             Keyes
             of
             binding
             and
             los●ng
             ,
             and
             is
             white
             and
             faire
             without
             spot
             or
             wrinckle
             ,
             and
             cannot
             erre
             in
             necessary
             points
             of
             saluation
             :
             and
             that
             he
             which
             contemneth
             her
             ,
             is
             prophane
             ,
             an
             Eth●icke
             ,
             and
             Publican
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Church
             cannot
             bee
             better
             represented
             then
             by
             the
             Councell
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             giue
             no
             lesse
             credit
             to
             the
             Councell
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             by
             whose
             authority
             the
             Scriptures
             themselues
             are
             receiued
             and
             allowed
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Bohemians
             ,
             which
             call
             themselues
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             ought
             to
             heare
             their
             Mother
             ,
             which
             is
             neuer
             vnmindfull
             of
             her
             Children
             ;
             and
             how
             that
             of
             late
             they
             haue
             liued
             apart
             from
             their
             Mother
             ,
             but
             that
             was
             no
             new
             or
             strange
             thing
             :
             for
             there
             haue
             beene
             many
             in
             times
             past
             haue
             forsaken
             their
             Mother
             ,
             and
             yet
             seeking
             saluation
             haue
             returned
             againe
             .
             All
             without
             the
             Arke
             in
             Noahs
             floud
             perished
             ,
             the
             Lords
             Passeouer
             is
             to
             be
             eaten
             in
             one
             House
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             saluation
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             she
             is
             the
             Garden
             and
             famous
             Fountaine
             of
             Water
             ,
             whereof
             whosoeuer
             shall
             drinke
             ,
             shall
             not
             thirst
             euerlastingly
             .
             That
             the
             Bohemians
             haue
             done
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             haue
             sought
             the
             Fountaines
             of
             this
             water
             at
             the
             Councell
             ,
             and
             now
             at
             length
             giuen
             eare
             to
             their
             Mother
             :
             now
             ought
             hatred
             to
             cease
             ,
             Armor
             be
             laid
             aside
             ,
             and
             warre
             reiected
             ;
             the
             Fathers
             would
             louingly
             heare
             them
             in
             their
             owne
             cause
             ,
             requiring
             them
             that
             they
             would
             willingly
             receiue
             the
             Councels
             of
             the
             sacred
             Synod
             ,
             whereunto
             all
             faithfull
             Christians
             ought
             to
             consent
             and
             agree
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             be
             partakers
             of
             eternall
             life
             .
             This
             Oration
             was
             commended
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             The
             Bohemians
             answered
             :
             they
             had
             neither
             contemned
             the
             Church
             nor
             Councels
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             come
             to
             manifest
             their
             innocency
             before
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             required
             open
             audience
             ,
             where
             the
             Laity
             may
             bee
             present
             ,
             their
             request
             was
             graunted
             them
             :
             and
             being
             demanded
             in
             what
             points
             they
             did
             differ
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             they
             propounded
             foure
             Articles
             .
          
           
             1
             First
             ,
             all
             such
             as
             would
             be
             saued
             ,
             ought
             of
             necessity
             to
             receiue
             Communion
             vnder
             both
             kinds
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             .
          
           
             2
             All
             ciuill
             rule
             and
             dominion
             to
             be
             forbidden
             to
             the
             Cleargy
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             
          
           
           
             3
             That
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             free
             for
             all
             men
             and
             in
             all
             places
             .
          
           
             4
             Open
             crimes
             are
             in
             no
             wise
             to
             bee
             suffered
             for
             the
             auoiding
             of
             greater
             euill
             .
          
           
             One
             affirmed
             hee
             heard
             sundry
             things
             of
             the
             Bohemians
             offensiue
             to
             Chrstian
             eares
             :
             one
             of
             them
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             preach
             that
             the
             inuention
             of
             begging
             Friers
             was
             diabolicall
             .
             Then
             Procopius
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             vntrue
             :
             for
             if
             neither
             Moses
             ,
             nor
             the
             Partriarcks
             before
             him
             ,
             nor
             after
             him
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             new
             Lawe
             Christ
             nor
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             did
             institute
             the
             orders
             of
             begging
             Friers
             ,
             who
             doubteth
             but
             the
             Diuels
             inuented
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             the
             worke
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             all
             the
             Councell
             derided
             him
             ,
             and
             Cardinall
             Iulianus
             laboured
             to
             prooue
             that
             not
             onely
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Patriarcks
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             :
             but
             also
             the
             Decrees
             which
             the
             Church
             should
             ordaine
             to
             be
             the
             workes
             of
             God
             ;
             yet
             the
             order
             of
             begging
             Fryers
             may
             seeme
             to
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Gospell
             :
             the
             Bohemians
             chose
             foure
             Ministers
             to
             dispute
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Councell
             chose
             foure
             ,
             the
             disputation
             continued
             fifty
             daies
             ,
             many
             things
             were
             alledged
             on
             both
             parts
             ,
             which
             we
             will
             discourse
             more
             at
             large
             when
             we
             come
             to
             the
             Councell
             of
             Basill
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             History
             of
             the
             most
             valiant
             and
             worthy
             Martyr
             of
             Christ
             ,
             S
             r
             Iohn
             Old-Castle
             ,
             Knight
             ,
             Lord
             Cobham
             .
          
           
             AFter
             the
             true
             seruant
             of
             Christ
             
               Iohn
               Wickliffe
            
             six
             and
             twenty
             yeares
             most
             valiantly
             had
             battelled
             with
             the
             great
             Antichrist
             of
             Europe
             ,
             and
             his
             disguised
             hosts
             of
             annointed
             hypocrites
             ,
             to
             restore
             the
             Church
             againe
             to
             the
             puritie
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             was
             departed
             hence
             in
             Christ
             Anno
             1387.
             he
             left
             a
             number
             of
             godly
             Disciples
             ,
             against
             whom
             Thomas
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             was
             as
             fierce
             as
             euer
             
               Pharaoh
               ,
               Antiochus
               ,
               Herod
            
             ,
             and
             Cayphas
             ,
             and
             hauing
             called
             a
             Councell
             about
             the
             matter
             ,
             they
             concluded
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             for
             them
             to
             make
             whole
             Christs
             coate
             ,
             without
             seame
             (
             meaning
             thereby
             their
             patched
             Popish
             Synagoue
             )
             vnlesse
             certaine
             great
             men
             were
             wrought
             out
             of
             the
             way
             which
             were
             chiefe
             maintainers
             of
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Wickliffe
             :
             amongst
             whom
             the
             Lord
             Cobham
             was
             complained
             of
             for
             a
             mighty
             maintainer
             of
             suspected
             preachers
             in
             London
             ,
             Rochester
             ,
             Hereford
             ,
             that
             he
             not
             onely
             sent
             them
             thither
             ,
             but
             maintained
             them
             with
             force
             and
             armes
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             beleeued
             otherwise
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             of
             penance
             ,
             of
             pilgrimages
             ,
             of
             Image
             worshipping
             ,
             and
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             power
             then
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             taught
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             concluded
             that
             proces
             should
             goe
             against
             him
             ,
             but
             first
             they
             would
             know
             the
             Kings
             minde
             :
             wherevpon
             the
             Archbishop
             with
             his
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Clergy
             went
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             gréeuously
             complained
             against
             the
             Lord
             Cobham
             :
             the
             king
             desired
             them
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Noble
             stock
             ,
             they
             should
             fauorably
             deale
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             they
             should
             reduce
             him
             to
             the
             vnity
             of
             the
             Church
             without
             rigour
             ,
             and
             promised
             he
             would
             seriously
             common
             the
             matter
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Anon
             the
             King
             sent
             for
             the
             Lord
             Cobham
             ,
             and
             secretly
             admonished
             him
             to
             submit
             himselfe
             to
             his
             mother
             the
             holy
             Church
             :
             he
             answered
             ,
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             obey
             to
             you
             most
             worthy
             Prince
             ,
             for
             I
             know
             you
             an
             appointed
             minister
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             touching
             the
             Pope
             and
             spiritualtie
             ,
             I
             owe
             them
             neither
             sute
             nor
             seruice
             ,
             for
             I
             knowe
             by
             the
             Scripture
             he
             is
             great
             Antichrist
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             perdition
             ,
             the
             aduersary
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             abhomination
             standing
             in
             the
             Holy
             Place
             :
             when
             the
             King
             heard
             this
             he
             would
             talk
             no
             more
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Archbishop
             resorted
             to
             him
             againe
             ,
             he
             gau●
             him
             full
             authoritie
             to
             cite
             him
             ,
             examine
             him
             and
             punish
             him
             :
             then
             the
             Arch-bishop
             sent
             his
             chiefe
             somner
             to
             his
             house
             with
             citation
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             thither
             he
             durst
             not
             enter
             
             his
             gates
             without
             licence
             ,
             but
             returned
             without
             doing
             his
             message
             :
             then
             the
             Archbishop
             got
             one
             
               Iohn
               Butler
            
             ,
             doore
             k●eper
             of
             the
             Kings
             Priuy
             Chamber
             ,
             to
             go
             with
             his
             Somner
             ,
             who
             went
             to
             the
             Lord
             Cobham
             ,
             shewing
             him
             it
             was
             the
             Kings
             pleasure
             that
             he
             should
             obey
             the
             said
             citation
             :
             he
             answered
             ,
             that
             in
             no
             case
             he
             would
             consent
             to
             those
             most
             diuelish
             practises
             of
             the
             Priests
             :
             after
             hee
             sent
             another
             citation
             to
             bee
             hanged
             vpon
             the
             Cathedrall
             Church
             doore
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             and
             because
             hee
             appeared
             not
             ,
             excommunicated
             him
             :
             and
             when
             he
             heard
             that
             he
             derided
             his
             proceedings
             ,
             hee
             threatned
             the
             seculer
             power
             with
             curses
             and
             interdictions
             if
             they
             did
             not
             assist
             him
             ,
             against
             that
             seditious
             Apostata
             ,
             Scismatick
             ,
             and
             Heretick
             ,
             troubler
             of
             a
             publike
             peace
             ,
             enemy
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             and
             aduersarie
             of
             holy
             Church
             :
             then
             he
             writ
             a
             Christian
             profession
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             and
             signed
             &
             sealed
             it
             :
             wherin
             he
             answered
             foure
             of
             the
             chiefest
             article●
             that
             the
             Archbishop
             laid
             against
             him
             :
             then
             he
             took
             a
             copy
             thereof
             and
             went
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             it
             agréed
             in
             all
             points
             with
             the
             Apostles
             Créede
             :
             and
             moreouer
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             onely
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             that
             haue
             béen
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             saued
             ,
             are
             members
             of
             his
             holy
             Church
             ,
             &
             that
             it
             is
             seuered
             into
             thrée
             estates
             :
             Priesthood
             ,
             Knight-hood
             ,
             and
             Commons
             :
             and
             that
             it
             is
             Gods
             will
             that
             one
             should
             ayde
             and
             not
             destroy
             the
             other
             :
             the
             priests
             ,
             secluded
             from
             all
             worldlinesse
             ,
             should
             conforme
             their
             liues
             vnto
             the
             example
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             euermore
             occupied
             in
             teaching
             and
             preaching
             the
             Scriptures
             purely
             ;
             in
             giuing
             wholesome
             Councell
             of
             good
             liuing
             vnto
             the
             other
             two
             degrees
             of
             men
             ,
             more
             modest
             also
             ,
             more
             louing
             and
             lowly
             in
             spirit
             should
             they
             be
             then
             any
             other
             sort
             of
             people
             :
             in
             Knight-hood
             are
             all
             they
             that
             beare
             sword
             by
             Law
             of
             office
             :
             these
             should
             defend
             Gods
             lawes
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Gospel
             were
             purely
             taught
             ,
             reforming
             their
             liues
             according
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             secluding
             all
             false
             preachers
             ,
             they
             ought
             rather
             to
             hazard
             their
             liues
             then
             suffer
             wicked
             decrees
             to
             blemish
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             frée
             passage
             thereof
             ,
             whereof
             heresies
             and
             scismes
             sprung
             :
             for
             they
             spring
             of
             nothing
             else
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             :
             which
             Constitutions
             craftily
             creepe
             in
             by
             hypocriticall
             lies
             for
             aduantage
             :
             they
             ought
             also
             to
             preserue
             Gods
             people
             from
             oppressors
             ,
             tyrants
             &
             théeues
             :
             and
             to
             sée
             the
             Clergy
             supported
             so
             long
             as
             they
             teach
             purely
             ,
             and
             pray
             rightly
             ,
             and
             minister
             the
             Sacraments
             fréely
             :
             and
             if
             they
             doe
             otherwise
             they
             are
             bound
             by
             the
             law
             of
             God
             to
             compell
             them
             to
             change
             their
             doing
             ,
             &
             to
             sée
             all
             things
             performed
             according
             to
             Gods
             ordinances
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             is
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             whose
             dueties
             is
             to
             beare
             a
             good
             mind
             and
             true
             obedience
             to
             their
             Kings
             ciuil
             Gouernors
             and
             Priests
             ,
             their
             office
             is
             iustly
             occupied
             in
             their
             calling
             ;
             whether
             it
             be
             marchandise
             ,
             handicraft
             ,
             or
             husbandry
             .
             And
             I
             beleeue
             that
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             necessary
             to
             all
             beléeuers
             :
             so
             that
             they
             bee
             truely
             ministred
             according
             to
             Christs
             institution
             :
             I
             beleeue
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             altar
             to
             be
             contain●d
             Christs
             body
             vnder
             the
             formes
             of
             bread
             &
             wine
             :
             and
             I
             beléeue
             the
             law
             of
             God
             to
             be
             most
             true
             &
             perfect
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             that
             follow
             it
             not
             in
             faith
             and
             works
             ,
             one
             time
             or
             other
             ,
             cannot
             be
             saued
             :
             whereas
             he
             that
             séeketh
             it
             in
             Faith
             ,
             learneth
             it
             and
             delighteth
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             performeth
             it
             in
             loue
             ,
             shall
             tast
             felicitie
             euerlasting
             .
          
           
             Finally
             ,
             that
             God
             wil
             aske
             no
             other
             obedience
             then
             to
             his
             law
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             Prelate
             require
             more
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             kinde
             of
             obedience
             ;
             hee
             contemneth
             Christ
             ;
             exalteth
             himselfe
             aboue
             God
             ,
             and
             becommeth
             an
             open
             Antichrist
             ,
             all
             these
             premisses
             I
             beléeue
             particularly
             :
             and
             generally
             all
             that
             God
             hath
             left
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             desiring
             my
             most
             worthy
             King
             ,
             that
             this
             my
             confession
             may
             be
             examined
             by
             the
             most
             godly
             and
             learned
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             found
             agréeing
             to
             the
             verity
             ,
             then
             let
             it
             be
             allowed
             and
             I
             holden
             for
             a
             true
             Christian
             :
             and
             if
             it
             be
             proued
             otherwise
             ,
             let
             it
             bee
             condemned
             ;
             prouided
             that
             I
             be
             taught
             a
             better
             beliefe
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             most
             reuerently
             obey
             therevnto
             .
          
           
             This
             being
             offered
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             receiue
             it
             ,
             but
             commanded
             it
             to
             bee
             deliuered
             vnto
             them
             that
             should
             be
             his
             Iudges
             ,
             then
             hee
             desired
             that
             100.
             
             Knights
             &
             Esquires
             might
             be
             suffred
             to
             come
             vpon
             his
             purgation
             ,
             which
             he
             knew
             would
             cleere
             him
             of
             al
             heresies
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             he
             offred
             himself
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             law
             of
             armes
             ,
             to
             fight
             with
             an●
             mā
             liuing
             in
             the
             quarrel
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             the
             K.
             &
             Councel
             excepted
             ,
             or
             y
             ●
             he
             wold
             suffer
             any
             maner
             of
             correction
             that
             should
             after
             the
             law
             of
             God
             be
             ministred
             to
             him
             :
             notwithstanding
             ,
             the
             king
             suffred
             him
             to
             be
             summoned
             in
             his
             priuy
             Chamber
             ,
             then
             
             hee
             said
             hee
             had
             appealed
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             shewed
             his
             appeale
             ready
             written
             :
             the
             King
             said
             he
             should
             not
             pursue
             his
             appeale
             ,
             but
             tarrie
             in
             hold
             vntill
             the
             Pope
             allowed
             his
             apeale
             ,
             and
             then
             whether
             he
             would
             or
             no
             the
             Archbishop
             should
             be
             his
             Iudge
             .
             And
             because
             he
             would
             not
             be
             sworn
             to
             submit
             himselfe
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             take
             what
             penance
             that
             the
             Archbishop
             would
             enioyne
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             arrested
             at
             the
             Kings
             commandement
             and
             led
             to
             the
             Tower
             :
             then
             he
             caused
             the
             foresaid
             confession
             to
             be
             written
             in
             manner
             of
             an
             Indenture
             ,
             that
             at
             his
             answere
             hee
             might
             giue
             one
             copie
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             and
             keepe
             the
             other
             himselfe
             ;
             which
             he
             did
             doe
             when
             hee
             was
             shortly
             after
             called
             before
             the
             Archbishop
             .
             The
             Bishops
             of
             Winchester
             and
             London
             said
             moreouer
             touching
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Penance
             ,
             We
             must
             forsake
             our
             sinnes
             and
             doe
             penance
             with
             true
             contrition
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             confesse
             them
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             haue
             satisfaction
             in
             him
             ,
             else
             can
             wee
             haue
             no
             saluation
             .
             Images
             pertaine
             nothing
             to
             Christian
             beléefe
             ,
             but
             were
             permitted
             to
             be
             Kalenders
             to
             Lay-men
             ,
             to
             bring
             to
             minde
             the
             passion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             martyrdome
             and
             good
             liuing
             of
             Saints
             .
             He
             that
             worshippeth
             them
             ,
             hop●th
             in
             helpe
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             preferreth
             one
             aboue
             another
             ,
             committeth
             Idolatrie
             :
             and
             I
             beleeue
             that
             euery
             man
             liuing
             is
             a
             Pilgrime
             ,
             either
             towards
             blisse
             or
             paine
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             will
             not
             kéepe
             the
             commandement
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             he
             goe
             to
             all
             quarters
             of
             the
             world
             in
             pilgrimage
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             damned
             ,
             and
             the
             faithfull
             shall
             bee
             saued
             in
             Christ
             though
             they
             neuer
             goe
             in
             pilgrimage
             ,
             as
             men
             vse
             now-a-dayes
             to
             Canterburie
             ,
             Walsingham
             ,
             Compostell
             and
             Rome
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             place
             .
             Then
             the
             Archbishop
             said
             ,
             We
             denie
             not
             but
             that
             there
             are
             many
             good
             and
             Catholike
             things
             herein
             ,
             but
             you
             are
             appointed
             this
             day
             to
             answer
             other
             matters
             .
          
           
             Whether
             doe
             you
             beleeue
             that
             there
             is
             materiall
             bread
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             after
             consecration
             ,
             and
             whether
             a
             Christian
             be
             necessarily
             bound
             to
             confesse
             his
             sinnes
             to
             a
             Priest
             ?
             The
             Lord
             Cobham
             said
             ,
             he
             would
             answer
             no
             otherwise
             then
             he
             had
             in
             his
             Writing
             .
             He
             said
             ,
             take
             héed
             ;
             for
             if
             you
             will
             not
             answer
             directly
             by
             our
             law
             ▪
             we
             may
             openly
             proclaime
             you
             an
             hereticke
             :
             notwithstanding
             ,
             what
             question
             any
             of
             the
             Bishops
             asked
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             make
             no
             other
             answer
             ,
             but
             bade
             them
             resort
             to
             his
             Bill
             ,
             he
             would
             stand
             to
             it
             vnto
             death
             .
          
           
             The
             Archbishop
             sayd
             ,
             the
             holy
             Church
             of
             Rome
             followed
             the
             sayings
             of
             Saint
             
               Augustine
               ,
               Hierome
               ,
               Ambrose
            
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             holy
             Doctors
             that
             haue
             determined
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
             which
             all
             christian
             men
             ought
             to
             beleeue
             and
             follow
             .
             Then
             he
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             beléeue
             all
             that
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             Christ
             instituted
             ,
             decréed
             ,
             or
             what
             God
             hath
             willed
             vs
             to
             beléeue
             or
             do
             :
             but
             that
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Clergie
             haue
             power
             to
             determine
             such
             matters
             as
             stand
             not
             with
             Gods
             word
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             affirme
             .
             Then
             the
             Archbishop
             said
             hee
             would
             send
             him
             Articles
             ,
             and
             bade
             him
             aduise
             himselfe
             to
             answere
             them
             by
             Monday
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             latter
             examination
             of
             the
             Lord
             COBHAM
             .
          
           
             
               Archb.
               
            
             
               YOu
               are
               excommunicated
               :
               the
               last
               time
               you
               were
               before
               me
               I
               gently
               profered
               to
               haue
               assoyled
               you
               if
               you
               would
               haue
               asked
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               I
               doe
               the
               same
               if
               you
               will
               humbly
               desire
               it
               ,
               in
               manner
               as
               holy
               Church
               hath
               ordained
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cobh.
               
            
             
               I
               will
               not
               ,
               for
               I
               neuer
               trespassed
               against
               you
               :
               and
               God
               saith
               in
               the
               second
               of
               
                 Malachy
                 ,
                 Maledicam
                 benidictionibus
                 vestris
              
               :
               and
               knéeling
               down
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               I
               s●ri●ue
               my selfe
               before
               you
               all
               :
               In
               my
               youth
               I
               offended
               thée
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               in
               pride
               ,
               wrath
               gluttonie
               couetousnesse
               and
               lecherie
               :
               I
               haue
               hurt
               many
               in
               mine
               anger
               ,
               and
               done
               many
               horrible
               sinnes
               :
               good
               Lord
               ,
               I
               aske
               thee
               mercie
               ;
               and
               therewith
               weepingly
               stood
               vp
               ,
               and
               said
               aloude
               .
               Lo
               good
               people
               ;
               for
               breaking
               Gods
               lawes
               they
               neuer
               cursed
               me
               ,
               but
               for
               their
               owne
               lawes
               they
               most
               cruelly
               handle
               me
               and
               others
               .
            
          
           
             
               Archb.
               
            
             
               Then
               he
               examined
               him
               of
               his
               Christian
               beleefe
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Cobham
               .
            
             
               I
               beléeue
               all
               the
               Lawes
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               is
               true
               that
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               :
               finally
               ,
               I
               beleeue
               all
               that
               God
               would
               I
               should
               beleeue
               .
            
          
           
             
               Archb.
               
            
             
               He
               asked
               an
               answere
               of
               the
               Bill
               he
               had
               sent
               him
               ,
               especially
               how
               hee
               beleeued
               touching
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Altar
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cobham
               .
            
             
               With
               the
               Bill
               I
               haue
               nothing
               to
               doe
               :
               but
               this
               is
               my
               beleefe
               touching
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               That
               Christ
               sitting
               at
               his
               last
               supper
               with
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               the
               night
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               he
               tooke
               Bread
               ,
               blessed
               it
               ,
               and
               brake
               it
               ,
               and
               gaue
               it
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 Take
                 and
                 eate
                 it
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 bodie
                 that
                 shall
                 bee
                 betrayed
                 for
                 you
                 ;
                 doe
                 this
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Archb.
               
            
             
               Then
               he
               asked
               if
               it
               were
               bread
               after
               the
               consecration
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cobh.
               
            
             
               I
               beleeue
               it
               is
               Christs
               very
               bodie
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               bread
               .
               Then
               said
               a
               Doctor
               ,
               If
               the
               sacramentall
               words
               be
               vttered
               ,
               there
               remaineth
               no
               bread
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               the
               onely
               bodie
               of
               Christ.
               Then
               he
               said
               to
               one
               Master
               Whithead
               ;
               you
               said
               once
               to
               me
               that
               the
               sacred
               Host
               was
               not
               Chrsts
               bodie
               .
               I
               proued
               there
               was
               his
               bodie
               ,
               though
               Seculars
               and
               Friers
               could
               not
               therein
               agree
               ,
               but
               held
               one
               against
               another
               in
               that
               opinion
               .
               Then
               said
               many
               together
               with
               great
               noise
               ,
               We
               say
               all
               it
               is
               Gods
               bodie
               .
               ●nd
               diuers
               with
               great
               anger
               asked
               him
               if
               it
               were
               bread
               after
               the
               consecration
               .
               Then
               he
               looking
               earnestly
               vpon
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               he
               said
               :
               Sir
               ,
               I
               beleeue
               surely
               that
               it
               is
               Christs
               bodie
               in
               forme
               of
               bread
               .
               Do
               not
               you
               do
               so
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Archb.
               
            
             
               Yes
               marrie
               doe
               I.
               And
               the
               Doctors
               asked
               him
               if
               it
               were
               only
               Christs
               bodie
               after
               consecration
               ,
               and
               no
               bread
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cob.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               both
               Christs
               bodie
               and
               bread
               ,
               as
               Christ
               on
               earth
               was
               both
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               inuisible
               Godhead
               was
               hidden
               in
               the
               manhood
               ,
               as
               one
               of
               your
               owne
               Doctors
               Eutiches
               saith
               .
               As
               the
               selfe
               same
               Sacraments
               doe
               passe
               by
               the
               operation
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               into
               a
               diuine
               nature
               ,
               and
               notwithstanding
               keepe
               the
               propertie
               still
               of
               their
               former
               nature
               :
               so
               that
               principall
               mysterie
               declareth
               to
               remaine
               one
               true
               and
               perfit
               Christ.
               Then
               they
               smiled
               one
               vpon
               another
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               might
               iudge
               him
               taken
               in
               an
               heresie
               :
               and
               diuers
               said
               with
               a
               great
               bragge
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               foule
               heresie
               .
            
          
           
             
               Archb.
               
            
             
               What
               bread
               is
               it
               ?
               And
               the
               Doctors
               inquired
               of
               him
               whether
               it
               were
               materiall
               ,
               or
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cob.
               
            
             
               The
               Scripture
               maketh
               no
               mention
               of
               materiall
               bread
               ,
               therefore
               my
               faith
               hath
               nothing
               to
               doe
               therewith
               :
               but
               I
               say
               and
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               Christs
               bodie
               and
               bread
               .
               Christ
               saith
               in
               the
               sixt
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 liuing
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 dead
                 bread
                 .
              
               Then
               all
               with
               one
               voyce
               said
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               heresie
               .
               And
               one
               of
               the
               Bishops
               said
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               error
               manifest
               to
               say
               it
               is
               bread
               after
               the
               Sacramentall
               wordes
               once
               spoken
               ,
               but
               Christs
               bodie
               onely
               .
               He
               said
               I
               am
               sure
               S.
               Paul
               was
               as
               wise
               and
               more
               learned
               then
               you
               be
               and
               in
               1.
               
               Cor.
               10.
               calleth
               it
               bread
               and
               not
               Christs
               bodie
               ,
               but
               a
               meanes
               whereby
               we
               receiue
               Christs
               bodie
               .
               They
               said
               ;
               Paul
               must
               bee
               otherwise
               expounded
               :
               for
               it
               is
               an
               heresie
               to
               say
               it
               is
               bread
               after
               the
               consecration
               .
               Hee
               asked
               how
               they
               could
               make
               that
               good
               ?
               They
               answered
               ,
               it
               is
               against
               the
               determination
               of
               holy
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Archb.
               
            
             
               Wee
               sent
               you
               a
               writing
               concerning
               the
               faith
               of
               this
               blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               cleerely
               determined
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               our
               mother
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               holy
               Doctors
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cobh.
               
            
             
               I
               know
               none
               holier
               then
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               that
               determination
               is
               none
               of
               theirs
               :
               for
               it
               standeth
               not
               with
               the
               Scriptures
               but
               is
               cleane
               contrary
               .
               It
               hath
               beene
               the
               Churches
               but
               since
               shee
               receiued
               the
               great
               poyson
               of
               worldly
               possessions
               ,
               and
               not
               before
               .
               Then
               they
               asked
               him
               if
               hee
               beleeued
               not
               the
               determination
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Hee
               answered
               no
               :
               for
               it
               is
               no
               God.
               In
               is
               but
               thrice
               ment●oned
               in
               the
               Creed
               ,
               in
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               in
               God
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               in
               God
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               the
               birth
               ,
               death
               ,
               buriall
               ,
               resurrection
               and
               ascension
               hath
               none
               In
               for
               beleefe
               ,
               but
               in
               him
               .
               Neither
               hath
               the
               Church
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               the
               forgiuenesse
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               or
               resurrection
               ,
               or
               eternall
               life
               any
               other
               In
               then
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               Then
               one
               of
               the
               Lawyers
               said
               ,
               But
               what
               is
               your
               beleefe
               concerning
               holy
               Church
               ?
               I
               beleeue
               the
               Scriptures
               bee
               true
               ,
               all
               that
               is
               grounded
               vpon
               them
               I
               beleeue
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               it
               is
               Gods
               pleasure
               I
               
               should
               so
               doe
               :
               but
               your
               Lordly
               lawes
               and
               idle
               determinations
               I
               doe
               not
               beleeue
               ;
               for
               you
               are
               none
               of
               Christs
               Church
               ,
               as
               your
               déeds
               shew
               ,
               but
               very
               Antichrists
               ,
               obstinately
               set
               against
               his
               law
               and
               will
               :
               your
               lawes
               are
               nothing
               for
               Christs
               glorie
               ,
               but
               for
               your
               owne
               vaine-glorie
               and
               abhominable
               couetousnesse
               .
               They
               said
               in
               great
               ●ume
               this
               was
               an
               exceeding
               heres●e
               not
               to
               beleeue
               the
               determination
               of
               holy
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Archb.
               
            
             
               Then
               he
               asked
               him
               what
               he
               thought
               holy
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cobh.
               
            
             
               Holy
               Church
               is
               the
               number
               of
               them
               which
               shall
               be
               saued
               ,
               of
               whom
               Christ
               is
               head
               .
            
          
           
             
               Archb.
               
            
             
               Can
               you
               tell
               who
               is
               of
               this
               Church
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Cobh.
               
            
             
               Yea
               truely
               can
               I.
               Then
               a
               Prior
               said
               ,
               it
               is
               doubt
               to
               you
               who
               is
               thereof
               :
               for
               Christ
               said
               
                 noli
                 iudicare
              
               ;
               if
               you
               must
               not
               iudge
               your
               neighbors
               ,
               much
               lesse
               your
               superiors
               .
               He
               answered
               ,
               Christ
               saith
               in
               the
               same
               Chapter
               ,
               
                 As
                 the
                 ill
                 tree
                 is
                 knowne
                 by
                 his
                 ill
                 fruits
                 ,
                 so
                 a
                 false
                 Prophet
                 by
                 his
                 workes
                 .
              
               And
               he
               saith
               in
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 Beleeue
                 the
                 outward
                 doings
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               in
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 Iustum
                 Iudicium
                 iudicate
              
               :
               When
               wee
               know
               the
               thing
               is
               true
               we
               may
               iudge
               .
               And
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               
                 Recte
                 iudicate
                 filii
                 hominum
              
               .
               As
               for
               your
               superioritie
               ;
               were
               you
               of
               Christ
               you
               would
               be
               meeke
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               not
               proud
               superiours
               .
            
             
               Then
               Doctor
               Walden
               said
               ,
               You
               make
               no
               differences
               of
               iudgements
               :
               so
               swift
               Iudges
               alwaies
               are
               the
               learned
               Schollars
               of
               Wickliffe
               .
               He
               answered
               ,
               your
               iudgements
               are
               preposterous
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophet
               Esay
               saith
               ,
               
                 yee
                 iudge
                 ill
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 ill
                 :
              
               therefore
               your
               wayes
               are
               not
               Gods
               wayes
               ,
               nor
               Gods
               wayes
               your
               wayes
               .
               Afore
               that
               vertuous
               man
               Wickliffe
               ,
               whom
               you
               disdaine
               ,
               I
               will
               say
               before
               God
               and
               man
               ;
               before
               I
               knew
               the
               despised
               doctrine
               of
               his
               ,
               I
               neuer
               abstained
               f●om
               sinne
               ,
               but
               since
               I
               trust
               I
               haue
               done
               otherwise
               :
               so
               much
               grace
               could
               I
               neuer
               finde
               in
               all
               your
               glorious
               instructions
               .
               Doctor
               Walden
               answered
               ,
               It
               were
               not
               well
               with
               mee
               if
               so
               many
               learned
               and
               vertuous
               men
               ,
               teaching
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               the
               examples
               of
               the
               Fathers
               so
               plenteous
               ,
               if
               I
               had
               no
               grace
               to
               amend
               vntill
               I
               heard
               the
               Diuell
               preach
               .
               Hierome
               ,
               saith
               ,
               hee
               which
               séeketh
               such
               suspected
               masters
               ,
               shall
               not
               finde
               the
               mid-day
               ,
               but
               the
               mid-day
               Diuell
               .
               He
               answered
               ,
               the
               Pharises
               your
               fathers
               ascribed
               Christs
               miracles
               to
               Belzebub
               ,
               and
               his
               doctrine
               to
               the
               Diuell
               ;
               and
               you
               ,
               their
               naturall
               children
               ,
               haue
               still
               the
               same
               iudgement
               of
               his
               faithfull
               followers
               :
               they
               that
               reproue
               your
               vicious
               liuing
               must
               needs
               be
               hereticks
               ,
               and
               when
               you
               cannot
               proue
               it
               by
               Scriptures
               ,
               then
               your
               Doctors
               must
               proue
               it
               .
               Then
               said
               he
               to
               them
               all
               ,
               to
               iudge
               you
               we
               néede
               goe
               no
               further
               then
               your
               acts
               :
               Where
               finde
               you
               in
               Gods
               law
               that
               you
               should
               thus
               sit
               in
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               sentence
               euery
               man
               to
               death
               as
               you
               doe
               here
               daily
               ?
               You
               haue
               no
               ground
               in
               Scripture
               but
               in
               Annas
               and
               Cayphas
               ,
               which
               sat
               thus
               vpon
               Christ
               ,
               and
               vppon
               his
               Apostles
               after
               his
               ascention
               :
               you
               learned
               it
               not
               of
               Peter
               and
               Iohn
               .
               A
               Lawyer
               said
               ,
               yes
               sir
               ,
               Christ
               iudged
               Iudas
               .
               Hee
               answered
               ,
               no
               ;
               Christ
               iudged
               him
               not
               ,
               hee
               iudged
               himselfe
               :
               Christ
               said
               indéed
               vnto
               him
               ,
               woe
               vnto
               him
               for
               that
               couetous
               act
               of
               his
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               yet
               still
               to
               many
               of
               you
               ;
               for
               since
               the
               venom
               was
               shed
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               you
               neuer
               followed
               Christ
               ,
               neither
               were
               perfit
               in
               his
               law
               .
            
          
           
             
               Archb.
               
            
             
               What
               meane
               you
               by
               that
               venom
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Cobh.
               
            
             
               Your
               possessions
               and
               Lordships
               :
               for
               there
               cried
               an
               Angell
               in
               the
               ayre
               ,
               as
               your
               owne
               Chronicles
               mention
               ,
               Wo
               ,
               wo
               ,
               wo
               ,
               this
               day
               is
               venome
               shed
               into
               the
               Church
               .
               Before
               that
               time
               almost
               all
               the
               Bishops
               were
               Martyrs
               ,
               and
               few
               since
               ;
               but
               since
               that
               time
               one
               hath
               put
               down
               another
               ,
               one
               hath
               poysoned
               another
               ,
               one
               hath
               cursed
               another
               ,
               and
               one
               hath
               slaine
               another
               ,
               and
               done
               much
               more
               mischiefes
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               Chronicles
               ●elleth
               :
               and
               if
               all
               men
               consider
               this
               well
               ,
               Christ
               was
               meeke
               and
               mercifull
               ,
               the
               Pope
               is
               proude
               and
               a
               tyrant
               ;
               Christ
               was
               poore
               and
               forgaue
               ,
               the
               Pope
               rich
               and
               a
               malitious
               man-slayer
               ;
               Rome
               is
               the
               neast
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               that
               neast
               proceedeth
               all
               the
               disciples
               ,
               of
               whom
               Prelats
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Monks
               are
               the
               bodie
               ,
               and
               these
               pill●
               Friers
               are
               the
               taile
               which
               couereth
               his
               most
               filthie
               part
               .
               Then
               a
               Prior
               sayed
               ,
               alack●●r
               ,
               that
               is
               vncharitably
               spoken
               .
               He
               answered
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               only
               my
               saying
               ,
               but
               the
               Propet
               
                 Esayes
                 ;
                 Hee
                 that
                 preacheth
                 lies
                 is
                 the
                 tayle
                 .
              
               As
               your
               Friers
               and
               
               Monks
               be
               like
               Pharises
               ,
               deuided
               in
               outward
               apparell
               and
               visages
               :
               so
               yee
               make
               deuision
               amongst
               the
               people
               .
               Thus
               you
               ,
               with
               such
               others
               ,
               are
               the
               naturall
               members
               of
               Antichrist
               .
               Then
               hee
               said
               vnto
               them
               all
               ;
               Woe
               vnto
               you
               Scribes
               and
               Pharises
               hypocrits
               ,
               you
               shut
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               heauen
               from
               others
               ,
               and
               enter
               not
               your selues
               ,
               nor
               suffer
               any
               other
               to
               enter
               :
               you
               stoppe
               vp
               the
               wayes
               with
               your
               traditions
               ,
               therefore
               are
               you
               the
               houshold
               of
               Antichrist
               .
               You
               will
               not
               let
               Gods
               veritie
               to
               haue
               passage
               ,
               fearing
               to
               haue
               your
               wickednesse
               reproued
               by
               such
               vaine
               flatterers
               as
               vphold
               your
               mischiefes
               :
               you
               suffer
               the
               common
               people
               most
               miserably
               to
               bee
               seduced
               .
            
          
           
             
               Archb.
               
            
             
               By
               our
               Lady
               sir
               ,
               there
               shall
               none
               such
               preach
               in
               my
               Diocesse
               as
               make
               diuision
               amongst
               the
               poore
               Commons
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cobh.
               
            
             
               Both
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               were
               accused
               of
               sedition
               making
               ,
               yet
               were
               they
               most
               peaceable
               men
               .
               Both
               Daniel
               and
               Christ
               prophesie
               that
               such
               a
               troublous
               time
               shall
               come
               as
               hath
               not
               beene
               been
               before
               :
               this
               is
               partly
               fulfilled
               in
               your
               dayes
               and
               doings
               ;
               for
               many
               haue
               you
               slaine
               ,
               and
               more
               will
               you
               slay
               if
               God
               fulfill
               not
               his
               promise
               :
               if
               hee
               shorten
               not
               your
               dayes
               scarcely
               should
               any
               flesh
               bee
               saued
               .
               Moreouer
               ,
               though
               Priests
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               for
               peaching
               Gods
               word
               ,
               and
               ministring
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               with
               prouision
               for
               the
               poore
               ,
               bee
               grounded
               in
               Gods
               law
               ,
               yet
               your
               other
               Sects
               haue
               no
               ground
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Then
               a
               Doctor
               of
               the
               law
               plucked
               out
               of
               his
               bosome
               a
               Writing
               ,
               wherein
               was
               foure
               Articles
               ,
               and
               examined
               him
               ●her●on
               :
               the
               first
               was
               touching
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               which
               he
               answered
               as
               before
               :
               the
               second
               ,
               whether
               a
               man
               is
               bound
               to
               con●esse
               himselfe
               to
               a
               Priest
               ;
               hee
               answered
               ,
               a
               diseased
               or
               wounded
               man
               had
               neede
               haue
               a
               true
               and
               wise
               Chirurgion
               ,
               knowing
               the
               ground
               and
               danger
               of
               the
               same
               :
               therefore
               it
               is
               most
               necessarie
               to
               be
               first
               shréeuen
               to
               God
               ,
               which
               only
               knoweth
               our
               diseases
               ,
               and
               can
               helpe
               vs.
               The
               lawes
               of
               God
               are
               to
               be
               required
               of
               a
               Priest
               which
               is
               godly
               learned
               :
               but
               if
               he
               be
               an
               idiot
               or
               vicious
               ,
               that
               is
               my
               Curate
               ,
               I
               ought
               rather
               to
               flie
               from
               him
               then
               seeke
               him
               ,
               for
               I
               might
               sooner
               get
               ill
               then
               good
               of
               him
               .
               The
               third
               was
               touching
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               Pope
               :
               hee
               answered
               ,
               he
               that
               most
               followed
               Peter
               is
               next
               him
               in
               succession
               ;
               but
               your
               Lordly
               order
               esteemeth
               little
               the
               lowly
               behauiour
               of
               Peter
               ,
               nor
               the
               humble
               manners
               of
               them
               that
               succeeded
               him
               vntill
               Siluester
               ,
               which
               for
               the
               most
               part
               were
               Martyrs
               :
               you
               let
               their
               good
               conditions
               goe
               ,
               and
               hurt
               not
               your selfe
               therewith
               .
               ●ll
               knowe
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               you
               boast
               of
               Peter
               .
               Then
               said
               one
               of
               the
               Doctors
               ,
               then
               what
               say
               you
               of
               the
               Pope
               ?
               Hee
               answered
               ,
               he
               and
               you
               together
               make
               an
               Antichrist
               :
               he
               is
               the
               great
               head
               ,
               you
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Prelats
               ,
               and
               Monks
               are
               the
               bodie
               ,
               and
               the
               begging
               Friers
               the
               tayle
               ,
               for
               they
               couer
               the
               filthinesse
               of
               you
               both
               with
               their
               subtile
               sophistrie
               .
               Neuer
               will
               I
               obey
               vntill
               I
               se●
               you
               with
               Peter
               follow
               Christ
               in
               conuersation
               .
               The
               fourth
               was
               touching
               Pilgrimage
               to
               Images
               :
               hee
               answered
               ,
               I
               owe
               them
               no
               seruice
               by
               the
               commaundement
               of
               GOD
               ,
               therefore
               I
               will
               not
               seeke
               them
               for
               your
               couetousnesse
               .
               You
               were
               best
               sweepe
               them
               faire
               from
               Cobwebs
               and
               Dust
               ,
               or
               lay
               them
               vp
               safe
               for
               catching
               hurt
               ,
               or
               burie
               them
               in
               the
               ground
               ,
               as
               you
               doe
               other
               aged
               people
               which
               are
               GODS
               Images
               .
               It
               is
               a
               wonder
               that
               Saints
               beeing
               dead
               should
               bee
               so
               couetous
               ,
               néedie
               ,
               and
               beggers
               ,
               which
               in
               their
               life
               time
               hated
               couetousnesse
               and
               begging
               .
               I
               would
               all
               the
               world
               knew
               it
               ,
               With
               your
               shroeues
               and
               Idols
               ,
               your
               fained
               Absolutions
               and
               Pardons
               ,
               you
               draw
               vnto
               you
               the
               wealth
               and
               chiefe
               pleasures
               of
               all
               Christian
               Realmes
               .
               Then
               a
               Frier
               said
               ,
               Will
               you
               not
               worshippe
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               as
               Saint
               Paule
               saith
               .
               
                 God
                 forbid
                 I
                 should
                 reioyce
                 in
                 anie
                 thing
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Crosse
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               Then
               did
               hee
               spread
               his
               a●●es
               abroad
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               This
               is
               a
               very
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               much
               better
               then
               your
               wodden
               Crosse
               ▪
               beeing
               it
               was
               created
               of
               GOD
               himselfe
               ,
               yet
               will
               not
               I
               seeke
               to
               haue
               it
               worshipped
               .
            
             
               Then
               said
               the
               Bishoppe
               of
               London
               ,
               yet
               wot
               you
               not
               how
               hee
               died
               vpon
               a
               materiall
               Crosse
               ?
               Hee
               answered
               yea
               ;
               and
               I
               wot
               also
               that
               our
               saluation
               came
               not
               vnto
               vs
               by
               the
               materiall
               Crosse
               ,
               but
               alone
               and
               onely
               by
               him
               
               which
               dyed
               thereupon
               ,
               and
               well
               wote
               I●
               that
               Saint
               Paul
               reioyced
               in
               none
               other
               crosse
               ,
               but
               in
               Christs
               passion
               and
               death
               onely
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               owne
               suffering
               like
               persecution
               with
               him
               for
               his
               veritie
               .
               Then
               another
               said
               ,
               Will
               you
               then
               doe
               no
               honour
               vnto
               the
               holy
               Crosse
               ?
               Yes
               ,
               it
               he
               were
               mine
               I
               would
               lay
               him
               by
               ,
               least
               he
               tooke
               harme
               ,
               and
               were
               robbed
               of
               his
               goods
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               now
               adayes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               Sir
               Iohn
               ,
               you
               haue
               spoken
               many
               wonderfull
               words
               ,
               to
               th●
               slaunderous
               rebuke
               of
               the
               whole
               Spiritualty
               ,
               giuing
               a
               great
               ill
               example
               to
               the
               common
               sort
               heere
               ,
               to
               haue
               vs
               in
               the
               more
               disdaine
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               spent
               mu●●
               time
               in
               vaine
               ,
               as
               farre
               as
               I
               can
               sée
               :
               well
               ,
               wée
               must
               be
               now
               at
               this
               short
               point
               with
               you
               ,
               you
               must
               either
               submit
               your selfe
               to
               the
               ordinance
               of
               holy
               Church
               ,
               or
               else
               throw
               your selfe
               into
               most
               déepe
               daunger
               ,
               sée
               to
               it
               in
               time
               ,
               a●one
               ●lse
               it
               will
               be
               too
               late
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cobham
               .
            
             
               I
               know
               not
               to
               what
               purpose
               I
               shall
               submit
               my selfe
               ▪
               much
               more
               haue
               you
               offended
               me
               ,
               then
               I
               euer
               offended
               you
               ,
               in
               thus
               troubling
               mee
               before
               this
               company
               .
               And
               because
               hee
               would
               not
               submit
               himselfe
               the
               Archbishop
               read
               ●he
               definitiue
               sentence
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cobh.
               
            
             
               Though
               you
               Iudge
               my
               body
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               a
               wretched
               thing
               ,
               yet
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               you
               can
               doe
               n●
               harme
               to
               my
               Soule
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               Sathan
               could
               doe
               to
               the
               Soule
               of
               Iob.
               And
               touching
               my
               articles
               before
               rehearse●
               ,
               I
               wil
               stand
               to
               them
               vnto
               death
               .
               Then
               ●e
               tur●●●
               himselfe
               vnto
               the
               people
               ,
               casting
               his
               hands
               abroad
               ,
               saying
               with
               a
               lowde
               voice
               ;
               Good
               people
               ,
               beware
               of
               these
               men
               ,
               else
               they
               wil
               beguile
               you
               ,
               and
               lead
               you
               headlong
               to
               hel
               with
               themselues
               .
               Then
               he
               fell
               on
               his
               k●ées
               before
               them
               all
               and
               prayed
               for
               his
               enemies
               ,
               ho●ding
               vp
               his
               hands
               ,
               saying
               ;
               Lord
               ,
               for
               thy
               mercie
               sake
               forgiue
               my
               pursuers
               ,
               if
               it
               bee
               thy
               blessed
               will.
               Th●●
               he
               was
               lead
               againe
               vnto
               the
               Tower.
               
            
          
           
             After
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Cobham
             escaped
             out
             of
             the
             Tower
             by
             night
             ,
             and
             ●●ed
             to
             Wales
             ,
             where
             he
             continued
             more
             than
             foure
             yeares
             after
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             yeare
             ,
             
             
               Thomas
               Arundell
            
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             died
             ,
             who
             had
             béene
             a
             heauie
             troubler
             of
             Christs
             Saints
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             stricken
             in
             his
             tongue
             ,
             that
             neither
             he
             could
             swallow
             ,
             nor
             speake
             ,
             for
             a
             certaine
             space
             before
             his
             death
             ;
             this
             was
             thought
             of
             many
             ,
             to
             happen
             vnto
             him
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             so
             bound
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             not
             he
             preached
             in
             his
             dayes
             ,
             such
             was
             the
             death
             of
             
               Steuen
               Gardner
            
             .
             These
             may
             be
             terrible
             spectacles
             for
             such
             as
             occupie
             their
             tongue
             and
             braines
             to
             stop
             the
             course
             of
             Gods
             word
             :
             but
             his
             tyranny
             dyed
             not
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             succeeded
             with
             his
             Office
             ,
             in
             
               Henry
               Chichley
            
             ,
             and
             in
             more
             of
             the
             spitefull
             Spiritualty
             .
             They
             confederated
             with
             the
             Lord
             Powis
             ,
             a
             great
             gouernour
             in
             Wales
             ,
             féeding
             him
             with
             large
             gifts
             ,
             and
             promises
             ,
             an●
             being
             〈◊〉
             with
             Iudas
             ,
             vnder
             pretence
             of
             amitie
             ▪
             tooke
             the
             Lord
             Cobham
             ,
             and
             sent
             him
             to
             London
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             imprisoned
             in
             the
             Tower
             againe
             ,
             and
             after
             ,
             they
             condemned
             him
             againe
             of
             Heresie
             and
             Treason
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             aforesaid
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             .
             Hee
             rendred
             thankes
             to
             God
             that
             he
             had
             appointed
             him
             to
             suffer
             for
             his
             name
             .
             At
             his
             execution
             ,
             hé●
             was
             laide
             vpon
             an
             Hurdle
             ,
             as
             a
             Traytor
             ,
             and
             drawne
             into
             Saint
             Giles
             Field
             ,
             where●s
             they
             had
             set
             vp
             a
             new
             paire
             of
             Gallowes
             .
             When
             he
             was
             taken
             from
             the
             Hurdle
             ,
             he
             fell
             deuoutly
             vpon
             his
             knees
             ,
             desiring
             God
             to
             forgiue
             his
             enemies
             ,
             then
             stood
             vp
             ,
             and
             exhorted
             the
             multitude
             in
             most
             godly
             manner
             ,
             to
             follow
             the
             Lawes
             of
             God
             ,
             written
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             to
             b●ware
             of
             such
             Preachers
             that
             are
             contrary
             to
             Christ
             in
             their
             conuersations
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             speciall
             Councels
             ;
             then
             was
             he
             hanged
             by
             the
             middle
             in
             chaines
             ,
             and
             so
             consumed
             aliue
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             praising
             the
             name
             of
             God
             so
             long
             as
             his
             life
             lasted
             ,
             and
             ●o
             commended
             his
             Soule
             to
             God
             ,
             
             and
             departed
             m●st
             Christianlike
             in
             the
             sixt
             yeare
             of
             the
             raigne
             of
             Henry
             the
             fifth
             .
             The
             people
             shewed
             great
             dolour
             ,
             but
             the
             Priest
             blasphemed
             and
             accursed
             him
             ,
             requiring
             the
             people
             not
             to
             pray
             for
             him
             but
             to
             iudge
             him
             damned
             in
             Hell
             ,
             because
             he
             departed
             not
             in
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
        
         
           
             ¶
             The
             Councell
             of
             Basell
             .
          
           
             THE
             Councell
             of
             Basell
             began
             ,
             
             which
             was
             most
             troublesome
             ,
             and
             endured
             longer
             then
             any
             other
             Councell
             ,
             almost
             17.
             yeares
             ,
             wherein
             was
             concluded
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Constance
             ,
             that
             the
             generall
             Councell
             was
             aboue
             the
             Pope
             .
             Unto
             this
             Councell
             came
             the
             Emperour
             Sygismund
             .
             Pope
             Martin
             dyed
             after
             he
             had
             summoned
             
             This
             Councell
             ,
             and
             Eugenius
             the
             4.
             succéeded
             Pope
             ,
             who
             would
             haue
             drawne
             the
             Councell
             vnto
             Bonony
             from
             Basell
             ,
             pretending
             the
             Gréekes
             would
             come
             to
             the
             Councell
             ,
             and
             be
             vnited
             to
             the
             west
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             would
             not
             passe
             the
             Alp●s
             .
             And
             he
             cited
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Councell
             vnto
             Bonony
             ,
             and
             they
             cited
             him
             againe
             to
             bee
             at
             the
             Councell
             ,
             or
             his
             Emb●ssadours
             :
             Whereupon
             sprung
             a
             doubtfull
             question
             amongst
             the
             Deuines
             some
             held
             the
             Pope
             an
             Hereticke
             ,
             because
             hee
             had
             contemned
             the
             commaundement
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             others
             ▪
             that
             hee
             was
             an
             Heret●cke
             and
             relaps
             ,
             and
             vpon
             long
             arguments
             ,
             contentions
             ,
             and
             fallings
             out
             ,
             and
             when
             by
             no
             meanes
             ●e
             would
             allow
             the
             Councell
             of
             Basell
             ,
             hee
             was
             d●priued
             by
             the
             Councell
             ,
             and
             Amedeus
             Duke
             of
             Sau●y
             chosen
             Pope
             .
          
        
         
           
             ¶
             The
             rest
             of
             the
             Story
             of
             the
             Bohemians
             .
          
           
             THe
             Story
             of
             the
             Bohemians
             ,
             being
             in
             this
             Treatise
             before
             set
             forth
             ,
             vntill
             it
             was
             agreed
             that
             the
             Bohemians
             chose
             foure
             Ministers
             to
             dispute
             vpon
             the
             foure
             Articles
             ,
             and
             the
             Councell
             chose
             foure
             to
             dispute
             against
             them
             ,
             at
             the
             day
             appointed
             ,
             Rochezantus
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             foure
             Ministers
             chosen
             by
             the
             Bohemians
             ,
             propounded
             the
             first
             Article
             ,
             touching
             the
             Communion
             to
             be
             ministred
             in
             both
             kindes
             ,
             and
             desputed
             thereof
             three
             dayes
             in
             the
             forenoones
             .
             Then
             Venceslaus
             disputed
             vpon
             the
             second
             Article
             touching
             the
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             ,
             two
             dayes
             ;
             after
             whom
             Vlda●icus
             propounded
             and
             disputed
             vpon
             the
             third
             Article
             two
             dayes
             ,
             touching
             the
             free
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             Last
             of
             all
             ,
             
               Peter
               Paine
            
             an
             Englishman
             ,
             disputed
             three
             daies
             vpon
             the
             fourth
             Article
             ,
             touching
             ciuill
             Dominion
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             and
             after
             ,
             gaue
             Copies
             of
             their
             di●putations
             vnto
             the
             Councell
             ,
             with
             heartie
             thankes
             that
             they
             were
             ●eard
             .
             The
             three
             last
             somewhat
             inueyed
             against
             the
             Councell
             ,
             commending
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             ,
             and
             
               Iohn
               Wickliffe
            
             ,
             for
             their
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             One
             Ragusio
             answered
             the
             first
             point
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             puted
             eight
             dayes
             thereon
             .
             
               Egidius
               Carlerius
            
             answered
             the
             second
             point
             ,
             by
             the
             space
             of
             foure
             dayes
             .
             One
             Henricus
             answered
             the
             third
             Article
             three
             daies
             .
             One
             
               Iohn
               Pollomarius
            
             answered
             the
             fourth
             Articles
             ,
             three
             daies
             ▪
             the
             Bohemians
             stil
             stood
             to
             their
             Articles
             .
          
           
             At
             length
             the
             Councel
             and
             the
             Bohemians
             were
             agreed
             ,
             and
             receiuing
             the
             Communion
             in
             both
             kinds
             was
             permitted
             vnto
             the
             Bohemians
             ,
             and
             Articles
             drawne
             vnder
             the
             hands
             and
             Seales
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             one
             part
             ,
             and
             the
             Bohemians
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             concerning
             the
             other
             Articles
             .
          
           
             After
             all
             this
             ,
             
             the
             Bohemians
             put
             vp
             these
             petitions
             following
             vnto
             the
             Councell
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             for
             the
             extirpation
             of
             diuerse
             discentions
             ,
             which
             will
             follow
             ,
             amongst
             our
             people
             ,
             vpon
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             Communion
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             grant
             an
             vniforme
             order
             of
             Communion
             vnto
             all
             men
             vnder
             both
             kinds
             vnto
             our
             Bishops
             ,
             hauing
             charge
             of
             Soules
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             Uicars
             ,
             and
             flocks
             :
             for
             this
             done
             by
             your
             benefite
             ,
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             shall
             bee
             comforted
             without
             measure
             ,
             and
             established
             in
             brotherly
             loue
             ,
             whereby
             an
             vniforme
             obedience
             shall
             bee
             perpetually
             attributed
             to
             holy
             Church
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             to
             auoid
             the
             doubtfulnesse
             of
             many
             ,
             which
             suppose
             that
             the
             Councell
             doth
             suffer
             the
             said
             Communion
             vnder
             both
             kinds
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             as
             neither
             profitable
             nor
             wholsome
             ,
             we
             desire
             that
             you
             would
             confirme
             and
             continue
             it
             by
             th●
             buls
             of
             your
             Letters
             .
          
           
             3
             Wee
             beseech
             you
             for
             the
             finall
             defence
             ,
             and
             obse●uation
             of
             all
             things
             compounded
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             good
             order
             in
             the
             Spiritualties
             ,
             you
             would
             prouide
             for
             vs
             a
             good
             and
             lawfull
             Pastor
             ▪
             which
             shall
             seeme
             to
             vs
             most
             meete
             for
             our
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             4
             Wee
             desire
             you
             ,
             for
             the
             worthy
             〈◊〉
             of
             our
             Realme
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             direct
             Letters
             of
             the
             sacred
             Councell
             ,
             declaring
             to
             all
             Princes
             Seculer
             and
             Spirituall
             ,
             Cities
             and
             Communalties
             ▪
             according
             to
             the
             compositions
             .
          
           
             5
             Wee
             desire
             you
             ▪
             that
             in
             the
             discussing
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Communion
             vnder
             both
             kinds
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             proceede
             no
             otherwise
             then
             according
             to
             the
             Lawe
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Order
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             generall
             Councell
             and
             minds
             of
             holy
             Doctors
             ,
             
             truely
             grounded
             vpon
             the
             Lawe
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             6
             We●
             d●sire
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             great
             affection
             of
             our
             people
             ,
             you
             will
             giue
             vs
             the
             libertie
             to
             communicate
             to
             ●oung
             children
             the
             Sacrame●t
             of
             the
             Supper
             ;
             for
             if
             thi●
             vse
             of
             Communicating
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             which
             our
             Kingdome
             ,
             being
             godly
             mooued
             by
             the
             wr●tings
             of
             most
             great
             and
             holy
             Doctors
             ,
             and
             brought
             in
             by
             examples
             ,
             hath
             receiued
             as
             Catholicke
             ,
             and
             exercised
             now
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             it
             would
             rise
             vp
             to
             an
             intollerable
             offence
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             their
             mindes
             would
             bée
             grieuously
             v●xed
             and
             troubled
             .
          
           
             7
             Wee
             require
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             permit
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             the
             Gospels
             ,
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             Crede
             ,
             to
             bee
             read
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             our
             vulger
             tongue
             ,
             to
             moue
             the
             people
             to
             deuotion
             ,
             for
             it
             hath
             beene
             so
             vsed
             of
             olde
             time
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             8
             Wee
             desire
             ,
             that
             Prebends
             ,
             and
             collacions
             of
             certaine
             benefices
             o●
             Cathedral
             〈◊〉
             Churches
             ,
             may
             bee
             annexed
             and
             incorporated
             vnto
             the
             Uniuersitie
             of
             Prage
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             increased
             and
             pre●erred
             .
          
           
             9
             Wee
             r●quire
             ▪
             that
             with
             all●are
             and
             studie
             ,
             you
             will
             watch
             and
             séeke
             for
             that
             long
             desired
             ,
             and
             most
             necessarie
             reformation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             effectually
             labour
             f●r
             the
             rooting
             out
             of
             all
             publike
             e●ils
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             head
             as
             in
             the
             members
             ,
             as
             you
             haue
             often
             promised
             ,
             in
             our
             Kingdome
             in
             the
             Compositio●s
             ,
             and
             as
             our
             fourth
             Article
             ,
             touching
             the
             auoiding
             all
             publicke
             euils
             ,
             doth
             exact
             and
             require
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             Councell
             was
             ordained
             the
             feast
             of
             the
             Conce●tion
             of
             our
             Lady
             ,
             and
             the
             feast
             of
             the
             Uisitation
             of
             our
             Lady
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             Councell
             there
             was
             diligent
             ca●e
             about
             reformation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             through
             euery
             Church
             apt
             and
             méete
             Ministers
             might
             bee
             app●inted
             ,
             which
             may
             shine
             in
             vertue
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             healthfull
             edifying
             of
             the
             Christian
             people
             ,
             whereunto
             the
             multitude
             of
             expectatiue
             gifts
             haue
             béene
             a
             great
             impediment
             ;
             hereby
             often
             times
             ,
             vnméete
             Ministers
             are
             appointed
             for
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             they
             giue
             occasion
             to
             desire
             anothers
             death
             ,
             and
             many
             contentions
             are
             mo●ed
             a●ongst
             the
             seruants
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             ambition
             and
             gréedie
             desire
             of
             pluralities
             maintained
             ,
             and
             the
             substance
             of
             Kingdomes
             consumed
             ,
             poore
             men
             suffer
             vexations
             ,
             by
             running
             to
             Rome
             ▪
             they
             are
             often
             by
             the
             way
             robbed
             ,
             murdered
             ,
             afflicted
             with
             diuerse
             plagues
             ,
             and
             hauing
             spent
             their
             pa●rimony
             ,
             left
             them
             by
             their
             parents
             ,
             are
             constrained
             ●o
             liue
             in
             extreame
             pouertie
             .
             Many
             craue
             benefices
             which
             haue
             no
             iust
             title
             ,
             and
             get
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             haue
             most
             craft
             and
             subtiltie
             to
             deceiue
             ,
             and
             greatest
             substa●●●
             to
             contend
             in
             the
             Lawe
             ,
             doo
             great
             wrongs
             :
             the
             Eccle●●asticall
             order
             is
             confounded
             ,
             whiles
             euery
             mans
             Iudgement
             is
             not
             preserued
             ;
             and
             the
             Pope
             ,
             by
             chalenging
             and
             taking
             vpon
             him
             too
             much
             ,
             the
             Office
             of
             Superiours
             is
             drowned
             from
             more
             waightie
             and
             fruitfull
             matters
             ,
             and
             intends
             not
             to
             the
             guiding
             and
             correction
             of
             the
             inferiours
             ,
             as
             publicke
             vtilitie
             requireth
             ,
             all
             which
             things
             bring
             a
             great
             confusion
             vnto
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             preiudice
             of
             Gods
             true
             worship
             ,
             and
             the
             publike
             saluation
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SIXT
           SECTION
           OF
           this
           Ecclesiasticall
           Historie
           .
        
         
           THIS
           Storie
           following
           ,
           and
           that
           before
           confuteth
           the
           vaine
           opinion
           of
           some
           ,
           that
           this
           Religion
           now
           vsed
           ,
           hath
           risen
           but
           twentie
           or
           thirtie
           yeares
           since
           ,
           and
           manifesteth
           that
           it
           hath
           béene
           spred
           in
           England
           this
           220.
           yeares
           ,
           and
           often
           sparkled
           before
           that
           time
           ,
           although
           it
           flamed
           not
           so
           as
           it
           hath
           done
           within
           this
           100.
           yeares
           and
           more
           ,
           w●o
           although
           they
           were
           not
           so
           strongly
           armed
           in
           their
           cause
           ,
           as
           of
           late
           yeares
           ,
           yet
           were
           they
           warriours
           in
           Christs
           Church
           ,
           and
           although
           they
           gaue
           back
           for
           tyranny
           ,
           yet
           Iudge
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           referre
           the
           cause
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           euealeth
           all
           things
           according
           to
           his
           determinate
           will
           and
           time
           ,
           there
           hath
           bin
           no
           realme
           more
           fertile
           for
           Marters
           then
           England
           .
           Oxford
           was
           as
           a
           continuall
           spr●ng
           of
           Christian
           knowledge
           whence
           ,
           as
           out
           of
           the
           Troiane
           horse
           ,
           hath
           come
           so
           many
           inuincible
           wit●esses
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           amongst
           whom
           
             William
             Taylor
          
           ,
           Master
           of
           〈◊〉
           ,
           hath
           not
           deserued
           the
           least
           praise
           ,
           being
           a
           fauorer
           of
           
             Wickliffe
             ▪
          
           who
           because
           he
           had
           written
           cer●ain
           things
           against
           the
           inuocation
           of
           saints
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           matters
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           recanted
           nine
           articles
           ,
           returned
           vnto
           th●
           right
           way
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           maruellous
           constancie
           ,
           〈◊〉
           bu●●t
           in
           Smithfield
           the
           7
           of
           March.
           
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Florence
          
           ,
           
           a
           Turner
           of
           Shelton
           ,
           in
           the
           Di●cesse
           of
           Norwich
           ,
           was
           attached
           because
           he
           held
           and
           taught
           that
           the
           Pope
           and
           Cardinals
           haue
           no
           power
           to
           const●tute
           Lawes
           ,
           that
           nor
           day
           is
           to
           be
           kept
           holiday
           ,
           but
           Sunday
           .
           That
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           no
           fast
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           
             Qua●uor
             temporum
          
           .
           That
           Images
           are
           not
           to
           be
           worshipped
           ▪
           not
           lights
           to
           be
           set
           before
           them
           .
           Not
           〈◊〉
           goe
           on
           Pilgrimage
           ,
           nor
           offe●
           for
           the
           dead
           ,
           or
           with
           women
           that
           are
           purified
           .
           That
           Curates
           should
           not
           claime
           Tithes
           by
           any
           exaction
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           be
           diuided
           amongst
           the
           poore
           .
           That
           such
           as
           sweare
           by
           their
           life
           ,
           or
           power
           ,
           except
           they
           repent
           ,
           shall
           be
           dam●●d
           .
           He
           was
           brought
           before
           the
           Chauncellour
           ,
           and
           forced
           to
           abiure
           ,
           and
           was
           sworne
           not
           to
           hold
           or
           teach
           any
           thing
           contrary
           to
           the
           determination
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           nor
           to
           helpe
           or
           ayde
           any
           that
           should
           so
           doe
           .
           He
           was
           inioyned
           for
           penan●●
           thr●●
           Sund●ies
           Solemne
           Procession
           in
           the
           Cathedral
           Church
           of
           Norwich
           ,
           to
           be
           whipped
           before
           all
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           three
           other
           Sundaies
           about
           his
           Parish
           Church
           of
           Shelton
           ,
           bare
           f●●ted
           ,
           &
           bare
           necked
           ,
           his
           bodie
           being
           couered
           with
           a
           canu●s
           shirt
           ,
           and
           canu●s
           briches
           ,
           carying
           in
           his
           hand
           a
           Taper
           of
           a
           pound
           waight
           ,
           &
           so
           was
           dismissed
           .
        
         
           
             Richard
             Belward
          
           of
           Erisam
           ,
           in
           the
           Diocesse
           of
           Norwich
           ,
           was
           accused
           for
           holding
           ,
           and
           teaching
           ,
           that
           Ecclesiasticall
           Minist●re
           and
           Ordinaries
           ,
           haue
           no
           power
           to
           excommunicate
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           Bishop
           excommunicate
           any
           ,
           God
           doth
           absol●e
           them
           .
           And
           that
           he
           held
           the
           opinion
           of
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Oldcastle
          
           .
           And
           that
           such
           as
           goe
           on
           Pilgrimage
           ,
           offering
           to
           Images
           ,
           are
           excommunicated
           ,
           because
           they
           ought
           to
           giue
           to
           the
           poore
           which
           are
           aliue
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           dead
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Curates
           sell
           God
           on
           Easter
           day
           ,
           when
           they
           receiue
           Offerings
           ,
           before
           they
           minister
           the
           Sacraments
           .
           And
           that
           hee
           councelled
           ●●uerse
           women
           that
           they
           should
           not
           offer
           for
           the
           dead
           ,
           nor
           with
           women
           that
           were
           puri●●●●
           ▪
           and
           for
           that
           he
           called
           his
           neighbours
           fooles
           for
           not
           learning
           his
           sect
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           of
           〈◊〉
           sect
           were
           able
           to
           confute
           all
           others
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           pray
           vnto
           the
           Saints
           〈◊〉
           heauen
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           kéept
           schooles
           of
           Lolardie
           in
           Dichingham
           ,
           〈◊〉
           that
           a
           Parchment
           maker
           bringeth
           him
           bookes
           from
           London
           ,
           containing
           〈◊〉
           Doctrine
           .
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Norwich
           si●ting
           in
           Iudgement
           vpon
           him
           ,
           he
           denied
           his
           articles
           ,
           and
           was
           purged
           by
           〈◊〉
           of
           his
           neighbours
           ,
           swearing
           that
           he
           would
           not
           teach
           or
           defend
           any
           thin●
           contrary
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           aforesaid
           parchment-maker
           was
           likewise
           accused
           vpon
           the
           aforesaid
           Artic●es
           who
           d●nyed
           them
           ,
           and
           was
           likewise
           purged
           by
           his
           neighb●urs
           ,
           and
           sword
           in
           like
           manner
           .
           Also
           sir
           
             Hugh
             Pie
          
           Chaplen
           of
           L●dney
           was
           likewi●e
           accused
           before
           the
           said
           Bishop
           of
           Norwich
           ,
           for
           holding
           that
           the
           people
           ought
           not
           to
           goe
           
           on
           pilgrimage
           ,
           and
           that
           people
           ought
           not
           to
           giue
           almes
           to
           Images
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           poore
           That
           the
           Image
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           &
           other
           Images
           are
           not
           to
           be
           worshiped
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           cast
           the
           Crosse
           of
           Brome
           hold
           into
           the
           fire
           to
           be
           burnt
           ,
           which
           he
           tooke
           from
           one
           of
           Ludney
           ,
           which
           he
           denied
           ,
           &
           purged
           himselfe
           by
           three
           Laymen
           ,
           and
           three
           Priests
           &
           was
           sworne
           ,
           as
           before
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           yeare
           ,
           Henry
           the
           fift
           sent
           a
           most
           cruell
           Commission
           vnto
           
             Iohn
             Exeter
          
           ,
           
           and
           
             Iacolet
             Germaine
          
           ,
           kéeper
           of
           the
           Castle
           of
           Colchester
           ,
           for
           the
           apprehending
           of
           sir
           
             William
             White
          
           Priest
           ,
           and
           
             Thomas
             Chaplin
          
           of
           Setling
           in
           Northfolke
           ;
           and
           
             William
             Northamton
          
           Priest
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           suspected
           of
           Lolardy
           ,
           and
           to
           commit
           them
           to
           prison
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           which
           Commi●●ion
           ,
           sixe
           persons
           were
           attached
           in
           Bu●gay
           of
           Norwich
           ,
           whose
           names
           were
           so
           defaced
           through
           antiquitie
           ,
           that
           there
           remained
           but
           three
           names
           in
           the
           worne
           booke
           to
           be
           red
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             Iohn
             Teaderton
          
           in
           Kent
           ,
           
             Bartholomew
             Monke
          
           of
           Ensham
           in
           Norfolke
           ,
           Corneleader
           ▪
           a
           ma●ie●
           man
           ;
           these
           three
           were
           in
           the
           custodie
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolke
           ,
           in
           the
           Castle
           of
           Fremingham
           .
           We
           finde
           also
           in
           the
           Diocesse
           of
           Norfolke
           ,
           and
           Suffolke
           ,
           specially
           in
           the
           townes
           of
           Bechels
           ,
           Ersham
           ,
           and
           Ludney
           within
           the
           space
           of
           three
           or
           foure
           yeares
           ,
           120.
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           which
           sustained
           great
           vexation
           for
           the
           profession
           of
           Christs
           Faith
           ,
           whose
           names
           are
           recited
           in
           the
           booke
           at
           large
           ;
           the
           Articles
           that
           were
           generally
           obiected
           against
           them
           ,
           were
           ;
           That
           auriculer
           confession
           is
           not
           to
           bee
           made
           vnto
           a
           Priest
           ,
           but
           vnto
           God
           ,
           because
           no
           Priest
           hath
           no
           power
           to
           absolue
           a
           sinner
           .
           That
           no
           Priest
           can
           make
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           that
           material
           bread
           remaineth
           after
           consecation
           .
           That
           euery
           true
           Christian
           man
           is
           a
           Priest
           to
           God.
           That
           none
           is
           bound
           ,
           vnder
           paine
           of
           damnation
           ,
           to
           Lent
           ,
           or
           other
           dayes
           prohibited
           .
           That
           the
           Pope
           is
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           his
           Prelates
           Antichrists
           disciples
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Pope
           hath
           no
           power
           to
           binde
           and
           lose
           on
           earth
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           lawfull
           to
           doe
           any
           worke
           ,
           except
           sinne
           ,
           vpon
           the
           holy
           daies
           .
           That
           Priests
           may
           haue
           wiues
           lawfully
           .
           That
           the
           Communications
           of
           the
           Prelates
           are
           not
           to
           be
           regarded
           .
           That
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           to
           sweare
           in
           priuate
           causes
           .
           That
           men
           ought
           no
           goe
           on
           Pilgrimage
           ,
           nor
           giue
           honour
           vnto
           Images
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           of
           our
           Lady
           ,
           or
           other
           Saints
           .
           That
           holy
           water
           hath
           no
           more
           vertue
           then
           other
           water
           .
           That
           the
           death
           of
           
             Thomas
             Becket
          
           was
           neither
           holy
           nor
           meritorious
           .
           That
           relickes
           ,
           as
           dead
           mens
           bones
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           worshipped
           ,
           or
           digged
           out
           of
           graues
           ,
           or
           set
           vp
           in
           Shrines
           ▪
           That
           prayers
           made
           in
           all
           places
           are
           acceptable
           to
           God.
           That
           men
           ought
           not
           to
           pray
           to
           any
           Saints
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           God.
           That
           bels
           ,
           and
           ringing
           in
           the
           Church
           were
           ordained
           to
           fill
           the
           Priests
           purses
           .
           That
           it
           is
           no
           sinne
           to
           withstand
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           precepts
           .
           That
           the
           Catholicke
           Church
           is
           only
           the
           Congregation
           of
           the
           elect
           ;
           they
           did
           so
           agree
           in
           vniforme
           faith
           ,
           that
           whatsoeuer
           one
           did
           hold
           ,
           all
           did
           maintaine
           .
        
         
           
             William
             White
          
           ,
           being
           a
           follower
           of
           
             Iohn
             Wickliffe
          
           ,
           yet
           laboured
           continually
           ,
           vnto
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           spoute
           Christ
           ,
           by
           reading
           ,
           writing
           ,
           and
           preaching
           .
           The
           principall
           points
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           were
           these
           which
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           recant
           at
           Canterbury
           .
        
         
           That
           men
           should
           seeke
           for
           forgiuenesse
           of
           sins
           only
           at
           Gods
           hands
           ,
           that
           the
           wicked
           liuing
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           his
           holinesse
           ,
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           diuelish
           estate
           ,
           and
           heauie
           yoke
           of
           Antichrist
           :
           therfore
           an
           enemy
           to
           Christs
           truth
           ,
           that
           men
           ought
           not
           to
           worship
           Images
           or
           other
           Idolatrous
           paintings
           ,
           nor
           the
           holy
           men
           which
           are
           deade
           .
           That
           the
           Romish
           Church
           is
           the
           figtree
           that
           Christ
           cursed
           ,
           because
           it
           brought
           forth
           no
           fruit
           of
           the
           true
           belief
           .
           That
           such
           as
           weare
           Coules
           ,
           or
           are
           annointed
           ,
           and
           shorne
           ,
           are
           the
           Lance-knights
           ,
           and
           soldiers
           of
           Lucifer
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           because
           their
           lamps
           are
           not
           burning
           ,
           shal
           be
           shut
           out
           when
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           shall
           come
           :
           after
           his
           said
           recantation
           he
           was
           much
           more
           stronger
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           confessed
           his
           errour
           and
           offence
           ,
           and
           busying
           himselfe
           in
           preaching
           and
           conuerting
           the
           people
           to
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           in
           Norfolke
           ,
           he
           was
           apprehended
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Kings
           letters
           aforesaid
           ,
           and
           brought
           before
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Norwich
           ,
           by
           whom
           hee
           was
           contemned
           of
           30.
           
           Articles
           and
           burned
           the
           said
           yeare
           in
           Norwich
           ,
           who
           was
           of
           so
           deuout
           and
           holy
           life
           that
           all
           the
           people
           had
           him
           in
           great
           reuerence
           .
           One
           
             Margery
             wright
          
           confessed
           ,
           if
           any
           Saints
           were
           to
           be
           prayd
           vnto
           ,
           she
           would
           rather
           pray
           vnto
           him
           then
           any
           other
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           come
           to
           the
           stake
           ,
           thinking
           to
           open
           his
           mouth
           to
           exhort
           the
           people
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Bishops
           seruants
           strooke
           him
           in
           the
           mouth
           .
           Thus
           he
           receiued
           the
           Crowne
           of
           Marterdome
           ,
           to
           the
           grife
           of
           all
           good
           men
           in
           Norfolke
           ;
           his
           wife
           following
           his
           steps
           ,
           by
           ●er
           teaching
           ,
           confirmed
           many
           in
           the
           trueth
           .
           Wherefore
           shee
           suffered
           much
           trouble
           and
           punishment
           that
           yeare
           .
           By
           the
           saide
           Bishoppe
           the
           same
           yeare
           
           also
           was
           burned
           father
           Abraham
           of
           ●olchester
           ,
           and
           
             Iohn
             Waddon
          
           Priest
           ,
           for
           the
           like
           Article
           .
        
         
           Amongst
           them
           that
           were
           arrested
           ,
           and
           caused
           to
           abiure
           ;
           in
           this
           yeare
           ▪
           as
           aforesaid
           ▪
           was
           
             Thomas
             Pie
          
           ,
           and
           
             Iohn
             Mendham
          
           of
           Aldbor●ough
           ,
           who
           being
           conuicted
           vpon
           diuerse
           Articles
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           were
           ioyned
           penance
           sixe
           whippings
           about
           the
           〈◊〉
           Church
           of
           Alborrough
           ,
           before
           a
           solemne
           Procession
           ,
           sixe
           seuerall
           Sundaies
           ;
           and
           three
           whippings
           three
           seueral
           Market
           daies
           about
           the
           Market
           Place
           of
           〈…〉
           heads
           ,
           necks
           ,
           legs
           ,
           and
           feete
           bare
           ▪
           their
           bodies
           onely
           couered
           with
           their
           〈◊〉
           and
           breeches
           ,
           either
           of
           them
           carying
           a
           taper
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           of
           a
           pound
           waigh●
           ,
           which
           t●pe
           ,
           the
           last
           Sunday
           after
           the
           Penance
           〈◊〉
           ,
           they
           should
           deuoutly
           offe●
           vnto
           the
           high
           Altar
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Alborrough
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           ●ffe●tory
           of
           the
           high
           Masse
           ;
           and
           that
           going
           about
           the
           Market
           pl●ce
           aforesaid
           ,
           they
           shal
           make
           foure
           stays
           ▪
           euery
           one
           to
           receiue
           deuoutly
           thrée
           whips
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           would
           not
           obey
           this
           monition
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           be
           cited
           to
           appeare
           before
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           to
           shew
           cause
           why
           they
           should
           not
           bee
           excommunicated
           ,
           and
           to
           receiue
           such
           punishment
           as
           Iustice
           shall
           prouide
           in
           that
           behalfe
           ,
           this
           was
           their
           〈…〉
           of
           penance
           ,
           howbeit
           some
           were
           often
           more
           cruelly
           handled
           ,
           and
           after
           banished
           out
           of
           the
           Dioces
           :
           and
           others
           were
           more
           stra●ly
           vsed
           by
           l●ng
           imprisonment
           ,
           whereof
           we
           will
           briefly
           rehearse
           one
           or
           two
           for
           example
           .
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Beuerley
          
           ,
           alias
           Bat●ile
           ,
           a
           labourer
           ,
           hauing
           lye●
           long
           in
           Irons
           ,
           and
           hauing
           nothing
           proued
           against
           him
           ,
           the
           Commissary
           made
           him
           sweare
           ,
           that
           euery
           yeare
           after
           he
           would
           confesse
           is
           slune
           ,
           once
           a
           yeare
           vnto
           his
           Curate
           ,
           and
           receiue
           the
           Sacrament
           at
           Easter
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           penance
           ,
           the
           Friday
           ,
           and
           Saturday
           next
           following
           ,
           hee
           should
           fast
           br●ad
           and
           water
           ,
           and
           vpon
           the
           Saturday
           be
           whipped
           from
           the
           Bishops
           Palace
           〈◊〉
           Norwich
           ,
           about
           all
           the
           streets
           ,
           and
           the
           Market
           place
           ,
           hauing
           in
           his
           hand
           a
           waxe
           candle
           of
           two
           pence
           ,
           to
           offer
           to
           the
           Image
           of
           the
           Trinitie
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           done
           his
           penance
           ;
           and
           because
           he
           had
           eaten
           flesh
           on
           Easter
           day
           and
           was
           not
           shriuen
           in
           Lent
           ,
           nor
           receiued
           on
           Easter
           day
           ,
           the
           Iudge
           inioyned
           him
           he
           should
           fast
           Tuesday
           .
           Wednesday
           ,
           and
           Friday
           ,
           in
           Whitsun
           weeke
           ,
           hauing
           but
           one
           meale
           a
           day
           of
           Fish
           and
           other
           white
           meates
           ,
           and
           depart
           out
           of
           the
           Dioces
           ,
           and
           neuer
           come
           there
           againe
           .
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Skilley
          
           of
           Flixton
           Miller
           ,
           was
           forced
           to
           abiure
           ,
           for
           holding
           the
           Articles
           aforesaid
           ,
           and
           for
           receiuing
           certaine
           godly
           men
           into
           his
           house
           ,
           had
           a
           most
           sharpe
           penance
           ▪
           seauen
           yeares
           imprisonment
           in
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Langly
           .
           and
           to
           fast
           with
           bread
           &
           water
           ,
           euery
           Friday
           ,
           and
           to
           appeare
           euery
           Wednesday
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           Lent
           ,
           and
           euery
           Munday
           ,
           and
           Thursday
           for
           two
           yeares
           after
           the
           seauen
           yeares
           ,
           before
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           his
           successor
           ,
           and
           Commissary
           in
           the
           Cathedrall
           Church
           of
           Norwich
           ,
           together
           with
           other
           penit●ntiaries
           ,
           to
           doe
           open
           penance
           for
           his
           offence
           ,
           diuerse
           others
           the
           same
           yeare
           were
           forced
           to
           abiuration
           and
           penance
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           next
           yeare
           ,
           
           in
           the
           same
           Register
           ,
           were
           sixteene
           ,
           or
           seauenteene
           ,
           that
           were
           examined
           ,
           and
           did
           penance
           likewise
           ,
           amongst
           whom
           was
           
             Iohn
             Baker
          
           ,
           otherwise
           called
           
             Vsher
             Tunstall
          
           ,
           who
           for
           hauing
           a
           booke
           with
           the
           
             Pater
             noster
             ,
             Aue
          
           ,
           and
           Creede
           in
           English
           ,
           and
           for
           other
           Articles
           of
           Fasting
           ,
           Confession
           ,
           and
           inuocation
           ,
           was
           constrained
           to
           abiure
           ,
           and
           doe
           such
           penance
           as
           others
           did
           before
           him
           .
        
         
           Another
           was
           
             Margerie
             Ba●kster
          
           ,
           wife
           of
           
             Willam
             Backster
          
           ,
           against
           whom
           ,
           one
           
             Ioane
             Cliffe
             and
          
           was
           compelled
           by
           the
           Bishop
           to
           depose
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           she
           bad
           her
           take
           héede
           of
           swearing
           ,
           else
           a
           Bee
           would
           sting
           her
           tongue
           ,
           and
           venime
           her
           soule
           :
           and
           that
           she
           rebuked
           her
           for
           saying
           
             Pater
             nosters
          
           to
           the
           Cruci●ixe
           ,
           and
           
             Aue
             Maries
          
           to
           our
           Lady
           ;
           saying
           ,
           you
           will
           doe
           ill
           in
           〈◊〉
           ,
           or
           praying
           to
           such
           Images
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           will
           giue
           no
           more
           reward
           for
           such
           prayers
           ,
           then
           a
           ●endle
           ,
           put
           vnder
           the
           foote
           ,
           will
           giue
           light
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           lewde
           wrights
           of
           stockes
           hewe
           such
           Crosses
           and
           Images
           ,
           and
           lewde
           Painters
           gleere
           them
           with
           coloures
           ,
           and
           opened
           her
           armes
           ,
           and
           tolde
           her
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           true
           Crosse
           of
           Christ
           :
           And
           that
           she
           said
           ,
           if
           euery
           Sacrament
           were
           God
           and
           the
           very
           bodie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           then
           1000.
           
           Priests
           and
           more
           ,
           doe
           euery
           day
           make
           a
           1000.
           such
           Gods
           ,
           and
           eate
           them
           ,
           and
           voide
           them
           out
           of
           their
           hinder
           parts
           ,
           filthily
           stinking
           vnder
           euery
           hedge
           ,
           where
           you
           may
           finde
           many
           such
           Gods.
           It
           shall
           neuer
           be
           my
           God
           ,
           it
           was
           falsly
           and
           deceitfully
           ordained
           by
           the
           Priests
           ,
           to
           induce
           simple
           people
           to
           Idolatry
           .
           for
           it
           is
           onely
           materiall
           bread
           .
           And
           that
           Thomas
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           whom
           the
           people
           cal●
           
           Saint
           Thomas
           ,
           was
           a
           false
           Traytor
           ,
           and
           damned
           in
           Hell.
           And
           that
           the
           Pope
           ,
           Cardinals
           ,
           Archbishops
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           especially
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Norwich
           ,
           and
           others
           that
           support
           Heresies
           ,
           and
           Idolatries
           ,
           shall
           shortly
           haue
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           worse
           mischiefe
           so
           fall
           vpon
           them
           ,
           then
           that
           cursed
           man
           Thomas
           of
           Canterbury
           had
           ,
           for
           they
           cursedly
           dec●iae
           the
           people
           with
           false
           m●mmetries
           ,
           to
           extort
           money
           to
           maintaine
           their
           pride
           ,
           riot
           ,
           and
           idlenesse
           ,
           and
           haue
           slaine
           the
           true
           Preachers
           or
           Go●●
           Lawe
           .
           And
           that
           she
           said
           ,
           that
           none
           was
           bound
           to
           fast
           in
           Lent
           ,
           or
           other
           daies
           appointed
           .
           and
           that
           it
           was
           lawfull
           to
           eate
           flesh
           ,
           and
           other
           meates
           vpon
           the
           said
           dayes
           that
           Pope
           S●luester
           made
           the
           Lent.
           And
           that
           
             William
             White
          
           was
           a
           good
           man
           ,
           and
           falsly
           condemned
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           execution
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           haue
           exhorted
           the
           people
           ,
           a
           Deuill
           ,
           one
           of
           Bishop
           Caiphas
           his
           seruants
           ,
           stroc●e
           him
           on
           the
           lips
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           declare
           the
           will
           of
           God.
           And
           that
           shee
           taught
           her
           not
           to
           goe
           to
           Pilgrimage
           ,
           to
           the
           Lady
           of
           Walsingham
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Saint
           or
           place
           .
           And
           that
           she
           desired
           this
           deponent
           ,
           and
           her
           maid
           ,
           to
           come
           in
           the
           night
           to
           her
           chamber
           ,
           to
           heare
           her
           husband
           reade
           the
           Lawe
           of
           Christ
           vnto
           them
           .
           And
           that
           she
           saide
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           did
           worship
           Deuils
           which
           fell
           from
           Heauen
           with
           Lucifer
           ,
           and
           entred
           into
           the
           Image
           which
           stand
           in
           the
           Churches
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           people
           which
           worship
           Images
           ●ommit
           Idolatry
           .
           And
           that
           holy
           bread
           and
           water
           are
           but
           trifles
           .
           And
           they
           are
           excommunicated
           that
           first
           ordained
           bels
           ,
           And
           that
           the
           Saturday
           after
           Aswednesday
           ,
           shee
           had
           a
           pot
           séething
           ouer
           the
           fire
           ,
           with
           a
           piece
           of
           Baken
           and
           Otmeale
           seething
           in
           it
           .
           Others
           also
           were
           sworne
           ,
           which
           confirmed
           the
           former
           depositions
           ,
           but
           wee
           finds
           no
           mention
           in
           Regester
           what
           became
           of
           her
           .
        
         
           Diuerse
           good
           men
           ,
           this
           yeare
           were
           accused
           by
           the
           deposition
           of
           one
           
             William
             Wright
          
           ,
           their
           names
           appeare
           in
           the
           booke
           at
           large
           .
           And
           the
           said
           
             William
             Wright
          
           deposed
           that
           it
           is
           read
           in
           the
           Prophecies
           amongst
           the
           Lollards
           ,
           that
           their
           sect
           shall
           bee
           ,
           in
           manner
           ,
           destroyed
           ,
           yet
           at
           the
           length
           it
           shall
           preuaile
           ,
           and
           haue
           the
           victory
           against
           all
           her
           enemies
           .
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Burrell
          
           ,
           seruant
           to
           
             Thomas
             Moone
          
           of
           Ludney
           ,
           
           in
           the
           Dioces
           of
           Norwich
           ,
           was
           apprehended
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           obiected
           against
           him
           ,
           besides
           the
           Articles
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           that
           hee
           held
           that
           the
           Catholicke
           Church
           ,
           is
           the
           Seules
           of
           euery
           good
           Christian.
           That
           Lent
           ,
           and
           other
           Fasting-dayes
           ,
           were
           ordained
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           God
           :
           and
           that
           men
           may
           eate
           flesh
           ,
           or
           fish
           indifferently
           vpon
           those
           dayes
           :
           That
           Pilgrimage
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           poore
           .
           That
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           to
           sweare
           ,
           but
           in
           c●se
           of
           of
           life
           and
           death
           .
           That
           Masses
           ,
           and
           prayers
           for
           the
           Soules
           of
           the
           dead
           are
           vaine
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           deade
           are
           either
           in
           Heauen
           ,
           or
           Hell
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           no
           Purg●tory
           ,
           but
           this
           world
           .
           He
           was
           forced
           to
           〈◊〉
           and
           suffer
           like
           punishment
           as
           before
           .
        
         
           
             Thomas
             Moone
          
           of
           Lud●ey
           was
           apprehended
           ,
           and
           the
           Articles
           aforesaid
           laid
           against
           him
           ,
           especially
           that
           he
           had
           receiued
           ,
           comforted
           ,
           and
           supported
           diuerse
           ,
           vpon
           which
           hee
           being
           con●●ct
           ,
           was
           forced
           to
           abiure
           ,
           and
           receiue
           like
           penance
           .
           
             Robert
             Grigges
          
           ,
           of
           Martham
           was
           brought
           before
           the
           Bishop
           for
           the
           Articles
           aforesaid
           ,
           especial●y
           for
           affirming
           that
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           confirmation
           by
           the
           Bishop
           did
           auaile
           nothing
           to
           saluation
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           no
           sinne
           to
           withstand
           the
           ordinances
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           holy
           bread
           and
           water
           were
           but
           trifles
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           the
           worse
           for
           the
           con●urations
           and
           characters
           made
           ouer
           them
           ,
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           abiure
           and
           suffer
           penance
           as
           aforesaid
           .
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Finch
          
           of
           Colchester
           ,
           was
           taken
           in
           Ipswich
           ,
           and
           brought
           before
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           being
           conuicted
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           Articles
           ,
           was
           inioyned
           penance
           three
           whippings
           three
           seuerall
           Sundaies
           in
           solemne
           Procession
           about
           the
           Cathedrall
           Church
           of
           Norwich
           ,
           and
           thrée
           whippings
           about
           the
           Market
           place
           ,
           thrée
           principall
           market
           daies
           ;
           his
           head
           ,
           necke
           ,
           and
           ●eete
           bare
           ,
           his
           bodie
           couered
           onely
           with
           a
           short
           shirt
           ,
           with
           a
           taper
           of
           waxe
           of
           a
           pound
           waight
           in
           his
           hands
           ,
           which
           the
           next
           Sunday
           after
           his
           penance
           ,
           he●
           should
           offer
           vnto
           the
           Triuitie
           ,
           and
           euery
           Ashwednesday
           ,
           and
           Munday
           ,
           and
           Thursday
           three
           yeare
           after
           ,
           hée
           should
           appeare
           before
           the
           Ordinary
           ,
           in
           the
           Cathedral
           Church
           ,
           to
           doe
           open
           penance
           amongst
           other
           penitontiar●es
           .
        
         
           About
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           shortly
           after
           the
           Coronation
           of
           King
           Henry
           the
           sixt
           ,
           one
           
             Richard
             Houeden
          
           a
           wool
           winder
           ,
           and
           Citizen
           of
           London
           ,
           was
           crowned
           with
           Martyrdome
           ,
           whenby
           no
           perswasions
           he
           could
           be
           drawne
           from
           the
           opinions
           of
           Wickliffe
           ,
           as
           Fabian
           writeth
           ,
           he
           burned
           hard
           by
           the
           Tower
           of
           London
           .
        
         
         
           
             Nicholas
             ,
             Canon
          
           of
           Eye
           ,
           was
           brought
           before
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Norwich
           ,
           
           and
           many
           witnesses
           being
           sworne
           against
           him
           ,
           they
           appointed
           one
           to
           speake
           for
           them
           all
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           on
           Easter
           day
           ,
           all
           the
           Parish
           going
           of
           Procession
           ,
           he
           went
           the
           contrary
           way
           ,
           deciding
           them
           ,
           and
           méeting
           them
           .
           Hée
           confessed
           it
           ,
           and
           ●houg●t
           he
           did
           well
           therein
           .
           And
           that
           he
           should
           say
           ;
           If
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Alter
           be
           very
           God
           ,
           and
           very
           man
           ,
           then
           God
           may
           be
           put
           in
           a
           small
           roome
           ,
           as
           when
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Pri●sts
           mouth
           .
           And
           why
           may
           not
           wee
           〈…〉
           as
           well
           vpon
           F●●daies
           and
           other
           prohibited
           dayes
           ,
           as
           the
           Priests
           eate
           the
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           of
           our
           Lord
           euery
           day
           .
           To
           which
           he
           answered
           ,
           hee
           thought
           hee
           had
           spoken
           well
           therein
           .
        
         
           Item
           ,
           that
           on
           
             Corpus
             Christi
          
           day
           ,
           at
           the
           eleuation
           of
           high
           Masse
           ,
           when
           all
           kneeled
           downe
           ,
           and
           held
           vp
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           did
           reuerence
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           he
           went
           behind
           a
           piller
           ,
           turned
           his
           face
           from
           the
           Altar
           ,
           and
           mocked
           them
           .
           He
           affirmed
           ,
           he
           thought
           he
           did
           well
           in
           so
           doing
           .
        
         
           Item
           ,
           when
           his
           moth●r
           would
           lift
           vp
           his
           right
           hand
           to
           crosse
           himselfe
           from
           the
           〈◊〉
           and
           assaults
           of
           the
           Deuill
           ,
           hee
           mocked
           her
           .
           This
           ,
           hee
           thought
           ,
           it
           was
           well
           done
           .
        
         
           Item
           vpon
           All-ballend
           day
           ,
           at
           the
           eleuation
           of
           the
           Masse
           ,
           when
           many
           lighted
           torches
           ,
           〈◊〉
           them
           vp
           to
           the
           Altar
           ,
           and
           knéeled
           downe
           there
           ,
           in
           honour
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           hee
           standing
           behinde
           the
           Priest
           with
           a
           fozeh
           ,
           turned
           his
           backe
           to
           the
           Priest
           ,
           and
           would
           〈◊〉
           no
           ●euerence
           .
           He
           said
           ,
           he
           did
           well
           therein
           .
        
         
           Item
           ,
           that
           he
           said
           ,
           he
           doubted
           whether
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Altar
           were
           the
           very
           body
           of
           Christ
           or
           no.
           This
           Article
           he
           confessed
           to
           be
           true
           .
        
         
           Item
           ,
           that
           he
           beleeued
           that
           a
           man
           ought
           not
           to
           confesse
           his
           sinnes
           to
           a
           Priest.
           This
           Article
           he
           also
           confessed
           .
           After
           ,
           he
           was
           conuicted
           ,
           and
           enioyned
           for
           penance
           three
           whippings
           about
           the
           Cloyster
           of
           the
           Cathedrall
           Church
           of
           Norwich
           ,
           before
           a
           solemne
           Procession
           ,
           barefooted
           and
           bare
           headed
           ,
           as
           the
           aforesaid
           ponitentiaries
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           kept
           in
           prison
           vntill
           the
           Bishop
           came
           into
           the
           Dioces
           ,
           least
           he
           should
           enuenoms
           the
           flocke
           .
           Thus
           you
           haue
           the
           troubles
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           aforesaid
           foure
           yeares
           ,
           hapned
           in
           Norfolke
           and
           Suffolke
           ,
           hauing
           shewed
           certaine
           notable
           examples
           ,
           sufficient
           to
           declare
           the
           rest
           ,
           for
           their
           opinions
           ,
           neither
           their
           penance
           did
           differ
           ,
           otherwise
           then
           by
           these
           examples
           may
           bee
           seene
           .
        
         
           
             Thomas
             Bagley
          
           Priest
           ,
           Uicar
           of
           Malden
           ,
           being
           a
           valiant
           Disciple
           ,
           and
           adherent
           of
           Wickliffe
           ,
           was
           condemned
           by
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           at
           London
           ,
           about
           the
           middest
           of
           Lent
           ,
           and
           was
           disgeaded
           ,
           and
           burned
           in
           Smithf●eld
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           years
           was
           
             Paul
             Craws
          
           a
           Bohemian
           ,
           taken
           at
           Saint
           Andrewes
           ,
           by
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           to
           the
           Seculer
           power
           ,
           to
           be
           burned
           ,
           for
           holding
           contrary
           opinions
           touching
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Altar
           ,
           the
           worshipping
           of
           Saints
           ,
           auriculer
           confession
           ,
           with
           other
           of
           Wickliffes
           opinions
           .
        
         
           
             Thomas
             Rhedon
          
           a
           Frenchman
           ,
           
           a
           Carmelits
           Frier
           ,
           which
           take
           their
           name
           of
           
             Mount
             Carmelus
          
           ,
           came
           with
           the
           Uenitian
           Embassadors
           into
           Italy
           ,
           trusting
           that
           hee
           should
           finde
           there
           some
           ,
           by
           whose
           good
           life
           hee
           might
           bée
           edified
           ,
           but
           the
           successe
           of
           the
           matter
           did
           frustrate
           his
           hope
           ,
           for
           hee
           found
           nothing
           but
           hypocritie
           ,
           and
           golde
           and
           siluer
           in
           stead
           of
           heauenly
           gifts
           ;
           pompe
           and
           pride
           raigned
           in
           place
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           in
           stéed
           of
           learning
           and
           studie
           ,
           flo●h●ulnesse
           and
           superstition
           ,
           and
           for
           Apostlolike
           simplicity
           tyranny
           and
           hautinesse
           ;
           they
           did
           so
           passe
           all
           measure
           and
           patiencs
           ,
           that
           hee
           could
           by
           no
           meanes
           refraine
           his
           tongue
           ,
           in
           so
           great
           corruption
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           by
           continual
           preaching
           ,
           got
           great
           enuie
           and
           hatred
           .
           The
           Rulers
           began
           to
           consult
           together
           ,
           by
           what
           meanes
           they
           might
           circumuent
           this
           mans
           life
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           a
           continuall
           custome
           amongst
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           man
           displease
           them
           ,
           and
           speake
           any
           thing
           which
           is
           hurtfull
           so
           their
           lucre
           ,
           by
           and
           by
           they
           frame
           Articles
           of
           some
           heresie
           against
           him
           ,
           ouerwhelme
           him
           with
           suspition
           ,
           seeke
           to
           intangle
           him
           with
           questions
           ,
           and
           so
           condemne
           him
           ,
           and
           destroy
           him
           .
           This
           is
           their
           godl●nesse
           and
           peaceable
           order
           :
           they
           gathered
           these
           Articles
           against
           him
           .
           That
           the
           Church
           lacketh
           reformation
           :
           That
           it
           shall
           be
           punished
           ,
           and
           reformed
           :
           That
           〈◊〉
           ,
           Iewes
           ,
           Turkes
           ,
           and
           Moores
           shall
           be
           conuerted
           vnto
           Christ
           in
           the
           latter
           daies
           :
           And
           that
           abhominations
           are
           vsed
           at
           Rome
           :
           That
           the
           vniust
           excommunication
           of
           the
           Pope
           is
           not
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           doe
           not
           obserue
           the
           same
           ,
           doe
           not
           
           sinne
           :
           Eugenius
           was
           Pope
           ,
           then
           this
           good
           man
           
             Thomas
             Rheden
          
           was
           taken
           and
           brought
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           prison
           ,
           and
           after
           sundry
           greeuous
           torments
           was
           brought
           before
           the
           Iudges
           ,
           and
           was
           condemned
           to
           be
           burned
           foure
           yeares
           after
           he
           came
           to
           Rome
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           yeare
           the
           maruellous
           inuention
           of
           Printing
           was
           first
           found
           out
           ,
           by
           one
           
             Iohn
             Guttenbergh
          
           in
           Strawsborrow
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           by
           him
           made
           perfect
           in
           Ments
           ,
           our
           dayes
           declare
           how
           profitable
           this
           hath
           beene
           vnto
           all
           the
           world
           :
           if
           wee
           consider
           that
           thereby
           ignorance
           is
           vtterly
           banished
           ,
           the
           truth
           declared
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope
           and
           Antichrist
           vtterly
           subuerted
           ,
           which
           could
           neuer
           haue
           been
           ,
           if
           this
           most
           worthy
           Science
           had
           not
           been
           found
           out
           ,
           for
           before
           Bookes
           were
           so
           scarce
           ,
           and
           at
           such
           excesse
           price
           ,
           that
           few
           could
           thereby
           attaine
           to
           knowledge
           :
           heerein
           the
           prophesie
           of
           the
           Sybils
           is
           fulfilled
           ,
           that
           Flaxe
           and
           Lime
           should
           ouerthrow
           Antichrist
           .
        
         
           
             Reynold
             Peacock
          
           ,
           
           Bishop
           of
           Chichester
           ,
           was
           for
           his
           godlinesse
           and
           profession
           of
           the
           Gospell
           afflicted
           and
           tormented
           ,
           and
           made
           to
           recant
           ,
           and
           after
           put
           to
           death
           in
           prison
           :
           he
           was
           brought
           before
           Thomas
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           at
           Lambeth
           ,
           in
           which
           Conuocation
           the
           Duke
           of
           Buckingham
           was
           present
           :
           whereas
           besides
           many
           other
           Articles
           ,
           the
           presence
           of
           bread
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           was
           laid
           vnto
           Pecock
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           the
           knot
           of
           amitie
           ,
           ordained
           by
           Christ
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           comfort
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           through
           the
           enuy
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           it
           turned
           into
           a
           matter
           of
           most
           greeuous
           discord
           ,
           that
           no
           matter
           hath
           continued
           so
           many
           yeares
           more
           pernitious
           to
           mans
           saluation
           :
           Hee
           declared
           many
           things
           worthy
           of
           a
           good
           Diuine
           :
           they
           laboured
           for
           their
           dignitie
           and
           gaine
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           the
           more
           earnestly
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           gotten
           an
           Aduersarie
           ,
           whose
           authoritie
           the
           higher
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           i●
           would
           bring
           the
           greater
           ruine
           of
           their
           tyranny
           and
           estimation
           among
           the
           people
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           matter
           was
           attempted
           by
           priuate
           Coloquies
           ;
           after
           by
           a
           terrible
           Iudgement
           ,
           threatning
           present
           death
           ,
           with
           threatning
           exhortations
           ,
           mingled
           with
           flattering
           promises
           ,
           granting
           him
           further
           time
           to
           consult
           ,
           that
           the
           delay
           of
           death
           might
           make
           his
           life
           the
           sweeter
           :
           They
           gaue
           him
           hope
           of
           his
           life
           and
           Dignitie
           if
           hee
           would
           recant
           ,
           till
           at
           length
           his
           minde
           began
           to
           quaile
           :
           by
           and
           by
           a
           recantation
           was
           made
           by
           the
           Bishoppes
           ,
           the
           effect
           whereof
           followeth
           .
           Which
           when
           he
           declared
           vnto
           the
           people
           ,
           hee
           did
           so
           pronounce
           that
           hee
           was
           carried
           againe
           to
           prison
           ,
           from
           whence
           hee
           could
           not
           bee
           deliuered
           but
           by
           death
           :
           The
           Articles
           that
           were
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Recantation
           to
           bee
           recanted
           were
           ,
           that
           first
           it
           is
           not
           necessarie
           to
           beleeue
           that
           CHRIST
           after
           his
           death
           descended
           into
           Hell
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           necessarie
           to
           Saluation
           to
           beleeue
           in
           the
           Catholicke
           Church
           ,
           nor
           to
           beleeue
           the
           Communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           neither
           the
           body
           materiall
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           :
           and
           that
           the
           vniuersall
           Church
           may
           e●re
           in
           matters
           pertaining
           vnto
           Faith
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           not
           necessarie
           to
           saluation
           to
           beleeue
           the
           generall
           Councell
           .
        
         
           Wee
           shewed
           before
           in
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Basil
           ,
           how
           Eugenius
           was
           deposed
           ,
           and
           Foelix
           Duke
           of
           Sauoy
           elected
           Pope
           .
           Wherevpon
           arose
           great
           discords
           .
           Eugenius
           sent
           his
           Orators
           into
           Germany
           ,
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           infringe
           the
           Councell
           of
           Basil
           ,
           and
           the
           Dolphin
           of
           France
           ,
           set
           on
           by
           the
           said
           Eugenius
           ,
           led
           an
           armie
           of
           fiue
           and
           twenty
           thousand
           men
           into
           Alsatia
           ,
           and
           laide
           siege
           vnto
           Basil
           to
           disturbe
           the
           Councell
           ,
           hauing
           there
           a
           great
           conflict
           with
           the
           Germaines
           with
           great
           slaughter
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Councell
           could
           not
           bee
           kept
           any
           longer
           in
           Germany
           ,
           but
           in
           France
           through
           the
           pragmaticall
           sanction
           of
           the
           French
           King
           After
           Eugenius
           brought
           to
           passe
           by
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           his
           Orators
           of
           which
           
             Aeneas
             Siluius
          
           was
           one
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           content
           to
           giue
           ouer
           the
           Councell
           of
           Basil.
           Frederick
           of
           Austridge
           not
           beeing
           yet
           Emperour
           ,
           but
           labouring
           for
           the
           Empire
           ,
           brought
           to
           passe
           that
           Foelix
           ,
           which
           was
           chosen
           Pope
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Basil
           ,
           was
           content
           to
           resigne
           his
           papacie
           vnto
           Nicholas
           the
           eight
           ,
           successor
           to
           Eugenius
           ,
           of
           the
           which
           Nicholas
           ,
           the
           said
           Frederick
           was
           confirmed
           Emperour
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           there
           crowned
           in
           the
           yeere
           one
           thousand
           foure
           hundred
           fifty
           and
           one
           .
        
         
         
           This
           Pope
           ,
           to
           gather
           great
           summes
           of
           Mony
           ,
           appointed
           a
           Iubile
           in
           the
           yeare
           of
           our
           Lord
           1450.
           there
           resorted
           great
           number
           of
           people
           to
           Rome
           ,
           more
           then
           at
           any
           time
           before
           were
           seene
           there
           .
           At
           which
           time
           ,
           as
           there
           were
           a
           great
           sort
           of
           people
           going
           to
           Mount
           Uaticane
           ,
           to
           behold
           the
           Image
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           there
           to
           shew
           to
           Pilgrims
           ,
           a
           Mule
           of
           the
           Cardinals
           of
           Saint
           Marke
           comming
           that
           way
           ,
           the
           people
           for
           multitude
           being
           not
           able
           to
           voyde
           the
           way
           ,
           one
           or
           two
           falling
           vpon
           the
           Mule
           ,
           there
           was
           such
           a
           throng
           ,
           that
           two
           hundred
           men
           and
           thrée
           horses
           were
           strangled
           vpon
           the
           bridge
           ,
           and
           many
           fell
           ouer
           into
           the
           water
           and
           were
           drowued
           :
           wherefore
           the
           Pope
           caused
           the
           small
           houses
           to
           bee
           plucked
           downe
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Bridge
           broader
           .
           In
           the
           yeare
           1453.
           
           Constantinople
           was
           taken
           by
           the
           Turkes
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           yeare
           one
           thousand
           foure
           hundred
           fifty
           fiue
           ,
           when
           the
           death
           of
           Pope
           Nicholas
           was
           published
           ,
           the
           Germaines
           bewayling
           their
           miserable
           estate
           ,
           perswaded
           the
           Emperour
           that
           he
           should
           be
           no
           longer
           vnder
           the
           Popes
           obedience
           ,
           except
           they
           first
           obtained
           certaine
           thinges
           touching
           the
           Charter
           of
           Apeales
           ,
           shewing
           that
           they
           were
           in
           worse
           case
           then
           eyther
           the
           French-men
           or
           Italians
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           their
           Seruants
           ,
           and
           especially
           of
           the
           Italians
           :
           that
           they
           alone
           had
           not
           the
           vse
           of
           their
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           French
           Nation
           had
           not
           made
           their
           sute
           in
           vaine
           vnto
           their
           King
           ,
           against
           the
           exactions
           of
           the
           Popes
           ,
           by
           whom
           they
           were
           defended
           ,
           which
           also
           prouided
           decrées
           for
           the
           liberty
           of
           his
           people
           :
           The
           Emperour
           promised
           ,
           hee
           would
           prouide
           for
           them
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           the
           King
           of
           Fraunce
           had
           done
           for
           the
           French-men
           .
           But
           
             Aeneas
             Siluius
          
           brake
           off
           the
           matter
           ,
           saying
           ;
           Though
           there
           bee
           variance
           amongst
           Princes
           in
           waighty
           matters
           ,
           yet
           peace
           may
           be
           made
           againe
           :
           but
           betweene
           the
           Prince
           and
           the
           Common
           people
           ,
           there
           is
           alwaies
           mortall
           hatred
           ,
           and
           because
           he
           should
           be
           Successour
           vnto
           the
           Pope
           ;
           hee
           concluded
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           better
           to
           accord
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           then
           to
           follow
           their
           desires
           ,
           whose
           minds
           are
           led
           with
           couetousnesse
           ,
           rather
           then
           by
           reason
           :
           and
           the
           Emperour
           chose
           him
           Ambassadour
           to
           Pope
           Calixtus
           ,
           to
           sweare
           vnto
           him
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           to
           promise
           the
           absolute
           obedience
           of
           all
           Germany
           .
           Thus
           twice
           Fridericke
           of
           Austrich
           contemned
           and
           derided
           the
           Germaines
           ,
           frustrating
           them
           of
           their
           natiue
           ordinances
           ,
           and
           brought
           them
           into
           subiection
           vnder
           the
           Pope
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           cause
           that
           seauen
           yeares
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           he
           caused
           his
           Sonne
           Maximillian
           to
           bee
           crowned
           King
           of
           the
           Romaines
           ,
           least
           after
           his
           death
           the
           Empire
           should
           be
           transported
           vnto
           another
           Familie
           ,
           as
           it
           afterwards
           came
           to
           passe
           .
           Whereupon
           Germany
           being
           in
           this
           miserable
           pouerty
           ,
           and
           greeuous
           subiection
           of
           the
           Popes
           tyranny
           and
           polling
           ,
           with
           teares
           and
           sighes
           lamenting
           their
           estate
           ,
           continued
           so
           almost
           vnto
           Luthers
           time
           ,
           as
           those
           Histories
           hereafter
           doe
           testifie
           .
        
         
           The
           Ambassadour
           of
           the
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Maydenburge
           ,
           
             Henry
             Token
          
           ,
           writeth
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Basill
           ,
           the
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Lyons
           did
           declare
           ,
           that
           in
           Pope
           Martines
           time
           ,
           there
           came
           out
           of
           Fraunce
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           nine
           millions
           of
           Gold
           ,
           which
           was
           gathered
           by
           the
           Byshops
           and
           Prelats
           ,
           besides
           the
           poore
           Clergy
           ,
           which
           daily
           without
           number
           runne
           vnto
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           carrying
           with
           them
           all
           their
           whole
           substance
           .
        
         
           The
           Arch-byshoppe
           of
           Turonne
           said
           ,
           also
           at
           Basill
           ,
           that
           three
           Millions
           of
           Gold
           in
           his
           time
           came
           to
           Rome
           in
           foureteene
           yeares
           of
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           besides
           the
           poore
           Cleargy
           ,
           which
           daily
           runne
           to
           that
           Court.
           Let
           the
           man
           which
           feareth
           God
           ,
           iudge
           what
           a
           deuouring
           Gulfe
           this
           is
           ,
           a
           million
           containeth
           ten
           hundred
           thousand
           .
        
         
           Sir
           
             Roger
             Ounley
          
           followed
           the
           Lord
           Cobham
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Roger
             Acton
          
           being
           a
           Knight
           of
           like
           Nobility
           and
           Order
           ,
           and
           pertaker
           of
           the
           like
           cause
           :
           a
           man
           endewed
           with
           like
           valiantnesse
           and
           godlinesse
           ,
           whom
           we
           reade
           in
           certaine
           Annals
           to
           be
           hanged
           for
           the
           truth
           ,
           1441.
           
        
         
           Although
           there
           haue
           beene
           many
           Women
           which
           haue
           followed
           their
           spouse
           Christ
           by
           torments
           ,
           banishment
           ,
           and
           death
           ;
           yet
           the
           first
           that
           commeth
           to
           our
           handes
           ,
           is
           
             Elinor
             Cobham
          
           ,
           a
           Woman
           ,
           nothing
           degenerating
           from
           her
           stocke
           ,
           
           kindred
           and
           name
           ,
           albeit
           wee
           can
           finde
           no
           other
           thing
           of
           her
           but
           for
           suspition
           of
           heresie
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           for
           the
           loue
           and
           desire
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           she
           was
           by
           the
           papists
           banished
           into
           the
           I●e
           of
           Man
           ,
           whom
           a
           fewe
           yeares
           after
           there
           followed
           a
           woman
           ,
           who
           for
           her
           constancy
           and
           vertue
           was
           greatly
           to
           be
           praised
           ,
           being
           mother
           of
           the
           Lady
           Yong
           ,
           
           she
           perseuered
           vnto
           the
           fire
           with
           a
           stout
           and
           manly
           courage
           ,
           for
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           was
           burned
           .
        
         
           
             Hieronimus
             Sauonarola
          
           ,
           being
           singularly
           well
           learned
           ,
           and
           a
           Monke
           in
           Italy
           preached
           sore
           against
           the
           euill
           life
           of
           the
           spiritualtie
           ,
           especially
           of
           his
           owne
           order
           ,
           saying
           they
           were
           the
           springs
           of
           all
           mischiefes
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           help
           of
           certaine
           learned
           men
           ,
           began
           to
           seeke
           reformation
           in
           his
           owne
           order
           .
        
         
           The
           Pope
           fearing
           him
           ,
           being
           in
           great
           reputation
           amongst
           all
           men
           ,
           least
           hee
           should
           diminish
           his
           authoritie
           ,
           hee
           ordained
           his
           Uicar
           to
           reforme
           this
           matter
           .
           But
           the
           said
           Hierome
           withstood
           him
           alwaies
           :
           wherefore
           hee
           was
           accursed
           ,
           yet
           he
           left
           not
           off
           preaching
           ,
           but
           threatned
           Italy
           ,
           with
           the
           indignation
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           prophesied
           that
           the
           Land
           should
           bee
           ouerthrowne
           ,
           for
           the
           pride
           and
           wickednesse
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           vntruth
           and
           hypocrisie
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           which
           came
           to
           passe
           when
           King
           Charles
           came
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           besieged
           Pope
           Alexander
           that
           hee
           was
           forced
           to
           make
           composition
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           Because
           the
           said
           Hierome
           would
           not
           leaue
           preaching
           ,
           hee
           was
           commanded
           to
           appeare
           before
           the
           Pope
           to
           giue
           account
           of
           his
           new
           learning
           ,
           but
           hee
           went
           not
           .
           Then
           was
           hee
           againe
           forbidden
           to
           preach
           ,
           and
           his
           learning
           condemned
           as
           false
           and
           seditions
           ,
           whereby
           he
           left
           off
           preaching
           :
           But
           when
           the
           people
           ●ore
           hungred
           for
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           and
           were
           instant
           vpon
           him
           that
           hee
           would
           preach
           againe
           ,
           
           hee
           beganne
           againe
           to
           preach
           in
           Florence
           ;
           many
           exhorted
           him
           to
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           but
           he
           regarded
           it
           not
           but
           went
           forward
           freely
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Shauellings
           heard
           thereof
           they
           were
           greatly
           inflamed
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           cursed
           him
           as
           an
           obstinate
           heretick
           :
           yet
           hee
           proceeded
           in
           teaching
           the
           people
           ,
           saying
           men
           ought
           not
           to
           regard
           such
           curses
           which
           is
           against
           the
           true
           doctrine
           and
           the
           common
           Prophets
           ;
           for
           by
           preaching
           wée
           should
           be
           learned
           and
           amended
           ,
           Christs
           Kingdome
           inlarged
           and
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           the
           Diuell
           ouerthrowne
           .
           He
           desired
           to
           teach
           no
           other
           thing
           then
           the
           pure
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           
           often
           protesting
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           should
           certifie
           him
           if
           they
           heard
           him
           teach
           any
           thing
           contrary
           therunto
           :
           for
           in
           his
           conscience
           he
           knew
           nothing
           which
           he
           had
           taught
           but
           the
           pure
           word
           of
           God.
           What
           his
           doctrine
           was
           ,
           may
           easily
           be
           iudged
           by
           his
           books
           he
           wrote
           .
           After
           that
           he
           was
           taken
           ,
           with
           two
           Friers
           with
           him
           which
           fauoured
           his
           learning
           ,
           named
           Dominick
           and
           Siluester
           ,
           and
           carried
           to
           prison
           ,
           where
           he
           wrote
           a
           godly
           meditation
           vpon
           the
           most
           comfortable
           one
           and
           fiftieth
           Psalme
           ;
           wherein
           hée
           excellently
           described
           the
           strife
           betwixt
           the
           flesh
           and
           spirit
           .
           The
           Popes
           Legats
           came
           to
           Florence
           ,
           and
           called
           forth
           these
           thrée
           good
           men
           ,
           threatning
           them
           maruellously
           ,
           but
           they
           continued
           still
           constant
           .
           Then
           they
           gathered
           Articles
           against
           them
           ,
           whereuppon
           they
           were
           condemned
           ,
           and
           were
           first
           hanged
           vp
           openly
           in
           the
           market-place
           ,
           after
           burned
           to
           ashes
           ,
           and
           the
           ashes
           cast
           into
           the
           riuer
           of
           Ar●e
           .
        
         
           This
           man
           foreshewed
           of
           the
           destruction
           of
           Florence
           ,
           
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           reuenues
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Turks
           and
           Moores
           in
           the
           latter
           day
           should
           be
           conuerted
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           one
           like
           vnto
           Cyrus
           should
           passe
           the
           Alpes
           into
           Italy
           ,
           and
           vtterly
           destroy
           it
           .
        
         
           
             Philip
             Norice
          
           an
           Irishman
           ,
           professor
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           not
           burned
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           long
           time
           troubled
           with
           the
           religious
           rout
           .
        
         
           
             Thomas
             Norice
          
           for
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           Gospell
           was
           by
           the
           Bishop
           condemned
           and
           burned
           in
           Norwich
           .
           
        
         
           
             Elizabeth
             Sampson
          
           was
           conuented
           in
           the
           Consistorie
           of
           London
           for
           saying
           our
           Lady
           of
           Wildesdon
           was
           a
           burnt
           arst
           else
           and
           stock
           ;
           
           and
           if
           she
           could
           helpe
           men
           and
           women
           which
           goe
           to
           her
           on
           pilgrimage
           ,
           she
           would
           not
           haue
           suffered
           her
           tayle
           to
           be
           burnt
           :
           and
           why
           would
           she
           or
           the
           Lady
           Crome
           that
           puppet
           ,
           be
           worshipped
           ?
           It
           were
           better
           to
           giue
           almes
           to
           the
           poore
           then
           to
           goe
           on
           pilgrimage
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           called
           the
           Image
           of
           S.
           Sauiour
           ,
           Sin
           Sauiour
           with
           Kite
           lips
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           said
           she
           could
           make
           
           as
           good
           bread
           as
           that
           which
           the
           Priest
           occupied
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           not
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           that
           Christ
           could
           not
           be
           both
           in
           heauen
           and
           earth
           at
           one
           time
           :
           wherefore
           she
           was
           compelled
           to
           abiure
           .
        
         
           One
           Thomas
           ,
           a
           Priest
           of
           Norwich
           ,
           was
           burned
           in
           the
           village
           of
           Eckels
           .
           When
           he
           was
           in
           prison
           ,
           
           by
           perswasions
           ,
           he
           was
           led
           away
           from
           his
           former
           opinions
           ,
           wherfore
           for
           pennance
           he
           went
           to
           be
           burned
           vpon
           sharp
           hurdles
           made
           of
           Thornes
           .
        
         
           
             Ioane
             Baker
          
           of
           S.
           Margets
           in
           new
           Fish-stréete
           in
           London
           ,
           
           for
           saying
           to
           the
           Parish
           Priest
           of
           Bow
           ,
           that
           the
           Crucifixe
           was
           not
           to
           be
           worshipped
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           was
           sorry
           she
           had
           gone
           so
           many
           times
           on
           pilgrimage
           to
           S.
           Sauiour
           and
           others
           ,
           being
           they
           were
           but
           Mammots
           and
           false
           Gods
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           could
           heare
           a
           better
           Sermon
           at
           home
           then
           at
           Pauls
           Crosse
           ;
           and
           that
           she
           said
           ,
           the
           Lady
           Yong
           died
           a
           Martire
           ,
           and
           that
           Sampsons
           Wife
           was
           punished
           for
           saying
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Pope
           hath
           no
           power
           to
           forgiue
           sinnes
           ,
           she
           was
           constrained
           to
           abiure
           .
        
         
           One
           
             Thomas
             Bingy
          
           ,
           an
           old
           reuerend
           man
           ,
           was
           burned
           at
           Norwich
           ,
           because
           hee
           had
           not
           receiued
           the
           Sacrament
           in
           14.
           yeares
           ,
           and
           abhorred
           the
           Popish
           kind
           of
           administration
           thereof
           .
        
         
           One
           Pope
           ,
           
           a
           Weauer
           in
           Eye
           ,
           an
           old
           man
           ,
           about
           the
           quarrell
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           was
           martired
           .
        
         
           About
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           one
           Peake
           was
           burned
           at
           Ipswich
           ,
           because
           he
           gaue
           one
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           Cakes
           vnto
           a
           Dog
           ,
           the
           Dog
           was
           burned
           in
           the
           fire
           with
           him
           ,
           wherat
           he
           laughed
           ,
           saying
           ;
           they
           did
           the
           Dog
           great
           wrong
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           not
           abiured
           :
           for
           it
           was
           the
           manner
           ,
           that
           those
           which
           they
           called
           Heretickes
           ,
           might
           bee
           saued
           if
           they
           would
           recant
           .
        
         
           
             Complaints
             of
             the
             Germaines
             to
             Maximillian
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             against
             the
             Popes
             oppression
             .
          
           
             FIrst
             ,
             the
             Popes
             think
             themselues
             not
             bound
             to
             obserue
             the
             Buls
             and
             priuiledges
             granted
             by
             their
             Predecessors
             ,
             but
             will
             dispence
             with
             ,
             and
             rebuke
             the
             same
             at
             the
             instance
             of
             euery
             vile
             person
             .
             That
             the
             election
             of
             Prelats
             is
             oft
             put
             backe
             ,
             and
             the
             election
             of
             Presidentship
             of
             mony-places
             obtained
             with
             great
             cost
             :
             as
             the
             church
             of
             Spire
             and
             Hasels
             ,
             whose
             Bull
             for
             the
             election
             of
             their
             President
             ,
             is
             made
             frustrate
             in
             the
             life
             of
             him
             that
             granted
             it
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             greatest
             Ecclesiasticall
             Dignities
             ,
             are
             reserued
             for
             Cardinals
             and
             Notaries
             .
          
           
             That
             expectatiue
             Aduousons
             are
             graunted
             without
             number
             ,
             so
             that
             much
             Money
             is
             laid
             out
             for
             such
             Aduousons
             ,
             and
             in
             going
             to
             Law
             for
             them
             :
             whereupon
             is
             this
             prouerbe
             ;
             He
             that
             will
             haue
             an
             Aduouson
             at
             Rome
             ,
             must
             haue
             100.
             or
             200.
             péeces
             of
             Gold
             for
             the
             obtaining
             thereof
             ,
             that
             he
             need
             no●
             to
             prosecute
             Law.
             
          
           
             That
             yearely
             Reuenues
             are
             exacted
             without
             mercy
             ,
             for
             new
             Offices
             and
             new
             Seruants
             :
             That
             the
             rule
             of
             Churches
             ,
             are
             giuen
             at
             Rome
             to
             them
             that
             are
             more
             fit
             to
             féeds
             Mules
             :
             That
             new
             indulgences
             are
             graunted
             with
             reuocation
             of
             the
             old
             ,
             to
             scrape
             Mony
             together
             .
          
           
             That
             tenths
             are
             exacted
             ,
             by
             pretence
             of
             making
             warre
             against
             the
             Turke
             and
             no
             expedition
             followeth
             thereon
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             causes
             which
             might
             bee
             determined
             in
             Germany
             ,
             are
             carried
             vnto
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             intollerable
             to
             the
             Germaines
             to
             pay
             so
             great
             A●mats
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Byshops
             and
             Arch-bishops
             ,
             where
             the
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Ments
             was
             wont
             to
             pay
             but
             10000.
             
             Florens
             for
             his
             confirmation
             ,
             It
             was
             after
             augmented
             to
             20000.
             
             Florens
             ,
             then
             to
             25000.
             
             Florens
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             to
             27000.
             
             Florens
             :
             And
             in
             one
             Popes
             time
             ,
             this
             was
             seauen
             times
             paid
             out
             of
             the
             Arch-bishopprick
             of
             Ments
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Arch-bishop
             hath
             beene
             faine
             to
             borrow
             it
             of
             Marchants
             ,
             and
             to
             pay
             them
             againe
             ,
             forced
             to
             exact
             a
             Subsidy
             vpon
             his
             poore
             Husbandmen
             ,
             so
             that
             our
             people
             are
             brought
             to
             extreame
             pouerty
             ,
             and
             mooued
             to
             rebellion
             to
             seeke
             their
             libertie
             ,
             greeuously
             murmuring
             against
             the
             Cleargy
             .
             Iames
             ,
             Arch-byshop
             of
             Ments
             said
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             he
             was
             sorry
             for
             nothing
             ,
             as
             for
             that
             his
             poore
             Subiects
             should
             after
             his
             death
             be
             forced
             againe
             to
             pay
             a
             greeuous
             exaction
             for
             the
             Pall
             :
             therefore
             let
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             a
             godly
             Father
             ,
             deale
             more
             fauourably
             with
             his
             Children
             the
             Germaines
             ,
             least
             men
             follow
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Bohemians
             ,
             and
             swarue
             from
             him
             ,
             especially
             let
             him
             be
             more
             fauorable
             vnto
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             die
             so
             soone
             one
             after
             another
             :
             whereof
             there
             be
             fiftie
             Bishoppricks
             ,
             besides
             many
             Abbots
             in
             Germany
             that
             are
             confirmed
             at
             Rome
             ,
             otherwise
             Germany
             will
             want
             treasure
             and
             Munition
             of
             warre
             against
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             to
             preserue
             peace
             ,
             and
             minister
             Iustice
             to
             euerie
             man
             ,
             and
             banish
             away
             murderers
             and
             theeues
             ,
             and
             repaire
             Churches
             and
             Monasteries
             and
             Hospitals
             ,
             and
             other
             necessaries
             .
          
           
             There
             were
             besides
             these
             100.
             
             grieuances
             ,
             complained
             vpon
             to
             the
             Popes
             Legats
             ,
             in
             the
             raign
             of
             the
             Emperor
             Charles
             the
             fift
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             we
             haue
             but
             touched
             certaine
             which
             we
             thought
             to
             be
             most
             effectuall
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             many
             things
             are
             commaunded
             and
             forbidden
             by
             mens
             Constitutions
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             commandement
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             innumerable
             lets
             of
             Matrimony
             ,
             and
             the
             vse
             of
             meats
             forbidden
             ,
             which
             are
             created
             for
             mans
             vse
             ,
             &
             are
             indifferently
             to
             be
             receiued
             with
             thanks-giuing
             :
             by
             which
             Constitutions
             ,
             men
             are
             brought
             into
             bondage
             ,
             vntill
             by
             Money
             they
             obtaine
             dispensations
             ,
             so
             that
             Money
             maketh
             that
             lawfull
             to
             the
             rich
             ,
             which
             is
             prohibited
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             by
             which
             snares
             of
             mens
             Lawes
             ,
             great
             summes
             of
             Money
             are
             gathered
             out
             of
             Germany
             ,
             and
             it
             bréeds
             priuate
             offences
             of
             the
             poore
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             themselues
             intangled
             in
             these
             snares
             ,
             onely
             because
             they
             haue
             not
             the
             thornes
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             for
             so
             Christ
             often
             calleth
             riches
             .
          
           
             That
             those
             that
             haue
             receiued
             Ecclesiasticall
             orders
             ,
             being
             free
             from
             the
             punishment
             of
             Secular
             Magistrates
             ,
             doe
             presume
             in
             sinning
             ,
             and
             are
             maintained
             therein
             by
             the
             principall
             estates
             of
             the
             Cleargy
             .
             They
             attempt
             the
             chastity
             of
             Matrons
             and
             Uirgins
             ,
             and
             by
             gifts
             and
             flattering
             ,
             they
             bring
             to
             passe
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             secret
             confessions
             ,
             that
             many
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             would
             liue
             honest
             ,
             haue
             beene
             ouercome
             and
             moued
             to
             sinne
             :
             and
             often
             they
             keepe
             wiues
             from
             their
             husbands
             ,
             and
             daughters
             from
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             threatning
             them
             with
             fire
             and
             sword
             that
             require
             them
             .
             They
             offend
             liuewise
             daily
             ,
             in
             robbery
             ,
             murders
             ,
             accusing
             of
             Innocents
             ,
             burning
             ,
             rapine
             ,
             theft
             and
             counterfeiting
             Coyne
             ;
             besides
             many
             other
             mischiefes
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             cannot
             openly
             punish
             them
             ,
             except
             hee
             disgrade
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             bound
             by
             their
             Charters
             ,
             that
             they
             dare
             not
             punnish
             them
             ;
             therefore
             necessity
             and
             Iustice
             doth
             require
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             priuiledges
             of
             the
             Cleargy
             should
             bee
             abrogated
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             haue
             the
             same
             iudgement
             as
             the
             Layty
             for
             such
             offences
             .
          
           
             That
             Christians
             are
             excommunicated
             for
             vaine
             and
             prophane
             causes
             ,
             for
             desire
             of
             filthy
             luker
             ,
             whereby
             the
             weake
             in
             faith
             are
             burdened
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             dispaire
             ,
             where
             a
             man
             ought
             to
             be
             excommunicated
             only
             for
             heresie
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             are
             so
             many
             holydaies
             ,
             that
             Husbandmen
             haue
             scarce
             time
             to
             gather
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             which
             were
             brought
             forth
             with
             so
             great
             trauell
             :
             and
             vpon
             these
             holidaies
             innumerable
             offences
             are
             committed
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             fight
             or
             shed
             blood
             in
             any
             hollowed
             place
             ,
             it
             is
             interdicted
             ,
             and
             cannot
             haue
             any
             more
             seruice
             done
             in
             it
             ,
             vntill
             all
             the
             Cittizens
             ,
             with
             great
             pompe
             and
             expences
             ,
             haue
             caused
             it
             to
             be
             now
             consecrated
             ,
             which
             charge
             redound
             vpon
             the
             Laity
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             the
             Suffragans
             can
             baptize
             Bels
             ,
             who
             do
             affirme
             ,
             that
             Bels
             so
             baptized
             ,
             will
             driue
             away
             euill
             Spirits
             and
             T●mpests
             .
             Whereupon
             many
             Godfathers
             are
             appointed
             :
             and
             such
             as
             bee
             rich
             ,
             at
             the
             baptising
             ,
             hold
             the
             Bell-rope
             ,
             the
             Suffragan
             speaking
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             all
             answere
             ,
             and
             name
             the
             Bell
             ,
             it
             hauing
             a
             new
             Garment
             vpon
             it
             :
             then
             they
             goe
             to
             sumptuous
             banquets
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Gossips
             are
             bidden
             ,
             the
             Suffragan
             and
             his
             Chaplaines
             are
             sumptuously
             fed
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             must
             haue
             a
             reward
             ,
             that
             in
             small
             Uillages
             100.
             
             Florens
             are
             often
             spent
             about
             such
             Christenings
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Officialls
             of
             the
             Arch-bishops
             for
             the
             most
             part
             are
             vnlearned
             men
             and
             of
             euill
             conditions
             ,
             taking
             thought
             for
             nothing
             but
             money
             ,
             where
             they
             ought
             to
             correct
             the
             offences
             of
             the
             Laity
             ,
             they
             burthen
             them
             with
             most
             grieuous
             offences
             ,
             and
             spoyle
             and
             robbe
             them
             of
             their
             goods
             .
          
           
             When
             causes
             belonging
             to
             the
             temporall
             Court
             are
             handled
             in
             the
             Spirituall
             Court
             ,
             the
             Eclesiasti●all
             Iudges
             will
             by
             no
             meanes
             be
             intreated
             to
             remit
             them
             to
             their
             ordinary
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             but
             if
             the
             Temporall
             Court
             ho●d
             any
             Pley
             which
             belongeth
             to
             the
             Spirituall
             Court
             ,
             the
             Iudge
             shall
             be
             excommunicated
             ,
             they
             say
             they
             may
             take
             prophane
             matters
             into
             their
             hands
             if
             the
             ciuill
             Magistrate
             bee
             negligent
             in
             executing
             iustice
             ,
             but
             contrariwise
             they
             will
             not
             suffer
             that
             the
             like
             order
             shall
             be
             kept
             with
             them
             by
             the
             ciuill
             Magistrate
             if
             they
             be
             negligent
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             vnsatiable
             desire
             of
             money
             ,
             they
             suffer
             and
             mainetaine
             vsury
             ,
             and
             they
             take
             yearely
             pensions
             to
             suffer
             the
             Cleargy
             vnlawfully
             to
             dwell
             with
             their
             Concubines
             and
             beget
             children
             by
             them
             ,
             this
             none
             can
             deny
             except
             hee
             will
             make
             himselfe
             as
             blinde
             as
             a
             mole
             ,
             and
             if
             a
             man
             and
             his
             wife
             bee
             long
             one
             from
             another
             by
             reason
             of
             warre
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             the
             Officialls
             for
             money
             will
             suffer
             them
             to
             commit
             adultery
             ,
             calling
             it
             suffera●ce
             ;
             not
             without
             great
             offence
             and
             contempt
             of
             matrimony
             .
          
           
             The
             Cannons
             Cathedrall
             and
             other
             Colleagiall
             Churches
             ,
             which
             haue
             power
             to
             chuse
             their
             Superiour
             and
             Bishop
             they
             will
             choose
             none
             except
             he
             sweare
             and
             bee
             bound
             by
             déed
             insealed
             ,
             that
             in
             no
             matter
             neuer
             so
             greiuous
             he
             shall
             be
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             punish
             any
             of
             them
             if
             he
             do
             offend
             .
          
           
             The
             Bishops
             and
             Officials
             in
             some
             places
             doe
             not
             only
             suffer
             Priests
             to
             haue
             Concubines
             ,
             so
             they
             pay
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             compell
             chast
             Priests
             (
             which
             liue
             without
             Concubines
             )
             to
             pay
             tribute
             for
             Concubines
             ,
             affirming
             the
             Bishop
             to
             be
             worthy
             of
             such
             money
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             them
             either
             to
             kéepe
             Concubines
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             These
             and
             many
             other
             Articles
             were
             offered
             vp
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             assembly
             of
             the
             Princes
             and
             States
             at
             Wormes
             ,
             the
             Archbishops
             and
             other
             States
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             but
             hitherto
             they
             haue
             not
             begunne
             to
             amend
             any
             thing
             .
          
           
             After
             Nicholas
             the
             fift
             succéeded
             Pope
             Calixtus
             the
             third
             ,
             hee
             ordayned
             at
             noone
             and
             euening
             the
             bell
             to
             tole
             the
             Aues
             to
             helpe
             the
             souldiers
             that
             fought
             against
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             purpose
             ordayned
             the
             Feast
             of
             the
             transfiguration
             of
             Christ
             ,
             solemnizing
             it
             with
             like
             pardons
             and
             indulgences
             as
             
               Corpus
               Christi
            
             day
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             Councels
             of
             Constance
             and
             Basell
             ,
             hee
             decreed
             none
             should
             appeale
             from
             the
             Pope
             to
             the
             Councell
             ,
             and
             he
             Canonized
             for
             Saints
             S.
             Edmond
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             with
             diuers
             others
             :
             after
             him
             succeeded
             
               Pius
               secundus
            
             ,
             which
             was
             
               AEneas
               Siluius
            
             wh●ch
             wrote
             the
             two
             bookes
             aforesaid
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Basill
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             he
             was
             a
             man
             of
             indifferent
             iudgment
             ,
             from
             which
             beeing
             Pope
             hee
             swarned
             ,
             seeking
             by
             all
             meanes
             to
             abollish
             the
             bookes
             which
             before
             he
             had
             written
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Prouerbs
             of
             this
             Pius
             .
          
           
             THe
             diuine
             nature
             of
             God
             may
             rather
             be
             comprehended
             by
             faith
             then
             by
             disputation
             .
          
           
             Christian
             faith
             is
             to
             bée
             considered
             not
             by
             what
             reason
             it
             is
             prooued
             but
             from
             whom
             it
             procéedeth
             .
          
           
             A
             couetous
             man
             cannot
             be
             satisfied
             with
             mony
             ,
             nor
             a
             learned
             man
             with
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             Learning
             ought
             to
             be
             to
             a
             poore
             man
             as
             siluer
             ,
             to
             noble-men
             as
             gold
             .
             and
             to
             Princes
             in
             steed
             of
             precious
             stones
             .
          
           
             An
             artificiall
             Oration
             moueth
             fooles
             but
             not
             wise
             men
             .
          
           
             Sutors
             in
             the
             Law
             be
             as
             birds
             ,
             the
             Court
             is
             the
             bayt
             ,
             the
             Iudges
             the
             nets
             ,
             and
             the
             Lawyers
             the
             fowlers
             .
          
           
             Men
             are
             to
             be
             giuen
             to
             dignities
             ,
             and
             not
             dignities
             to
             men
             .
          
           
           
             The
             office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             is
             heauy
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             blessed
             to
             him
             that
             doth
             well
             beare
             it
             .
             A
             Bishop
             without
             learning
             may
             be
             likened
             to
             an
             Asse
             .
          
           
             An
             euill
             Phisition
             ,
             destroyeth
             bodies
             ,
             but
             an
             vnlearned
             Priest
             destroyeth
             soules
             .
          
           
             Marriage
             was
             taken
             from
             Priests
             not
             without
             great
             reason
             ,
             but
             with
             much
             greater
             reason
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             restored
             againe
             .
          
           
             He
             dissolued
             certaine
             Nunnes
             of
             the
             orders
             of
             Saint
             Bridget
             ,
             and
             Saint
             Clare
             ,
             bidding
             them
             depart
             out
             that
             they
             should
             burne
             no
             more
             ,
             nor
             couer
             a
             harlot
             vnder
             the
             vesture
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             The
             Epistle
             of
             Hulderick
             is
             abridged
             in
             this
             Booke
             before
             :
             therefore
             omitted
             now
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             
               Pius
               secundus
            
             ,
             succeeded
             Pope
             
               Paulus
               secundus
            
             ,
             who
             was
             wholly
             set
             vpon
             his
             belly
             and
             ambition
             ,
             voide
             of
             all
             learning
             ,
             and
             a
             hater
             of
             all
             learned
             men
             :
             because
             his
             Daughter
             was
             reproched
             ,
             for
             that
             shee
             was
             gotten
             in
             fornication
             Hes
             went
             about
             to
             reforme
             the
             Lawe
             of
             the
             single
             life
             of
             Priests
             ,
             had
             not
             death
             preuented
             him
             .
          
           
             After
             him
             succeeded
             Sixtus
             the
             fourth
             ,
             which
             builded
             in
             Rome
             Stewes
             of
             both
             kindes
             ,
             and
             thereby
             got
             great
             Reuenues
             and
             Rents
             vnto
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
             He
             reduced
             the
             yeare
             of
             Iubile
             from
             fifty
             ,
             to
             fiue
             and
             twenty
             yeares
             :
             hee
             instituted
             the
             Feasts
             of
             the
             Conception
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             presentation
             of
             Mary
             ,
             and
             of
             Anna
             her
             Mother
             and
             of
             Ioseph
             ;
             he
             canonized
             Bonauenture
             ,
             and
             Saint
             Francis
             for
             Saints
             ;
             he
             brought
             in
             Beades
             and
             made
             our
             Ladies
             Psalter
             ,
             through
             Alanus
             and
             his
             Order
             :
             He
             made
             two
             and
             thirty
             Cardinals
             in
             his
             time
             .
          
           
             
               Petrus
               Ruerius
            
             was
             the
             first
             ,
             who
             in
             two
             yeares
             spent
             in
             luxurious
             ryot
             200000.
             
             Floreines
             ,
             and
             was
             left
             six
             thousand
             in
             debt
             :
             This
             Pope
             licenced
             the
             whole
             Family
             of
             the
             Cardinals
             to
             play
             the
             Sod●mites
             the
             three
             hot
             monethes
             ;
             Iune
             ,
             Iuly
             ,
             and
             August
             .
          
           
             After
             him
             succéeded
             Innocentius
             the
             eight
             ,
             as
             rude
             &
             vnlearned
             as
             his
             predecessor
             :
             at
             Polus
             he
             caused
             eight
             men
             ,
             and
             six
             women
             ,
             with
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             to
             be
             condemned
             for
             Hereticks
             ,
             because
             they
             said
             since
             Peter
             none
             was
             true
             Uicar
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             they
             onely
             which
             followed
             the
             pouerty
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Hee
             condemned
             of
             heresie
             George
             the
             King
             of
             Boheme
             ,
             and
             depriued
             him
             ,
             made
             his
             whole
             stocke
             to
             be
             reiected
             ,
             and
             gaue
             his
             Kingdome
             to
             Mathias
             King
             of
             Panonia
             .
          
           
             Pope
             Alexander
             the
             sixt
             succéeded
             him
             :
             Hee
             receiued
             two
             thousand
             Florens
             for
             poisoning
             Gemen
             the
             Turkes
             brother
             at
             Rome
             .
             Hee
             sent
             for
             help
             of
             the
             Turkes
             against
             the
             French
             King
             :
             He
             was
             vngratefull
             to
             the
             Cardinals
             that
             chose
             him
             :
             He
             commanded
             Marcinellus
             one
             of
             them
             to
             haue
             his
             hands
             and
             tongue
             cut
             off
             ,
             for
             speaking
             against
             his
             vices
             .
             After
             sitting
             with
             his
             Cardinals
             ,
             and
             the
             rich
             Se●ators
             of
             Rome
             at
             dinner
             ;
             his
             man
             vnawares
             bringing
             a
             wrong
             Bottle
             vnto
             him
             he
             with
             his
             Cardinals
             about
             him
             were
             poisoned
             :
             In
             his
             time
             the
             Angel
             which
             stood
             on
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Popes
             Church
             was
             beaten
             down
             with
             thunder
             ;
             which
             thing
             seemed
             to
             declare
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             Pope-dome
             .
          
           
             Pius
             the
             third
             succéeded
             Pope
             :
             after
             him
             Iulius
             the
             second
             ,
             passing
             all
             other
             in
             iniquitie
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             going
             to
             warre
             ,
             he
             cast
             the
             keyes
             of
             S.
             Peter
             into
             the
             riuer
             Tybris
             ,
             saying
             ,
             being
             the
             keyes
             of
             Peter
             would
             not
             serue
             him
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             he
             would
             take
             himselfe
             to
             the
             sword
             of
             Paul.
             
          
           
             By
             this
             Iulius
             ,
             partly
             with
             warre
             ,
             partly
             with
             cursings
             ,
             in
             seuen
             yeares
             200000.
             
             Christians
             were
             destroyed
             :
             he
             got
             many
             Citties
             out
             of
             Princes
             hands
             by
             bloudshed
             :
             when
             he
             was
             made
             Pope
             ,
             he
             tooke
             an
             oath
             to
             haue
             a
             Councel
             within
             two
             yeares
             ;
             but
             breaking
             his
             Oath
             ,
             he
             was
             occupied
             in
             warres
             :
             whervpon
             nine
             of
             his
             Cardinals
             departed
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             appointed
             a
             Councell
             at
             P●sa
             ,
             they
             alledged
             the
             cause
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Pope
             was
             forsworne
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             diuers
             other
             crimes
             to
             accuse
             him
             of
             ,
             purposing
             to
             remooue
             him
             from
             his
             seate
             ,
             which
             hee
             had
             obtained
             through
             bribes
             and
             ambition
             .
             Iulius
             commanded
             vnder
             great
             paine
             that
             none
             obeyed
             them
             ;
             the
             next
             yéere
             he
             called
             a
             Councell
             .
          
           
             The
             French
             King
             seeing
             the
             Pope
             take
             part
             with
             the
             Uenetians
             against
             him
             ,
             
             called
             a
             Councell
             at
             Thurin
             ,
             in
             which
             Councell
             they
             agréed
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             ought
             not
             to
             war
             against
             any
             Prince
             without
             cause
             :
             and
             that
             it
             was
             lawfull
             for
             the
             King
             to
             defend
             himselfe
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             vniust
             excommunications
             were
             not
             to
             bée
             feared
             .
             After
             the
             King
             sent
             to
             the
             Pope
             the
             decrées
             of
             the
             Councell
             ,
             who
             accursed
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             Kingdome
             :
             and
             the
             next
             yeare
             after
             this
             warlike
             Pope
             dyed
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             lamentable
             handling
             of
             RICHARD
             HVN
             ,
             who
             was
             priuily
             murdered
             in
             Lolards
             Tower
             in
             London
             .
          
           
             HVN
             had
             a
             Child
             died
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             
             the
             Curate
             claiming
             the
             bearing-shéet
             for
             a
             Mortuar●
             ,
             Hun
             answered
             ;
             The
             Infant
             had
             no
             property
             therein
             ,
             whereupon
             he
             was
             cited
             to
             the
             Spirituall
             Court
             ;
             he
             sued
             the
             Curate
             in
             a
             Premunire
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Priests
             of
             mallice
             accused
             him
             of
             heresie
             ,
             and
             brought
             him
             to
             Lolards
             Tower
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             found
             dead
             ,
             hanging
             by
             the
             necke
             in
             a
             girdle
             of
             silke
             .
             The
             Bishop
             of
             London
             called
             
               Richard
               Fitziames
            
             and
             Doctor
             Horsey
             ,
             his
             Chancelor
             said
             ●e
             hanged
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             the
             Temporalty
             said
             he
             was
             murdered
             :
             The
             Coronor
             summoned
             a
             Iury
             ,
             and
             viewed
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             they
             were
             with
             the
             Kings
             Councell
             ,
             and
             heard
             their
             opinions
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             mean
             season
             the
             Bishop
             burnt
             the
             dead
             carkase
             in
             Smithfield
             ,
             to
             the
             abhomination
             of
             the
             people
             :
             but
             after
             the
             matter
             had
             bee●e
             heard
             by
             the
             Kings
             Iudges
             ,
             and
             after
             by
             the
             Kings
             Councell
             ,
             the
             King
             being
             present
             ;
             at
             las●
             Doctor
             Horsey
             the
             Chancelor
             ,
             and
             one
             Charles
             the
             Bel-ringer
             of
             Pauls
             ,
             an●
             Ioseph
             the
             Bishops
             Somner
             ,
             were
             indicted
             of
             murder
             ,
             and
             the
             said
             Charles
             being
             in
             the
             Tower
             of
             London
             ,
             of
             his
             owne
             frée
             will
             said
             ;
             that
             Maister
             Chancelor
             deuised
             and
             wrote
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             all
             the
             heresies
             that
             were
             laid
             to
             Huns
             charge
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             
               Richard
               Hunne
            
             was
             slaine
             ,
             Iohn
             Bell-ringer
             bare
             vp
             a
             Waxe
             Candle
             ,
             and
             I
             went
             next
             to
             him
             and
             Maister
             Chancelor
             came
             vp
             last
             ,
             and
             Hunne
             was
             lying
             in
             his
             bed
             :
             and
             Maister
             Chancelor
             said
             ,
             Lay
             hands
             on
             the
             Theefe
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             we
             murdered
             him
             ,
             and
             I
             put
             the
             girdle
             about
             his
             necke
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             Bell-ringer
             and
             I
             did
             heaue
             him
             vp
             ,
             and
             maister
             Chancelor
             pulled
             the
             girdle
             ouer
             the
             staple
             ,
             and
             so
             Hun
             was
             hanged
             .
          
           
             The
             said
             Charles
             ,
             told
             
               Iulian
               Little
            
             his
             maid
             ,
             he
             killed
             him
             by
             putting
             a
             Wyer
             vp
             into
             his
             nose
             .
          
           
             Before
             that
             time
             the
             Chanceller
             commaunded
             to
             be
             put
             vpon
             Huns
             necke
             a
             great
             coller
             of
             Iron
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             Chaine
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             heauy
             for
             any
             man
             or
             beast
             to
             weare
             ,
             and
             long
             to
             endure
             .
             And
             before
             Huns
             death
             ,
             the
             Chanceller
             came
             into
             the
             Lolards
             Tower
             ,
             and
             kneeled
             downe
             before
             Hunne
             ,
             holding
             vp
             his
             hands
             and
             asked
             him
             forgiuenesse
             ▪
             of
             all
             he
             had
             done
             and
             must
             doe
             to
             him
             .
             And
             on
             the
             Sonday
             before
             the
             night
             in
             which
             he
             was
             destroyed
             ,
             he
             caused
             the
             Penitentiary
             of
             Paules
             to
             go
             to
             Hun
             and
             say
             a
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             make
             for
             him
             Holy
             Water
             ,
             and
             Holy
             bread
             ,
             and
             giue
             him
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             .
          
           
             The
             Bishop
             did
             all
             he
             could
             by
             word
             or
             writing
             to
             the
             King
             and
             Cardinals
             ,
             and
             the
             Councell
             ▪
             to
             smother
             the
             matter
             ,
             affirming
             that
             he
             hanged
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Iury
             was
             forsworne
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             said
             Charles
             spoke
             that
             which
             he
             had
             done
             as
             before
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             durance
             of
             imprisonment
             :
             and
             that
             if
             the
             King
             and
             Councel
             should
             fauour
             this
             matter
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             be
             able
             to
             goe
             abroad
             for
             Heretickes
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             spiritualty
             ,
             and
             money
             ,
             the
             Chancelor
             caused
             the
             Kinges
             Atturney
             to
             confesse
             on
             his
             arraignement
             ,
             him
             not
             to
             be
             guilty
             :
             so
             he
             escaped
             to
             Excester
             ,
             and
             for
             shame
             neuer
             durst
             after
             come
             to
             London
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Historie
             of
             Doctor
             VVESALIANVS
             .
          
           
             THis
             Wesalia
             was
             complained
             vpon
             to
             Piorherus
             Archbishop
             of
             Mentz
             ,
             by
             the
             Thomists
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             Order
             holding
             of
             
               Thomas
               de
               Aquino
            
             .
             The
             Bishop
             made
             him
             answer
             ,
             he
             should
             giue
             vp
             all
             his
             workes
             and
             writings
             which
             he
             had
             made
             and
             preached
             .
             This
             being
             done
             ,
             they
             deuided
             them
             amongst
             themselues
             ,
             that
             euery
             man
             might
             finde
             out
             what
             errours
             and
             heresies
             they
             could
             .
             His
             Articles
             and
             opinions
             were
             these
             :
          
           
             That
             all
             men
             be
             saued
             fréely
             and
             through
             méere
             grace
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             :
             frée-will
             to
             be
             nothing
             ;
             only
             that
             we
             should
             beléeue
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             glosse
             of
             any
             man
             or
             fathers
             :
             that
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             to
             be
             expounded
             by
             the
             collation
             of
             one
             place
             with
             another
             :
             that
             Prelats
             haue
             no
             authoritie
             to
             make
             lawes
             or
             expound
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             by
             any
             peculiar
             right
             more
             then
             another
             :
             that
             mens
             traditions
             ,
             as
             Fastings
             ,
             Feasts
             ,
             long
             prayers
             ,
             Pilgrimations
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             are
             to
             be
             reiected
             .
             Extream
             vnction
             and
             confirmation
             to
             be
             reproued
             ,
             confession
             and
             satisfaction
             to
             be
             reprehended
             :
             the
             primacy
             of
             the
             Pope
             he
             also
             affirmed
             to
             be
             nothing
             .
             Upon
             which
             Articles
             this
             Wesalia
             by
             a
             generall
             assembly
             was
             condemned
             ,
             and
             his
             books
             to
             be
             burned
             .
          
           
             He
             bring
             required
             of
             the
             Councell
             ,
             what
             he
             thought
             of
             the
             Uicar
             of
             Christ
             in
             earth
             ?
             He
             said
             he
             beléeued
             that
             Christ
             left
             no
             such
             Uicar
             in
             earth
             :
             for
             ascending
             into
             heauen
             hee
             said
             ,
             
               Behold
               I
               am
               with
               you
               &c.
               
            
             By
             which
             wordes
             hee
             declared
             that
             he
             would
             substitute
             vnder
             him
             no
             Uicar
             in
             earth
             :
             for
             a
             Uicar
             signifieth
             one
             who
             in
             the
             absence
             of
             the
             principall
             hath
             to
             doe
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             principall
             .
          
           
             And
             being
             asked
             his
             opinion
             of
             Indulgences
             and
             Pardons
             :
             he
             said
             he
             beleeued
             that
             the
             treasure-boxe
             of
             the
             merits
             of
             Saints
             could
             not
             be
             distributed
             of
             the
             Pope
             to
             others
             ,
             because
             their
             treasure
             is
             not
             left
             here
             on
             earth
             :
             for
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Reuelation
             ,
             
               Their
               works
               follow
               them
            
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             merits
             could
             not
             be
             applied
             to
             other
             men
             ,
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             their
             paine
             due
             to
             them
             :
             and
             he
             called
             Indulgences
             and
             Pardons
             
               pias
               fraudes
               fidelium
            
             .
          
           
             And
             being
             asked
             the
             question
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             He
             thought
             that
             hallowing
             of
             Altars
             ,
             Chalics
             ,
             Uestments
             ,
             War
             Candles
             ,
             Palmes
             ,
             Hearbes
             ,
             Holy
             water
             ,
             and
             other
             diuine
             things
             ,
             made
             them
             haue
             no
             spirituall
             power
             in
             them
             to
             driue
             away
             any
             Diuells
             ,
             and
             that
             holy
             water
             had
             no
             more
             efficacie
             then
             other
             water
             ,
             concerning
             remission
             of
             veniniall
             sinnes
             and
             driuing
             away
             Diuels
             ,
             and
             other
             effects
             which
             the
             Schoole
             Doctors
             attribute
             vnto
             it
             .
          
           
             After
             these
             Articles
             were
             condemned
             by
             the
             Inquisitor
             and
             his
             assistants
             ,
             hee
             said
             ,
             As
             you
             doe
             with
             me
             ,
             if
             Christ
             himselfe
             were
             here
             he
             might
             be
             condemned
             as
             an
             hereticke
             :
             but
             within
             thrée
             or
             foure
             dayes
             ,
             with
             much
             perswasions
             ,
             he
             was
             content
             to
             condiscend
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             submit
             himselfe
             to
             their
             holy
             mother
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             Doctor
             VESELVS
             .
          
           
             THis
             Veselus
             and
             the
             foresaid
             Vesalianus
             were
             great
             friends
             :
             and
             when
             Vesalianus
             was
             condemned
             ,
             this
             Veselus
             thought
             that
             the
             Inquisitor
             would
             also
             examine
             him
             .
             He
             was
             so
             worthy
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             called
             him
             Luxmundi
             .
             He
             reprehended
             the
             Papists
             doctrines
             of
             the
             diuision
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             Purgatorie
             ,
             and
             workes
             of
             Supererogation
             ,
             and
             Pardons
             ,
             and
             Indulgences
             ,
             and
             disputed
             against
             them
             at
             Rome
             and
             at
             Paris
             ;
             so
             that
             many
             of
             the
             Popes
             Court
             perswaded
             by
             him
             ,
             began
             to
             speake
             more
             freely
             and
             more
             boldly
             against
             these
             matters
             
             then
             himselfe
             did
             :
             hee
             disallowed
             the
             abuses
             of
             the
             Masses
             ,
             prayers
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             the
             Supremacie
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             such
             supreme
             head
             ouer
             all
             others
             ought
             to
             bee
             in
             the
             world
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Pope
             hath
             no
             authoritie
             to
             command
             ,
             but
             so
             farre
             as
             truth
             goeth
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             ought
             not
             to
             preuaile
             by
             commanding
             ,
             but
             by
             teaching
             that
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             Prelates
             proceeding
             against
             Christes
             Doctrine
             ,
             are
             plaine
             Antichristes
             .
             Hee
             said
             those
             Priestes
             that
             had
             vowed
             not
             to
             marrie
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             able
             to
             bee
             chaste
             might
             breake
             there
             vow
             .
          
           
             Hee
             said
             that
             their
             forefathers
             before
             Albert
             and
             Thomas
             did
             resist
             the
             Popes
             indulgences
             ,
             and
             called
             them
             Idolatry
             ,
             fraude
             and
             errour
             :
             in
             his
             Booke
             
               de
               subditis
               &
               superioribus
            
             ;
             he
             disputeth
             against
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             his
             Prelates
             :
             affirming
             ,
             except
             their
             Faith
             be
             sound
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             to
             bee
             obayed
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Pope
             may
             erre
             ,
             and
             men
             ought
             to
             resist
             him
             therein
             ,
             that
             superfluous
             riches
             in
             the
             Clergy
             doe
             not
             profit
             but
             hurt
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Pope
             doth
             wickedly
             distribute
             the
             rents
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             itselfe
             to
             vnworthy
             Ministers
             by
             Symony
             for
             hir
             own
             profit
             :
             whereby
             it
             appeareth
             hee
             careth
             not
             for
             GOD
             nor
             the
             Church
             :
             That
             the
             precepts
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             Pr●lates
             binde
             no
             farther
             then
             the
             precepts
             of
             physitions
             ,
             that
             is
             so
             farre
             as
             they
             bee
             holsome
             ,
             and
             stand
             with
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             word
             ;
             that
             the
             Pope
             can
             command
             nothing
             vnder
             paine
             of
             deadly
             sinne
             ,
             but
             what
             God
             commandeth
             :
             The
             Kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ,
             is
             rather
             shut
             then
             opened
             by
             the
             Popes
             keyes
             ,
             as
             the
             Pharisies
             did
             :
             that
             the
             hearers
             ought
             to
             discerne
             and
             Iudge
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             receiue
             all
             things
             they
             say
             without
             due
             examination
             .
          
           
             Hee
             prophesied
             to
             
               Iohn
               Ostendorpius
            
             ,
             well
             my
             Childe
             thou
             shalt
             liue
             to
             that
             day
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             these
             new
             and
             contentious
             Diuines
             of
             THOMAS
             and
             BONAVENTVRE
             ,
             with
             other
             of
             that
             sort
             ,
             shall
             bee
             vtterly
             reiected
             from
             true
             Christian
             Diuines
             :
             And
             hee
             often
             disputed
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             why
             Saint
             Paul
             did
             so
             often
             inculcate
             that
             men
             be
             iustified
             by
             faith
             and
             not
             by
             workes
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             were
             deceiued
             who
             attributed
             to
             Traditions
             any
             opinion
             of
             GODS
             worship
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             could
             not
             in
             any
             wise
             be
             violated
             or
             broken
             .
          
        
         
           
             MARTIN
             LVTHER
             .
          
           
             THus
             proceeding
             in
             our
             Storie
             (
             by
             the
             ayde
             of
             Christ
             )
             we
             approach
             vnto
             the
             time
             of
             
               Martin
               Luther
            
             ;
             at
             what
             time
             it
             pleased
             God
             by
             his
             great
             mercie
             to
             reforme
             the
             desolate
             ruines
             of
             religion
             by
             the
             industrie
             of
             this
             Luther
             ,
             sent
             &
             set
             vp
             by
             the
             mightie
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             abolish
             the
             abuses
             and
             pride
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             which
             so
             long
             had
             abused
             the
             simple
             flocke
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Many
             prophesies
             went
             before
             of
             this
             time
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             prophesie
             of
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             and
             Ierome
             of
             Prage
             ,
             that
             a
             hundred
             yeares
             come
             and
             gone
             they
             should
             giue
             account
             to
             God
             and
             him
             .
             This
             prophesie
             was
             in
             the
             yeare
             one
             thousand
             foure
             hundred
             and
             fifteene
             ;
             so
             to
             this
             time
             one
             thousand
             fiue
             hundred
             and
             sixteene
             was
             iust
             an
             hundred
             yeares
             .
          
           
             
               Philip
               Melancton
            
             maketh
             mention
             of
             a
             Monke
             about
             fiftis
             years
             before
             this
             time
             ,
             named
             
               Iohn
               Hilton
            
             ,
             in
             Thuring
             ,
             who
             was
             cast
             into
             prison
             for
             speaking
             against
             certaine
             abuses
             of
             the
             place
             and
             order
             where
             he
             liued
             :
             and
             being
             weake
             and
             feeble
             ,
             hee
             desired
             the
             Warden
             of
             the
             Couent
             to
             respect
             his
             wofull
             case
             ;
             he
             rebuked
             him
             for
             that
             which
             he
             had
             spoken
             :
             he
             said
             he
             had
             spoken
             nothing
             preiudiciall
             to
             their
             Monkerie
             or
             religion
             ,
             but
             there
             shall
             come
             one
             in
             the
             yeare
             one
             thousand
             fiue
             hundred
             and
             sixteene
             ,
             which
             shall
             vtterly
             subuert
             all
             Monkerie
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             neuer
             be
             able
             to
             resist
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Angell
             falling
             from
             the
             high
             pinicle
             of
             the
             Popes
             Church
             into
             the
             Riuer
             Tybris
             in
             the
             yeare
             1500.
             might
             well
             portend
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
           
             And
             the
             strange
             sight
             in
             Germany
             as
             before
             in
             the
             yeare
             1501.
             of
             the
             crosses
             seene
             vpon
             mens
             garments
             ,
             and
             figures
             of
             c●ownes
             of
             Thornes
             ,
             and
             of
             Nailes
             ,
             and
             of
             drops
             of
             bloud
             fell
             from
             heauen
             ,
             that
             many
             daies
             after
             the
             women
             carried
             them
             vpon
             their
             garments
             ,
             might
             declare
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             the
             other
             Dreame
             of
             
               Iohn
               Husse
            
             as
             before
             :
             how
             that
             some
             abolished
             the
             Images
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             Church
             of
             Bethelem
             :
             but
             next
             day
             new
             Painters
             painted
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             more
             Images
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             fairer
             ,
             and
             the
             Painters
             with
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             people
             said
             ,
             now
             let
             the
             Bishoppes
             and
             Priests
             put
             out
             these
             Images
             if
             they
             can
             ,
             whereby
             much
             people
             reioiced
             ,
             and
             I
             arising
             vp
             felt
             my selfe
             to
             laugh
             :
             he
             interpreted
             the
             painting
             of
             Christs
             picture
             ,
             his
             preaching
             of
             Christ
             which
             should
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Painters
             new
             Preachers
             ,
             whose
             Doctrines
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             should
             not
             bee
             able
             to
             resist
             .
          
           
             By
             these
             and
             such
             like
             prophesies
             it
             was
             euident
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             of
             restoring
             the
             Church
             was
             not
             farre
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             which
             at
             that
             time
             were
             inflamed
             so
             with
             hatred
             against
             the
             pompe
             and
             pride
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             there
             contempt
             and
             derision
             beganne
             to
             arise
             on
             euery
             side
             ,
             for
             there
             de●estable
             doings
             were
             not
             so
             secret
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             seene
             and
             abhorred
             .
             Wherevpon
             grew
             many
             prouerbes
             of
             derision
             :
             as
             ,
             what
             is
             this
             to
             see
             the
             world
             round
             about
             ,
             for
             that
             these
             shauelling
             priests
             none
             may
             rout
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             saying
             in
             Italy
             ,
             as
             soone
             as
             a
             Priest
             receiueth
             r●sure
             the
             Diuell
             entereth
             into
             him
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             saying
             in
             Germany
             ,
             the
             neerer
             Rome
             the
             further
             from
             God
             :
             and
             that
             all
             euill
             beginneth
             in
             
               Nomine
               Domine
            
             ,
             alluding
             vnto
             the
             Popes
             Bulles
             :
             and
             when
             Bulles
             come
             from
             Rome
             binde
             well
             pour
             purses
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             goeth
             once
             to
             Rome
             séeth
             a
             wicked
             man
             :
             hee
             that
             goeth
             twice
             knoweth
             him
             ,
             he
             that
             goeth
             thrice
             bringeth
             him
             home
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Court
             of
             Rome
             neuer
             regardeth
             the
             sheepe
             without
             the
             wooll
             .
          
           
             Once
             were
             wooden
             Chalices
             ,
             and
             golden
             Priests
             :
             now
             we
             haue
             golden
             Chalices
             and
             wooden
             priests
             .
          
           
             Once
             Christians
             had
             blind
             Churches
             ,
             &
             light
             hearts
             :
             now
             they
             haue
             light
             Churches
             ,
             and
             blind
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Many
             are
             worshipped
             for
             Saints
             in
             heauen
             ,
             whose
             soules
             bee
             burning
             in
             Hell.
             
          
           
             It
             was
             a
             saying
             in
             France
             foure
             hundred
             ye●res
             before
             this
             time
             ,
             that
             Satan
             was
             let
             loose
             at
             Rome
             to
             destroy
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Becke●
            
             writ
             to
             the
             Cardinals
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             common
             Prouerb
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             right
             in
             Rome
             .
          
           
             By
             these
             and
             such
             like
             innumerable
             Sayings
             it
             doth
             appeare
             what
             Iudgements
             the
             people
             had
             in
             those
             dayes
             of
             the
             Romish
             Clergy
             ,
             which
             was
             of
             GOD
             as
             a
             secret
             prophesie
             ,
             that
             Religion
             should
             bee
             restored
             shortly
             ,
             as
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             in
             this
             yeare
             one
             thousand
             fiue
             hundred
             and
             sixteene
             :
             in
             which
             yeare
             Doctor
             
               MARTINE
               LVTHER
            
             first
             beganne
             to
             write
             :
             before
             whom
             
               Picus
               Mirandola
            
             ,
             and
             
               Laurentius
               Valla
            
             ,
             and
             last
             of
             all
             
               Erasmus
               Roterodamus
            
             had
             somewhat
             broken
             the
             way
             before
             ,
             and
             had
             shaken
             the
             Monkes
             houses
             ,
             but
             LVTHER
             gaue
             the
             stroke
             ,
             and
             plucked
             downe
             the
             foundation
             ,
             all
             by
             opening
             one
             veine
             long
             hid
             before
             ,
             wherein
             lyeth
             the
             touchstone
             of
             all
             truth
             and
             Doctrine
             :
             as
             the
             onely
             origine
             of
             our
             saluation
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             free
             Iustification
             by
             our
             Faith
             only
             in
             Christ
             :
             the
             laborious
             trauels
             and
             constant
             preachings
             of
             this
             worthy
             man
             :
             because
             they
             are
             at
             large
             in
             the
             History
             of
             
               Iohn
               Sleydan
            
             ,
             I
             neede
             not
             to
             stand
             thereon
             .
          
           
             Luther
             was
             borne
             in
             Isleben
             in
             Saxony
             ,
             hee
             was
             a
             Student
             in
             the
             Uniuersitie
             of
             Magd●burge
             and
             Erford
             :
             where
             Veselus
             was
             an
             old
             man
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             mentioned
             :
             of
             whom
             it
             seemeth
             to
             bee
             that
             Luther
             speaketh
             of
             an
             Old
             Man
             there
             ,
             of
             whom
             hee
             learned
             many
             things
             touching
             Faith
             ,
             and
             hee
             thus
             expressed
             vnto
             him
             the
             Article
             of
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             :
             wee
             may
             now
             generally
             beleeue
             onely
             ,
             that
             sinnes
             are
             ,
             and
             haue
             been
             remitted
             to
             some
             ,
             as
             the
             Diuels
             beléeue
             
             they
             were
             remitted
             to
             Peter
             ,
             or
             Dauid
             ,
             but
             that
             Gods
             expresse
             commandement
             is
             ,
             that
             euery
             man
             should
             beléeue
             particularly
             his
             sinnes
             are
             forgiuen
             :
             and
             this
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Saint
             Bernard
             ,
             in
             his
             Sermon
             vpon
             the
             annunciation
             ,
             adde
             that
             thou
             beléeuest
             thy
             sinnes
             are
             forgiuen
             thée
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             Testimonie
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             giueth
             thee
             in
             thy
             heart
             :
             and
             this
             is
             that
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               a
               man
               is
               freely
               iustified
            
             by
             Faith
             :
             by
             whose
             words
             Luther
             said
             hee
             was
             strengthned
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             by
             prayer
             and
             reading
             he
             perceiued
             that
             Doctrine
             more
             euidently
             .
          
           
             After
             hee
             began
             to
             expound
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romanes
             and
             the
             Psalmes
             ,
             so
             Diuinely
             that
             hee
             seemed
             to
             all
             the
             faithfull
             and
             learned
             a
             shining
             light
             ,
             which
             beganne
             to
             cleere
             after
             the
             long
             cloudy
             sky
             ;
             hee
             shewed
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             Lawe
             and
             the
             Gospell
             :
             Hee
             confounded
             the
             errour
             that
             then
             raigned
             in
             the
             Schooles
             and
             Sermons
             ,
             teaching
             that
             men
             merite
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             by
             their
             proper
             workes
             ,
             and
             were
             iust
             before
             GOD
             by
             outward
             Discipline
             ,
             as
             th●
             Pharisies
             taught
             .
             But
             Luther
             expressely
             shewed
             that
             sinnes
             are
             freely
             remitted
             for
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             that
             wee
             ought
             faithfully
             to
             embrace
             this
             bountifull
             gift
             :
             His
             life
             was
             likewise
             correspondent
             to
             his
             profession
             ,
             whereby
             it
             appeared
             his
             words
             were
             not
             lip-labour
             ,
             but
             proceeded
             from
             the
             heart
             ,
             whereby
             many
             notable
             personages
             consented
             with
             him
             in
             his
             opinions
             :
             at
             this
             time
             Luther
             altered
             nothing
             in
             the
             ceremonies
             ,
             but
             taught
             this
             onely
             doctrine
             as
             the
             principall
             of
             all
             others
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             of
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             of
             Faith
             of
             true
             comfort
             in
             time
             of
             aduersitie
             ,
             euery
             man
             receiued
             good
             taste
             of
             this
             sweet
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             A
             Dominick
             Frier
             named
             Tecell
             ,
             caused
             the
             Popes
             indulgences
             to
             be
             carried
             and
             sold
             about
             the
             Coontre●
             .
             Luther
             beeing
             moued
             with
             the
             blasphemous
             Sermons
             of
             this
             shamelesse
             Frier
             ,
             set
             vp
             certaine
             positi●ns
             against
             Indulgences
             openly
             vpon
             the
             Temples
             :
             This
             Frier
             hoping
             to
             obtaine
             the
             Popes
             blessing
             ,
             assembled
             certaine
             Monkes
             ,
             and
             sophisticall
             Diuines
             ,
             and
             commaunded
             them
             to
             write
             something
             against
             Luther
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Sermons
             ,
             he
             taught
             that
             Luther
             was
             an
             heretick
             ,
             and
             worthy
             to
             bee
             burned
             ,
             and
             he
             burned
             Luthers
             positions
             ,
             and
             the
             Sermon
             he
             writ
             against
             indulgences
             :
             This
             forced
             Luther
             to
             intreat
             more
             amply
             of
             things
             and
             to
             maintaine
             the
             truth
             .
             Frederick
             Duke
             of
             Saxony
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             besought
             Erasmus
             ,
             his
             opinion
             ,
             if
             Luther
             had
             erred
             ,
             he
             answered
             his
             opinions
             were
             good
             ,
             but
             he
             desired
             he
             would
             moderate
             his
             stile
             .
          
           
             Now
             Luther
             ,
             the
             plainer
             to
             expresse
             the
             doctrine
             of
             repentance
             ,
             of
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             of
             Faith
             and
             of
             Indulgences
             ,
             Hee
             added
             also
             these
             matters
             ;
             the
             difference
             of
             Diuine
             and
             humane
             Lawes
             ;
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             of
             Baptisme
             and
             vowes
             ;
             touching
             the
             Question
             of
             the
             Popes
             power
             ,
             Eckius
             was
             the
             Author
             thereof
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             to
             inflame
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             Princes
             against
             Luther
             .
          
           
             Upon
             this
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             published
             to
             be
             vsed
             in
             both
             kindes
             :
             priuate
             Masse
             was
             omitted
             ,
             and
             the
             Monasteries
             abandoned
             ,
             but
             this
             alteration
             was
             by
             Carolastadius
             in
             the
             absence
             of
             Luther
             .
          
           
             He
             held
             in
             contempt
             the
             seditious
             Doctors
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             as
             Monetarius
             and
             the
             Anabaptists
             ,
             but
             especially
             the
             hor●ed
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             arrogantly
             affirmed
             that
             Saint
             Peter
             had
             not
             onely
             the
             charge
             to
             teach
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             but
             to
             gouerne
             common-weales
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             one
             thousand
             fiue
             hundred
             and
             one
             and
             twenty
             ,
             
             Luther
             entred
             into
             Wormes
             being
             sent
             for
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Charles
             the
             fift
             King
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             and
             Arch-Duke
             of
             Austrich
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             first
             yeare
             of
             his
             Empire
             made
             an
             assembly
             of
             Princes
             in
             his
             regall
             Citie
             .
             And
             whereas
             Luther
             had
             published
             three
             yéeres
             before
             ,
             certaine
             new
             propositions
             to
             be
             disputed
             on
             at
             Wittenberge
             ,
             against
             the
             tyrannie
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             which
             were
             torne
             in
             péeces
             and
             burned
             by
             the
             Papistes
             .
             Wherevpon
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             tend
             to
             vprore
             ,
             and
             yet
             Luther
             maintained
             openly
             his
             cause
             against
             the
             Clergy
             :
             Wherevpon
             by
             the
             solicitation
             of
             the
             Romaine
             Legates
             ,
             LVTHER
             was
             sent
             for
             by
             the
             Herauld
             of
             Armes
             ,
             with
             Letters
             of
             safe
             conduct
             by
             the
             Emperour
             and
             Princes
             :
             wherevpon
             hee
             came
             as
             before
             
             and
             was
             visited
             of
             many
             Earles
             ,
             Barons
             ,
             Knights
             ,
             Gentlemen
             ,
             Priests
             and
             the
             Comminaltie
             ,
             who
             frequented
             his
             lodging
             vntill
             night
             .
          
           
             He
             came
             contrarie
             to
             the
             expectation
             of
             many
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             aduersaries
             ;
             for
             they
             thought
             he
             would
             not
             come
             ,
             because
             his
             bookes
             a
             few
             dayes
             before
             were
             condemned
             by
             publique
             proclamations
             ,
             and
             many
             perswaded
             him
             not
             to
             submit
             himselfe
             to
             any
             danger
             :
             who
             answerd
             ,
             since
             I
             am
             sent
             for
             ,
             I
             am
             resolued
             to
             enter
             into
             Worms
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             though
             I
             knew
             there
             were
             so
             many
             Diuels
             to
             resist
             me
             ,
             as
             there
             be
             tiles
             to
             couer
             the
             houses
             in
             Wormes
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             or
             fift
             day
             after
             he
             came
             to
             Wormes
             ,
             he
             was
             enioyned
             at
             foure
             of
             the
             clock
             in
             the
             afternoone
             ,
             to
             appeare
             before
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             Dukes
             ,
             and
             other
             estates
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             to
             vnderstand
             the
             cause
             he
             was
             sent
             for
             .
             And
             standing
             before
             them
             ,
             he
             was
             commanded
             silence
             vntill
             he
             was
             interrogated
             .
             Then
             was
             asked
             him
             ,
             whether
             those
             books
             were
             his
             which
             were
             written
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             a
             great
             company
             of
             them
             lying
             before
             them
             ?
             and
             if
             they
             were
             thine
             ,
             whether
             thou
             wilt
             recant
             ,
             and
             reuoke
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             contained
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             rather
             meanest
             to
             stand
             to
             that
             which
             is
             written
             in
             them
             ?
             Then
             Luthers
             Aduocate
             desired
             that
             the
             titles
             of
             the
             books
             might
             be
             read
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             .
          
           
             Luther
             answered
             ,
             Hée
             could
             not
             but
             acknowledge
             those
             bookes
             to
             be
             his
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             neuer
             recant
             any
             clause
             thereof
             :
             and
             for
             the
             iustifying
             of
             them
             he
             desired
             some
             time
             to
             consider
             ,
             because
             there
             be
             questions
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             saluation
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             wherein
             it
             were
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             a
             rash
             thing
             to
             pronounce
             any
             thing
             without
             good
             aduisement
             .
          
           
             After
             they
             had
             consulted
             ,
             the
             Officiall
             said
             ,
             Though
             thou
             doest
             not
             deserue
             to
             haue
             opportunity
             giuen
             thée
             to
             determine
             ,
             yet
             the
             Emperour
             of
             his
             méere
             clemencie
             g●anteth
             thée
             one
             day
             :
             to
             morrow
             at
             this
             time
             thou
             shalt
             render
             before
             him
             ;
             conditionally
             ,
             thou
             do
             not
             exhibit
             thine
             opinion
             in
             writing
             ,
             but
             pronounce
             the
             same
             with
             liuely
             voyce
             .
          
           
             At
             which
             time
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             appointed
             to
             answer
             ,
             he
             answered
             to
             this
             effect
             ;
             All
             my
             books
             are
             not
             of
             one
             sort
             :
             there
             be
             some
             in
             which
             I
             haue
             so
             simplie
             and
             Euangelically
             intreated
             of
             the
             religion
             of
             faith
             and
             honest
             conuersation
             ,
             that
             my
             very
             enemies
             are
             compelled
             to
             confesse
             they
             be
             profitable
             ,
             and
             worthy
             to
             be
             read
             of
             all
             Christians
             ;
             and
             the
             Popes
             Bull
             iudgeth
             certaine
             of
             my
             books
             inculpable
             :
             if
             I
             should
             reuoke
             these
             ,
             I
             should
             condemne
             that
             truth
             which
             friends
             and
             foes
             confesse
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             another
             sort
             of
             my
             books
             ,
             which
             containe
             inuectiues
             against
             the
             Pope
             and
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             as
             against
             those
             which
             haue
             corrupted
             all
             Christendom
             bodily
             and
             spiritually
             ,
             with
             their
             pestiferous
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             pernicious
             examples
             :
             for
             I
             cannot
             dissemble
             this
             ,
             when
             the
             vniuersall
             experience
             and
             common
             complaint
             of
             all
             beare
             witnesse
             ,
             that
             the
             consciences
             of
             all
             faithfull
             men
             haue
             béen
             most
             miserably
             intrapped
             ,
             vexed
             ,
             and
             most
             cruelly
             tormented
             by
             the
             Popes
             lawes
             ,
             and
             doctrine
             of
             men
             :
             and
             further
             ,
             their
             substance
             deuoured
             ,
             specially
             in
             this
             famous
             Countrey
             of
             Germanie
             .
          
           
             If
             then
             I
             should
             reuoke
             these
             ,
             I
             can
             doe
             none
             other
             but
             augment
             force
             to
             their
             tyrannie
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             open
             windowes
             but
             wide
             gates
             to
             such
             an
             infernall
             impietie
             ,
             the
             which
             will
             extend
             more
             wide
             and
             with
             more
             libertie
             then
             yet
             she
             durst
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             testimonie
             of
             this
             my
             retractation
             ,
             their
             insolent
             and
             malitious
             Kingdome
             shall
             be
             made
             most
             licentious
             ,
             and
             lesse
             subiect
             to
             punishment
             ,
             If
             I
             Luther
             should
             do
             this
             by
             the
             authoritie
             of
             your
             most
             excellent
             maiestie
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             sort
             of
             my
             books
             I
             haue
             written
             against
             priuat
             persons
             ,
             such
             as
             with
             tooth
             and
             nayle
             labor
             to
             protect
             the
             Romish
             tyrannie
             ,
             and
             deface
             true
             religion
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             taught
             and
             professed
             ;
             I
             confesse
             ,
             against
             these
             I
             haue
             been
             more
             violent
             then
             my
             profession
             required
             :
             if
             I
             should
             recant
             these
             ,
             it
             would
             come
             to
             passe
             that
             tyranny
             and
             impietie
             shall
             raigne
             ,
             s●pported
             by
             my
             meanes
             .
          
           
             ●
             Neuerthelesse
             ,
             as
             Christ
             when
             he
             was
             examined
             of
             his
             doctrine
             before
             Annas
             ,
             and
             hauing
             receiued
             a
             buffet
             of
             the
             Minister
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               If
               I
               haue
               spoken
               ill
               ,
               beare
               witnesse
               of
               the
               euill
               .
            
             If
             Christ
             ,
             which
             was
             assured
             he
             could
             not
             erre
             ,
             refused
             not
             to
             haue
             testimony
             giuen
             against
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             I
             that
             cannot
             but
             erre
             ,
             ought
             earnestly
             
             to
             intreat
             ,
             if
             any
             will
             beare
             witnesse
             against
             my
             doctrine
             :
             and
             if
             any
             can
             by
             Scripture
             conuince
             me
             of
             error
             ,
             I
             will
             reuoke
             any
             manner
             of
             error
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             first
             that
             shall
             consume
             my
             books
             with
             fire
             .
             I
             conceiue
             no
             greater
             delectation
             in
             any
             thing
             then
             when
             I
             behold
             dissentions
             stirred
             vp
             for
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             such
             is
             the
             course
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             as
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               came
               not
               to
               send
               peace
               vpon
               the
               earth
               but
               a
               sword
               :
               I
               came
               to
               set
               a
               man
               at
               variance
               against
               his
               father
               .
            
          
           
             And
             we
             must
             thinke
             our
             god
             is
             terrible
             in
             his
             Councels
             against
             his
             aduersaries
             ,
             lest
             the
             condemning
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             turne
             to
             a
             huge
             Sea
             of
             euils
             ,
             lest
             the
             Empire
             of
             this
             yong
             and
             bounteous
             Prince
             Charles
             bee
             lamentably
             and
             miserably
             begun
             .
             I
             could
             amplifie
             this
             with
             authorities
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             Pharo
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israell
             ,
             who
             then
             most
             obscured
             the
             bright
             Sunne
             of
             their
             glorie
             ,
             and
             procured
             their
             owne
             ruine
             ,
             when
             they
             attempted
             to
             pacifie
             their
             Realmes
             in
             this
             manner
             .
          
           
             Then
             the
             Emperours
             Ambassador
             checked
             Luther
             ,
             saying
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             answered
             to
             any
             purpose
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             call
             in
             question
             things
             long
             time
             agoe
             defined
             by
             generall
             Councels
             :
             therefore
             they
             required
             whether
             he
             would
             reuoke
             or
             no.
             Then
             he
             answered
             ,
             If
             I
             be
             not
             conuicted
             by
             testimonies
             of
             Scriptures
             and
             probable
             reasons
             (
             for
             I
             beléeue
             not
             the
             Pope
             nor
             his
             generall
             Councels
             )
             I
             will
             not
             nor
             may
             not
             reuoke
             any
             thing
             :
             for
             it
             is
             vngodly
             to
             doe
             against
             my
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Then
             the
             Embassador
             replied
             ;
             if
             all
             such
             as
             impugne
             that
             which
             was
             decréed
             by
             the
             Church
             and
             Councels
             may
             once
             get
             this
             aduantage
             ,
             to
             be
             conuinced
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             we
             shall
             haue
             nothing
             established
             in
             Christ●ndom
             .
          
           
             Luther
             answered
             ,
             the
             Councells
             oft
             gainsaid
             themselues
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             able
             to
             proue
             that
             Councels
             haue
             erred
             :
             and
             night
             approaching
             ,
             the
             Lords
             arose
             ;
             and
             after
             Luther
             had
             taken
             his
             leaue
             of
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             diuers
             Spaniards
             scorned
             and
             scoffed
             at
             him
             ,
             hollowing
             and
             whopping
             after
             him
             a
             long
             time
             .
          
           
             After
             ,
             there
             were
             bills
             set
             vp
             against
             Luther
             ,
             and
             others
             with
             him
             :
             but
             this
             was
             subtilly
             done
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             thought
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             be
             occasion
             offered
             to
             infringe
             the
             safe
             conduct
             giuen
             him
             ,
             the
             which
             the
             Romane
             Embassador
             with
             all
             diligence
             indeuoured
             to
             bring
             to
             passe
             .
          
           
             When
             he
             was
             sent
             for
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Triers
             ,
             they
             protested
             vnto
             him
             they
             sent
             not
             for
             him
             for
             disputation
             ,
             but
             beningly
             and
             brotherly
             to
             exhort
             him
             :
             and
             they
             said
             ,
             though
             the
             Councels
             had
             erred
             ,
             yet
             their
             authoritie
             was
             not
             thereby
             abased
             ,
             neither
             was
             it
             lawfull
             for
             euery
             man
             to
             impugne
             their
             opinions
             ,
             and
             that
             Decrées
             ,
             Traditions
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             Ceremonies
             were
             established
             to
             represse
             vices
             according
             to
             the
             qualities
             of
             times
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Church
             could
             not
             be
             destitute
             of
             them
             .
             the
             trée
             is
             knowne
             by
             his
             fruits
             .
             These
             lawes
             haue
             much
             profited
             .
          
           
             And
             they
             alleadged
             that
             Luthers
             books
             would
             breed
             great
             tumult
             and
             incredible
             troubles
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             abused
             the
             common
             sort
             ,
             with
             his
             booke
             of
             Christian
             liberty
             ,
             incouraging
             them
             to
             shake
             off
             their
             yoake
             ,
             and
             to
             confirme
             in
             them
             a
             disobedience
             ,
             and
             that
             now
             the
             world
             was
             at
             another
             stay
             then
             when
             the
             beleeuers
             were
             all
             of
             one
             minde
             .
          
           
             And
             albeit
             he
             had
             written
             many
             good
             things
             ,
             and
             doubtlesse
             with
             a
             good
             spirit
             ,
             yet
             now
             the
             Diuell
             hath
             attempted
             by
             wily
             meanes
             that
             all
             his
             works
             for
             euermore
             should
             be
             condemned
             :
             and
             by
             these
             last
             workes
             ,
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             know
             the
             tree
             by
             the
             fruit
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             blossomes
             ,
             often
             repeating
             in
             his
             Oration
             that
             this
             admonition
             was
             giuen
             of
             singular
             good
             will
             and
             great
             clem●ncie
             :
             in
             the
             shutting
             vp
             of
             his
             Oration
             he
             added
             menasings
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             would
             abide
             in
             his
             purposed
             intent
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             would
             exterminate
             him
             his
             Empire
             .
          
           
             Luther
             answered
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             That
             the
             Councell
             of
             Constance
             had
             erred
             in
             condemning
             this
             Article
             of
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             is
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             predestinat
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             ought
             rather
             to
             obey
             God
             then
             man.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             an
             offence
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             an
             offence
             of
             charitie
             :
             the
             slander
             of
             charity
             consisteth
             in
             manners
             and
             life
             ,
             the
             offence
             of
             faith
             and
             doctrine
             consisteth
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             they
             commit
             this
             offence
             which
             make
             not
             Christ
             the
             corner
             stone
             .
             And
             if
             Christs
             sheepe
             were
             fed
             with
             the
             pure
             pasture
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             
             sincerely
             preached
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             were
             good
             Eclesiasticall
             Magistrates
             who
             duely
             executed
             their
             office
             ,
             wee
             should
             not
             néede
             to
             charge
             the
             Church
             with
             mens
             traditions
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             hee
             knew
             and
             taught
             ,
             that
             wee
             ought
             to
             obay
             the
             higher
             powers
             ,
             how
             peru●rsly
             soeuer
             they
             liued
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             inforce
             vs
             not
             to
             deny
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Then
             they
             admonished
             him
             to
             submit
             himselfe
             to
             the
             Emperour
             and
             the
             Empires
             Iudgment
             ,
             hee
             answered
             hee
             was
             well
             content
             ,
             so
             that
             this
             were
             done
             with
             authority
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             not
             giue
             place
             except
             they
             taught
             sound
             Doctrine
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             St.
             Augustine
             writeth
             ,
             hee
             had
             learned
             to
             giue
             honor
             onely
             to
             the
             Canonicall
             bookes
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             touching
             other
             Doctors
             ,
             though
             they
             excell
             in
             holin●sse
             ,
             and
             learning
             hee
             would
             not
             credit
             them
             vnlesse
             they
             pronouced
             truth
             ,
             and
             St.
             Paule
             saith
             ,
             proue
             all
             things
             ,
             follow
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             againe
             ,
             if
             an
             Angell
             teach
             otherwise
             let
             him
             bee
             accursed
             ,
             finally
             ,
             hee
             meekely
             besought
             them
             not
             to
             vrge
             his
             conscience
             ,
             captiued
             in
             the
             bands
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             deny
             that
             excellent
             word
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             Arch-bishop
             sent
             for
             Luther
             to
             his
             Chamber
             ,
             and
             tould
             him
             for
             the
             most
             part
             that
             at
             all
             times
             holy
             Scriptures
             haue
             ingendred
             errors
             ,
             and
             went
             about
             to
             ouerthrow
             this
             proposition
             that
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             is
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             presuming
             of
             cockle
             to
             make
             wheate
             ,
             and
             of
             bodily
             excrements
             to
             compact
             members
             ;
             
               Martin
               Luther
            
             and
             one
             
               Ierome
               Schu●ffe
            
             his
             companion
             reproued
             their
             follies
             .
          
           
             Hee
             was
             oftentimes
             assayled
             to
             reforme
             the
             censure
             of
             his
             bookes
             vnto
             the
             Emperour
             and
             Empire
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Generall
             Councell
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             content
             to
             doe
             ,
             so
             they
             would
             iudge
             them
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             otherwise
             not
             ,
             aleaging
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               trust
               you
               not
               in
               Princes
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               children
               of
               men
               wherein
               is
               no
               health
               ,
               also
               ,
               cursed
               be
               hee
               that
               trusteth
               in
               men
               :
            
             and
             when
             newes
             came
             hee
             should
             returne
             home
             ,
             hee
             sayd
             ,
             euen
             as
             it
             hath
             pleased
             God
             so
             it
             is
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             be
             blessed
             ,
             and
             sayd
             ,
             hee
             thanked
             the
             Emperour
             and
             Princes
             that
             they
             had
             giuen
             him
             gracious
             audience
             and
             graunted
             him
             safe
             conduct
             to
             come
             and
             returne
             ,
             and
             said
             hee
             desired
             in
             his
             heart
             they
             were
             reformed
             according
             to
             the
             sacred
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             sayd
             ,
             hee
             was
             content
             to
             suffer
             any
             thing
             in
             himselfe
             for
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             word
             of
             God
             he
             would
             constantly
             confesse
             vnto
             the
             latter
             end
             :
             About
             a
             yeare
             after
             this
             ,
             Luther
             dyed
             ,
             when
             hee
             had
             liued
             almost
             thrée
             score
             and
             thrée
             yeares
             ,
             and
             had
             béene
             Doctor
             thrée
             and
             thirty
             yeares
             ,
             hee
             sayd
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             O
             heauenly
             ,
             eternall
             and
             mercifull
             Father
             ,
             thou
             hast
             manifested
             in
             mee
             thy
             deare
             Sonne
             Christ
             ,
             I
             haue
             taught
             and
             knowne
             him
             .
             I
             loue
             him
             as
             my
             life
             ,
             health
             ,
             and
             redemption
             ,
             whom
             the
             wicked
             persecuted
             ,
             maligned
             ,
             and
             iniured
             ,
             drawe
             my
             soule
             to
             thée
             ,
             and
             sa●d
             thrise
             ,
             I
             commend
             my
             spirit
             into
             thy
             hands
             ,
             thou
             hast
             redéemed
             me
             ,
             
               God
               so
               loued
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               hee
               gaue
               his
               onely
               Sonne
               that
               all
               that
               beleeue
               in
               him
               should
               haue
               eternall
               life
               ,
            
             and
             so
             he
             dyed
             ,
             whose
             death
             was
             much
             lamented
             :
          
           
             In
             the
             yeare
             1516.
             the
             aforesaid
             French
             King
             receaued
             from
             Pope
             Leo
             a
             Iubile
             ,
             and
             pardons
             to
             be
             sould
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             England
             vnder
             the
             pretence
             of
             warre
             against
             the
             Turke
             ,
             they
             perswaded
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             whosoeuer
             would
             giue
             tenne
             shillings
             should
             deliuer
             his
             soule
             from
             the
             paine
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             lacked
             any
             thing
             of
             tenne
             shillings
             it
             would
             profit
             them
             nothing
             :
             at
             that
             time
             
               Martin
               Luther
            
             was
             in
             Germany
             ,
             who
             vehemently
             inueyed
             against
             these
             indulgences
             ,
             aga●nst
             whom
             
               Iohn
               Eckius
            
             put
             forth
             himselfe
             ,
             they
             disputed
             before
             the
             people
             ,
             at
             last
             eyther
             of
             their
             arguments
             were
             sent
             to
             Paris
             to
             bee
             iudged
             by
             the
             Sorbonists
             ,
             the
             iudgment
             was
             long
             protracted
             :
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             Pope
             Leo
             condemned
             Luther
             for
             Heresie
             and
             excommunicated
             him
             ,
             he
             appealed
             to
             the
             next
             Councell
             .
          
           
             Pope
             Leo
             commanded
             Luthers
             bookes
             to
             bee
             burned
             openly
             ,
             Luther
             also
             burned
             the
             Popes
             decrees
             and
             Decretalls
             in
             the
             Uniuersity
             of
             Wittenberge
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             yeere
             1517.
             the
             Pope
             hauing
             crea●ed
             one
             and
             thirty
             Cardinalls
             ,
             thunder
             ,
             and
             lightening
             so
             strake
             the
             Church
             where
             the
             Cardinalls
             were
             created
             that
             it
             stroke
             the
             little
             child
             Iesus
             out
             of
             the
             lappe
             of
             his
             mother
             ,
             and
             the
             keyes
             out
             of
             St.
             Peters
             hands
             ,
             being
             Images
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             yeare
             1519.
             newes
             was
             brought
             to
             Pope
             Leo
             at
             supper
             ,
             that
             the
             Frenchmen
             
             were
             driuen
             out
             of
             Italy
             ,
             hee
             reioycing
             said
             God
             hath
             giuen
             me
             thrée
             things
             ,
             I
             returned
             from
             banishment
             with
             glory
             to
             Florence
             ,
             I
             haue
             deserued
             to
             bee
             called
             Apostolike
             ,
             and
             thereby
             I
             haue
             driuen
             the
             Frenchmen
             out
             of
             Italy
             ,
             as
             soone
             as
             he
             had
             spoken
             hee
             was
             stricken
             with
             a
             suddaine
             feuer
             and
             dyed
             shortly
             after
             .
          
           
             What
             Godly
             man
             hath
             there
             euer
             beene
             for
             this
             fiue
             hundred
             yeares
             ,
             either
             vertuously
             disposed
             or
             excellently
             learned
             ,
             which
             hath
             not
             disproued
             the
             misordered
             and
             corrupt
             examples
             of
             the
             Sea
             and
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             from
             time
             to
             time
             vntill
             the
             comming
             of
             Luther
             ,
             yet
             none
             euer
             could
             preuaile
             before
             the
             comming
             of
             this
             man
             ,
             the
             cause
             to
             bee
             supposed
             is
             this
             ,
             other
             men
             spake
             but
             against
             the
             pompe
             ,
             pride
             ,
             whoredome
             ,
             and
             auarice
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             Luther
             went
             further
             with
             him
             ,
             charged
             him
             with
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             not
             picking
             at
             the
             rine
             ,
             but
             plucking
             vp
             the
             roote
             ,
             charging
             him
             with
             plaine
             Heresie
             ,
             as
             resisting
             against
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             whereas
             the
             Gospell
             leadeth
             vs
             to
             bee
             iustified
             onely
             by
             the
             worthinesse
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             bloud
             ,
             the
             Pope
             teacheth
             vs
             to
             séeke
             our
             saluation
             by
             mans
             merits
             ,
             and
             deseruings
             by
             workes
             ,
             whereupon
             rose
             all
             the
             Religious
             sects
             ,
             some
             professing
             one
             thing
             ,
             some
             another
             ,
             euery
             man
             seeking
             his
             owne
             righteousnes
             ▪
             but
             Luther
             opened
             the
             eyes
             of
             many
             which
             before
             were
             drowned
             in
             darkenesse
             ,
             to
             behold
             that
             glorious
             benefit
             ,
             of
             the
             great
             liberty
             &
             frée
             iustification
             set
             vp
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             but
             the
             more
             glorious
             this
             benefit
             appeared
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             greater
             persecution
             followed
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             Elect
             tooke
             most
             comfort
             of
             saluation
             ,
             the
             aduersaries
             tooke
             most
             vexation
             ,
             according
             as
             Christ
             sayd
             ,
             
               I
               came
               not
               to
               send
               peace
               but
               a
               sword
               ,
            
             therefore
             so
             great
             persecutions
             in
             all
             the
             world
             followed
             after
             Luther
             ,
             but
             in
             no
             place
             more
             then
             in
             England
             as
             shall
             be
             declared
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             yeare
             1517.
             one
             Cardinall
             Campeius
             was
             sent
             as
             Ambassador
             into
             England
             ,
             to
             gather
             money
             for
             warre
             against
             the
             Turke
             ,
             the
             Cardinall
             of
             Yorke
             caused
             him
             to
             send
             to
             Rome
             that
             hee
             might
             be
             ioyned
             in
             Legacie
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             sent
             him
             red
             cloth
             for
             his
             seruants
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             come
             mo●e
             gloriously
             ;
             at
             euery
             towne
             hee
             was
             receiued
             with
             procession
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             Lords
             and
             Gentlemen
             :
             at
             Black
             heath
             the
             Duke
             of
             Northfolke
             ,
             with
             a
             number
             of
             Prelates
             ,
             Knights
             ,
             and
             Gentlemen
             met
             him
             richly
             appareled
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             way
             hee
             was
             brought
             into
             a
             Tent
             of
             cloth
             of
             gould
             ,
             where
             b●
             put
             on
             his
             Cardinalls
             Robes
             and
             tooke
             his
             Mule
             towards
             London
             ,
             this
             Cardinall
             had
             eyght
             Mules
             laden
             ,
             the
             Cardinall
             of
             Yorke
             ,
             thinking
             them
             not
             sufficient
             for
             his
             State
             ,
             sent
             him
             twelue
             mules
             more
             w
             t
             empty
             Coffers
             couered
             with
             red
             ,
             the
             next
             day
             these
             twelue
             Mules
             were
             led
             through
             the
             Citty
             as
             though
             they
             had
             beene
             laden
             with
             treasure
             and
             other
             necessaries
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             admiration
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             but
             passing
             through
             Cheapeside
             ,
             the
             people
             pressing
             to
             behold
             them
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Mules
             broke
             his
             coller
             and
             ranne
             vppon
             the
             other
             Mules
             ,
             and
             they
             running
             together
             ,
             ouerthrew
             diuers
             of
             their
             burthens
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             shewed
             the
             Cardinalls
             treasure
             ,
             with
             great
             laughter
             and
             scorne
             o●
             many
             ,
             and
             the
             boyes
             and
             girles
             gathered
             vp
             peeces
             of
             meate
             and
             bread
             and
             rosted
             egges
             ,
             horse
             showes
             and
             old
             store
             of
             such
             baggage
             ,
             crying
             out
             ,
             behold
             here
             is
             my
             Lord
             Cardinalls
             treasure
             ,
             and
             the
             Mulers
             greatly
             ashamed
             ,
             gathered
             vp
             their
             treasure
             as
             well
             as
             they
             could
             and
             went
             forward
             ,
             then
             hee
             was
             brought
             to
             the
             Cardinall
             of
             Yorke
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             this
             Cardinall
             of
             Yorke
             ,
             at
             all
             times
             at
             dinner
             and
             supper
             was
             serued
             with
             his
             Seruitoures
             kneeling
             ,
             and
             many
             Noble
             men
             of
             England
             wayted
             vppon
             him
             ,
             such
             was
             his
             monstrous
             pride
             .
          
           
             Such
             as
             were
             forced
             to
             abiure
             in
             King
             ,
             Henry
             the
             eyght
             his
             raigne
             ,
             after
             the
             first
             begining
             of
             Luther
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             a
             great
             many
             ,
             and
             nothing
             but
             their
             bare
             name
             ricited
             ,
             I
             referre
             thee
             to
             the
             booke
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             
               IHon
               Coines
            
             alias
             Laueland
             was
             detected
             for
             contemning
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             receaued
             not
             at
             Easter
             ,
             who
             after
             died
             at
             St.
             Martins
             .
          
           
             
               Robert
               Ward
            
             Shoomaker
             of
             St.
             Brids
             Parish
             in
             Fleetstreet
             detected
             by
             thrée
             wittnesses
             for
             holding
             opinions
             against
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             died
             in
             the
             Counter
             of
             ●redstreet
             .
          
           
           
             
               Mathew
               Ward
            
             ,
             Marchant-venturer
             ,
             committed
             to
             the
             Counter
             in
             Breadstreet
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             being
             Priest
             ,
             was
             married
             ,
             and
             kept
             company
             with
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             was
             a
             Sacramentary
             ,
             and
             despised
             auriculer
             confession
             ,
             and
             priuate
             Masses
             ,
             and
             defended
             the
             Communion
             to
             bee
             ministred
             to
             the
             Lay
             people
             in
             both
             kinds
             ,
             and
             maintaining
             that
             Priests
             ought
             to
             haue
             wiues
             .
          
           
             
               Herman
               Peterson
            
             ,
             and
             
               Iames
               Gossen
            
             ,
             Taylers
             ,
             Duch-men
             ,
             were
             committed
             to
             the
             Counter
             in
             Breadstréete
             ,
             because
             the
             said
             Iames
             was
             not
             confessed
             in
             Lent
             ,
             nor
             receiued
             at
             Easter
             ,
             which
             he
             said
             came
             by
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             said
             Herman
             ,
             which
             councelled
             him
             rather
             to
             giue
             thrée
             or
             foure
             pence
             to
             the
             poore
             then
             to
             be
             shrieuen
             .
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Lancaster
            
             ,
             imprisoned
             in
             the
             Counter
             in
             the
             Poultry
             ,
             for
             bringing
             in
             prohibited
             bookes
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Wilcocke
            
             ,
             a
             Scottish
             Frier
             ,
             committed
             to
             the
             Fléete
             ,
             for
             preaching
             against
             Confession
             and
             Holy-water
             ,
             against
             praying
             to
             Saints
             ,
             and
             against
             Purgatory
             ;
             that
             Priests
             might
             haue
             wiues
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             people
             ought
             not
             to
             pray
             for
             soules
             departed
             .
             Also
             ,
             
               Iohn
               Goodale
            
             was
             prisoner
             there
             .
          
           
             
               Nicholas
               South
            
             ,
             committed
             to
             Newgate
             ,
             for
             not
             being
             shrieuen
             in
             Lent
             ,
             nor
             receiued
             at
             Easter
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             apprehended
             for
             heresie
             in
             Couentry
             ,
             
               Robert
               Hatchets
            
             ,
             Shomaker
             ,
             one
             Wrigsham
             ,
             
             a
             Glouer
             ;
             one
             Lansd●ll
             ,
             a
             Hosier
             ,
             with
             thrée
             others
             :
             and
             one
             Mistris
             Smith
             ,
             a
             Widdow
             ,
             because
             they
             taught
             their
             children
             and
             families
             the
             Lords
             praier
             ,
             the
             Beleefe
             ,
             and
             the
             ten
             Commandements
             in
             English
             ;
             they
             were
             imprisoned
             ,
             some
             in
             places
             vnder-ground
             ,
             some
             in
             Chambers
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             :
             after
             they
             were
             sent
             to
             Blackstocke
             Abbey
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             imprisoned
             whilst
             they
             were
             there
             ;
             their
             Children
             were
             sent
             for
             before
             one
             Stafford
             ,
             Warden
             of
             the
             Gray-Fryers
             in
             Couentry
             ,
             who
             examined
             them
             of
             their
             beleefe
             ,
             and
             what
             errors
             their
             Fathers
             had
             taught
             them
             ,
             charging
             them
             vpon
             paine
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             their
             Fathers
             should
             suffer
             ,
             that
             they
             no
             waies
             meddle
             with
             the
             Pater-noster
             ,
             Creede
             ,
             and
             ten
             Commandements
             in
             English
             ,
             which
             is
             heresie
             .
             After
             their
             Fathers
             were
             brought
             againe
             to
             Couentry
             ,
             where
             foure
             yeares
             before
             they
             had
             borne
             Faggots
             in
             the
             Church
             and
             Market
             .
             The
             Bishops
             and
             Doctors
             ,
             they
             and
             the
             said
             Gentlewoman
             before
             them
             ,
             who
             told
             them
             they
             should
             weare
             Fagg●ts
             portraied
             in
             their
             cloaths
             ,
             to
             signifie
             they
             were
             hereticks
             .
             
               Robert
               Hatchets
            
             answered
             ,
             we
             desire
             no
             more
             but
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             ,
             ten
             Commandements
             ,
             and
             Creed
             ,
             in
             English
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             sure
             euery
             Christian
             ought
             to
             haue
             .
             Wherupon
             they
             were
             iudged
             all
             to
             be
             burned
             ,
             except
             the
             Gentlewoman
             ,
             who
             was
             pardoned
             :
             and
             because
             it
             was
             euening
             ,
             and
             her
             sight
             dim
             ,
             the
             Somner
             offered
             to
             go
             home
             with
             her
             ;
             as
             he
             led
             her
             ,
             he
             heard
             somewhat
             rattle
             in
             her
             sleene
             ,
             and
             taking
             it
             from
             her
             ,
             and
             looking
             vpon
             it
             ,
             he
             found
             it
             was
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             ,
             the
             Creed
             ,
             and
             ten
             Commaundements
             in
             English
             ;
             so
             he
             brought
             her
             backe
             againe
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             where
             she
             was
             presently
             condemned
             ,
             and
             burned
             with
             the
             sixe
             before
             .
             There
             was
             another
             in
             Couentry
             ,
             called
             
               Robert
               Silkes
            
             ,
             which
             escaped
             from
             taking
             ,
             and
             two
             yeares
             after
             was
             taken
             in
             Kent
             ,
             and
             sent
             to
             Couentry
             and
             burned
             .
             Then
             the
             Sheriffes
             went
             to
             their
             houses
             ,
             and
             tooke
             all
             their
             goods
             and
             Chattels
             to
             their
             owne
             vse
             ,
             leauing
             their
             wiues
             and
             children
             nothing
             to
             liue
             by
             .
          
           
             
               Henry
               Voz
            
             and
             
               Iohn
               Escy
            
             ,
             two
             yong
             Austen
             Fryers
             ,
             
             were
             disgraded
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             not
             deny
             the
             doctrin
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             called
             Lutheranisme
             ,
             &
             they
             thanked
             God
             for
             deliuering
             them
             from
             that
             abhominable
             priesthood
             ,
             and
             making
             them
             Priests
             of
             his
             holy
             order
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             receiued
             them
             as
             a
             sacrifice
             of
             a
             sweet
             odor
             .
             The
             greatest
             error
             they
             were
             accused
             of
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             men
             ought
             only
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             because
             mē
             are
             Lyers
             .
             They
             went
             ioyfully
             to
             the
             place
             of
             execution
             ,
             protesting
             they
             died
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             beleeuing
             in
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             saying
             ;
             This
             is
             the
             day
             we
             long
             desired
             ,
             being
             in
             their
             shirts
             ,
             they
             ioyfully
             imbrased
             the
             stake
             ,
             praysing
             God
             ,
             singing
             Psalmes
             ,
             and
             making
             testimony
             of
             their
             Faith.
             A
             Doctor
             seeing
             their
             iolity
             ,
             bid
             them
             take
             heed
             so
             foolishly
             to
             glorifie
             themselues
             :
             they
             answered
             ,
             God
             forbid
             we
             should
             glory
             in
             any
             thing
             but
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
             :
             Another
             councelled
             them
             to
             haue
             God
             before
             their
             eies
             ;
             they
             answered
             ,
             We
             trust
             we
             carry
             him
             truly
             in
             our
             hearts
             .
             When
             the
             fire
             was
             kindled
             at
             their
             feete
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             said
             ;
             me
             thinkes
             you
             
             strew
             Roses
             at
             my
             feete
             ▪
             Henry
             being
             demaunded
             whether
             Luther
             had
             seduc●d
             him
             ?
             Yea
             said
             he
             ,
             as
             Christ
             seduced
             his
             Apostles
             .
             He
             said
             also
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             that
             the
             Cleargy
             should
             be
             exempt
             from
             the
             iurisdiction
             of
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             that
             Byshops
             haue
             no
             power
             but
             only
             to
             preach
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             They
             were
             burned
             at
             Bruxels
             ,
             after
             their
             death
             their
             Monastery
             was
             dissolued
             at
             Antwerp
             .
             Their
             President
             was
             called
             
               Iacobus
               Lutherianus
            
             ,
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             recant
             ,
             but
             his
             mind
             renewed
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             he
             fled
             to
             Luther
             .
          
           
             A
             Scholler
             borne
             at
             Abbevile
             ,
             in
             King
             Lewis
             his
             Pallace
             ,
             tooke
             away
             the
             Host
             from
             the
             Priest
             at
             Masse
             and
             brake
             it
             in
             peeces
             ,
             and
             trode
             it
             vnder
             his
             feete
             .
             He
             was
             burned
             in
             the
             Swine-market
             ,
             the
             peeces
             of
             the
             Host
             and
             the
             pauement
             whereon
             it
             was
             trodden
             ,
             were
             gath●red
             and
             laid
             vp
             amongst
             the
             Treasures
             of
             the
             Pallace
             .
          
           
             After
             Adrianus
             the
             sixt
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             Iulius
             ,
             came
             Pope
             Clement
             7.
             whose
             life
             is
             in
             one
             verse
             described
             ;
             
               Bellorum
               hic
               fomes
               ,
               cunctorum
               lerna
               malorum
               ,
            
             
             he
             was
             poisoned
             with
             diuers
             of
             his
             Cardinals
             &
             familiars
             with
             the
             smoak
             of
             torches
             .
             In
             his
             time
             wro●e
             
               Nicholas
               Michiauellus
            
             ,
             who
             proueth
             ;
             that
             through
             y
             ●
             ambition
             of
             Popes
             procéedeth
             almost
             all
             euils
             &
             wars
             amongst
             Christian
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             before
             the
             yeare
             500.
             in
             all
             politick
             affaires
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             euer
             obayed
             the
             Emperors
             and
             Kings
             ,
             &
             that
             the
             Cardinals
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             beginning
             of
             them
             ,
             were
             nothing
             but
             Popish
             Priests
             :
             but
             after
             they
             inuaded
             the
             Temporall
             and
             Spirituall
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             vsurping
             aboue
             Kings
             and
             Emperors
             .
             By
             thrée
             manner
             of
             waies
             the
             Romain
             Bishops
             did
             créep
             vp
             ,
             by
             excommunications
             ,
             by
             indulgences
             ,
             and
             force
             of
             Armes
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             yeare
             the
             Turk
             wrote
             to
             the
             maister
             of
             the
             Rhodes
             ,
             to
             deliuer
             vp
             the
             Isle
             as
             followeth
             .
          
           
             
               Solimanus
               Tsaccus
            
             ,
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ,
             most
             mighty
             Emperor
             of
             Constantinople
             and
             Trapezuntis
             ,
             &c.
             
             Unto
             the
             Reuerend
             Father
             
               Philip
               Vilerius
               Liladamus
            
             ,
             great
             Maister
             of
             the
             Rhodes
             ,
             to
             his
             Knights
             and
             the
             Communalty
             there
             :
             The
             pitty
             of
             my
             afflicted
             people
             ,
             and
             your
             extreame
             iniuries
             ,
             moue
             me
             .
             I
             command
             your
             speedy
             surrender
             of
             your
             Ile
             of
             Rhodes
             ,
             you
             may
             obtaine
             Our
             Grace
             to
             depart
             with
             your
             riches
             :
             or
             if
             you
             will
             remaine
             in
             our
             Dominion
             ,
             your
             liberty
             shall
             not
             be
             diminished
             ,
             either
             in
             Religion
             ,
             or
             paying
             of
             tribute
             :
             if
             you
             be
             wise
             ,
             preferre
             peace
             before
             cruell
             war
             :
             if
             you
             be
             ouercome
             ,
             looke
             for
             extreame
             cruelty
             ,
             from
             which
             neither
             your
             force
             ,
             forraigne
             ayde
             ,
             nor
             your
             wals
             shall
             defend
             you
             .
             I
             sweare
             ,
             by
             God
             ,
             the
             Maker
             of
             Heauen
             and
             Garth
             ,
             by
             the
             foure
             Histo●●ographers
             of
             the
             Euangelicall
             Histories
             ,
             
               by
               the
            
             8000.
             
             Prophets
             that
             came
             from
             Heauen
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             mighty
             God
             Mahomet
             ,
             aboue
             all
             others
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirits
             of
             my
             Father
             and
             Grand-Father
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             my
             Sacred
             ,
             Royall
             ,
             and
             Imperiall
             Head
             ,
             from
             our
             Palace
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             The
             very
             same
             yeare
             the
             Island
             of
             Rhodes
             was
             lost
             ,
             and
             yéele●d
             to
             the
             Turke
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             hindrance
             of
             all
             Christendome
             .
          
           
             
               Henry
               Sudphen
            
             ,
             
             was
             desired
             of
             the
             Cittizens
             of
             Breame
             ,
             to
             come
             thither
             to
             preach
             :
             when
             they
             had
             heard
             him
             ,
             they
             hyred
             him
             to
             bee
             their
             Preacher
             :
             when
             the
             religious
             rout
             vnderstood
             thereof
             ,
             they
             desired
             of
             the
             Senate
             that
             such
             an
             Heretike
             might
             be
             banished
             the
             Towne
             ,
             which
             preached
             against
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             .
             The
             Senate
             sent
             for
             the
             head
             men
             of
             the
             Parish
             ,
             and
             shewed
             them
             the
             complaint
             of
             the
             religious
             men
             .
             They
             answered
             ;
             They
             knew
             no
             other
             but
             that
             hee
             was
             a
             learned
             honest
             Preacher
             :
             yet
             if
             they
             can
             proue
             that
             he
             taught
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             ready
             with
             them
             to
             persecute
             him
             ,
             otherwise
             wee
             will
             not
             suffer
             him
             of
             malice
             to
             be
             driuen
             away
             .
             The
             Senate
             certified
             the
             religio●s
             of
             this
             answer
             ,
             then
             they
             certified
             the
             Byshop
             thereof
             ,
             who
             sent
             two
             of
             his
             Councel
             to
             Breame
             for
             the
             Preacher
             :
             they
             receiued
             this
             answere
             of
             the
             Senators
             ;
             That
             being
             he
             was
             hyred
             of
             the
             Church-wardens
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             conuicted
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             obtaine
             of
             the
             Cittizens
             that
             he
             should
             be
             carried
             away
             .
             Wherefore
             they
             desired
             the
             Byshop
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             send
             his
             learned
             men
             to
             dispute
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             were
             conuinced
             he
             should
             be
             punished
             ,
             else
             he●
             should
             not
             depart
             .
             After
             when
             newes
             came
             that
             he
             preached
             more
             and
             more
             haynous
             ma●ter
             against
             the
             religious
             .
             Then
             they
             admonished
             the
             Cittizens
             of
             Br●ame
             ,
             into
             what
             ieoperdy
             their
             Common-wealth
             
             might
             fall
             by
             their
             Preachers
             preaching
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             decrées
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             Emperour
             .
             Further
             ,
             they
             said
             ,
             the
             Preacher
             was
             the
             Prisoner
             of
             the
             Lady
             Margaret
             ,
             and
             got
             Letters
             of
             her
             to
             require
             her
             Prisoner
             ,
             but
             all
             would
             not
             serue
             .
             Then
             the
             Byshop
             decreed
             a
             prouinciall
             councell
             to
             be
             holden
             at
             Bream●
             ,
             which
             was
             accustomed
             to
             be
             at
             Bucksted
             ,
             whereunto
             this
             Henry
             was
             called
             ,
             but
             the
             Cittizens
             detained
             him
             at
             home
             :
             Then
             Henry
             gathered
             a
             summe
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             into
             a
             few
             Articles
             ,
             and
             sent
             it
             with
             his
             Letters
             vnto
             the
             Arch●bishop
             ,
             offering
             if
             he
             were
             conuicted
             of
             any
             error
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             would
             bee
             readi●
             to
             recant
             .
             But
             shortly
             after
             the
             religious
             set
             vpon
             the
             Church-porch
             the
             Bull
             of
             Pope
             Leo
             the
             tenth
             ,
             and
             the
             Decrée
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             made
             at
             Wormes
             ,
             notwithstanding
             ,
             he
             procéeded
             daily
             in
             preaching
             the
             Gospell
             .
             The
             Papists
             sent
             their
             Chaplaines
             to
             euery
             Sermon
             ,
             to
             trap
             him
             in
             his
             wordes
             ,
             whereby
             many
             of
             them
             were
             conuerted
             ,
             and
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             those
             that
             were
             sent
             ,
             did
             openly
             witnesse
             his
             doctrine
             was
             Gods
             truth
             ,
             against
             which
             no
             man
             could
             contend
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             in
             all
             their
             liues
             they
             had
             not
             heard
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             must
             beléeue
             the
             same
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             be
             saued
             .
          
           
             At
             last
             this
             Henry
             was
             sent
             for
             by
             Letters
             ,
             by
             the
             parishoners
             of
             M●ldrophe
             ,
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             deliuer
             them
             out
             of
             the
             bo●dage
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             had
             preached
             two
             yeare
             at
             Breame
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             were
             men
             sufficiently
             instructed
             in
             the
             Gospell
             to
             build
             further
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Papists
             there
             ,
             were
             for
             the
             most
             part
             vanquished
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             folly
             was
             knowne
             euen
             to
             women
             and
             children
             ,
             and
             that
             Diedmar
             liued
             without
             a
             Pastor
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Wolues
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             with
             a
             safe
             conscience
             deny
             their
             requests
             .
          
           
             When
             he
             came
             thither
             he
             was
             ioyfully
             rec●iued
             of
             the
             Parish-priest
             ,
             and
             others
             :
             The
             Papists
             hearing
             hereof
             ,
             before
             he
             had
             preached
             ,
             stormed
             and
             fumed
             ,
             especiallie
             the
             Prior
             of
             the
             Black
             Monastery
             ,
             who
             went
             to
             the
             Officiall
             ,
             to
             take
             councell
             what
             was
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             least
             they
             lose
             their
             Kingdome
             ,
             they
             tooke
             councell
             to
             withstand
             the
             beginning
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             haue
             leaue
             to
             preach
             ,
             least
             their
             crafts
             and
             wickednesses
             being
             laid
             open
             ,
             it
             were
             folly
             after
             to
             resist
             ,
             remembring
             what
             happened
             at
             Breame
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             day
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             the
             Prior
             ,
             with
             the
             Chancelor
             ,
             went
             to
             the
             forty
             eight
             Presidents
             ,
             being
             vnlearned
             men
             ,
             and
             perswaded
             them
             what
             a
             seditious
             Fellow
             was
             come
             from
             Breame
             ▪
             and
             there-withall
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             put
             him
             to
             death
             ,
             what
             fauour
             they
             should
             haue
             of
             the
             Byshop
             of
             Breame
             ,
             whereupon
             they
             decréed
             he
             should
             be
             put
             to
             death
             .
             Further
             ,
             they
             had
             Letters
             from
             the
             forty
             eight
             Presidents
             vnto
             the
             Parish-priest
             ,
             commaunding
             him
             vnder
             great
             paine
             ,
             that
             he●
             should
             send
             away
             the
             said
             Henry
             without
             preaching
             .
             The
             Priest
             maruelled
             at
             their
             meddling
             in
             such
             matters
             ,
             being
             it
             belonged
             not
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             Parish-Priest
             onely
             to
             receiue
             and
             put
             out
             a
             Preacher
             :
             and
             shewing
             this
             to
             Henry
             ,
             hee
             said
             he
             was
             sure
             hee
             must
             dye
             for
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             as
             neare
             to
             Heauen
             to
             dye
             there
             ,
             as
             in
             another
             place
             :
             and
             being
             he
             was
             sent
             for
             ,
             and
             was
             sure
             it
             would
             be
             gratefull
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             he
             resolued
             to
             preach
             :
             and
             after
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             be
             wayled
             ,
             called
             together
             the
             Priors
             ,
             deliuered
             them
             the
             Letter
             from
             the
             Presidents
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             be
             fined
             a
             thousand
             Gildrons
             ,
             if
             they
             suffered
             him
             to
             preach
             .
             They
             were
             moued
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             against
             the
             custome
             of
             their
             Country
             as
             aforesaid
             :
             yet
             they
             concluded
             to
             keepe
             Henry
             for
             their
             Preacher
             ,
             and
             defend
             him
             .
             In
             the
             after
             noone
             hee
             preached
             againe
             ,
             the
             next
             day
             the
             Cittizens
             sent
             Ambassadours
             to
             the
             Presidents
             ,
             offering
             to
             answer
             all
             causes
             for
             their
             Preacher
             ,
             and
             they
             declared
             what
             godly
             Sermons
             he
             had
             preached
             ,
             and
             the
             Parish-Priest
             wrote
             to
             excuse
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             Henry
             neuer
             intended
             sedition
             ,
             but
             to
             preach
             the
             Word
             truly
             ,
             and
             offered
             himselfe
             ready
             to
             answere
             for
             the
             saide
             Henry
             whensoeuer
             he
             should
             be
             called
             :
             most
             earnestli●
             desiring
             not
             to
             credit
             the
             Monkes
             ,
             which
             being
             blinde
             with
             hatred
             and
             Auarice
             ,
             would
             suppresse
             the
             truth
             .
             After
             he
             Preached
             three
             forenoones
             and
             afternoones
             ,
             and
             taught
             cleerelie
             Iustification
             to
             bee
             onely
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             workes
             ,
             they
             all
             reioyced
             ,
             and
             desired
             God
             that
             he
             would
             send
             such
             a
             Preacher
             to
             continue
             amongst
             them
             .
             
             Finally
             ,
             this
             Prior
             and
             others
             determined
             to
             take
             this
             Henry
             by
             night
             ,
             and
             burn
             him
             before
             the
             people
             should
             know
             it
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             Presidents
             and
             others
             that
             were
             in
             this
             conspiracy
             ,
             assembled
             in
             the
             Parish
             of
             the
             new
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             Councelors
             house
             .
             They
             assembled
             aboue
             500.
             men
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             the
             husband-men
             would
             haue
             gone
             backe
             againe
             when
             they
             kn●w
             the
             matter
             ,
             but
             the
             Presidents
             compelled
             them
             to
             stay
             ,
             and
             to
             incourage
             them
             gaue
             them
             thrée
             barrels
             of
             Hamborow
             beare
             :
             at
             midnight
             they
             came
             in
             armour
             ,
             the
             Monkes
             prepared
             them
             torches
             ,
             they
             burst
             into
             the
             Parish
             Priests
             house
             ,
             they
             tooke
             away
             all
             things
             ,
             they
             fell
             vpon
             the
             Parish
             Priest
             ,
             crying
             ,
             kill
             the
             théefe
             ;
             they
             pulled
             him
             by
             the
             haire
             of
             the
             head
             out
             into
             the
             dirt
             ;
             then
             they
             runne
             vpon
             Henry
             ,
             drew
             him
             naked
             out
             of
             his
             bed
             ,
             bound
             his
             hands
             hard
             behind
             him
             ,
             and
             drew
             him
             to
             and
             fro
             so
             vnmercifully
             ,
             that
             a
             cruell
             Persecutor
             of
             the
             word
             cryed
             ,
             let
             him
             alone
             .
             When
             they
             had
             led
             him
             almost
             all
             night
             barefooted
             vpon
             the
             Ice
             ,
             he
             desired
             a
             horse
             ,
             because
             ●e
             was
             weary
             ,
             and
             his
             féete
             sore
             cut
             ,
             they
             laughed
             and
             mocked
             ,
             saying
             ;
             must
             we
             hire
             an
             Horse
             for
             an
             Hereticke
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             brought
             him
             to
             the
             fire
             to
             be
             burned
             ,
             a
             woman
             offered
             her selfe
             to
             suffer
             1000.
             stripes
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             them
             much
             money
             ,
             so
             they
             would
             kéepe
             him
             in
             prison
             vntill
             he
             might
             plead
             his
             matter
             before
             the
             whole
             Conuocation
             of
             the
             Country
             :
             then
             they
             were
             more
             mad
             ,
             threw
             downe
             the
             woman
             ,
             trod
             her
             vnder
             féet
             ,
             and
             beat
             Henry
             vnmercifully
             ;
             one
             strucke
             him
             behind
             the
             head
             with
             a
             Dagger
             ,
             another
             struck
             him
             with
             a
             Mace
             ,
             othersome
             thrust
             him
             in
             the
             backe
             and
             raines
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             he
             began
             to
             to
             speake
             :
             The
             Chancelor
             cryed
             ,
             go
             to
             boldly
             ,
             good
             Fellowes
             ,
             truly
             God
             is
             pres●nt
             with
             vs.
             A
             Franciscan
             Fryer
             came
             to
             confesse
             him
             ,
             to
             whom
             Henry
             said
             ;
             What
             iniury
             did
             I
             euer
             do●
             you
             Brother
             ?
             The
             Fryer
             said
             ;
             neuer
             none
             ,
             then
             hee
             saide
             ,
             What
             should
             I
             confesse
             vnto
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             can
             forgiue
             me
             ?
             when
             the
             fire
             still
             was
             kindled
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             burne
             ,
             yet
             they
             satisfied
             their
             minds
             on
             him
             ,
             striking
             and
             pricking
             him
             with
             all
             kind
             of
             weapons
             :
             then
             they
             gat
             a
             lather
             and
             bound
             him
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             cast
             him
             into
             the
             fire
             .
             When
             hee
             beganne
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             repeate
             his
             Creede
             ,
             one
             strucke
             him
             with
             his
             Fist
             ,
             saying
             ;
             Thou
             shalt
             first
             be
             burned
             ,
             after
             prate
             while
             thou
             wilt
             :
             another
             trode
             on
             his
             breast
             ,
             and
             bound
             his
             neck
             so
             hard
             to
             the
             Ladder
             ,
             that
             the
             blood
             gushed
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             the
             Ladder
             being
             propped
             vp
             with
             a
             Holbert
             ,
             and
             slipping
             aside
             ,
             the
             Holbert
             runne
             through
             him
             :
             then
             one
             strucke
             him
             with
             a
             Mace
             on
             the
             breast
             vntill
             he
             was
             dead
             ,
             then
             they
             consumed
             the
             body
             in
             the
             fire
             .
          
           
             Maister
             
               Iohn
               Castellane
            
             ,
             
             Doctor
             of
             Diuinity
             ,
             hauing
             truly
             preached
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             at
             Metz
             in
             Loraine
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Townes
             ,
             and
             returning
             from
             th●nce
             ,
             was
             taken
             Prisoner
             by
             the
             Cardinall
             of
             Loraines
             men
             :
             Whereupon
             they
             of
             Metz
             tooke
             certaine
             of
             the
             Cardinals
             Subiects
             Prisoners
             ,
             at
             length
             ,
             by
             meanes
             from
             the
             Pope
             and
             otherwise
             ,
             they
             were
             discharged
             ,
             but
             
               Iohn
               Castellane
            
             was
             kept
             still
             Prisoner
             ,
             and
             most
             cruelly
             handled
             ,
             but
             hee
             perseuered
             very
             constant
             in
             the
             saide
             Doctrine
             :
             so
             they
             proceeded
             to
             the
             disgrading
             and
             cond●mning
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             Euery
             ignorant
             man
             may
             see
             the
             horrible
             blindnesse
             of
             these
             vnshamefull
             beasts
             ,
             by
             their
             hor●ible
             blasphemies
             and
             brutish
             subtilty
             ,
             which
             they
             vse
             in
             their
             Processe
             against
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             :
             the
             preamble
             whereof
             followeth
             in
             effect
             .
          
           
             For
             as
             much
             as
             thou
             art
             accused
             before
             the
             Inquisitor
             ,
             for
             maintaining
             false
             and
             erronious
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             of
             thine
             owne
             good
             will
             hast
             confessed
             it
             :
             remembring
             also
             ,
             the
             lamenta●le
             admon●●ions
             and
             charitable
             exhortations
             which
             wee
             made
             vnto
             thee
             in
             the
             Towne
             of
             Metz
             ,
             which
             you
             ,
             like
             the
             Serpent
             Aspis
             haue
             refused
             to
             heare
             ,
             and
             considering
             thy
             answeres
             to
             our
             Intergatories
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             by
             diabolicall
             Art
             thou
             hast
             hid
             and
             kept
             backe
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             followed
             the
             example
             of
             Caine
             ,
             in
             denying
             to
             conf●sse
             thy
             mischeeuous
             offence
             ,
             and
             considering
             the
             great
             number
             of
             witnesses
             and
             worthy
             men
             that
             deposed
             against
             thee
             ,
             before
             the
             Reuerend
             man
             ,
             Doctor
             Sauin
             ,
             Inquisitor
             ,
             and
             hauing
             communicated
             our
             purpose
             vnto
             diuers
             most
             excellent
             Maisters
             and
             Doctors
             ,
             which
             haue
             subscribed
             therevnto
             .
             Whereby
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             y
             ●
             thou
             
               Iohn
               Castellane
            
             hast
             oftentimes
             in
             diuers
             places
             
             openly
             taught
             many
             erroneous
             propositions
             full
             of
             the
             heresies
             of
             Luther
             ,
             against
             the
             Catholike
             Faith
             ,
             the
             verity
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Apostolike
             seate
             ,
             &
             so
             accursedly
             looked
             back
             and
             turned
             thy
             face
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             found
             to
             be
             a
             lyer
             before
             Almighty
             God
             :
             therefore
             according
             to
             the
             common
             Law
             ,
             such
             as
             through
             the
             sharpe
             darts
             of
             their
             venemous
             tongue
             doe
             peruert
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             goe
             about
             with
             all
             their
             power
             to
             peruert
             and
             corrupt
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             should
             bee
             corrected
             with
             most
             cruell
             vengeance
             ,
             to
             feare
             others
             to
             attempt
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             may
             reioice
             in
             Christian
             concord
             ,
             all
             take
             example
             of
             goodnes
             :
             therefore
             hauing
             God
             onely
             before
             our
             eyes
             ,
             and
             surely
             considering
             what
             measure
             wee
             doe
             mete
             vnto
             others
             ,
             God
             will
             measure
             the
             like
             to
             vs
             againe
             :
             wee
             therefore
             pronounce
             sentence
             definitiue
             ,
             and
             Iudge
             thée
             excommunicate
             with
             the
             great
             excommunication
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             culpable
             of
             treason
             against
             the
             diuine
             Maiestie
             ,
             and
             a
             mortall
             enemy
             of
             the
             Catholicke
             Church
             ,
             and
             verity
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             manifest
             Heretick
             and
             follower
             of
             the
             execrable
             cruelty
             of
             
               Martin
               Luther
            
             ,
             a
             stirrer
             vp
             of
             old
             heresies
             all
             already
             condemned
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             disgraded
             him
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             him
             to
             the
             seculer
             Iudge
             .
          
           
             This
             done
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             after
             a
             certaine
             manner
             ,
             intreated
             the
             seculer
             Iudge
             for
             him
             for
             the
             loue
             of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             the
             contemplation
             of
             the
             gifts
             of
             pietie
             and
             mercie
             ,
             for
             the
             respect
             of
             our
             prayers
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             not
             doe
             any
             thing
             that
             shall
             be
             hurtfull
             vnto
             this
             miserable
             man
             ,
             or
             tending
             to
             his
             death
             ,
             or
             maiming
             of
             his
             body
             :
             then
             the
             seculer
             Iudge
             condemned
             him
             to
             be
             burned
             quick
             ,
             which
             he
             suffered
             most
             constantly
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             many
             ignorant
             people
             were
             thereby
             drawne
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             verity
             ,
             but
             a
             number
             ,
             which
             had
             some
             taste
             thereof
             ,
             were
             greatly
             confirmed
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Oecolampadius
            
             reporteth
             ,
             
             how
             a
             Prince
             murdered
             a
             good
             Pastor
             for
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             pretending
             hee
             was
             in
             a
             commotion
             :
             hee
             sent
             a
             c●uell
             Gentleman
             with
             a
             number
             of
             men
             to
             hang
             this
             Priest
             :
             they
             came
             to
             the
             Priestes
             house
             and
             saluted
             him
             :
             The
             Priest
             made
             them
             a
             great
             banquet
             ,
             and
             bad
             them
             eate
             and
             drinke
             chéerefully
             :
             After
             dinner
             the
             Gentleman
             told
             his
             followers
             they
             must
             hang
             the
             Priest
             :
             They
             said
             ,
             God
             forbid
             we
             should
             doe
             such
             a
             crime
             to
             hang
             one
             that
             hath
             intreated
             vs
             so
             gently
             ,
             his
             good
             chéere
             not
             yet
             disgested
             in
             vs
             :
             The
             Priest
             desired
             them
             rather
             to
             carry
             him
             to
             prison
             to
             there
             Prince
             ,
             and
             propounded
             vnto
             him
             the
             gentlenes
             that
             he
             had
             alwaies
             vsed
             to
             the
             Gentlemen
             of
             the
             Countrey
             in
             spending
             his
             goods
             to
             entertaine
             them
             ,
             and
             aduertised
             him
             of
             the
             eternall
             to●ments
             which
             would
             follow
             an
             euill
             conscience
             ,
             protesting
             he
             had
             faithfully
             taught
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             hee
             had
             the
             ill
             will
             of
             some
             ,
             was
             for
             sharpely
             and
             openly
             reprouing
             the
             horrible
             vices
             of
             the
             Gentlemen
             :
             The
             Gentleman
             told
             him
             he
             should
             gaine
             nothing
             by
             preaching
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             for
             the
             Prince
             had
             commaunded
             him
             to
             hang
             him
             ,
             whose
             fauour
             hee
             would
             not
             loose
             ,
             to
             saue
             his
             life
             ,
             so
             they
             put
             him
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             Oecolampadius
             reporteth
             of
             another
             godly
             Priest
             that
             when
             he
             came
             to
             the
             true
             vnderstanding
             of
             the
             Gospell
             :
             O
             God
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             who
             would
             haue
             thought
             it
             that
             so
             many
             learned
             and
             holy
             men
             ,
             haue
             wandred
             out
             of
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             and
             haue
             so
             long
             time
             béen
             wrapped
             in
             errors
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             had
             been
             defiled
             with
             such
             horrible
             abuses
             ,
             for
             hee
             neuer
             vnderstood
             before
             that
             the
             Gospell
             was
             the
             vertty
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             it
             containeth
             much
             matter
             touching
             the
             crosse
             ,
             persecution
             ,
             &
             ignomy
             :
             after
             this
             good
             Pastor
             began
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             there
             ,
             but
             many
             which
             repined
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospell
             should
             be
             freely
             preached
             ,
             caused
             him
             in
             the
             night
             to
             be
             taken
             by
             certaine
             souldiours
             ,
             which
             bound
             him
             hand
             &
             foot
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             vpon
             a
             horse
             ,
             and
             led
             him
             vp
             &
             down
             by
             a
             great
             rope
             before
             his
             wife
             and
             children
             ,
             &
             were
             not
             moued
             with
             their
             grieuous
             sighes
             and
             teares
             :
             after
             they
             had
             kept
             him
             long
             in
             prison
             ,
             &
             that
             he
             had
             indured
             most
             terrible
             torments
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             his
             priuy
             members
             ,
             as
             other
             parts
             ,
             they
             iudged
             him
             to
             deth
             ,
             hauing
             no
             other
             cause
             against
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             had
             maried
             a
             wife
             :
             when
             the
             Fryers
             troubled
             him
             about
             Confession
             ,
             he
             said
             he
             had
             already
             confessed
             his
             sins
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             nothing
             doubting
             but
             that
             hee
             had
             receiued
             absolution
             of
             his
             sins
             ;
             and
             I
             said
             he
             shall
             this
             day
             be
             an
             acceptable
             sacrifice
             vnto
             my
             Sauior
             Iesus
             
             Christ
             :
             for
             I
             haue
             done
             nothing
             for
             which
             I
             am
             condemned
             displeasing
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             giueth
             me
             a
             a
             quiet
             conscience
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             which
             thirst
             after
             bl●ud
             ,
             consider
             that
             they
             offend
             him
             ,
             who
             truely
             iudgeth
             the
             harts
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             saith
             vengeance
             is
             mine
             and
             I
             will
             punish
             :
             I
             desire
             to
             die
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             much
             shorten
             my
             time
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             so
             leane
             that
             my
             skin
             is
             scarce
             able
             to
             couer
             my
             bones
             ,
             and
             I
             reioice
             in
             nothing
             but
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             Some
             could
             not
             abide
             these
             exhortations
             ,
             and
             made
             signes
             to
             the
             hangman
             to
             cast
             him
             into
             the
             Riuer
             :
             after
             he
             was
             cast
             downe
             the
             Riuer
             was
             red
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             token
             that
             innocent
             bloud
             was
             shed
             :
             they
             that
             were
             present
             were
             greatly
             amazed
             therat
             ,
             and
             returned
             home
             pensiue
             .
          
           
             An
             other
             History
             by
             Oecolampadius
             :
             an
             honest
             man
             ,
             when
             hee
             had
             wrongfully
             suffered
             most
             intollerable
             torments
             ,
             for
             being
             in
             a
             commotion
             ,
             and
             was
             condemned
             .
             A
             Frier
             being
             brought
             vnto
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             dungeon
             ,
             and
             see
             the
             Frier
             ,
             Hée
             cryed
             with
             a
             loude
             voice
             ;
             O
             miserable
             wretch
             that
             I
             am
             :
             now
             am
             I
             betrayed
             my
             last
             houre
             is
             at
             hand
             :
             The
             dreame
             which
             I
             dreamed
             this
             night
             will
             come
             to
             passe
             .
             The
             Frier
             plucking
             out
             a
             woodden
             crosse
             ,
             said
             poore
             man
             confesse
             thy
             sinnes
             in
             mine
             eare
             ,
             and
             after
             thou
             hast
             receiued
             absolution
             at
             mine
             hands
             ,
             doubt
             not
             but
             this
             day
             thou
             shalt
             goo
             stra●te
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heauen
             :
             Who
             answered
             ,
             thou
             wicked
             Frier
             get
             thée
             away
             from
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             haue
             long
             bewailed
             my
             sinnes
             before
             the
             face
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             hath
             forgiuen
             me
             ,
             I
             haue
             no
             need
             of
             thy
             absolution
             ,
             which
             thou
             thy selfe
             doest
             not
             vnderstand
             .
             Thou
             shouldest
             long
             since
             haue
             amended
             thy
             wicked
             and
             h●pocriticall
             life
             :
             I
             know
             what
             thou
             art
             ,
             thou
             playest
             the
             Ape
             with
             mee
             ,
             thou
             hast
             a
             subtle
             heart
             which
             hath
             deceiued
             much
             people
             :
             if
             thou
             hast
             any
             comfort
             out
             of
             the
             Gospell
             let
             mee
             haue
             it
             :
             if
             not
             ,
             get
             thée
             away
             with
             thy
             portas
             :
             whereat
             the
             Frier
             was
             confused
             :
             The
             hangman
             wiser
             then
             the
             Frier
             ,
             bid
             him
             reade
             him
             something
             of
             the
             Passion
             :
             whereat
             he
             would
             take
             great
             pleasure
             .
             The
             foolish
             Frier
             had
             no
             other
             consolation
             but
             to
             hold
             the
             Crucifix
             of
             wood
             ,
             before
             him
             ,
             saying
             b●hold
             thy
             Sauiour
             which
             died
             for
             thée
             ;
             Looke
             on
             him
             and
             thou
             shalt
             bee
             comforted
             .
             Hee
             answered
             ,
             get
             thee
             from
             mee
             thou
             naughty
             person
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             my
             Sauiour
             ;
             my
             Sauiour
             dwelleth
             in
             Heauen
             ,
             in
             whom
             I
             trust
             that
             he
             will
             not
             deliuer
             my
             soule
             to
             eternall
             death
             :
             The
             Frier
             crossed
             himselfe
             and
             departed
             .
          
           
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Constance
             caused
             
               Iohn
               Howghly
            
             a
             priest
             to
             bee
             burned
             at
             Merspurge
             ,
             
             for
             that
             he
             would
             not
             allow
             the
             Popes
             Doctrine
             in
             all
             points
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Frederick
            
             ,
             heyre
             to
             the
             Prince
             ,
             and
             Elector
             of
             Saxony
             ,
             was
             contracted
             by
             writings
             to
             the
             Lady
             Katherine
             ,
             the
             Emperours
             Sister
             :
             But
             when
             Religion
             was
             altered
             in
             Saxony
             ,
             they
             swarued
             from
             their
             Couenants
             ,
             and
             the
             Empe●ror●
             Ambassador
             said
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             promise
             to
             be
             kept
             with
             hereticks
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             yeare
             ,
             beeing
             the
             seuentéenth
             yeere
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             eight
             his
             raigne
             ,
             there
             was
             great
             commotion
             in
             Suffolke
             ,
             and
             Norfolke
             ,
             by
             reason
             the
             Cardinall
             had
             sent
             commission
             in
             the
             Kings
             Name
             that
             euery
             man
             should
             pay
             the
             sixt
             part
             of
             his
             goods
             :
             but
             it
             was
             appeased
             by
             the
             Dukes
             of
             Norfolke
             and
             Suffolke
             ,
             and
             the
             paiment
             released
             by
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             This
             yeare
             the
             Cardinall
             tooke
             vpon
             him
             as
             the
             Kings
             chiefe
             Councellor
             :
             Hee
             reformed
             the
             house
             and
             made
             new
             Officers
             in
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Richmond
             .
             Also
             hee
             established
             a
             Councell
             ,
             and
             established
             another
             h●ushold
             for
             the
             Lady
             Mary
             ,
             then
             being
             Princes
             of
             the
             Realme
             .
             Hee
             made
             the
             King
             beléeue
             hee
             need
             take
             no
             paines
             :
             insomuch
             that
             the
             charge
             of
             all
             things
             was
             committed
             vnto
             him
             :
             he
             gaue
             the
             King
             the
             Lease
             of
             the
             Mannor
             of
             Hampton
             Court
             :
             and
             the
             King
             licenced
             him
             to
             lye
             in
             his
             Mannor
             of
             Richmond
             ,
             which
             K.
             Henry
             7.
             loued
             so
             well
             ,
             whereat
             some
             grudged
             ,
             saying
             ,
             sée
             a
             Butchers
             Dogge
             lye
             in
             the
             Mannor
             of
             Richmond
             :
             His
             pride
             was
             so
             high
             he
             regarded
             no
             man
             ,
             and
             was
             hated
             of
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             Hee
             came
             to
             Paules
             the
             eleuenth
             of
             Ianuary
             ,
             a
             number
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             Abbots
             ,
             and
             Doctors
             attended
             him
             :
             there
             hee
             sate
             in
             his
             Cloth
             of
             Estate
             of
             rich
             Cloth
             of
             Gold
             ,
             and
             Frier
             Barnes
             for
             heresie
             ,
             and
             two
             Marchants
             for
             eating
             flesh
             on
             Friday
             ,
             bare
             Faggots
             before
             him
             .
          
           
           
             And
             this
             day
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             preached
             in
             the
             reproofe
             of
             
               Martine
               Luther
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Cardinals
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             hee
             forgot
             the
             Gospell
             he
             preached
             vpon
             :
             his
             Sermon
             was
             much
             commended
             of
             the
             Cardinals
             and
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             This
             yeare
             the
             New
             Testament
             was
             first
             translated
             into
             English
             ,
             and
             brought
             into
             this
             Realme
             ,
             by
             
               William
               Tindall
            
             .
          
           
             This
             yéere
             the
             good
             Lodouicus
             King
             of
             Hungary
             ,
             pursued
             by
             the
             Turk
             ,
             was
             faine
             to
             take
             the
             Marsh
             ,
             where
             with
             his
             horse
             falling
             into
             a
             Bogge
             was
             swallowed
             vp
             and
             ●rowned
             ,
             his
             body
             afterwards
             found
             ,
             was
             royally
             buried
             in
             Uienna
             .
          
           
             
               George
               Carpenter
            
             of
             Emering
             was
             burned
             in
             Monuchen
             of
             Bauaria
             ,
             
             for
             maintaining
             of
             these
             foure
             Articles
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             beleeue
             that
             Priests
             could
             forgiue
             sinnes
             ;
             neither
             that
             a
             man
             could
             call
             God
             out
             of
             heauen
             ,
             neither
             that
             God
             was
             in
             the
             bread
             that
             the
             Priests
             hang
             vpon
             the
             Altar
             :
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             the
             element
             of
             water
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             doth
             not
             giue
             grace
             :
             Then
             one
             asked
             him
             whether
             he
             feared
             not
             his
             Iudgement
             ,
             neither
             loued
             his
             Wife
             and
             Children
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             would
             recant
             he
             should
             returne
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             pardoned
             .
             Wherevnto
             hee
             answered
             ,
             my
             wife
             and
             Children
             are
             so
             dearely
             beloued
             vnto
             mee
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             bought
             from
             mee
             for
             all
             the
             Duke
             of
             Bauaria
             his
             riches
             :
             But
             for
             the
             loue
             of
             my
             Lord
             God
             ,
             I
             will
             willingly
             forsake
             them
             :
             as
             hee
             was
             going
             to
             execution
             ,
             one
             bid
             him
             beleeue
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             beleeue
             it
             to
             be
             onely
             a
             signe
             .
             Hee
             answered
             ,
             hee
             beleeued
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             bee
             a
             signe
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             offered
             for
             vs
             :
             Then
             he
             said
             why
             doest
             thou
             so
             little
             esteeme
             Baptisme
             ,
             beeing
             Christ
             was
             baptized
             :
             Hee
             answered
             not
             the
             baptisme
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             his
             suffering
             ,
             was
             our
             Saluation
             :
             Him
             this
             day
             will
             I
             confesse
             before
             the
             world
             :
             Hee
             is
             my
             Sauiour
             in
             him
             I
             will
             beléeue
             :
             Then
             one
             bid
             him
             put
             his
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             say
             if
             I
             erre
             ,
             truely
             I
             repent
             :
             To
             whom
             hée
             answered
             ,
             God
             suffreth
             me
             not
             to
             erre
             :
             Then
             one
             bid
             him
             not
             to
             hazard
             the
             matter
             ,
             but
             to
             choose
             some
             Christian
             brother
             not
             to
             confesse
             thy self
             vnto
             ,
             but
             take
             Councell
             off
             :
             He
             said
             it
             would
             be
             too
             long
             :
             Then
             one
             said
             ,
             
               Our
               Father
            
             :
             He
             answered
             ,
             truely
             thou
             art
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             ,
             this
             day
             I
             trust
             to
             be
             with
             thée
             .
             The
             other
             said
             ,
             
               Hallowed
               be
               thy
               Name
            
             :
             He
             answered
             ,
             my
             God
             how
             little
             is
             thy
             Name
             Hallowed
             in
             this
             world
             :
             Then
             he
             said
             ,
             
               thy
               Kingdome
               come
            
             :
             He
             said
             let
             thy
             kingdome
             come
             this
             day
             vnto
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             come
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             :
             the
             other
             said
             :
             
               Thy
               will
               be
               done
               in
               earth
               as
               in
               heauen
               :
            
             He
             said
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             O
             Father
             I
             am
             now
             héere
             that
             thy
             will
             may
             be
             finished
             ,
             and
             not
             mine
             :
             Then
             the
             other
             said
             ,
             
               Giue
               vs
               this
               day
               our
               dayly
               bread
               :
            
             He
             said
             th'
             onely
             liuing
             bread
             Iesus
             Christ
             shall
             be
             my
             food
             :
             The
             other
             said
             ,
             
               And
               forgiue
               vs
               our
               trespasses
               as
               we
               forgiue
               them
               that
               trespasse
               against
               vs
               :
            
             He
             answered
             ,
             with
             a
             willing
             minde
             doe
             I
             forgiue
             all
             men
             ,
             friends
             &
             aduersaries
             :
             The
             other
             said
             ,
             
               Leade
               vs
               not
               into
               temptation
               ,
               but
               deliuer
               vs
               from
               euill
               :
            
             He
             answered
             O
             my
             Lord
             without
             doubt
             then
             shalt
             thou
             deliuer
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             haue
             laid
             my
             hope
             onley
             on
             thee
             .
          
           
             Then
             one
             said
             doest
             thou
             think
             it
             necessary
             after
             death
             to
             pray
             for
             thée
             or
             say
             Masse
             for
             thée
             :
             He
             said
             so
             long
             as
             the
             soule
             is
             in
             my
             body
             pray
             for
             me
             that
             God
             would
             giue
             me
             grace
             &
             patience
             ,
             with
             all
             humility
             to
             suffer
             death
             with
             a
             true
             faith
             :
             but
             when
             my
             soule
             is
             from
             my
             body
             I
             haue
             no
             néed
             of
             your
             prayers
             :
             He
             was
             desired
             of
             certaine
             to
             shew
             some
             signe
             of
             beliefe
             when
             he
             was
             in
             the
             fire
             :
             Hee
             answered
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             I
             can
             speake
             ,
             I
             will
             call
             vpon
             Iesus
             ;
             I
             haue
             neuer
             séene
             the
             like
             constancie
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             his
             countenance
             neuer
             changed
             colour
             :
             he
             went
             chéerefully
             to
             the
             fire
             and
             said
             this
             day
             will
             I
             confesse
             my
             God
             before
             the
             whole
             world
             :
             when
             he
             was
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             he
             stil
             ●ryed
             Iesus
             ,
             Iesus
             ;
             and
             so
             ioyfully
             yéelded
             vp
             his
             spirit
             .
          
           
             
               Leonard
               Keyser
            
             of
             Bauaria
             was
             burned
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             h●
             being
             a
             Student
             〈◊〉
             Wittenberge
             ;
             was
             sent
             for
             by
             his
             Brothren
             ,
             if
             euer
             hee
             would
             sée
             his
             father
             〈◊〉
             he
             should
             come
             with
             spéed
             :
             and
             as
             he
             was
             comming
             ,
             by
             the
             commandement
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Passaw
             ,
             he
             was
             taken
             by
             his
             Mother
             and
             Brethren
             :
             His
             Articles
             were
             first
             that
             faith
             iustifieth
             :
             secondly
             ,
             that
             works
             are
             the
             fruits
             of
             faith
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             the
             Masse
             is
             no
             Sacrifice
             or
             Oblation
             :
             That
             Confession
             ,
             Satisfaction
             ,
             the
             vow
             of
             Chastitie
             ,
             Purgatory
             ,
             difference
             of
             dayes
             :
             for
             affirming
             onely
             two
             sacrifices
             ,
             
             and
             inuocation
             of
             Saints
             :
             Hee
             maintained
             three
             kindes
             of
             Conf●ssion
             ;
             the
             first
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             alwaies
             necessary
             :
             the
             second
             of
             Charitie
             ,
             which
             serueth
             when
             any
             one
             doth
             offend
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             hee
             ought
             to
             reconcile
             himselfe
             againe
             .
             Mat.
             18.
             
             The
             third
             is
             to
             aske
             Councell
             of
             the
             ancient
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             sentence
             beeing
             giuen
             against
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             disgraded
             ,
             he
             was
             rounded
             and
             shauen
             ,
             &
             clothed
             in
             a
             short
             gowne
             ,
             a
             round
             Cap
             set
             vpon
             his
             head
             all
             cut
             and
             iagged
             ,
             and
             so
             deliuered
             to
             the
             seculer
             power
             ;
             As
             hee
             was
             led
             to
             burning
             ,
             hee
             said
             ,
             O
             Lord
             Iesu
             remaine
             with
             me
             ,
             sustaine
             and
             help
             me
             ,
             and
             giue
             me
             force
             and
             power
             :
             In
             the
             fire
             he
             cryed
             O
             Lord
             Iesu
             ,
             I
             am
             thine
             ,
             haue
             mercy
             vpon
             me
             and
             saue
             mee
             ;
             this
             was
             the
             blessed
             end
             of
             that
             good
             man.
             
          
           
             In
             this
             yéere
             the
             Senate
             &
             people
             of
             Berne
             ,
             which
             are
             most
             of
             power
             amongst
             the
             Switzers
             ,
             assigned
             a
             Disputation
             within
             the
             Citie
             ,
             and
             called
             vnto
             the
             same
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Constans
             ,
             Basil
             ▪
             Sed●ne
             ,
             and
             Lozanna
             ,
             warning
             them
             to
             come
             themselues
             ,
             and
             bring
             their
             Diuines
             ,
             or
             else
             lose
             their
             possessions
             :
             they
             appointed
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             should
             onely
             bee
             of
             authoritie
             ,
             granting
             safe
             conduct
             to
             all
             that
             would
             come
             thether
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             bee
             no
             chiding
             ,
             that
             euery
             one
             should
             speak
             his
             minde
             freely
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             sort
             that
             it
             might
             be
             written
             ,
             and
             whatsoeuer
             should
             be
             there
             agreed
             vpon
             ,
             should
             be
             ratified
             ,
             and
             obserued
             throughout
             all
             their
             Dominions
             ;
             there
             were
             ten
             Articles
             to
             be
             disputed
             vpon
             as
             followeth
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             true
             Church
             wherof
             Christ
             is
             head
             ,
             proceedeth
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             perseuereth
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             heareth
             no
             other
             man
             voice
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             same
             Church
             maketh
             Lawes
             without
             Gods
             word
             ,
             therefore
             we
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             mens
             traditions
             ,
             but
             in
             as
             much
             as
             they
             be
             consonant
             to
             Gods
             word
             ▪
          
           
             3
             That
             Christ
             only
             hath
             made
             satisfaction
             for
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             to
             say
             there
             is
             ●ny
             other
             way
             to
             saluation
             ,
             or
             meanes
             to
             put
             away
             sinnes
             ,
             is
             to
             deny
             Christ.
             
          
           
             4
             That
             it
             cannot
             be
             proued
             by
             Scriptures
             that
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             is
             really
             and
             corporally
             receiued
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             Masse
             ,
             wherein
             Christ
             is
             presented
             &
             offred
             vnto
             his
             Father
             for
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             ,
             is
             against
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             &
             a
             cont●mely
             to
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             6
             That
             onely
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             called
             vpon
             as
             Mediator
             to
             God
             for
             vs.
             
          
           
             7
             That
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             there
             is
             no
             place
             after
             life
             wherein
             soules
             should
             b●
             purged
             :
             wherefore
             prayers
             ,
             ceremonies
             ,
             yearely
             Dyrges
             and
             obits
             ,
             which
             are
             bestowed
             vpon
             the
             dead
             ;
             also
             lampes
             ,
             tapers
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             things
             profit
             nothing
             .
          
           
             8
             That
             no
             Images
             should
             be
             set
             vp
             to
             bee
             worshipped
             ●p
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             downe
             in
             Churches
             .
          
           
             9
             That
             Matrimony
             is
             prohibit●d
             to
             no
             kind●
             of
             men
             by
             the
             worde
             :
             but
             euery
             whoremonger
             is
             by
             the
             word
             sequestred
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             10
             That
             single
             life
             vnchast
             &
             filthy
             is
             most
             vnséemely
             for
             priesthood
             .
          
           
             The
             Bishops
             would
             not
             come
             but
             sent
             their
             Diuines
             :
             then
             the
             disputation
             was
             begun
             by
             
               Swinglius
               ,
               Oecolampadius
               ,
               Bucer
               ,
               Capito
               ,
               Blaurer
               ,
            
             and
             diuers
             others
             defended
             the
             Conclusions
             .
             Amongst
             others
             ,
             
               Conrado
               Treger
            
             an
             Austine
             Fryer
             of
             great
             fame
             impugned
             them
             :
             who
             at
             last
             when
             hee
             sought
             for
             help
             besides
             the
             Scriptures
             the
             Masters
             of
             the
             Disputations
             would
             not
             suffer
             him
             so
             to
             doe
             :
             Wherefore
             hee
             departed
             out
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             the
             disputations
             ended
             ,
             the
             foresaid
             conclusions
             were
             approued
             ,
             by
             the
             common
             consent
             of
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             and
             were
             ratified
             &
             obserued
             in
             Ber●e
             ,
             and
             proclaimed
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             in
             sundry
             places
             thereabouts
             :
             and
             Masses
             ,
             Altars
             ,
             and
             Images
             abolished
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             and
             immediately
             after
             was
             the
             like
             reformation
             at
             Constance
             ,
             and
             after
             at
             Geneua
             .
          
           
             Pope
             Clem
             :
             7.
             in
             this
             yéere
             conspired
             with
             the
             Uenetians
             ,
             &
             raised
             a
             great
             army
             ,
             and
             proclaimed
             war
             against
             the
             Emperor
             about
             the
             possession
             of
             Italy
             :
             the
             Emp●●ror
             sent
             his
             army
             to
             Millaine
             ,
             &
             tooke
             the
             City
             &
             Castle
             ;
             marching
             towards
             Rome
             ,
             took
             it
             &
             spoiled
             it
             ,
             &
             besieged
             Pope
             Clement
             ,
             with
             his
             Cardinals
             in
             mount
             Adrian
             ,
             and
             took
             the
             pope
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             be
             ransomed
             vnder
             40000.
             
             Floreines
             :
             This
             Pope
             bare
             great
             hatred
             against
             the
             Family
             of
             the
             Columni
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             imperiall
             ,
             and
             threatned
             the
             Cardinall
             thereof
             to
             take
             away
             his
             Cardinals
             hat
             ,
             who
             answered
             ,
             
             if
             he
             so
             did
             ,
             he
             would
             put
             on
             a
             helmet
             to
             ouerthrow
             the
             Popes
             triple
             Crowne
             .
             Our
             Cardinall
             of
             England
             hearing
             of
             the
             captiuitie
             of
             his
             father
             the
             Pope
             ,
             stirred
             vp
             the
             King
             all
             he
             might
             fight
             with
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             defend
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             he
             should
             receiue
             a
             great
             reward
             of
             God.
             The
             King
             answered
             he
             was
             sorie
             for
             it
             :
             but
             where
             you
             would
             haue
             me
             defend
             the
             Faith
             ;
             I
             assure
             you
             this
             warre
             is
             not
             for
             th●
             Faith
             ,
             but
             for
             temporall
             possessions
             :
             I
             and
             my
             people
             can
             by
             no
             meanes
             rescue
             him
             ;
             but
             if
             any
             treasure
             may
             helpe
             him
             ,
             take
             that
             which
             seemeth
             to
             you
             conuenient
             .
             Then
             the
             Cardinall
             made
             out
             of
             the
             Kings
             treasure
             twelue
             score
             thousand
             pounds
             ,
             which
             he
             carried
             ouer
             the
             Sea
             with
             him
             :
             then
             the
             Cardinall
             sent
             his
             commission
             to
             all
             Bishops
             ,
             commanding
             fastings
             and
             solemne
             processions
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             wherein
             they
             did
             sing
             the
             Letany
             after
             this
             sort
             :
             
               Sancta
               Maria
               ora
               pro
               Clemente
               Papa
               :
               Sancte
               Petre
               ,
               ora
               pro
               Clemente
               Papa
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             The
             Cardinall
             passing
             the
             Seas
             ,
             went
             out
             of
             Callice
             with
             the
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Sandes
             the
             Kings
             Chamberlaine
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             Derby
             ,
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Gilford
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moore
            
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             Knights
             and
             Esquires
             ,
             to
             the
             number
             of
             one
             thousand
             and
             two
             hundred
             horses
             ,
             hauing
             in
             his
             carriage
             foure
             score
             Wagons
             ,
             and
             threescore
             Mules
             and
             Sumpter
             Horses
             :
             he
             bestowed
             great
             summes
             of
             money
             in
             hyring
             Souldiers
             ,
             and
             furnishing
             out
             the
             French
             Kings
             armie
             ,
             and
             appointed
             certain
             English
             Captains
             ,
             in
             the
             K.
             of
             Englands
             name
             to
             go
             against
             the
             Emperor
             to
             rescue
             the
             Pope
             :
             hee
             caused
             Clarentius
             king
             at
             Armes
             ,
             to
             ioyne
             with
             the
             French
             Herald
             ,
             openly
             to
             defie
             the
             Emperor
             ;
             wherupon
             ensued
             great
             troubles
             in
             England
             ,
             Spain
             ,
             the
             low
             Countries
             of
             Flanders
             ,
             Brabant
             ,
             and
             Zeland
             :
             all
             which
             his
             priuie
             policies
             and
             treasons
             ,
             were
             shortly
             after
             known
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             In
             this
             yeare
             a
             Iew
             in
             Constantinople
             was
             baptized
             and
             became
             Christian
             ,
             
             which
             thing
             vehemently
             exasperated
             the
             Turks
             against
             him
             :
             and
             fearing
             it
             should
             be
             some
             detriment
             to
             their
             Mahumeticall
             law
             ,
             they
             sought
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             cast
             his
             dead
             carkasse
             into
             the
             stréets
             ,
             commanding
             that
             none
             should
             burie
             it
             .
             Wherin
             the
             glorie
             of
             Christ
             appeared
             :
             for
             the
             dead
             corps
             lying
             there
             nine
             daies
             ,
             was
             as
             fresh
             coloured
             ,
             without
             corruption
             or
             smell
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             bin
             aliue
             ;
             whereat
             the
             Turks
             being
             astonished
             ,
             took
             it
             vp
             and
             buried
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Cardinall
             hauing
             defied
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             displeased
             with
             the
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             he
             further
             whispered
             in
             the
             Kings
             eare
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             had
             euill
             intreated
             and
             imprisoned
             the
             Kings
             Embassadours
             in
             Spaine
             :
             by
             which
             meanes
             the
             Emperours
             Embassadour
             in
             England
             was
             imprisoned
             ,
             and
             his
             goods
             seised
             ,
             vntill
             Letters
             came
             to
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             was
             set
             at
             libertie
             .
             When
             the
             Embassadour
             complained
             vnto
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             hee
             layed
             all
             the
             fault
             vpon
             Clarentius
             ,
             and
             that
             Clarentius
             had
             defied
             the
             Emperour
             without
             the
             Kings
             knowledge
             ,
             by
             the
             request
             of
             the
             Herald
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             his
             returne
             he
             should
             lose
             his
             head
             at
             Callice
             .
          
           
             Clarentius
             hearing
             hereof
             ,
             came
             priuily
             into
             England
             ,
             and
             was
             brought
             vnto
             the
             King
             before
             the
             Cardinall
             knew
             it
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             shewed
             the
             Cardinalls
             commission
             ,
             and
             their
             gentle
             intreatie
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             King
             heard
             hereof
             ,
             and
             had
             mused
             a
             while
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             O
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             hee
             that
             I
             trusted
             most
             told
             me
             all
             these
             things
             contrary
             :
             well
             Clarentius
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             no
             more
             so
             light
             of
             credence
             .
             And
             from
             thence
             the
             King
             neuer
             put
             any
             more
             trust
             in
             the
             Cardinall
             .
          
           
             Some
             write
             that
             the
             Cardinall
             did
             beare
             the
             Emperour
             such
             malice
             ,
             because
             when
             the
             Pope
             was
             imprisoned
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             the
             Cardinall
             wrote
             vnto
             the
             Emperour
             to
             make
             him
             Pope
             ;
             and
             he
             sent
             him
             an
             answere
             that
             pleased
             him
             not
             :
             whereupon
             he
             writ
             menacing
             Letters
             vnto
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             would
             not
             make
             him
             Pope
             ,
             hee
             would
             make
             such
             a
             rufling
             betwixt
             Christian
             ,
             Princes
             as
             was
             not
             this
             hundred
             yéers
             before
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Emperour
             repent
             ,
             yea
             ,
             though
             it
             cost
             the
             whole
             Realme
             of
             England
             :
             the
             Emperour
             returned
             him
             answere
             ,
             bidding
             him
             looke
             well
             vnto
             it
             ,
             lest
             through
             his
             doings
             it
             should
             cost
             him
             the
             Realme
             of
             England
             indeede
             .
          
           
             Thus
             King
             Henry
             came
             to
             the
             Title
             of
             Defender
             of
             the
             Faith.
             When
             Luther
             
             had
             vtterd
             the
             abomination
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Clergie
             ,
             and
             diuers
             books
             were
             com
             into
             England
             .
             Our
             Cardinall
             to
             find
             a
             remedie
             for
             it
             ,
             sent
             to
             Rome
             for
             this
             title
             of
             Defender
             of
             the
             Faith.
             After
             ,
             the
             Uicar
             of
             Croydon
             preached
             ,
             that
             the
             K.
             would
             not
             lose
             it
             for
             all
             London
             and
             twenty
             miles
             about
             it
             .
             When
             this
             glorious
             title
             was
             come
             from
             Rom●
             ,
             the
             Cardinall
             brought
             it
             to
             the
             King
             at
             Gréenwich
             :
             and
             although
             the
             King
             had
             read
             it
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             morning
             were
             all
             the
             Lords
             and
             Gentlemen
             sent
             for
             that
             could
             be
             ,
             to
             come
             and
             receiue
             it
             with
             honor
             .
             In
             the
             morning
             the
             Cardinall
             went
             thorough
             the
             backside
             to
             the
             Frier
             obseruants
             ,
             and
             som
             went
             round
             about
             ,
             and
             met
             him
             from
             Rome
             :
             part
             met
             him
             halfe
             way
             ,
             and
             some
             at
             Court
             gate
             ;
             and
             the
             King
             met
             him
             in
             the
             Hall
             ,
             and
             brought
             him
             into
             a
             great
             chamber
             ,
             where
             was
             a
             seat
             prepared
             on
             high
             for
             the
             King
             and
             Cardinall
             .
             Whilst
             the
             Bull
             was
             read
             with
             all
             pompe
             ,
             wise
             men
             laughed
             :
             then
             the
             King
             went
             into
             his
             Chapp●ll
             to
             heare
             masse
             ,
             the
             Cardinall
             being
             inuested
             to
             sing
             masse
             :
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             brought
             the
             bason
             of
             water
             ,
             the
             Duke
             of
             Suffolke
             gaue
             the
             asasy
             ,
             the
             Duke
             of
             Northfolk
             held
             the
             Towell
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             pr●ceeded
             to
             Masse
             .
             When
             Masse
             was
             done
             ,
             the
             Bull
             was
             againe
             published
             ,
             the
             Trumpets
             blew
             ,
             the
             Shawmes
             and
             Sackbuts
             played
             in
             honor
             of
             the
             Kings
             new
             stile
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             dinner
             the
             Heralds
             proclaymed
             his
             new
             stile
             :
             this
             was
             ended
             with
             great
             solemnity
             .
          
           
             Not
             vnlike
             to
             this
             was
             the
             receiuing
             of
             the
             Cardinals
             hat
             ,
             when
             one
             had
             brought
             it
             to
             him
             to
             Westminster
             vnder
             his
             cloak
             :
             he
             clothed
             the
             messenger
             in
             rich
             aray
             ,
             and
             sent
             him
             back
             to
             Douer
             ,
             appointed
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             to
             méet
             him
             ,
             besides
             an
             other
             company
             of
             Lords
             and
             Gentlemen
             :
             when
             it
             came
             to
             W●stminster
             ,
             it
             was
             set
             vpon
             a
             cubbord
             with
             Tapers
             about
             it
             :
             the
             greatest
             Duke
             in
             the
             land
             must
             curtsi●
             thereto
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             empty
             seat
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             touching
             Cardinall
             Wolsey
             .
          
           
             He
             founded
             a
             certaine
             new
             Colledge
             in
             Oxford
             ;
             for
             furniture
             whereof
             he
             gathered
             together
             all
             the
             best
             learned
             hee
             could
             heare
             of
             ;
             amongst
             whom
             were
             
               Clerke
               ,
               Tindall
               ,
               Frith
            
             ,
             and
             Tauerner
             ,
             who
             after
             were
             found
             to
             be
             hereticks
             (
             as
             they
             call
             them
             )
             and
             were
             cast
             into
             a
             prison
             of
             the
             Colledge
             where
             salt
             fish
             lay
             ,
             through
             the
             stinke
             whereof
             they
             being
             infected
             ,
             the
             said
             Clerke
             ,
             being
             singular
             in
             learning
             ,
             died
             .
          
           
             One
             
               Simon
               Grineus
            
             hearing
             a
             Sermon
             of
             Faber
             Bishop
             of
             Uienna
             ,
             
             after
             the
             Sermon
             he
             followed
             Faber
             ,
             and
             declared
             vnto
             him
             that
             of
             good
             zeale
             he
             had
             somewhat
             to
             say
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             he
             was
             very
             sorie
             that
             a
             man
             of
             such
             learning
             should
             confirme
             such
             ●●n●●●elious
             errours
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             refuted
             by
             manifest
             Scripture
             .
             Polycarpus
             vsed
             to
             stop
             his
             eares
             when
             he
             heard
             any
             monst●●us
             errours
             ,
             how
             then
             do
             you
             think
             he
             would
             haue
             heard
             you
             reason
             what
             the
             Mouse
             did
             eate
             when
             she
             gnaweth
             the
             consecrated
             Host
             ?
             who
             would
             not
             bewayle
             the
             blindnesse
             and
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             Then
             Faber
             asked
             his
             name
             :
             he
             tolde
             him
             his
             name
             was
             Grineus
             ;
             and
             he
             fained
             he
             was
             sent
             for
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             leisure
             now
             to
             reason
             vpon
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             shewed
             that
             he
             was
             desirous
             of
             his
             acquaintance
             ,
             and
             intreated
             him
             ,
             both
             for
             his
             owne
             matter
             and
             the
             Common-welth
             ,
             he
             would
             come
             the
             next
             day
             vnto
             him
             .
             He
             willingly
             promised
             him
             .
             When
             he
             was
             returned
             to
             supper
             ,
             a
             stranger
             ,
             an
             old
             man
             of
             great
             grauitie
             told
             him
             ,
             the
             Sergeants
             would
             by
             and
             by
             come
             vnto
             the
             lodging
             ,
             sent
             by
             he
             King
             ,
             to
             carrie
             Grineus
             to
             prison
             ,
             whom
             Faber
             had
             accused
             vnto
             the
             King
             ,
             exhorting
             Grineus
             straight
             way
             to
             depart
             the
             Town
             without
             delay
             ,
             and
             so
             departed
             .
             Th●n
             we
             tooke
             Grineus
             and
             carried
             him
             vnto
             the
             Riuer
             Rhyne
             ,
             and
             conueyed
             him
             ouer
             in
             a
             Boat
             ,
             and
             returned
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             the
             Sergeants
             were
             at
             the
             lodging
             ,
             wherefore
             we
             iudged
             that
             this
             cruell
             purpos●
             was
             frustrate
             by
             Gods
             prouision
             ;
             therefo●e
             let
             vs
             giue
             thanks
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             giueth
             his
             Angels
             to
             be
             our
             kéepers
             ,
             and
             with
             quiet
             minds
             fulfill
             the
             office
             of
             our
             vocation
             .
          
           
             
               P●trus
               Flistedius
            
             ,
             and
             
               Adolphus
               Clarbachus
            
             ,
             singular
             Diuines
             ,
             for
             differing
             from
             the
             Papists
             touching
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             with
             diuers
             other
             of
             the
             Popes
             traditions
             and
             ceremonies
             ,
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             and
             Senate
             were
             burned
             in
             Cullen
             :
             this
             was
             by
             reason
             som
             diuines
             had
             preached
             that
             the
             punishment
             &
             death
             of
             such
             as
             these
             were
             ,
             would
             pacifie
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             at
             this
             time
             plagued
             Germany
             ;
             for
             the
             sweating
             sicknes
             did
             then
             mortally
             rage
             and
             raigne
             throughout
             all
             Germany
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             yeare
             Solymanus
             the
             Turkish
             Emperour
             passed
             th●rough
             Hungarie
             ,
             with
             
             an
             Armie
             of
             fourtéene
             thousand
             fighting
             men
             ,
             and
             came
             into
             Austrich
             ,
             where
             he
             exercised
             extreame
             crueltie
             ;
             some
             he
             bereft
             of
             sight
             ,
             some
             he
             rent
             and
             mangled
             in
             pieces
             ,
             cutting
             off
             their
             noses
             ,
             eares
             ,
             handes
             ,
             armes
             and
             priuie
             members
             ,
             deflouring
             Uirgins
             ,
             cutting
             off
             womens
             paps
             ,
             openings
             their
             wombes
             with
             childe
             and
             burning
             the
             yong
             babes
             :
             then
             he
             besieged
             Uienna
             ,
             and
             assayed
             to
             vndermine
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             wals
             being
             ou●rthrowne
             ,
             he
             assaulted
             it
             desperatly
             ;
             and
             seeing
             the
             Souldiers
             within
             desend
             the
             breach
             valiantly
             a
             month
             ,
             he
             brake
             vp
             the
             siege
             ,
             and
             returned
             with
             great
             dishonor
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperour
             came
             to
             Strawsborough
             ,
             
             and
             commanded
             the
             Protestants
             to
             be
             present
             at
             Masse
             which
             they
             refused
             to
             do
             :
             and
             he
             called
             the
             Prince
             Elector
             of
             Saxony
             to
             beare
             the
             Sword
             before
             him
             at
             the
             Masse
             ;
             and
             the
             Diuines
             resolued
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             sent
             for
             ,
             to
             beare
             the
             Sword
             and
             not
             to
             heare
             Masse
             :
             therefore
             hee
             might
             there
             present
             himselfe
             .
             There
             was
             an
             Assembly
             holden
             ,
             and
             diuers
             Decrées
             made
             against
             the
             Protestants
             ;
             and
             Faber
             and
             Eckius
             forged
             confutations
             against
             them
             ,
             with
             diuers
             other
             troubles
             .
          
           
             At
             this
             time
             the
             new
             Testament
             was
             newly
             translated
             ,
             and
             imprinted
             by
             
               William
               Tindall
            
             ;
             wherewith
             the
             Bishoppe
             of
             London
             was
             grieued
             ,
             and
             deuised
             how
             he
             might
             destroy
             it
             .
             The
             Bishop
             being
             at
             Antwarp
             ,
             and
             desirous
             to
             bring
             this
             purpose
             to
             passe
             ,
             communed
             how
             he
             would
             buy
             the
             New
             Testaments
             .
             One
             Packington
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             fauourer
             of
             Tindall
             ,
             but
             made
             the
             Bishop
             otherwise
             beleeue
             ,
             said
             ,
             My
             Lord
             ,
             I
             can
             doe
             more
             in
             this
             matter
             then
             most
             Merchants
             :
             for
             I
             know
             them
             that
             haue
             bought
             them
             of
             Tindall
             ,
             and
             for
             money
             I
             will
             assure
             you
             to
             haue
             euery
             booke
             of
             them
             that
             is
             printed
             and
             vnsolde
             .
             Hee
             ●ade
             him
             get
             them
             ,
             and
             hee
             would
             pay
             for
             them
             :
             for
             he
             intended
             to
             burne
             euery
             booke
             of
             them
             at
             Paules
             Crosse.
             Hee
             hereupon
             declared
             the
             matter
             to
             
               William
               Tindall
            
             :
             so
             the
             Bishop
             had
             all
             the
             bookes
             .
             After
             this
             Tindall
             corrected
             the
             same
             againe
             ,
             and
             had
             them
             the
             second
             time
             newly
             reprinted
             ;
             so
             they
             came
             abundantly
             into
             England
             .
             The
             Bishop
             sent
             for
             Packington
             to
             know
             the
             reason
             thereof
             :
             he
             said
             he
             bought
             all
             that
             were
             there
             ,
             and
             these
             were
             new
             printed
             .
          
           
             One
             
               George
               Constantine
            
             was
             apprehended
             by
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moore
            
             L.
             Chancelor
             of
             England
             for
             heresie
             .
             My
             Lord
             asked
             him
             who
             it
             was
             that
             maintained
             
               Tindall
               Ioy
            
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             many
             more
             of
             you
             ?
             I
             know
             they
             cannot
             liue
             without
             helpe
             ;
             and
             thou
             being
             one
             haddest
             thy
             part
             thereof
             :
             I
             pray
             tell
             me
             who
             helpeth
             them
             thus
             ▪
             My
             Lord
             ,
             quoth
             Constantine
             ,
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             truly
             :
             It
             is
             the
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ;
             for
             he
             hash
             bestowed
             amongst
             vs
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             money
             vpon
             New
             Testaments
             to
             burne
             them
             ,
             which
             hath
             bin
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             ,
             our
             only
             succour
             .
             By
             my
             troth
             ,
             quoth
             Moore
             ,
             I
             think
             the
             same
             :
             I
             told
             the
             Bishop
             so
             much
             before
             .
          
           
             The
             Townes
             of
             Zurick
             and
             Berne
             being
             at
             contention
             with
             the
             Townes
             of
             the
             Cantons
             ,
             stopped
             all
             the
             Straits
             that
             there
             could
             no
             victuals
             passe
             vnto
             them
             ;
             wherefore
             they
             prouided
             a
             power
             to
             come
             against
             them
             of
             Berne
             and
             Zurick
             ,
             and
             fought
             a
             great
             conflict
             with
             them
             :
             in
             which
             fight
             Swinglius
             ,
             being
             Minister
             of
             Zurick
             ,
             was
             slain
             ,
             and
             after
             his
             dead
             corps
             taken
             by
             his
             enemies
             and
             burned
             :
             when
             his
             body
             was
             burned
             to
             ashes
             ,
             his
             heart
             was
             found
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             fire
             whole
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             without
             the
             great
             miracle
             of
             God.
             The
             like
             happened
             after
             to
             
               Thomas
               Cranmer
            
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             yeare
             the
             King
             held
             a
             Parliament
             at
             Westminster
             :
             diuers
             Articles
             were
             put
             vp
             against
             the
             Clergie
             touching
             their
             excesses
             and
             extortions
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             prouided
             for
             pluralties
             and
             non-residents
             ,
             and
             for
             buying
             and
             selling
             of
             pardons
             .
             This
             so
             displeased
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             that
             they
             called
             the
             commons
             hereticks
             and
             schismaticks
             :
             and
             the
             Lords
             put
             a
             book
             of
             articles
             against
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             that
             he
             procured
             the
             Legat
             without
             the
             Kings
             consent
             ,
             whereby
             he
             took
             away
             the
             right
             of
             all
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             writings
             to
             Rome
             and
             other
             Princes
             he
             wrote
             
               Ego
               &
               Rex
               meus
            
             ,
             that
             he
             standered
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             to
             be
             brought
             into
             a
             reprobate
             sense
             ,
             sending
             to
             Rome
             to
             be
             Legat
             ,
             to
             reforme
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             carried
             the
             great
             Seale
             with
             him
             to
             Flanders
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             the
             kings
             consent
             he
             sent
             commission
             to
             conclude
             a
             league
             betwéen
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Duke
             of
             Florence
             ,
             and
             that
             hauing
             the
             French
             pocks
             ,
             he
             presumed
             to
             come
             and
             to
             breathe
             on
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             had
             caused
             the
             Cardinalls
             Hat
             to
             
             be
             put
             on
             the
             Kings
             coyne
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             sent
             innumerable
             substance
             to
             Rome
             to
             obtaine
             his
             Dignities
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             impouerishment
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             things
             .
          
           
             The
             princely
             possessions
             and
             great
             pride
             of
             the
             Clergie
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
             did
             not
             only
             farre
             excéede
             the
             measure
             of
             subiects
             ,
             but
             surmounted
             the
             estates
             of
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             .
          
           
             In
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             his
             dayes
             the
             Temporalties
             in
             the
             possessions
             of
             the
             Clergie
             of
             England
             amounted
             to
             three
             hundred
             twentie
             two
             thousand
             marks
             by
             the
             yeare
             .
             And
             it
             appeareth
             by
             a
             Libell
             giuen
             to
             Henry
             the
             eight
             ,
             compiled
             by
             one
             Master
             Fish
             ,
             that
             the
             Cleargie
             had
             gotten
             into
             their
             hands
             more
             then
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             lande
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             and
             the
             goodliest
             Lordships
             ,
             Mannors
             and
             Territories
             are
             theirs
             ,
             besides
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             corne
             and
             all
             things
             else
             ,
             and
             seruants
             wages
             :
             and
             they
             looke
             so
             narrowly
             to
             their
             tythes
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             haue
             the
             tenth
             egge
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             good
             wife
             getteth
             no
             rights
             at
             Easter
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             taken
             as
             an
             her●ticke
             ;
             beside
             what
             they
             get
             by
             their
             foure
             offering
             dayes
             ,
             prouing
             of
             wills
             ,
             priuie
             tythes
             ,
             offerings
             to
             pilgrimages
             ,
             and
             at
             their
             first
             Masses
             ;
             euery
             one
             that
             is
             buried
             must
             pay
             somewhat
             for
             Masses
             and
             Dirges
             to
             be
             sung
             for
             them
             ,
             else
             they
             will
             accuse
             their
             frinds
             and
             executors
             for
             hereticks
             .
             What
             money
             get
             they
             for
             mortuaries
             ,
             by
             hearing
             confessions
             ?
             and
             yet
             will
             keepe
             no
             Councell
             ;
             by
             hallowing
             of
             Churches
             .
             Altars
             ,
             Superaltars
             ,
             Chappels
             and
             Bels
             ,
             by
             cursing
             men
             and
             absoluing
             them
             againe
             for
             money
             .
             What
             a
             multitude
             of
             money
             gather
             the
             Pardoners
             in
             a
             yeare
             ,
             by
             cyting
             men
             to
             the
             Court
             and
             releasing
             them
             for
             money
             ,
             and
             what
             abundance
             the
             begging
             Friers
             get
             yearly
             .
             There
             be
             two
             and
             fifty
             thousand
             parish
             Churches
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             euery
             house
             in
             the
             Realme
             payeth
             a
             pennie
             a
             quarter
             to
             euery
             of
             the
             fiue
             s●rts
             of
             begging
             Friers
             ,
             which
             is
             twenty
             pence
             yearely
             for
             euery
             house
             in
             England
             .
             And
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             reckoned
             with
             men
             ,
             women
             ,
             and
             children
             of
             the
             Laie●ie
             ,
             are
             but
             one
             of
             foure
             hundred
             ;
             and
             their
             substance
             draweth
             nigh
             to
             the
             halfe
             of
             the
             whole
             substance
             of
             the
             Realme
             ;
             and
             they
             doe
             nothing
             therewith
             but
             exempt
             themselues
             from
             the
             obedience
             of
             your
             grace
             ,
             and
             translate
             all
             power
             to
             themselues
             ,
             and
             that
             your
             subiects
             may
             rebell
             against
             yon
             ,
             and
             be
             vnder
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             vnto
             your
             noble
             predecessor
             King
             Iohn
             :
             they
             then
             interdicted
             the
             Realme
             ;
             wherefore
             your
             Realme
             hath
             stood
             tributarie
             ,
             not
             to
             any
             temporall
             Prince
             ,
             but
             to
             a
             cruell
             diuellish
             bloud-sucker
             ,
             drunken
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             euer
             since
             :
             and
             what
             doe
             they
             more
             ?
             nothing
             but
             apply
             themselues
             to
             haue
             to
             doe
             with
             euery
             mans
             wife
             ,
             daughter
             ,
             or
             mayde
             :
             that
             Cuckoldrie
             and
             baudry
             should
             raigne
             amongst
             your
             subiects
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             should
             know
             his
             child
             :
             and
             that
             their
             bastards
             should
             inherite
             euery
             mans
             possessions
             ,
             they
             haue
             made
             an
             hundred
             thousand
             idle
             whoores
             in
             your
             Realme
             ,
             which
             would
             haue
             gotten
             their
             liuing
             honestly
             ,
             had
             not
             their
             superfluous
             riches
             inticed
             them
             to
             vncleanenesse
             and
             idlenesse
             :
             they
             catch
             the
             p●cks
             ,
             or
             be
             burnt
             ,
             or
             the
             leprosie
             ,
             and
             beare
             it
             vnto
             another
             ;
             yea
             some
             one
             of
             them
             shall
             boast
             amongst
             his
             fellowes
             that
             he
             hath
             had
             to
             do
             with
             an
             hundred
             women
             .
             When
             they
             haue
             intised
             mens
             wiues
             vnto
             them
             ,
             they
             spend
             away
             their
             husbands
             goods
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             women
             runne
             away
             from
             their
             husbands
             ;
             and
             runne
             away
             themselues
             with
             the
             wife
             and
             goods
             ,
             bringing
             man
             and
             wife
             ,
             and
             children
             to
             idlenesse
             ,
             theft
             ,
             and
             beggerie
             .
             Who
             is
             able
             to
             number
             the
             broad
             bottomlesse
             Ocean
             full
             of
             euils
             ,
             that
             this
             sinfull
             generation
             may
             lawfully
             and
             vnpunished
             ,
             bring
             vpon
             vs
             ?
             Who
             is
             shee
             that
             will
             worke
             for
             three
             pence
             a
             day
             ,
             when
             she
             may
             haue
             at
             least
             twentie
             pence
             a
             day
             to
             fleepe
             an
             houre
             with
             a
             Frier
             ,
             Monke
             ,
             or
             Priest
             ?
             and
             who
             will
             labour
             for
             foure
             pence
             a
             day
             ,
             that
             may
             haue
             at
             least
             twelue
             pence
             a
             day
             to
             be
             bawde
             to
             one
             of
             these
             ?
             What
             a
             sort
             are
             there
             that
             marrie
             Priests
             Lemans
             but
             to
             cloake
             the
             Priests
             incontinencie
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             liue
             of
             Priests
             for
             their
             labour
             ?
             and
             who
             is
             he
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             grieued
             neuer
             so
             sore
             for
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Ancestor
             ,
             rauishment
             of
             his
             wife
             or
             his
             daughter
             ,
             robberie
             ,
             trespasse
             ,
             maime
             ,
             debt
             or
             any
             other
             offence
             ,
             dare
             lay
             it
             to
             their
             charge
             by
             any
             way
             of
             action
             ?
             if
             he
             do
             ,
             then
             by
             and
             by
             he
             is
             accused
             of
             heresie
             ,
             and
             except
             he
             beare
             a
             faggot
             they
             will
             excommunicate
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             all
             his
             Actions
             be
             dashed
             .
          
           
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             the
             statute
             to
             Mortmayne
             ,
             they
             doe
             daily
             get
             into
             their
             hands
             
             more
             lands
             :
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             the
             bloud-suckers
             is
             like
             to
             preuaile
             aboue
             your
             Kingdome
             ;
             for
             to
             them
             is
             giuen
             daily
             out
             of
             you
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             once
             giuen
             them
             ,
             neuer
             commeth
             from
             them
             againe
             .
             What
             Kingdome
             can
             indure
             ,
             that
             ●uer
             giueth
             and
             receiueth
             nothing
             again
             ?
             All
             their
             colour
             for
             their
             gathering
             these
             things
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             pray
             for
             vs
             ,
             to
             deliuer
             our
             soules
             out
             of
             Purgatorie
             :
             without
             whose
             prayers
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             Popes
             pardon
             ,
             we
             could
             neuer
             be
             deliuered
             thence
             :
             but
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Purgatorie
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             inuented
             by
             the
             couetousnesse
             of
             the
             spiritualtie
             .
             And
             if
             there
             were
             a
             Purgatorie
             ,
             if
             the
             Pope
             can
             deliuer
             them
             there
             with
             money
             ,
             he
             can
             deliuer
             them
             without
             ;
             and
             if
             hee
             can
             deliuer
             one
             ,
             he
             can
             deliuer
             all
             ,
             and
             so
             destroy
             Purgatorie
             ,
             and
             then
             is
             he
             a
             cruell
             tyrant
             ,
             without
             all
             charitie
             ,
             if
             he
             keepe
             them
             in
             prison
             and
             paine
             vntill
             men
             will
             giue
             him
             money
             .
             They
             will
             not
             let
             the
             New
             Testament
             goe
             abroad
             in
             the
             mother
             tongue
             ,
             lest
             their
             cloaked
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             cruelty
             ,
             vncleanenesse
             ,
             and
             vnmercifulnesse
             be
             seeue
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             seeke
             not
             Christs
             honour
             but
             their
             own
             ,
             that
             remission
             of
             sins
             are
             not
             giuen
             for
             the
             Popes
             pardon
             ,
             but
             for
             Christ
             by
             true
             faith
             in
             him
             .
             And
             except
             your
             Maiestie
             suffer
             their
             hypocrisie
             to
             be
             disclosed
             ,
             the
             people
             will
             think
             you
             take
             away
             their
             liberty
             from
             them
             ,
             to
             buy
             their
             soules
             out
             of
             Purgatorie
             by
             giuing
             to
             the
             spiritualtie
             ,
             as
             their
             predecessors
             haue
             done
             :
             therefore
             let
             their
             hypocrisie
             be
             vttered
             ,
             and
             that
             shall
             be
             more
             speedfull
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             lawes
             that
             possibly
             can
             be
             made
             .
          
           
             The
             Author
             of
             this
             Booke
             was
             fled
             to
             Tindall
             ,
             where
             he
             wrote
             this
             Booke
             for
             feare
             of
             the
             Cardinall
             :
             when
             the
             King
             had
             read
             this
             ,
             he
             caused
             his
             Wife
             to
             send
             for
             him
             home
             ,
             he
             was
             brought
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             after
             he
             had
             communed
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             was
             afraid
             to
             goe
             home
             ,
             the
             King
             deliuered
             him
             his
             Signet
             for
             a
             Token
             ,
             to
             deli●er
             to
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             trouble
             him
             .
             The
             Cardinall
             answered
             ;
             Though
             this
             discharged
             him
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             no
             discharge
             for
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             sent
             for
             her
             ,
             and
             had
             troubled
             her
             ,
             if
             her●Daughter
             had
             not
             béene
             sicke
             of
             the
             plague
             ,
             of
             which
             sicknesse
             ,
             the
             said
             Fish
             within
             halfe
             a
             yeare
             after
             dyed
             ,
             and
             she
             marryed
             one
             Baynham
             ,
             which
             after
             was
             martyred
             ,
             as
             followeth
             in
             this
             Story
             .
             To
             preuent
             the
             spreading
             abroad
             of
             this
             Libell
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             prohibition
             sent
             out
             ●y
             the
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             for
             calling
             in
             this
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             diuers
             other
             Books
             translated
             into
             English
             :
             the
             names
             whereof
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             many
             ,
             I
             omit
             ,
             and
             leaue
             you
             to
             the
             booke
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             King
             Henry
             ,
             about
             the
             twentith
             yeare
             of
             his
             raigne
             ,
             made
             an
             Oration
             vnto
             his
             Commons
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             had
             pleased
             God
             to
             send
             him
             a
             faire
             Daughter
             of
             a
             Noble
             woman
             ,
             and
             of
             him
             begotten
             to
             our
             great
             comfort
             and
             ioy
             :
             yet
             it
             hath
             beene
             told
             vs
             by
             diuers
             great
             Clarks
             ,
             that
             neither
             she
             is
             Our
             lawfull
             Daughter
             ,
             nor
             her
             Mother
             Our
             lawfull
             wife
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             liue
             together
             abhominably
             in
             open
             adultery
             :
             and
             when
             our
             Ambassadors
             were
             last
             in
             Fraunce
             ,
             motion
             was
             made
             that
             the
             Duke
             of
             Orleans
             should
             marry
             our
             said
             Daughter
             :
             One
             of
             the
             chiefe
             Councellors
             said
             ,
             it
             were
             well
             done
             to
             know
             whether
             she
             be
             his
             lawfull
             Daughter
             or
             no
             ;
             because
             hee
             begat
             her
             on
             his
             brothers
             Wife
             ,
             which
             is
             directly
             against
             Gods
             Law
             :
             Thinke
             you
             my
             Lords
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             touch
             not
             my
             body
             and
             soule
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             daily
             and
             hourely
             trouble
             my
             Conscience
             :
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             euery
             one
             of
             you
             would
             seek
             remedy
             when
             the
             perill
             of
             your
             soule
             ,
             and
             losse
             of
             your
             inheritance
             is
             laid
             vnto
             you
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             I
             haue
             asked
             Councell
             of
             the
             greatest
             Clarkes
             in
             Christe●dome
             :
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             I
             haue
             sent
             for
             this
             Legate
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             indifferent
             to
             know
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             settle
             my
             conscience
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Queene
             be
             adiudged
             by
             the
             Lawe
             to
             bee
             my
             lawfull
             Wife
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             the
             most
             acceptable
             thing
             in
             my
             life
             ,
             both
             to
             cleere
             my
             conscience
             and
             for
             the
             good
             qualities
             which
             I
             know
             to
             bee
             in
             her
             ,
             besides
             her
             Noble
             parentage
             ,
             as
             almost
             this
             twenty
             yéeres
             I
             haue
             tried
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             I
             went
             to
             mary
             againe
             ,
             &
             the
             mariage
             lawfull
             ,
             I
             would
             choose
             her
             before
             all
             women
             ,
             &
             if
             the
             marriage
             proue
             vnlawfull
             ,
             I
             shall
             sorrow
             the
             departing
             from
             so
             good
             a
             Lady
             ,
             and
             louing
             a
             companion
             ▪
             but
             much
             more
             lament
             that
             I
             haue
             so
             long
             liued
             in
             Adultery
             ,
             and
             haue
             no
             true
             heyre
             of
             my
             body
             to
             inherit
             this
             Realme
             :
             Therefore
             I
             require
             you
             to
             make
             our
             minde
             knowne
             to
             our
             Subiects
             that
             they
             may
             pray
             for
             vs.
             
          
           
           
             The
             Quéene
             hearing
             thereof
             ,
             answered
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             great
             maruell
             that
             they
             would
             make
             question
             of
             this
             now
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             béene
             married
             twenty
             yeares
             ,
             and
             no
             question
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             learned
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             marriage
             did
             conclude
             it
             was
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             their
             fathers
             ,
             being
             so
             wise
             did
             not
             foresee
             it
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             béene
             any
             such
             doubt
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             my
             father
             sent
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             costs
             obtained
             a
             dispensation
             ,
             that
             I
             beeing
             one
             brothers
             wife
             procar●ally
             knowne
             ,
             might
             without
             scruple
             of
             conscience
             marry
             with
             the
             other
             brother
             lawfully
             ,
             which
             licence
             vnder
             lead
             I
             haue
             yet
             to
             shewe
             ,
             but
             I
             may
             thanke
             you
             my
             Lord
             Cardinall
             onely
             for
             this
             trouble
             ,
             this
             is
             of
             malice
             ,
             because
             I
             haue
             won●red
             at
             your
             high
             pride
             ,
             and
             abhorred
             your
             voluptuous
             liuing
             ,
             and
             little
             regarded
             your
             t●ranny
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             malice
             you
             beare
             to
             my
             Nephew
             the
             Emperour
             because
             he
             would
             not
             make
             you
             Pope
             by
             force
             :
             and
             the
             Quéene
             appealed
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             to
             try
             out
             the
             matter
             sent
             first
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             then
             to
             most
             part
             of
             al●
             Uniuers●ties
             ,
             first
             the
             Pope
             sent
             his
             two
             Legats
             ,
             Wolsey
             and
             Campeius
             to
             hear●
             and
             decide
             the
             Case
             ,
             they
             cited
             the
             King
             and
             Quéene
             personally
             to
             appeare
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             Proctors
             ;
             at
             the
             day
             ,
             the
             Legats
             with
             their
             crosses
             ,
             axes
             and
             pillers
             were
             set
             ,
             the
             King
             was
             ready
             to
             heare
             the
             determination
             ,
             requiring
             to
             haue
             an
             end
             ,
             notwithstanding
             from
             month
             to
             month
             ,
             they
             detracted
             the
             matter
             vntill
             August
             ,
             the
             King
             not
             taking
             it
             well
             to
             bee
             so
             vsed
             ,
             sent
             the
             Dukes
             of
             Northfolke
             and
             Suffolke
             vnto
             the
             Legats
             ,
             requiring
             them
             to
             hasten
             an
             end
             and
             to
             deferre
             no
             longer
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             manner
             of
             Rome
             ,
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             August
             ,
             during
             the
             Dogge
             dayes
             ,
             to
             haue
             a
             solemne
             vacation
             ,
             in
             which
             neither
             Schooles
             bee
             vsed
             ,
             nor
             any
             Terme
             kept
             .
          
           
             Cardinall
             Campeius
             pretending
             the
             order
             of
             Rome
             ,
             whereof
             he
             was
             a
             member
             ,
             answered
             ,
             hee
             neither
             could
             nor
             would
             goe
             against
             the
             ordinance
             thereof
             ,
             and
             before
             October
             he
             would
             procéed
             no
             further
             in
             the
             cause
             :
             t●e
             Dukes
             séeing
             their
             pretended
             excuses
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             no
             wayes
             they
             would
             be
             intreated
             ,
             burst
             out
             in
             open
             defiance
             ,
             the
             Duke
             of
             Suffolke
             clapping
             his
             hands
             on
             the
             table
             ,
             sware
             by
             the
             Masse
             ▪
             there
             neuer
             came
             Legate
             or
             Cardinall
             from
             Rome
             to
             doe
             good
             in
             England
             ,
             so
             in
             anger
             they
             departed
             from
             the
             Cardinall
             :
             the
             King
             for
             quietnesse
             was
             content
             to
             tarry●
             vntill
             October
             ,
             but
             before
             October
             came
             ,
             Campeius
             was
             called
             home
             by
             letters
             fr●m
             the
             Pope
             ,
             so
             the
             matter
             was
             left
             vndiscussed
             ,
             the
             King
             seeing
             himselfe
             thus
             deluded
             ,
             sent
             againe
             to
             Pope
             Clement
             ,
             desiring
             to
             h●ue
             an
             answere
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             the
             Pop●
             would
             take
             a
             pause
             ,
             and
             after
             send
             him
             word
             .
          
           
             Twelue
             Uniuersities
             agreed
             in
             one
             consent
             ,
             that
             the
             mariage
             was
             vnlawfull
             ,
             and
             repugnant
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             man
             is
             able
             to
             dispence
             with
             it
             ,
             but
             nothing
             was
             heard
             of
             from
             Rome
             ,
             wherefore
             the
             King
             assembling
             his
             Parliament
             sent
             the
             Lord
             Chancellour
             with
             twelue
             of
             the
             vpper
             house
             ,
             to
             noti●●e
             the
             determinations
             of
             the
             Colleages
             as
             afore
             said
             ,
             vnto
             the
             lower
             house
             :
             And
             the
             same
             year●
             the
             King
             sent
             out
             a
             Proclamation
             for
             the
             abollishing
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             establishing
             of
             the
             Kings
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             hee
             brake
             off
             with
             the
             Cardinall
             and
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             attainted
             in
             Premu●ire
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             apprehended
             ,
             and
             the
             Clergy
             maintaining
             th●
             power
             Legatiue
             of
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             incurred
             the
             like
             premunire
             ,
             wherefore
             the
             Spirituall
             Lords
             were
             called
             by
             processe
             into
             the
             Kings
             Bench
             to
             answere
             ,
             but
             befor●
             the
             day
             of
             appearence
             they
             submitted
             themselues
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             offered
             him
             an
             hundred
             thousand
             pounds
             to
             pardon
             them
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             offered
             him
             the
             Title
             of
             Supreme
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             neuer
             confesse
             be●ore
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Pope
             ,
             by
             the
             prou●dence
             of
             God
             ,
             lost
             his
             whole
             Iuris●iction
             an●
             Supremacy
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             
               Patricke
               Hamelton
            
             a
             Scottish
             man
             ,
             hee
             was
             of
             the
             Kings
             bloud
             and
             family
             ,
             beei●●
             of
             the
             most
             ancient
             and
             Noble
             stocke
             and
             name
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             was
             of
             the
             Uniuersity
             of
             Marpurge
             in
             Germany
             ,
             he
             openly
             procéeding
             so
             intreated
             and
             iudged
             of
             matters
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             with
             such
             praise
             as
             passed
             the
             expectation
             of
             his
             age
             ,
             that
             he
             made
             the
             common
             people
             and
             learned
             to
             admire
             him
             :
             
               Francis
               Lambert
            
             in
             his
             Preface
             D●●icatory
             maketh
             mention
             of
             him
             ,
             then
             he
             tooke
             a
             companion
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             ret●●ned
             home
             to
             Scotland
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             able
             to
             suffer
             the
             filthinesse
             and
             blindnesse
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             he
             was
             accused
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             after
             disputed
             constantty
             with
             the
             Cardinall
             
             and
             his
             Band
             :
             he
             confessed
             Christ
             to
             be
             his
             onely
             Aduocate
             ,
             excluding
             the
             merits
             of
             Saints
             ,
             acknowledged
             frée
             ●ustification
             by
             the
             merits
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             denied
             Purgatory
             :
             At
             last
             he
             was
             condemned
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             day
             after
             dinner
             burned
             :
             The
             King
             being
             but
             a
             Child
             by
             the
             Testimonie
             of
             his
             bloud
             ,
             hee
             left
             the
             verity
             o●
             of
             God
             ,
             fixed
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             many
             .
          
           
             
               William
               Tindal
            
             in
             his
             Apology
             against
             Moore
             maketh
             mention
             of
             
               Thomas
               Hitten
            
             ,
             a
             preacher
             at
             Maidstone
             in
             Kent
             ,
             whom
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Canterbury
             and
             Rochester
             kept
             long
             in
             prison
             ,
             and
             tormented
             him
             with
             diuers
             torments
             ,
             yet
             he
             continued
             constant
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             las●
             they
             burned
             him
             at
             Maidestone
             ,
             for
             the
             constant
             testimony
             o●
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             frée
             grace
             and
             saluation
             .
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Bil●ey
            
             of
             the
             Uniuer●itie
             of
             Cambridge
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             excellent
             constancy
             .
             Cambridge
             taking
             roote
             in
             him
             ,
             after
             long
             barrennes
             did
             begin
             to
             flourish
             .
             He
             conuerted
             many
             of
             his
             fellowes
             to
             the
             Gospell
             :
             amongst
             whom
             was
             
               Thomas
               Arthur
            
             ,
             and
             Maister
             
               Hugh
               Latimer
            
             ,
             who
             was
             Crosse-kéeper
             of
             Cambridge
             ,
             bringing
             it
             on
             procession
             daies
             :
             at
             last
             he
             forsooke
             the
             Uniuersitie
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             diuers
             places
             preaching
             ,
             associated
             with
             Arthur
             :
             the
             authoritie
             of
             Cardinall
             Woolsey
             was
             then
             great
             ,
             but
             his
             pride
             ●reater
             ,
             which
             declared
             the
             vanity
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             liues
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             .
             Bilney
             with
             others
             ,
             maruelling
             at
             the
             incredible
             insolency
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             no
             longer
             suffer
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             preach
             against
             this
             dignity
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Then
             the
             Cardinall
             which
             did
             not
             greatly
             feare
             any
             power
             of
             Kings
             ,
             but
             onelie
             feared
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             preached
             ,
             least
             it
             should
             detect
             their
             Hypocrisie
             and
             deceits
             .
             Whereupon
             he
             caused
             the
             said
             Bilney
             and
             Arthur
             to
             bee
             cast
             into
             prison
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             brought
             before
             the
             Cardinall
             and
             ●
             number
             of
             Bishops
             into
             the
             Charter-house
             of
             Westminster
             :
             then
             the
             Cardinall
             required
             of
             them
             ,
             wherefore
             they
             had
             taught
             the
             people
             the
             opinions
             of
             Luther
             ,
             which
             are
             condemned
             ,
             and
             whether
             he
             had
             not
             once
             made
             an
             oath
             ,
             not
             to
             preach
             or
             defend
             any
             of
             Luthers
             opinions
             ,
             but
             to
             impugne
             the
             same
             .
             He
             said
             ,
             He
             had
             made
             such
             an
             Oath
             ,
             but
             not
             lawfullie
             :
             After
             hee
             was
             sworne
             to
             make
             true
             answere
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             reueale
             his
             examinations
             .
          
           
             1
             It
             was
             laid
             against
             him
             that
             he
             preached
             ,
             though
             Preachers
             bee
             restrained
             now
             adaies
             :
             yet
             he
             had
             warranty
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             where
             he
             said
             ;
             Goe
             i●to
             all
             the
             world
             and
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             .
             By
             which
             authority
             ,
             euery
             man
             that
             hath
             the
             gift
             may
             preach
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             nor
             any
             other
             can
             make
             any
             law
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             which
             he
             confessed
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             he
             said
             ,
             when
             crosses
             were
             set
             vp
             against
             Walls
             in
             London
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             not
             pisse
             there
             :
             When
             there
             were
             but
             few
             men
             did
             reuerence
             them
             ,
             but
             when
             in
             euerie
             corner
             there
             was
             a
             Crosse
             ,
             of
             necessitie
             men
             pissed
             vppon
             the
             Crosses
             :
             So
             that
             when
             there
             were
             but
             few
             Lawes
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             men
             were
             afraid
             to
             offend
             them
             :
             after
             ward
             they
             made
             many
             lawes
             ,
             whereof
             some
             are
             pecuniall
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             them
             ,
             and
             them
             they
             doe
             obserue
             ;
             those
             that
             are
             not
             pecuniall
             they
             call
             palea
             ,
             and
             regard
             them
             not
             .
             To
             this
             or
             the
             like
             effect
             ,
             he
             confessed
             he
             spake
             .
          
           
             3
             If
             I
             should
             suffer
             persecution
             for
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             yet
             there
             are
             seuen
             thousand
             more
             that
             would
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             as
             I
             doe
             now
             :
             therefore
             good
             people
             thinke
             not
             much
             if
             these
             tyrants
             put
             a
             man
             to
             death
             for
             preaching
             the
             Gospell
             .
             This
             Article
             he
             confessed
             .
          
           
             5
             That
             euery
             Christian
             man
             is
             a
             Priest
             so
             offer
             vp
             sacrifice
             of
             prayer
             :
             and
             if
             they
             murmured
             against
             Priesthood
             ,
             they
             murmured
             against
             themselues
             :
             and
             that
             we
             should
             not
             pray
             to
             Saints
             nor
             worship
             Images
             .
          
           
             6
             That
             he
             should
             preach
             at
             Cambridge
             :
             that
             a
             Bachelor
             of
             Diuinity
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             knowing
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             should
             be
             let
             from
             preaching
             by
             no
             man
             :
             and
             if
             any
             Bishop
             did
             accurse
             them
             for
             so
             doing
             ,
             their
             curses
             should
             returne
             to
             themselues
             .
             All
             these
             hee
             confessed
             .
          
           
             Master
             Luther
             did
             recant
             ,
             and
             submit
             himselfe
             vnto
             the
             punishment
             and
             iudgement
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             but
             these
             Interrogatories
             were
             ministred
             vnto
             Master
             Bilney
             ;
          
           
           
             Whether
             hee
             beléeued
             the
             assertions
             of
             Luther
             impugned
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             were
             detestable
             :
             Whether
             generall
             Councells
             and
             Constitutions
             where
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             obserued
             of
             all
             men
             euen
             for
             conscience
             ,
             whether
             the
             Popes
             Keyes
             were
             no●
             profitable
             ,
             or
             against
             Gods
             word
             ,
             whether
             the
             Catholik●
             Church
             may
             erre
             ,
             or
             whether
             it
             may
             bee
             demonstrated
             or
             poynted
             out
             ,
             or
             else
             whether
             it
             is
             a
             spirituall
             Church
             knowne
             to
             God
             ,
             whether
             Images
             of
             Saints
             ought
             to
             bee
             worshipped
             of
             all
             true
             Christian●
             ,
             whether
             a
             man
             may
             beléeue
             that
             there
             is
             not
             yet
             any
             Iudgement
             giuen
             vppon
             the
             sou●es
             departed
             ,
             whether
             a
             man
             may
             beléeue
             that
             our
             Lady
             remained
             not
             alwayes
             a
             Uirgine
             ?
             whether
             Holy
             dayes
             and
             fasting
             dayes
             may
             without
             〈◊〉
             bee
             broken
             by
             any
             priuate
             man
             ?
             whether
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             be
             obedient
             to
             Bishoppes
             and
             Kings
             as
             vnto
             Parents
             ?
             whether
             the
             Church
             doo
             godly
             ,
             in
             praying
             to
             Saints
             ?
             whether
             all
             true
             Christians
             bee
             Priests
             ,
             and
             haue
             the
             Keyes
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             ?
             whether
             faith
             may
             bee
             without
             workes
             and
             charity
             ?
             whether
             it
             is
             more
             agreable
             vnto
             faith
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             should
             pray
             in
             their
             owne
             tongue
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             learned
             and
             vnknowne
             tongue
             ?
             whether
             children
             should
             be
             taught
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             without
             the
             salutation
             of
             the
             Uirgine
             ?
             whether
             beades
             be
             to
             be
             denied
             or
             no
             ?
             whether
             Scriptures
             ought
             to
             bee
             translated
             into
             English
             or
             no
             ?
             whether
             Organs
             and
             all
             maner
             of
             songs
             ought
             to
             bee
             in
             the
             Churches
             ?
             whether
             a
             Bishoppe
             haue
             any
             Temporall
             power
             ?
             whether
             it
             bee
             a
             godly
             Constitution
             that
             no
             man
             should
             preach
             in
             an
             others
             Dioces
             without
             lycence
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ?
             whether
             vowes
             of
             priuate
             men
             commeth
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ?
             whether
             we
             should
             pray
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Purgatory
             ?
             whether
             Morall
             philosophy
             helpe
             the
             vnderstanding
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
             whether
             the
             Popes
             pardons
             are
             to
             be
             ●eiected
             ?
             whether
             there
             may
             bee
             any
             Morall
             ver●ues
             without
             the
             grac●
             of
             Christ
             ?
             whether
             Saluation
             and
             damnation
             come
             of
             necessity
             and
             nothing
             to
             bee
             in
             our
             owne
             wills
             ?
             whether
             Images
             ought
             to
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Churches
             ?
             whether
             preachers
             should
             exhort
             men
             to
             Pilgrimage
             or
             to
             the
             worshipping
             of
             reliques
             ?
             hee
             in
             a
             maner
             confesseth
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             Hee
             answereth
             that
             he
             did
             beléeue
             the
             assertions
             of
             Luther
             ,
             and
             that
             men
             were
             not
             bound
             to
             beléeue
             Councells
             and
             Constitutions
             ,
             and
             St.
             Augustine
             in
             his
             tim●
             marnailed
             ,
             that
             we
             could
             liue
             in
             safety
             amongst
             so
             many
             snares
             of
             Constitutions
             ,
             when
             Adam
             and
             Eue
             could
             not
             obserue
             one
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             he
             sayd
             that
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             cannot
             erre
             in
             fayth
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             of
             the
             Elect
             knowne
             onely
             to
             God
             ,
             otherwise
             no
             man
             could
             be
             assured
             of
             his
             owne
             or
             anothers
             saluation
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             no
             man
             knoweth
             whether
             ●e
             be
             worthy
             of
             hatred
             or
             loue
             ▪
             yet
             I
             may
             truely
             say
             of
             the
             generall
             Councell
             ,
             congregated
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             Behold
             here
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             denominating
             the
             whole
             by
             the
             most
             worthy
             part
             :
             and
             hee
             affirmed
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             the
             faithfull
             haue
             the
             I●dgment
             of
             their
             soules
             as
             soone
             as
             they
             die
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             Heauen
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             obay
             Magistrates
             as
             Parents
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             people
             should
             haue
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             and
             the
             Créed
             in
             their
             owne
             tongue
             ,
             that
             their
             denotion
             might
             bee
             furthered
             by
             their
             vnderstanding
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             more
             expert
             in
             their
             faith
             :
             I
             hau●
             heard
             many
             say
             ,
             they
             neuer
             heard
             any
             speake
             of
             their
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             knowledge
             thereof
             became
             more
             ready
             to
             goodnes
             ,
             and
             fearefull
             to
             doe
             euill
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             wish
             that
             the
             Scripture
             were
             in
             our
             owne
             tong●e
             ,
             for
             St.
             Paule
             sath
             ,
             hee
             would
             rather
             haue
             fiue
             words
             in
             a
             tongue
             that
             is
             knowne
             &c.
             that
             the
             Church
             may
             be
             edified
             ,
             and
             Ch●isostome
             bad
             his
             hearers
             looke
             vpon
             bookes
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             the
             better
             remember
             that
             which
             they
             had
             heard
             ,
             and
             Bead
             translated
             the
             gospell
             of
             St.
             Iohn
             into
             English
             ,
             and
             where
             it
             is
             obiected
             ,
             it
             is
             daungerous
             for
             Heres●e
             ,
             hee
             said
             good
             Pastors
             might
             easily
             helpe
             the
             matter
             by
             adding
             the
             interpretation
             of
             the
             hard
             places
             in
             the
             margent
             :
             touching
             pardons
             ,
             he
             said
             it
             were
             better
             that
             they
             should
             bee
             restrain●d
             ,
             then
             any
             longer
             to
             be
             vsed
             as
             they
             haue
             béene
             to
             the
             iniury
             of
             Christs
             passion
             .
          
           
             Further
             these
             things
             were
             deposed
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             preach
             at
             Ipswich
             ,
             Christ
             is
             our
             Meadiator
             betwixt
             vs
             and
             the
             Father
             ,
             why
             then
             should
             wee
             séeke
             to
             any
             Saint
             for
             remedy
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             petition
             to
             Saints
             is
             great
             iniury
             and
             blasphemie
             to
             Christ
             :
             and
             that
             man
             is
             so
             imperfect
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             hee
             cannot
             merit
             by
             his
             owne
             deedes
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             great
             iniury
             vnto
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             ,
             to
             teach
             that
             to
             b●
             
             buried
             in
             Saint
             Francis
             Coull
             ,
             should
             remit
             foure
             parts
             of
             penance
             :
             what
             is
             then
             left
             to
             Christ
             which
             taketh
             away
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             world
             :
             This
             I
             will
             iustifie
             to
             bee
             great
             blasphemie
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             it
             was
             great
             folly
             to
             go●
             in
             pilgrimage
             ,
             and
             that
             preachers
             in
             times
             past
             haue
             been
             Antichrists
             ,
             and
             now
             it
             hath
             pleased
             God
             somewhat
             to
             shew
             their
             errors
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             myracles
             done
             in
             Walsingham
             ,
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             Ipswich
             were
             done
             by
             the
             Diuell
             by
             the
             sufferance
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             blind
             the
             people
             :
             and
             that
             the
             pope
             hath
             not
             the
             Keyes
             that
             Peter
             had
             ,
             except
             hee
             follow
             Peter
             in
             liuing
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             deposed
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             twice
             pulled
             out
             of
             the
             Pulpit
             by
             the
             Fryers
             in
             the
             Dioces
             of
             Norwich
             :
             And
             that
             hee
             ●xhorted
             the
             people
             to
             put
             away
             their
             Gods
             of
             Siluer
             and
             Gold
             ,
             and
             leaue
             offering
             vnto
             them
             ,
             because
             it
             hath
             often
             béen
             knowne
             ,
             that
             those
             things
             offered
             ,
             haue
             after
             been
             giuen
             to
             Whoores
             of
             the
             Stewes
             :
             And
             that
             Iewes
             and
             Sarazens
             would
             haue
             bec●me
             Christians
             long
             agoe
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             bin
             for
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             in
             offering
             Candles
             ,
             Wax
             and
             mony
             to
             stockes
             and
             stones
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             Dialogue
             betwixt
             him
             and
             Fryer
             
               Iohn
               Brusierd
            
             ,
             hee
             proueth
             thrée
             points
             :
             Firs●
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Mediator
             of
             God
             and
             Men
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ
             :
             Then
             our
             Lady
             ,
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             and
             other
             Saints
             be
             no
             Mediators
             ;
             and
             whatsoeuer
             wee
             aske
             the
             Father
             in
             Christs
             Name
             we
             shall
             haue
             ,
             and
             God
             saith
             not
             in
             any
             other
             name
             :
             therfore
             let
             vs
             aske
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             least
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgement
             it
             be
             said
             to
             vs
             ,
             hetherto
             haue
             you
             asked
             nothing
             in
             my
             name
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             the
             Fry●r
             answered
             :
             I
             would
             Maister
             Bilney
             that
             you
             would
             search
             the
             first
             Origen
             of
             the
             Rogation
             daies
             ,
             which
             were
             ordained
             by
             Pope
             Gregory
             ,
             with
             Fastings
             ,
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             holy
             Processions
             against
             the
             Pestilence
             ,
             by
             the
             infe●tion
             of
             the
             ayre
             ,
             in
             which
             time
             of
             Procession
             an
             Image
             like
             our
             Lady
             ,
             Painted
             by
             S.
             Luke
             ,
             went
             before
             them
             :
             About
             which
             Image
             Angels
             did
             sing
             
               Regina
               coeli
               letare
            
             :
             To
             the
             which
             the
             Pope
             ioined
             ,
             
               Ora
               pro
               nobis
               Domine
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Therefore
             beeing
             the
             Angels
             did
             honour
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Uirgine
             :
             And
             Pope
             Gregory
             with
             all
             the
             Clergy
             did
             pray
             to
             her
             :
             It
             appeareth
             mani●estly
             we
             ought
             to
             pray
             to
             Saints
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             say
             like
             for
             vs
             ,
             which
             the
             Disciples
             said
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             serue
             them
             ,
             and
             send
             them
             away
             ,
             because
             they
             cry
             after
             vs.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             proueth
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             Antichrist
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             exalteth
             himselfe
             aboue
             all
             that
             is
             called
             God.
             For
             the
             Pope
             imposeth
             but
             a
             small
             punishment
             vpon
             them
             that
             break
             any
             of
             the
             ●en
             Commandements
             ;
             But
             he
             that
             shall
             violate
             the
             popes
             constitutions
             ,
             he
             is
             guilty
             of
             death
             .
             What
             is
             this
             but
             the
             Pope
             to
             sit
             and
             to
             raigne
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             mans
             conscience
             as
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             popish
             miracles
             are
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             illusions
             of
             Satan
             ;
             who
             as
             the
             Script●res
             witnes
             ,
             haue
             been
             loosed
             this
             fiue
             hundred
             yeares
             ;
             As
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             that
             Satan
             should
             bee
             loosed
             after
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             illusions
             ,
             because
             they
             make
             them
             put
             th●ir
             Faith
             in
             our
             Lady
             and
             oth●r
             Saints
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             God
             alone
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             is
             ,
             that
             no
             Saint
             ,
             though
             his
             suffering
             were
             neuer
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             his
             life
             most
             pure
             ,
             deserued
             any
             thing
             for
             vs
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             sée
             by
             the
             answer
             of
             the
             wise
             Uirgins
             ,
             vnto
             the
             foolish
             Uirgins
             ,
             when
             they
             craued
             oyle
             of
             them
             :
             No
             say
             they
             ,
             least
             peraduenture
             we
             haue
             not
             sufficient
             for
             our selues
             and
             you
             ,
             get
             you
             rather
             to
             them
             that
             sell
             ,
             and
             buy
             ,
             where
             be
             then
             the
             merits
             of
             Saints
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             deserue
             for
             themselues
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             After
             he
             was
             brought
             againe
             before
             the
             Bishops
             at
             the
             Charter-house
             afore
             said
             ;
             where
             he
             was
             admonished
             to
             abiure
             and
             recant
             :
             who
             answered
             ,
             he
             would
             stand
             to
             his
             Conscience
             :
             but
             being
             many
             times
             sent
             for
             and
             perswaded
             ,
             he
             did
             abiure
             :
             But
             God
             not
             willing
             to
             loose
             such
             a
             worthy
             instrument
             of
             his
             Church
             raised
             him
             againe
             after
             his
             fall
             ,
             as
             h●re
             followeth
             to
             be
             seene
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             These
             Articles
             were
             obiected
             against
             GEFFREY
             LON
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             was
             abiured
             .
          
           
             FIrst
             for
             hauing
             and
             dispersing
             abroad
             bookes
             of
             Luther
             ,
             for
             affirming
             and
             beleeuing
             that
             Faith
             onely
             iustifieth
             ,
             and
             that
             men
             be
             not
             bo●nd
             to
             obserue
             the
             constitutions
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             That
             we
             should
             pray
             onely
             to
             God
             ,
             not
             to
             Saints
             :
             That
             pilgrimages
             are
             not
             profitable
             to
             mans
             soule
             :
             That
             we
             should
             not
             offer
             nor
             set
             vp
             lights
             to
             Images
             :
             That
             no
             man
             is
             bound
             to
             keep
             the
             Fasts
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             That
             Popes
             pardons
             profit
             not
             a
             man
             :
             and
             
               Thomas
               Garnet
            
             Master
             of
             Art.
             Curat
             of
             all
             Hallowes
             in
             Hony
             Lane
             ,
             for
             hauing
             and
             distributing
             Luthers
             Bookes
             ,
             and
             them
             of
             that
             sect
             :
             For
             affirming
             Faith
             onely
             iustifieth
             :
             That
             Pardons
             profit
             neither
             the
             dead
             nor
             liuing
             :
             That
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Church
             binde
             vs
             not
             :
             for
             calling
             Bishops
             Pharisies
             :
             That
             fasting
             daies
             are
             not
             to
             bee
             obserued
             :
             That
             euery
             man
             that
             is
             able
             may
             preach
             the
             Word
             and
             no
             Law
             to
             the
             contrarie
             :
             for
             thes●
             and
             such
             like
             he
             was
             abiured
             before
             Cutbert
             Bishop
             of
             London
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             aforesaid
             Bilney
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             recantation
             :
             Hee
             abated
             not
             any
             part
             of
             his
             desire
             &
             study
             to
             preach
             ,
             but
             was
             the
             more
             vehement
             against
             the
             Bishops
             corrupt
             life
             :
             but
             whilst
             he
             was
             occupied
             in
             that
             godly
             enterprise
             ,
             to
             allure
             all
             men
             to
             saluation
             ,
             
               Thomas
               Moore
            
             ,
             and
             
               Richard
               Nickes
            
             ,
             the
             blind
             Bishop
             of
             Norwich
             ,
             who
             was
             as
             blind
             in
             body
             as
             Soule
             ,
             they
             laid
             hands
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             condemned
             him
             of
             heresie
             ,
             and
             iudged
             him
             to
             the
             fire
             ;
             because
             he
             had
             preached
             since
             his
             abiuration
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             taught
             Saints
             should
             not
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             nor
             called
             vpon
             as
             Mediators
             .
             He
             would
             many
             times
             proue
             the
             paine
             of
             the
             fire
             by
             holding
             his
             finger
             neere
             the
             Candle
             :
             but
             the
             night
             before
             he
             suffered
             martyrdome
             hee
             held
             his
             finger
             so
             long
             that
             he
             burnt
             off
             the
             first
             ioynt
             .
             Hee
             was
             burned
             in
             Lollards
             yit
             in
             Norwich
             ,
             with
             great
             ioy
             falling
             downe
             before
             the
             stake
             ,
             and
             rising
             kist
             it
             ,
             &
             bound
             himselfe
             with
             the
             Chaine
             ,
             confessing
             his
             Faith
             ,
             and
             animating
             the
             people
             to
             stand
             fast
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moore
            
             beeing
             Chancellor
             of
             England
             ;
             when
             those
             ,
             should
             burne
             Bilney
             ,
             required
             of
             him
             a
             Letter
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             ●ee
             discharged
             after
             his
             death
             :
             He
             said
             goe
             too
             fellowes
             burne
             him
             first
             ,
             then
             come
             to
             me
             after
             for
             a
             Bill
             of
             my
             hand
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Story
             of
             the
             valiant
             Martyr
             Maister
             BAYFIELD
             .
          
           
             THis
             Bayfield
             was
             a
             Monk
             of
             Bury
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             Religion
             he
             was
             〈◊〉
             in
             the
             prison
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             whipped
             with
             a
             gagge
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             then
             ●●ocked
             and
             continued
             in
             the
             same
             torments
             thrée
             quarters
             of
             a
             yeere
             ;
             and
             then
             hee
             was
             committed
             to
             Doctor
             Barnes
             to
             go●
             to
             Cambridge
             with
             him
             :
             when
             he
             had
             been
             the●e
             a
             whole
             yeare
             ,
             he
             tasted
             good
             learning
             so
             well
             that
             he
             neuer
             returned
             vnto
             his
             Abbey
             againe
             ,
             but
             went
             to
             London
             to
             Maxwell
             and
             Stacy
             ,
             &
             they
             kept
             him
             secret
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             conuayed
             him
             beyond
             Sea.
             Doctor
             Barnes
             being
             in
             the
             Fléete
             for
             Gods
             Word
             ;
             This
             Bayfield
             mightily
             prospered
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             was
             veneficiall
             to
             Maister
             Tindall
             ,
             and
             Frith
             ,
             for
             he
             brought
             substance
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             sould
             their
             works
             for
             them
             .
             And
             at
             last
             comming
             to
             London
             to
             M.
             Smithes
             house
             in
             ●●cklers
             Bury
             ,
             he
             was
             betrayed
             and
             dogged
             to
             his
             Book-●inders
             house
             in
             Marke
             Lane
             ,
             &
             there
             taken
             &
             carried
             vnto
             Lolards
             Tower
             ,
             &
             from
             thence
             taken
             &
             carried
             to
             the
             Cole-house
             ;
             because
             one
             Patmore
             Parson
             of
             Much-Haddam
             in
             Essex
             ,
             then
             liuing
             in
             Lolards
             tower
             ,
             was
             confirmed
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             by
             him
             ;
             there
             hee
             was
             tyed
             by
             the
             neck
             ,
             middle
             and
             legges
             ,
             standing
             vp●ight
             by
             the
             walles
             ,
             diuers
             times
             manacled
             
             to
             accuse
             others
             that
             had
             bought
             his
             Bookes
             ,
             but
             he
             accused
             none
             ,
             but
             stood
             in
             his
             Faith
             vnto
             the
             end
             :
             He
             was
             in
             the
             Consistory
             of
             Paules
             put
             to
             his
             tryall
             ,
             whether
             he
             would
             abiure
             or
             no
             :
             he
             said
             he
             would
             dispute
             for
             his
             Faith
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             to
             their
             great
             shame
             .
             Stokesley
             being
             their
             Iudge
             with
             others
             ,
             hee
             was
             condemned
             for
             bringing
             ouer
             and
             selling
             hereticall
             Bookes
             ,
             and
             because
             before
             time
             he
             was
             accused
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             London
             for
             affirming
             certaine
             Articles
             contrarie
             to
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             especially
             that
             all
             land
             should
             be
             giuen
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Saints
             or
             Creatures
             ;
             and
             that
             euery
             Priest
             might
             preach
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             néed
             not
             to
             runne
             to
             the
             Pope
             or
             Cardinals
             for
             licence
             ;
             and
             that
             hee
             ab●ured
             ,
             and
             hath
             since
             preached
             the
             like
             Doctrines
             :
             When
             they
             asked
             him
             what
             he
             had
             to
             say
             ,
             why
             he
             should
             not
             haue
             his
             Iudgement
             ;
             Hee
             said
             with
             a
             vehement
             spirit
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             
               your
               liuing
               of
               the
               spiritualty
               is
               so
               euill
               ,
               that
               you
               be
               hereticks
               ,
               and
               you
               maintaine
               euill
               liuing
               ,
               and
               let
               that
               true
               liuing
               may
               not
               be
               knowne
               :
               and
               that
               their
               liuing
               ,
               neither
               their
               beleefe
               ,
               is
               according
               to
               Christs
               Gospell
               :
            
             Then
             the
             Bishop
             read
             the
             sentence
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             disgraded
             him
             ▪
             hee
             knéeling
             vpon
             the
             highest
             step
             of
             the
             Altar
             in
             Paules
             ;
             He
             tooke
             the
             Crosie●
             staffe
             ,
             and
             smote
             him
             on
             the
             brest
             ,
             that
             he
             threw
             him
             downe
             backwards
             and
             brake
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             he
             sounded
             :
             and
             when
             he
             came
             to
             himselfe
             againe
             ,
             he
             thanked
             God
             that
             he
             was
             deliuered
             from
             the
             malignant
             Church
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             come
             into
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             trusted
             anon
             to
             bee
             in
             heauen
             with
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             triumphant
             Church
             for
             euer
             :
             Then
             he
             was
             led
             againe
             to
             Newgate
             ,
             &
             continued
             there
             in
             prayer
             an
             houre
             ,
             and
             thence
             went
             to
             the
             fire
             ioifully
             ,
             and
             was
             thrée
             quarters
             of
             an
             houre
             aliue
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             left
             arm
             was
             burned
             ,
             he
             rubbed
             it
             with
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             &
             it
             fell
             from
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             he
             continued
             in
             prayer
             to
             the
             end
             without
             mouing
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             History
             of
             M
             r
             Iohn
             Tewxbury
             Cittizen
             and
             Lether-Dresser
             of
             London
             .
          
           
             IN
             all
             points
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             point
             of
             iustification
             ,
             he
             disputed
             most
             openly
             in
             the
             Bishops
             Chappell
             ,
             with
             such
             prompt
             and
             expert
             answers
             that
             Tunstall
             and
             all
             his
             learned
             men
             were
             ashamed
             :
             This
             disputation
             continued
             a
             senight
             ,
             then
             he
             was
             sent
             to
             my
             L.
             Chancellor
             ,
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moore
            
             to
             Chelsey
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             lay
             in
             the
             porters
             Lodge
             ,
             hand
             ,
             foote
             ,
             and
             head
             in
             the
             stockes
             six
             daies
             .
             Then
             he
             was
             carried
             to
             Iesus
             Tree
             in
             the
             Garden
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             whipped
             ,
             and
             also
             twisted
             in
             his
             browes
             ,
             with
             small
             ropes
             ,
             that
             the
             bloud
             start
             out
             of
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             yet
             would
             accuse
             no
             man.
             Then
             he
             was
             racked
             in
             the
             Tower
             ,
             and
             there
             promised
             to
             retant
             at
             Paules
             Crosse.
             After
             he
             came
             to
             S.
             Austens
             with
             a
             new
             Testament
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             stood
             vp
             before
             the
             people
             in
             a
             Pew
             ,
             and
             declared
             openly
             with
             teares
             that
             he
             had
             denied
             God
             ,
             and
             prayed
             the
             people
             to
             forgiue
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             beware
             of
             his
             weaknesse
             not
             to
             doe
             as
             he
             had
             done
             :
             for
             if
             I
             should
             not
             turne
             againe
             to
             this
             truth
             ,
             hauing
             the
             New
             Testament
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             this
             Booke
             Gods
             Word
             would
             damne
             mee
             body
             and
             soule
             ,
             and
             he
             prayed
             euery
             body
             to
             doe
             as
             hee
             had
             done
             :
             for
             hee
             would
             not
             feele
             such
             a
             hell
             againe
             as
             he
             had
             done
             not
             for
             all
             the
             worlds
             good
             :
             and
             immediately
             hee
             was
             carried
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ;
             and
             after
             he
             was
             burned
             in
             Smithfield
             ,
             and
             died
             a
             glorious
             Martyr
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             his
             Disputations
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             proposed
             these
             Articles
             out
             of
             the
             Booke
             called
             the
             Booke
             of
             the
             wicked
             Mammon
             :
             and
             hee
             affirmed
             them
             .
          
           
             TEwxbery
             ,
             A
             man
             should
             doe
             good
             works
             for
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             onely
             ,
             and
             for
             no
             hope
             of
             reward
             higher
             or
             lower
             in
             heauen
             ,
             for
             if
             he
             should
             it
             were
             presumption
             ,
             &
             being
             asked
             whether
             faith
             only
             iustifieth
             :
             he
             said
             if
             he
             should
             desire
             heauen
             by
             works
             
             hee
             were
             greatly
             to
             blame
             ,
             for
             workes
             followe
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Christ
             redéemed
             vs
             by
             his
             death
             :
             the
             diuell
             holdeth
             our
             hearts
             so
             hard
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             vs
             to
             consent
             to
             Gods
             Law
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             suffereth
             no
             merits
             ,
             nor
             any
             man
             to
             bee
             Iustified
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             commandeth
             things
             impossible
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             good
             tree
             bringeth
             forth
             good
             fruit
             :
             so
             there
             is
             no
             Law
             to
             him
             that
             beleeueth
             and
             is
             iustified
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             all
             good
             workes
             must
             be
             done
             without
             respect
             of
             any
             profit
             thereby
             ,
             for
             they
             deserue
             no
             reward
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Diuel
             is
             not
             east
             out
             by
             the
             merits
             of
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Item
             ,
             We
             cannot
             loue
             God
             ,
             except
             we
             sée
             first
             his
             loue
             and
             kindnes
             to
             vs
             :
             whilst
             we
             are
             vnder
             the
             Law
             ,
             wee
             sée
             nothing
             but
             ●inne
             and
             damnation
             ,
             and
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             cannot
             but
             hate
             him
             as
             a
             tyrant
             ,
             and
             flée
             from
             him
             as
             Cain
             ,
             and
             that
             wée
             are
             damned
             by
             Nature
             as
             a
             Toade
             ,
             and
             a
             Serpent
             are
             so
             by
             Nature
             .
          
           
             Item
             ,
             Loue
             in
             Christ
             putteth
             no
             difference
             betwixt
             one
             man
             and
             another
             .
          
           
             Item
             ,
             The
             sects
             of
             Saints
             Francis
             ,
             Saint
             Dominick
             &
             others
             be
             damnable
             :
             Then
             the
             Bishop
             asked
             him
             whether
             he
             would
             renounce
             these
             heresies
             ,
             and
             he
             prayed
             the
             Bishop
             to
             reforme
             himselfe
             :
             Then
             the
             Bishop
             gaue
             him
             respite
             ,
             and
             when
             hee
             came
             before
             him
             againe
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             he
             affirmed
             that
             Christ
             &
             all
             his
             merits
             were
             his
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             knit
             to
             him
             so
             inseperably
             that
             he
             could
             not
             be
             damned
             ,
             except
             Christ
             were
             damned
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             séeketh
             by
             his
             almes
             more
             then
             to
             be
             mercifull
             ,
             and
             to
             succor
             his
             brother●
             and
             neighbours
             need
             he
             is
             blind
             ,
             and
             seeth
             not
             Christs
             bloud
             ,
             so
             God
             is
             honoured
             on
             all
             sides
             in
             that
             we
             count
             him
             righteous
             in
             all
             his
             lawes
             ,
             and
             to
             worship
             him
             otherwise
             is
             Idolatry
             :
             he
             concluded
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             he
             found
             no
             fault
             throughout
             all
             the
             booke
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             all
             good
             ,
             and
             hath
             giuen
             him
             great
             light
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             Sessions
             he
             was
             intised
             to
             recant
             ▪
             but
             shortly
             after
             he
             was
             moued
             by
             the
             example
             of
             one
             that
             was
             burned
             in
             Smithfield
             ,
             and
             after
             did
             constantly
             abide
             in
             the
             testimonie
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             suffered
             in
             Smithfield
             .
          
           
             
               Lastly
               for
               these
               Articles
               he
               was
               condemned
               .
            
             
               1
               THat
               Faith
               onely
               iustifieth
               which
               lacketh
               not
               Charitie
               .
            
             
               2
               That
               Christ
               is
               a
               sufficient
               Mediator
               for
               vs
               ,
               therefore
               no
               prayer
               to
               be●
               made
               to
               Saints
               .
            
             
               3
               That
               Christ
               is
               our
               sufficient
               purgatory
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               is
               no
               purgatory
               after
               this
               life
               .
            
             
               4
               That
               the
               soules
               of
               the
               faithfull
               departing
               this
               life
               rest
               with
               Christ.
               
            
             
               5
               That
               a
               Priest
               receiuing
               orders
               ,
               receiueth
               more
               grace
               ,
               if
               his
               Faith
               be
               increased
               ,
               or
               else
               not
               .
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             hee
             beléeueth
             that
             the
             bloud
             and
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             wherevpon
             he
             was
             condemned
             and
             burnt
             as
             aforesaid
             .
          
        
         
           
             IOHN
             RANDALL
             .
          
           
             THis
             
               IOHN
               RANDALL
            
             was
             of
             Christs
             Colledge
             in
             Cambridge
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             loue
             that
             he
             had
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             sincere
             Religion
             ,
             hee
             was
             suspected
             and
             hated
             ;
             the
             yong
             man
             being
             studious
             and
             about
             one
             &
             twenty
             yéeres
             old
             was
             long
             lacking
             of
             his
             companions
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             stench
             of
             his
             corps
             ,
             his
             study
             door●
             being
             broken
             vp
             ,
             he
             was
             found
             hanged
             with
             his
             owne
             girdle
             within
             the
             study
             ,
             in
             such
             maner
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             his
             face
             looking
             vpon
             the
             Bible
             ,
             and
             his
             finger
             pointing
             to
             a
             place
             of
             Scripture
             :
             whereas
             predestination
             was
             intreated
             of
             ,
             surely
             this
             matter
             lacked
             no
             singular
             policie
             ,
             of
             some
             old
             naughty
             man
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             seeme
             for
             feare
             of
             pred●stination
             ,
             he
             was
             driuen
             to
             despaire
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             keep
             their
             yong
             men
             from
             the
             study
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             as
             a
             thing
             most
             perilous
             .
          
           
           
             In
             this
             yeare
             an
             old
             man
             in
             the
             County
             of
             Buckingham
             ,
             for
             eating
             of
             Bacon
             in
             Lent
             ,
             
             was
             condemned
             to
             the
             fire
             and
             burned
             .
          
        
         
           
             EDWARD
             FRESE
             .
          
           
             
               EDward
               Frese
            
             ,
             a
             Painter
             ,
             was
             hired
             to
             paint
             certaine
             cloaths
             for
             the
             new
             Inne
             in
             Colchester
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             vpper
             boarder
             of
             the
             cloaths
             ,
             he
             wrote
             certaine
             sentences
             of
             the
             Scripture
             :
             then
             some
             of
             the
             Towne
             which
             had
             seene
             his
             worke
             ,
             apprehended
             him
             ,
             and
             brought
             him
             to
             London
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             cruelly
             imprisoned
             ,
             with
             others
             of
             Essex
             .
             One
             Iohnson
             and
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             one
             Willy
             ,
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             his
             son
             ,
             and
             one
             Father
             Bate
             of
             Rowshedge
             ,
             &
             they
             were
             fed
             with
             fine
             Manchet
             ,
             made
             of
             saw-dust
             ,
             or
             the
             most
             part
             therof
             :
             the
             said
             Frese
             being
             at
             the
             Bishops
             at
             Fullam
             ,
             his
             wife
             being
             desirous
             to
             see
             him
             ,
             came
             to
             the
             gate
             being
             big
             with
             Childe
             ,
             the
             Porter
             kicked
             her
             on
             the
             belly
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             same
             she
             died
             ,
             and
             the
             childe
             died
             immediatly
             :
             after
             for
             writing
             against
             the
             wall
             ,
             his
             hands
             were
             manacled
             ,
             that
             the
             flesh
             of
             his
             armes
             were
             higher
             then
             the
             Irons
             :
             and
             they
             kept
             him
             thrée
             daies
             without
             meat
             ,
             when
             he
             should
             come
             to
             his
             answer
             ,
             he
             could
             say
             nothing
             ,
             but
             looked
             on
             the
             people
             like
             a
             wilde
             man
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             asked
             him
             any
             question
             ,
             he
             could
             say
             nothing
             ,
             but
             my
             Lord
             is
             a
             good
             man
             :
             an●
             when
             they
             had
             spent
             his
             body
             and
             wits
             ,
             they
             sent
             him
             to
             Bearsie-Abby
             ,
             but
             hee
             would
             not
             tarry
             there
             ,
             but
             he
             neuer
             came
             to
             his
             wits
             againe
             ,
             vntill
             his
             death
             :
             And
             his
             brother
             
               Valentine
               Frese
            
             was
             burned
             for
             the
             testimony
             of
             Christ
             in
             Yorke
             .
          
           
             Also
             the
             wife
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Father
             Bate
             ,
             made
             a
             Supplication
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             it
             vnto
             him
             ,
             who
             appointed
             her
             to
             go
             to
             one
             M.
             Seliard
             ,
             of
             him
             she
             gat
             a
             letter
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             she
             hoped
             some
             good
             should
             come
             to
             her
             Husband
             ,
             but
             some
             of
             her
             friends
             would
             néeds
             sée
             the
             contents
             of
             her
             letter
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             this
             effect
             :
             look
             what
             you
             can
             gather
             against
             Father
             Bate
             ,
             send
             me
             word
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             certifie
             the
             Kinges
             Maiesty
             :
             but
             shortly
             after
             he
             gat
             out
             of
             prison
             in
             a
             darke
             night
             ,
             and
             was
             caught
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             yeare
             Fryer
             Roy
             was
             burned
             in
             Portugale
             ,
             what
             his
             doctrine
             was
             ,
             may
             easily
             be
             gathered
             by
             his
             testimony
             that
             he
             left
             here
             in
             England
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             History
             of
             Maister
             IAMES
             BAYNHAM
             ,
             a
             Lawyer
             .
          
           
             THis
             Maister
             Baynham
             was
             accused
             to
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moore
            
             ,
             Chancelor
             ,
             &
             arested
             with
             a
             Sergeant
             at
             Armes
             ,
             and
             carried
             out
             of
             the
             middle
             Temple
             to
             his
             house
             at
             Chelsey
             ,
             &
             when
             he
             saw
             he
             could
             not
             preuaile
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             whipped
             him
             at
             a
             trée
             in
             his
             garden
             ,
             then
             racked
             him
             at
             the
             tower
             before
             himselfe
             ,
             vntill
             they
             had
             almost
             lamed
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             not
             accuse
             Gentlemen
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             nor
             tel
             where
             his
             bookes
             lay
             ,
             and
             because
             his
             wife
             denied
             they
             were
             at
             his
             house
             ,
             she
             was
             sent
             to
             the
             fléet
             ,
             and
             his
             goods
             confiscate
             .
             When
             they
             had
             often
             vsed
             him
             vpon
             the
             tortures
             ,
             then
             he
             sent
             him
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             who
             cast
             him
             into
             Lolards
             tower
             ,
             vntill
             he
             had
             bin
             diuers
             times
             before
             him
             examined
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             resist
             him
             .
             He
             was
             both
             mighty
             in
             Scriptures
             and
             Arguments
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             able
             to
             confound
             them
             with
             their
             owne
             Arguments
             :
             so
             he
             condemned
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             sent
             one
             Doctor
             Symons
             to
             peruert
             him
             ,
             and
             waite
             vpon
             him
             to
             the
             stake
             ,
             &
             after
             much
             communication
             betweene
             the
             Doctor
             &
             him
             ,
             he
             prayed
             the
             Sheriffes
             to
             deliuer
             him
             from
             Satan
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             content
             to
             confirme
             his
             faith
             with
             his
             blood
             .
             At
             the
             stake
             he
             lay
             down
             flat
             and
             prayed
             ,
             then
             rising
             vp
             ,
             he
             imbraced
             the
             stake
             :
             then
             he
             said
             ,
             Good
             people
             ,
             I
             am
             come
             hither
             ,
             accused
             and
             condemned
             for
             an
             hereticke
             :
             these
             be
             the
             Articles
             I
             dye
             for
             .
          
           
             I
             say
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             euery
             man
             or
             woman
             to
             haue
             Gods
             booke
             in
             their
             Mother
             tongue
             .
          
           
           
             That
             the
             Pope
             is
             Antichrist
             ,
             that
             he
             knoweth
             no
             other
             Keyes
             of
             heau●n
             gate
             ,
             but
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             that
             the●e
             is
             no
             other
             purgatory
             ,
             then
             the
             purgatory
             of
             Christs
             blood
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             faithfull
             imediatly
             go
             to
             heauen
             ,
             &
             r●st
             with
             Christ
             for
             euermore
             .
             That
             
               Thomas
               Becket
            
             was
             no
             Saint
             ,
             but
             a
             Traytor
             ,
             and
             a
             shedder
             of
             innocent
             blood
             :
             th●n
             one
             M.
             Pauey
             answered
             ,
             
               Thou
               liest
               thou
               heretick
               ,
               thou
               deniest
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               altar
               :
            
             He
             answered
             ;
             
               I
               do
               not
               deny
               the
               Sacrament
               as
               it
               was
               instituted
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               vsed
               of
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               I
               deny
               transubstantiation
               ,
               and
               your
               Idolatry
               to
               the
               bread
               ,
               and
               that
               Christ
               ,
               God
               ,
               and
               Man
               should
               dwell
               in
               a
               piece
               of
               bread
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               is
               in
               heauen
               ,
               sitting
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               :
               but
               it
               is
               an
               Idoll
               as
               you
               vse
               it
               in
               the
               abhominable
               Masse
               ,
               making
               it
               a
               sacrifice
               propitiatory
               to
               the
               quicke
               and
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               robbing
               the
               Church
               of
               one
               kind
               :
            
             then
             Pauey
             bid
             ,
             
               Burne
               him
               Hereticke
            
             :
             then
             he
             said
             ,
             
               God
               forgiue
               thee
               ,
               and
               shew
               thee
               more
               mercy
               then
               thou
               shewest
               me
               ,
               and
               God
               forgiue
               Sir
               Thomas
               Moore
               :
            
             and
             prayed
             the
             people
             to
             pray
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             praying
             died
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             weeke
             after
             ,
             M.
             Pauey
             went
             vp
             into
             a
             Galery
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             a
             Roode
             before
             him
             and
             prayed
             ,
             and
             bitterly
             wept
             ,
             and
             his
             Maid
             finding
             him
             so
             doing
             ,
             he
             ●ad
             her
             take
             a
             rusty
             sword
             and
             make
             it
             cleane
             ,
             and
             not
             trouble
             him
             ,
             and
             immediatly
             hee
             tyed
             vp
             a
             rope
             and
             hung
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             an
             Idoll
             named
             the
             Rood
             of
             Douer-Court
             ,
             
             many
             resort●d
             vnto
             it
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             blowne
             abroad
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             of
             it
             was
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             none
             could
             shut
             th●
             Church●doore
             where
             it
             stood
             ,
             whereupon
             soure
             men
             came
             ten
             miles
             thither
             ,
             and
             took
             the
             Idoll
             from
             the
             Shri●e
             ,
             and
             a
             quarter
             of
             a
             〈◊〉
             from
             the
             place
             fired
             him
             ,
             who
             burned
             so
             bright
             ,
             that
             he
             lighted
             them
             homeward
             one
             mile
             .
             After
             ,
             three
             of
             them
             were
             indicted
             of
             fellony
             ,
             and
             hanged
             in
             Chaines
             ;
             one
             at
             Douer
             Court
             ,
             called
             
               N●cholas
               M●●sh
               ,
               Robert
               King
            
             in
             Dedham
             ,
             
               Robert
               Debnam
            
             ,
             at
             Cottaway
             :
             which
             three
             persons
             a●
             their
             death
             ,
             did
             more
             edifie
             the
             people
             in
             godly
             learning
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             sermons
             preached
             there
             a
             long
             time
             before
             :
             the
             fourth
             escaped
             :
             the
             same
             yeare
             many
             Images
             were
             cast
             downe
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Martirdome
             of
             Iohn
             Frith
             .
          
           
             WHen
             Cardinall
             Wolsey
             prepared
             to
             build
             a
             Colledge
             in
             Oxford
             ,
             which
             now
             is
             called
             Christs
             Church
             ,
             
             whence
             he
             was
             sent
             for
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             being
             accused
             of
             certaine
             crimes
             :
             in
             the
             way
             by
             immoderate
             purgations
             he
             killed
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             so
             left
             a
             most
             glorious
             péece
             of
             worke
             ;
             part
             but
             begun
             ,
             part
             halfe
             ended
             ,
             and
             but
             a
             smal
             part
             fully
             finished
             .
             He
             appointed
             to
             that
             Colledge
             all
             such
             as
             were
             found
             to
             excell
             in
             any
             kind
             of
             learning
             :
             amongst
             whom
             this
             
               Iohn
               Frith
            
             was
             one
             ,
             and
             
               William
               Tindall
            
             ,
             and
             Tauernar
             of
             Bostone
             ,
             and
             
               Iohn
               Clark
            
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             .
             These
             were
             accused
             of
             heresie
             by
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             and
             impri●oned
             in
             a
             déep
             Caue
             in
             t●e
             same
             Colledge
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             all
             infected
             through
             the
             stinke
             of
             Fish
             :
             and
             
               Iohn
               Clarke
            
             ,
             wi●h
             other
             good
             men
             ,
             whose
             names
             are
             not
             kn●wne
             ,
             died
             ;
             but
             Frith
             escaped
             ,
             and
             departed
             out
             of
             England
             for
             foure
             yeares
             ,
             and
             returning
             home
             ,
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moore
            
             promised
             great
             rewards
             to
             them
             that
             could
             take
             him
             ,
             and
             laid
             all
             the
             hauens
             for
             him
             .
             At
             length
             he
             was
             taken
             at
             Reading
             for
             a
             Uacabound
             ,
             and
             being
             put
             in
             the
             stockes
             ,
             hee
             sent
             for
             the
             Schoolemaister
             ,
             and
             began
             in
             the
             Lattine
             tongue
             to
             bewaile
             his
             captiuity
             ,
             the
             Schoole-maister
             being
             ouercome
             with
             his
             eloquen●e
             ,
             tooke
             pitty
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             loue●
             his
             excellent
             wit
             :
             then
             they
             fell
             to
             the
             Gréeke
             tongue
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             so
             inflamed
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             Schoole-maister
             ,
             that
             he
             went
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             and
             got
             him
             to
             be
             set
             at
             liberty
             without
             punishment
             :
             but
             after
             he
             was
             trayterously
             taken
             and
             sent
             to
             the
             Tower
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             many
             conflicts
             with
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             especially
             in
             writing
             with
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moore
            
             ,
             who
             wrote
             against
             certaine
             writings
             of
             Frithes
             ,
             against
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             which
             came
             to
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moores
            
             hands
             ,
             and
             Frith
             hauing
             gotten
             a
             Coppy
             of
             it
             ,
             wrote
             against
             it
             .
             Cranmer
             ,
             Archbishop
             ,
             in
             his
             Apology
             against
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             séemeth
             to
             haue
             collecte●
             Friths
             reasons
             aboundantly
             .
             
             What
             Articles
             were
             obiected
             vnto
             him
             ,
             appeareth
             by
             a
             breefe
             Commentary
             ,
             written
             and
             sent
             to
             his
             friends
             out
             of
             prison
             ,
             as
             followeth
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             whole
             matter
             of
             the
             examination
             was
             two
             Articles
             ,
             to
             wit
             ;
             purgatory
             ,
             and
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             Touching
             purgatory
             ,
             they
             asked
             whether
             I
             beleeued
             that
             there
             was
             any
             place
             to
             purg●
             the
             spots
             of
             the
             dead
             after
             this
             life
             :
             I
             denied
             there
             was
             any
             ,
             because
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             consisteth
             but
             of
             two
             parts
             ,
             the
             body
             and
             mind
             :
             one
             Christ
             purgeth
             in
             this
             world
             by
             laying
             afflictions
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             and
             death
             the
             reward
             of
             sinne
             is
             laid
             vpon
             it
             ,
             but
             our
             soules
             are
             purged
             with
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             we
             drinke
             in
             through
             Faith
             ,
             to
             the
             saluation
             both
             of
             body
             and
             soule
             :
             If
             you
             will
             shew
             a
             third
             part
             of
             man
             ,
             I
             will
             grant
             you
             a
             third
             place
             ,
             which
             you
             call
             Purgatory
             ,
             otherwise
             I
             must
             deny
             vnto
             you
             the
             Bishops
             shop
             of
             Purgatory
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             was
             required
             of
             me
             ,
             whether
             the
             very
             body
             of
             Christ
             were
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             .
          
           
             I
             answered
             ,
             it
             is
             both
             Christs
             body
             &
             ours
             ,
             for
             as
             of
             many
             corns
             is
             made
             one
             loafe
             ,
             so
             we
             being
             diuers
             ,
             are
             but
             one
             body
             in
             Christ
             ,
             therein
             it
             signifieth
             our
             body
             :
             so
             of
             the
             Wine
             that
             is
             made
             of
             many
             clusters
             ,
             one
             liquor
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             same
             bread
             againe
             ,
             in
             that
             that
             it
             is
             broken
             ,
             signifieth
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             declaring
             his
             body
             to
             be
             broken
             and
             put
             to
             death
             for
             our
             redemption
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             it
             is
             distributed
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             Passion
             is
             signified
             :
             the
             communication
             whereof
             equally
             redounds
             to
             all
             Christians
             .
          
           
             And
             againe
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             receiued
             to
             be
             eaten
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             bodie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             admonishing
             vs
             ,
             that
             our
             inward
             man
             is
             refr●shed
             by
             the
             merits
             of
             Christ
             ,
             euen
             as
             the
             bread
             is
             receiued
             with
             our
             mouth
             ,
             to
             the
             outward
             nourishment
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             Then
             said
             they
             ,
             dost
             thou
             beléeue
             the
             very
             body
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             contained
             in
             th●
             Sacrament
             really
             ,
             without
             trope
             or
             figure
             ?
             He
             answered
             ;
             No
             surely
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             so
             thinke
             ,
             and
             when
             by
             no
             meanes
             he
             could
             be
             perswaded
             to
             recant
             ,
             hee
             was
             condemned
             to
             be
             burned
             .
          
           
             When
             he
             was
             tyed
             to
             the
             stake
             in
             Smithfield
             ,
             there
             it
             dot●
             significantly
             appeare
             with
             what
             constancy
             he
             suffered
             :
             he
             willingly
             embraced
             the
             fag●●ts
             &
             fire
             ,
             the
             wind
             blowing
             away
             the
             fire
             to
             his
             fellow
             that
             was
             tyed
             at
             his
             back
             and
             b●rned
             with
             him
             ,
             made
             his
             death
             the
             longer
             ,
             but
             God
             gaue
             him
             such
             strength
             and
             patience
             ,
             that
             as
             though
             he
             had
             felt
             no
             paine
             in
             that
             long
             torment
             :
             he
             séemed
             rather
             to
             reioyce
             for
             his
             fellow
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             carefull
             for
             himselfe
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             examination
             of
             ANDREVV
             HEVVET
             ,
             that
             was
             burned
             with
             IOHN
             FRITH
             .
          
           
             HE
             was
             a
             Prentice
             in
             Watling-stréete
             ,
             to
             a
             Taylor
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             asked
             what
             he
             thought
             touching
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             last
             Supper
             :
             he
             answered
             ,
             euen
             as
             
               Iohn
               Frith
            
             doth
             :
             Then
             one
             of
             the
             Bishops
             said
             ,
             Dost
             thou
             not
             beléeue
             that
             it
             is
             really
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             borne
             of
             the
             Uirgin
             Mary
             ?
             He
             said
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             not
             beléeue
             why
             said
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             he
             said
             Christ
             commanded
             me
             not
             to
             giue
             rash
             credit
             to
             them
             which
             say
             ,
             
               Behold
               here
               is
               Christ
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               Christ
               ,
               for
               many
               false
               Prophets
               shall
               rise
               vp
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
            
             Then
             Stokly
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             said
             ,
             Frith
             is
             condemned
             for
             an
             heretick
             ,
             and
             except
             thou
             reuoke
             thine
             opinion
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             burned
             with
             him
             :
             he
             said
             ,
             he
             was
             content
             .
             The
             Bishop
             vsed
             many
             perswasi●ns
             to
             alure
             him
             to
             recant
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             ,
             wherefore
             he
             was
             burned
             with
             Frith
             as
             before
             .
             When
             they
             were
             at
             the
             stake
             ,
             one
             Doctor
             Coke
             admonished
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             in
             no
             wise
             pray
             for
             them
             no
             more
             then
             they
             would
             for
             a
             Dog
             ,
             whereat
             Frith
             smiling
             ,
             desired
             the
             Lord
             to
             forgiue
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             departed
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             
               High
               Latimer
            
             was
             inhi●ited
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             London
             to
             preach
             in
             his
             Dioces
             ,
             and
             yet
             after
             he
             preached
             in
             the
             Precin●t
             of
             the
             Fryers
             Augustines
             of
             London
             .
          
           
             The
             Lady
             
               Anne
               of
               Bullen
            
             ,
             although
             she
             was
             not
             yet
             married
             to
             King
             Henry
             ,
             yet
             
             she
             was
             in
             great
             fauour
             ,
             and
             daily
             she
             inclined
             the
             Kings
             mind
             more
             &
             more
             against
             the
             Papists
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             same
             yeare
             the
             King
             and
             certaine
             of
             his
             Lords
             came
             into
             the
             Parliament
             house
             ,
             and
             he
             complained
             of
             the
             Cleargy
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             but
             halfe
             his
             Subiects
             ,
             yea
             and
             scarse
             our
             Subiects
             :
             for
             their
             oath
             to
             the
             Pope
             at
             their
             consecration
             ,
             is
             cleane
             contrary
             to
             that
             which
             they
             make
             to
             vs
             :
             and
             he
             deliu●r●d
             to
             the
             Parliament
             the
             coppies
             of
             both
             their
             oaths
             .
             These
             Oaths
             being
             thus
             receiued
             and
             ●pened
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             were
             the
             occasion
             that
             the
             Pope
             lost
             al
             his
             iurisdiction
             in
             England
             shortly
             after
             .
             The
             matter
             falling
             out
             more
             and
             more
             against
             the
             Pope
             ,
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moore
            
             ,
             a
             great
             maintainer
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             was
             driuen
             to
             resigne
             his
             Chancelorship
             ,
             ●
             deliuer
             vp
             the
             great
             seale
             into
             the
             Kings
             hands
             .
             After
             whom
             ,
             succéeded
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Audley
            
             ,
             kéeper
             of
             the
             great
             seale
             ,
             a
             great
             fauorer
             of
             Christs
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
             Lady
             ANNE
             of
             Bullen
             .
          
           
             WIthin
             short
             time
             after
             ,
             the
             King
             married
             the
             Lady
             Anne
             Bullen
             ,
             Mother
             to
             Quéene
             Elizabeth
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             secret
             ayder
             and
             comforter
             of
             al
             the
             Professors
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             her
             almes
             shewed
             her
             life
             was
             accordingly
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             hundred
             gownes
             wéekly
             ,
             and
             other
             apparell
             yearely
             before
             she
             was
             married
             ,
             both
             to
             men
             &
             women
             ,
             she
             also
             gaue
             much
             priuate
             almes
             to
             the
             widdowes
             and
             poore
             ho●sholders
             continually
             ,
             vntill
             she
             was
             apprehended
             .
             And
             she
             euer
             gaue
             thrée
             or
             foure
             pounds
             at
             a
             time
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             buy
             them
             Kine
             ,
             and
             sent
             her
             Sub-almner
             about
             to
             the
             Townes
             where
             she
             lay
             ,
             that
             the
             Parisheners
             should
             make
             a
             b●ll
             of
             all
             the
             poore
             housholders
             in
             th●ir
             parish
             :
             and
             some
             parishes
             receiued
             7.
             8.
             or
             10.
             pounds
             to
             buy
             Kine
             withall
             :
             Also
             ,
             she
             maintained
             many
             l●arned
             men
             in
             Cambridge
             ,
             so
             did
             the
             Earle
             of
             Wiltshir●
             her
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Roch
             her
             Broth●r
             ,
             and
             she
             brought
             them
             in
             fauour
             with
             ●ing
             Henry
             .
             She
             caried
             alwaies
             about
             her
             a
             little
             purse
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             she
             was
             wont
             daily
             to
             scatter
             abroad
             some
             almes
             to
             the
             needy
             ,
             thinking
             no
             day
             well
             spent
             wherein
             none
             had
             fared
             the
             better
             for
             her
             .
             She
             kept
             her
             Maids
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             were
             about
             her
             ,
             imployed
             in
             making
             shirts
             and
             smocks
             for
             the
             poore
             ,
             but
             the
             Lady
             Dowager
             beeing
             deuorced
             ,
             made
             the
             Pope
             to
             curse
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             interdict
             the
             realme
             :
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             Queene
             Anne
             bein●
             great
             with
             child
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             yeare
             following
             was
             crowned
             with
             high
             solemnity
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             and
             not
             long
             after
             brought
             to
             ●ed
             at
             Greenewich
             ,
             
             of
             the
             faire
             Lady
             ,
             Elizabeth
             :
             The
             Lord
             Maior
             of
             London
             and
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             with
             forty
             cheefe
             Cittizens
             ,
             were
             commanded
             to
             be
             present
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Nobles
             and
             Gentlemen
             :
             The
             Kings
             Palace
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             wals
             to
             the
             Fryers
             were
             hanged
             with
             Arras
             ,
             ●●d
             the
             Friers
             Church
             .
             The
             Font
             war
             of
             Siluer
             ,
             and
             stood
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             thrée
             steps
             high
             ,
             which
             was
             couered
             with
             fine
             linnen
             ,
             and
             diuers
             Gentlemen
             with
             aprones
             and
             towels
             about
             their
             necks
             ,
             gaue
             attendance
             about
             it
             :
             Ouer
             the
             Font
             hung
             a
             faire
             Canopy
             of
             Crimson
             Sattin
             ,
             fringed
             with
             Gold.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             holy
             Maid
             of
             Kent
             .
          
           
             CErtaine
             Monkes
             put
             into
             the
             heads
             of
             many
             of
             the
             Kings
             Subiects
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             R●uelation
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Saints
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             highly
             displeased
             with
             king
             Henry
             ,
             for
             the
             diuorcement
             of
             the
             Lady
             Katherine
             ,
             and
             surmised
             that
             God
             had
             reuealed
             vnto
             a
             Nun
             ,
             called
             
               Elizabeth
               Barton
            
             ,
             whom
             they
             called
             the
             Holy
             Maid
             of
             Kent
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             King
             did
             diuorce
             her
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             be
             King
             of
             this
             Realme
             one
             month
             after
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             day
             nor
             houre
             in
             Gods
             fauour
             .
             She
             would
             shew
             marueilous
             alteration
             of
             her
             visage
             and
             body
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             had
             béene
             wrapt
             in
             a
             trance
             ,
             and
             inspired
             of
             God.
             She
             spoke
             against
             sinne
             ,
             and
             reprooued
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             which
             she
             called
             heresies
             ,
             and
             spoke
             diuers
             things
             to
             the
             reproach
             of
             the
             King
             and
             Quéene
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             establishing
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             Pilgrimage
             ,
             and
             derogation
             of
             Gods
             glory
             .
             The
             Archbishop
             ▪
             the
             Lord
             Cromwell
             ,
             and
             Maister
             
               Hugh
               Latimer
            
             ,
             with
             great
             labour
             found
             out
             her
             naughtinesse
             ,
             and
             condemned
             her
             and
             put
             her
             to
             death
             ,
             with
             certaine
             of
             her
             councell
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VVILLIAM
             TRACY
             Esquire
             .
          
           
             A
             Little
             before
             this
             time
             
               William
               Tracy
            
             of
             Todington
             in
             Gloster-shire
             made
             his
             Will
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             haue
             no
             funerall
             pomp
             at
             his
             burying
             ,
             nor
             Masse
             ;
             and
             said
             that
             he
             trusted
             in
             God
             only
             ,
             and
             hoped
             by
             him
             to
             be
             saued
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             any
             Saint
             .
             His
             Executor
             brought
             the
             Will
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             that
             then
             was
             ,
             to
             proue
             it
             ;
             which
             he
             shewed
             to
             the
             Conuocation
             ,
             and
             they
             iudged
             him
             to
             be
             taken
             vp
             and
             burned
             as
             an
             heretick
             ,
             and
             sent
             a
             commisson
             to
             Doctor
             Parker
             Chancelor
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             to
             execute
             their
             sentence
             ,
             who
             accomplished
             the
             same
             .
             The
             King
             hearing
             thereof
             ,
             sent
             for
             the
             Chancelor
             ,
             who
             laid
             the
             fault
             on
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             yet
             it
             cost
             him
             three
             hundred
             pount
             er●
             he
             could
             haue
             a
             pardon
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             storie
             of
             twenty
             foure
             burned
             at
             Paris
             .
          
           
             IN
             this
             year●
             were
             diuers
             writings
             set
             vp
             in
             Paris
             ,
             vpon
             the
             Porches
             and
             gates
             ,
             against
             the
             Masse
             and
             other
             papisticall
             superstitions
             ,
             whereupon
             many
             were
             apprehended
             and
             cast
             into
             prison
             :
             but
             twenty
             foure
             were
             executed
             in
             seuerall
             places
             of
             the
             Citie
             of
             Paris
             .
          
           
             The
             bearer
             of
             the
             Popes
             curse
             and
             interdictment
             against
             King
             Henrie
             and
             the
             Realme
             ,
             
             durst
             not
             come
             into
             the
             Realme
             with
             it
             ,
             but
             set
             it
             vp
             in
             Dunkerk
             in
             Flanders
             :
             the
             king
             hearing
             thereof
             ,
             took
             great
             displeasure
             against
             the
             said
             Princesse
             Dowager
             ,
             and
             so
             stomacked
             the
             matter
             ,
             that
             the
             next
             yeare
             he
             called
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             caused
             it
             to
             be
             prouided
             by
             sufficient
             Acts
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             should
             be
             vtterly
             abol●sht
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             to
             be
             establisht
             supreme
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             at
             which
             thing
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moore
            
             &
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             grudged
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             consent
             vnto
             it
             ,
             but
             openly
             resisted
             the
             same
             ;
             wherefore
             they
             were
             condemned
             of
             treason
             ,
             and
             headed
             at
             Tower-hill
             .
             Likewise
             three
             Charter-Monks
             were
             hanged
             ,
             drawne
             and
             quartred
             at
             Tyburne
             ,
             for
             speaking
             trayterous
             words
             against
             the
             Kings
             Maiestie
             .
          
           
             This
             yere
             the
             King
             set
             forth
             a
             Proclamation
             for
             the
             abolishing
             of
             the
             vsurped
             power
             and
             iurisdiction
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             wherein
             is
             declared
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             the
             secular
             men
             granted
             him
             this
             iurisdiction
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             spiritualty
             in
             the
             Conuocation
             house
             ,
             vnder
             their
             seales
             ;
             wherin
             also
             he
             signified
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             addressed
             Letters
             vn-the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Diocesse
             ,
             straitly
             commanding
             them
             that
             forthwith
             the
             sincere
             word
             of
             God
             should
             be
             preached
             euery
             Sonday
             and
             Holy-day
             vnto
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             Our
             stile
             and
             iurisdiction
             of
             supreme
             head
             appertayning
             onely
             to
             our
             Crowne
             and
             Dignity
             royall
             to
             be
             publisht
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Popes
             vsurped
             name
             should
             be
             put
             out
             of
             all
             prayers
             ,
             masses
             ,
             or
             other
             books
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             to
             his
             reproach
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             life
             and
             storie
             of
             M.
             William
             Tindall
             .
          
           
             FIrst
             ,
             he
             was
             Schoolemaster
             to
             one
             Master
             Welch
             ,
             and
             for
             translating
             certain
             religious
             books
             into
             English
             ,
             and
             for
             arguing
             with
             a
             certain
             Priest
             that
             often
             vsed
             to
             his
             Masters
             house
             ,
             and
             confounding
             diuers
             points
             of
             their
             religion
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             was
             pursued
             &
             glad
             to
             go
             out
             of
             the
             Realme
             into
             Germany
             ,
             and
             there
             translated
             the
             Bible
             into
             English
             ,
             &
             compiled
             diuers
             other
             books
             ,
             &
             s●nt
             them
             into
             England
             ;
             wherby
             the
             dore
             and
             light
             vnto
             the
             Scriptures
             was
             daily
             more
             and
             more
             opened
             ,
             which
             before
             was
             many
             years
             closed
             in
             darknesse
             :
             from
             thence
             he
             went
             to
             A●twarp
             ,
             and
             had
             his
             abiding
             there
             ,
             and
             was
             lodged
             about
             a
             yeare
             in
             the
             house
             of
             one
             
               Thomas
               Poynets
            
             an
             English
             man
             ,
             which
             kept
             a
             house
             of
             English
             Merchants
             :
             then
             came
             thither
             one
             
               Henry
               Philips
            
             ,
             hauing
             a
             seruant
             waiting
             on
             him
             .
             M.
             Tindall
             became
             acquainted
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             had
             great
             confidence
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             had
             him
             often
             to
             dinner
             and
             supper
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             got
             him
             a
             lodging
             in
             M.
             Poynets
             house
             .
          
           
           
             At
             length
             Philips
             w●nt
             to
             the
             high
             Court
             of
             Bruxelles
             to
             betray
             M.
             Tindall
             and
             procured
             to
             bring
             from
             thence
             with
             him
             the
             Procurator
             generall
             ,
             with
             oth●r
             Officers
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             done
             with
             small
             charges
             ,
             from
             whom
             soeuer
             it
             came
             .
             After
             ,
             Philips
             returning
             ,
             would
             haue
             M.
             
               Tindall
               ▪
            
             to
             dine
             with
             him
             :
             then
             hee
             desired
             M.
             Tindall
             to
             lend
             him
             fortie
             shillings
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             :
             he
             told
             Philips
             he
             could
             not
             di●e
             with
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             bid
             forth
             to
             dinner
             ,
             and
             he
             should
             goe
             with
             him
             .
             And
             going
             forth
             to
             d●nner
             ,
             Philips
             hauing
             appointed
             the
             officers
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             he
             gaue
             them
             a
             signe
             that
             this
             was
             he
             they
             should
             apprehend
             :
             then
             they
             took
             him
             and
             brought
             him
             to
             the
             Procurator
             generall
             ▪
             who
             sent
             him
             to
             the
             Cas●le
             of
             Filford
             ,
             and
             the
             Procurator
             generall
             went
             to
             Poynets
             house
             ,
             and
             sent
             away
             all
             that
             was
             there
             of
             M.
             Tindals
             .
          
           
             The
             said
             Poynets
             and
             certain
             Merchants
             went
             ouer
             into
             England
             ,
             and
             got
             letters
             from
             the
             Co●ncell
             for
             M.
             Tindals
             deliuery
             ;
             vpon
             the
             deliuery
             wherof
             to
             the
             Councel
             of
             Bruxelles
             ,
             M.
             Tindall
             should
             haue
             bin
             deliuered
             vnto
             him
             :
             which
             when
             Philips
             vnderstood
             ,
             he
             accused
             
             Poynets
             ●o
             be
             an
             heretick
             ,
             and
             a
             receiuer
             of
             such
             ,
             &
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             apprehended
             &
             kept
             13.
             or
             14.
             wéeks
             in
             prison
             ;
             but
             he
             escaped
             by
             night
             and
             got
             into
             England
             :
             but
             M.
             Tindall
             was
             condemned
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             morning
             as
             he
             was
             had
             to
             the
             fire
             ▪
             he
             deliuered
             a
             letter
             to
             the
             chiefe
             Kéeper
             of
             the
             Castle
             ,
             which
             the
             Kéeper
             himselfe
             brought
             to
             Poynets
             house
             ,
             who
             compared
             him
             to
             be
             fellow
             to
             the
             Apostles
             being
             in
             prison
             ,
             both
             for
             his
             conuersation
             and
             conuerting
             and
             preaching
             to
             the
             peo●le
             .
          
           
             M.
             Tindall
             hearing
             by
             certaine
             Merchants
             what
             wonderfull
             feats
             a
             Iugler
             did
             ,
             he
             desired
             th●m
             that
             he
             might
             be
             present
             also
             at
             supper
             to
             see
             him
             play
             his
             parts
             :
             accordingly
             the
             supper
             was
             appointed
             ,
             and
             the
             Merchants
             ,
             with
             Tindall
             ,
             were
             there
             present
             .
             The
             Iugler
             being
             desired
             to
             vtt●r
             his
             cunning
             ,
             sh●wed
             all
             that
             he
             could
             do
             ,
             but
             all
             was
             in
             vaine
             :
             at
             last
             ,
             with
             his
             labour
             ,
             sweating
             and
             toyle
             ,
             he
             saw
             nothing
             would
             go
             forward
             ,
             he
             confessed
             there
             was
             some
             man
             present
             at
             supper
             which
             dis●urbed
             his
             doings
             .
             For
             his
             letters
             that
             he
             wrote
             ,
             I
             refer
             thée
             to
             the
             book
             at
             large
             if
             thou
             dispose
             to
             sée
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Cromwell
             ,
             
             keeper
             of
             the
             Kings
             priuie
             Seale
             ,
             Uicegerent
             of
             all
             the
             Kings
             iurisdiction
             eccl●siasticall
             ,
             sent
             out
             certa●n
             iniunc●ions
             by
             the
             K●ngs
             authorit●
             ,
             for
             the
             preaching
             th●
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             b●tter
             publishing
             of
             the
             kings
             suprema●●●
             ,
             against
             idols
             ,
             &
             〈◊〉
             on
             pilgrimage
             ▪
             &
             trus●ing
             in
             saints
             ,
             and
             to
             abrogate
             diuers
             holy-daies
             ▪
             and
             for
             reformation
             to
             be
             had
             in
             diuers
             oth●r
             ecclesiastical
             matters
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             begi●●g
             of
             this
             year
             the
             most
             noble
             and
             worthy
             Lady
             Queen
             Anne
             of
             Bullen
             ,
             
             after
             she
             had
             liued
             Q●●●ne
             three
             ●ears
             ,
             was
             cast
             into
             the
             Tower
             ,
             together
             with
             her
             brother
             the
             Lord
             Rochford
             ,
             and
             diuers
             others
             which
             shortly
             after
             were
             executed
             .
          
           
             
               The
               words
               of
               the
               Queene
               at
               the
               time
               of
               her
               death
               .
            
          
           
             Good
             Christian
             people
             ,
             I
             ame
             come
             hither
             to
             die
             ;
             I
             am
             iudged
             therto
             by
             the
             law
             ,
             therefore
             I
             will
             not
             speake
             against
             it
             :
             I
             pray
             God
             preserue
             the
             King
             ,
             for
             there
             was
             neuer
             a
             gentler
             Prince
             ,
             and
             to
             me
             he
             was
             euer
             a
             good
             soueraigne
             :
             and
             I
             r●quire
             euery
             one
             to
             iudge
             the
             best
             of
             my
             cause
             ;
             so
             ●
             take
             my
             leaue
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             of
             you
             all
             ,
             desiring
             you
             to
             pra●●or
             me
             .
             Then
             she
             kneeled
             down
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Into
               thy
               hands
               I
               commend
               my
               soule
               ,
               Iesus
               receiue
               my
               soule
               ,
            
             diuers
             times
             ,
             vntill
             her
             head
             was
             striken
             off
             .
          
        
         
           
             Fiue
             burned
             in
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             SEauen
             years
             after
             
               Patrick
               Hamelton
            
             aforesaid
             ,
             there
             were
             fiue
             burned
             in
             Edenborough
             the
             chief
             Citie
             in
             Scotland
             ;
             two
             were
             Dominican
             Friers
             ,
             one
             Priest
             ,
             one
             Cannon
             ,
             and
             one
             Gentleman
             ,
             adiudged
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             S.
             
               Andrewes
               ,
               Petrus
               Chappe●anus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Franciscan
             Friers
             ,
             whose
             labour
             is
             neuer
             wanting
             in
             such
             matters
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             murther
             of
             ROBERT
             PACKINGTON
             .
          
           
             HEe
             was
             a
             rich
             Mercer
             dwelling
             in
             Cheap
             side
             ,
             and
             was
             one
             of
             the
             ●urgesses
             of
             the
             Parliament
             for
             the
             Citie
             of
             London
             ,
             and
             had
             spoken
             against
             the
             couetousnesse
             
             and
             cruelty
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ;
             wherefore
             he
             was
             had
             in
             contempt
             with
             them
             ,
             therfore
             one
             Doctor
             Vincent
             Deane
             of
             Paules
             hired
             a
             stranger
             for
             sixtie
             crownes
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             this
             Packington
             vsed
             by
             foure
             of
             the
             clocke
             euery
             morning
             ,
             to
             go
             to
             a
             Church
             neare
             Cheap-side
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             mistie
             morning
             t●e
             hyred
             stranger
             shot
             him
             and
             killed
             him
             with
             a
             gunne
             as
             he
             crossed
             the
             street
             .
             This
             could
             not
             be
             knowne
             vntill
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Deane
             :
             then
             he
             repented
             the
             fact
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             confessed
             it
             to
             his
             ghostly
             father
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             yeare
             the
             Kings
             Maiestie
             by
             his
             Uicegerent
             the
             L.
             Cromwell
             sent
             out
             againe
             certaine
             Iniunctions
             vnto
             the
             Spiritualty
             ,
             
             for
             the
             reformation
             of
             religion
             ,
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             reading
             the
             Bible
             in
             English
             ,
             and
             for
             taking
             downe
             of
             Images
             ,
             with
             such
             other
             like
             .
          
           
             
               The
               history
               of
               Iohn
               Lambert
               ,
               alias
               Nicolson
               .
            
             
               BEing
               beyond
               Sea
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               persecution
               here
               ,
               he
               returned
               ,
               hoping
               the
               time
               had
               bin
               amended
               ,
               by
               the
               means
               of
               Quéen
               Anne
               and
               Cromwell
               ,
               and
               the
               abolishing
               of
               the
               Pope
               ;
               he
               became
               a
               Schoolemaster
               :
               and
               being
               present
               at
               a
               Sermon
               preached
               by
               Doctor
               Taylor
               ,
               one
               that
               was
               a
               Bishop
               in
               K.
               Edwards
               time
               ,
               and
               died
               in
               the
               Tower
               in
               Queen
               Maries
               time
               ,
               after
               the
               Sermon
               hee
               vttered
               diuers
               arguments
               to
               the
               Preachers
               ,
               and
               desired
               to
               be
               resolued
               :
               Taylor
               alledged
               businesse
               ,
               and
               desired
               him
               to
               write
               his
               minde
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               was
               vpon
               ,
               The
               cup
               is
               the
               new
               Testament
               :
               and
               if
               these
               words
               doe
               not
               change
               neither
               the
               cup
               nor
               the
               wine
               into
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               by
               like
               reason
               the
               words
               spoken
               of
               the
               bread
               ,
               should
               not
               turn
               it
               corporally
               into
               the
               body
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               agreeable
               to
               a
               naturall
               body
               to
               be
               in
               ●wo
               or
               more
               places
               ot
               one
               time
               :
               therfore
               Christ
               hauing
               a
               naturall
               bodie
               ,
               cannot
               be
               in
               heauen
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               father
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               a
               naturall
               body
               cannot
               be
               without
               his
               forme
               and
               conditions
               ,
               as
               he
               cannot
               be
               without
               substance
               :
               i●
               the
               Sacrament
               there
               is
               no
               forme
               and
               condition
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               no
               ,
               not
               any
               appearance
               of
               flesh
               ,
               therefore
               there
               is
               no
               transubstantiated
               body
               of
               his
               in
               the
               Sa●rament
               :
               and
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               the
               forme
               and
               condition
               that
               you
               see
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               pertaineth
               to
               bread
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               there
               without
               the
               subiect
               ,
               therefore
               of
               necessity
               we
               must
               confesse
               bread
               to
               be
               there
               .
            
             
               Taylor
               put
               vp
               the
               writing
               to
               
                 Thomas
                 Cranmer
              
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ;
               so
               hee
               was
               forced
               to
               defend
               his
               cause
               openly
               in
               the
               Court
               :
               the
               Archbishop
               had
               not
               yet
               sanored
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               which
               he
               afterward
               was
               an
               earnest
               teacher
               of
               Lambert
               was
               faine
               to
               appeale
               from
               the
               Bishop
               to
               the
               King.
               
            
             
               
                 Steuen
                 Gardiner
              
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               most
               cruell
               ,
               so
               hee
               was
               most
               subtile
               ,
               gaping
               to
               get
               occasion
               to
               hinder
               the
               Gospell
               .
               Hee
               priuily
               admonished
               the
               King
               ,
               what
               great
               hatred
               he
               had
               gotten
               of
               al
               men
               for
               abolishing
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Romes
               authoritie
               ,
               and
               for
               subuerting
               the
               Monasteries
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               di●orcement
               of
               Queene
               Katharine
               :
               and
               now
               the
               time
               serued
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               take
               it
               ,
               to
               remedie
               all
               these
               matters
               ,
               and
               pacifie
               their
               minds
               that
               be
               offended
               ;
               if
               on
               this
               man
               Lambert
               he
               would
               manifest
               how
               st●utly
               he
               would
               resist
               hereticks
               ,
               whereby
               he
               shall
               discharge
               himselfe
               of
               all
               suspicion
               of
               being
               a
               fauourer
               of
               new
               Sects
               ;
               whereupon
               the
               King
               appointed
               a
               day
               for
               argument
               before
               him
               :
               when
               the
               time
               was
               come
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               argued
               the
               foresaid
               points
               against
               Lambert
               ,
               which
               he
               answered
               most
               effectually
               ;
               but
               the
               King
               and
               the
               Bishops
               would
               not
               suffer
               him
               to
               conclude
               his
               arguments
               .
               When
               the
               King
               minded
               to
               breake
               vp
               his
               counterfeit
               disputation
               ,
               he
               said
               to
               Lambert
               ,
               What
               sayest
               thou
               now
               to
               the
               reasons
               and
               instructions
               of
               these
               learned
               men
               ?
               Art
               thou
               satisfied
               ?
               Wilt
               thou
               liue
               or
               die
               ,
               thou
               hast
               yet
               free
               choyse
               ?
               Lambert
               answered
               ,
               I
               submit
               my selfe
               to
               the
               will
               of
               your
               Maiestie
               :
               the
               King
               said
               submit
               thy selfe
               to
               the
               handes
               of
               GOD
               ,
               not
               to
               mine
               ;
               then
               said
               Lambert
               ,
               I
               commit
               my
               soule
               to
               the
               handes
               of
               GOD
               ,
               but
               my
               body
               I
               submit
               to
               your
               clemencie
               .
               Then
               said
               the
               King
               ,
               if
               
               you
               commit
               your selfe
               to
               my
               clemencie
               you
               must
               die
               :
               for
               I
               will
               not
               be
               a
               patr●n
               vn●o
               hereticks
               .
               Then
               he
               bade
               Cromwell
               reade
               the
               sentence
               of
               condemnation
               against
               h●m
               ;
               which
               he
               did
               ,
               though
               he
               was
               the
               chiefe
               friend
               of
               the
               Gospellers
               :
               this
               was
               by
               the
               po●icie
               of
               Cranmer
               ,
               that
               if
               Cromwell
               should
               haue
               refused
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               he
               might
               incurre
               the
               like
               danger
               .
               And
               in
               the
               sentence
               was
               contained
               a
               decrée
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               should
               be
               set
               vpon
               the
               Church
               porches
               ,
               and
               be
               read
               foure
               times
               euery
               yeare
               in
               euery
               Church
               throughout
               the
               Realm●
               ,
               whereby
               the
               worshipping
               of
               the
               bread
               should
               be
               the
               more
               fixed
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               people
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Answers
             of
             IOHN
             LAMBERT
             to
             diuers
             Articles
             administred
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             VVHere
             you
             aske
             me
             of
             frée-will
             ,
             
             whether
             a
             man
             haue
             frée-will
             that
             he
             may
             deserue
             ioy
             or
             paine
             :
             we
             deserue
             nothing
             by
             doing
             the
             commandements
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             appeareth
             by
             the
             Parable
             of
             the
             Master
             ,
             which
             when
             his
             seruant
             is
             come
             from
             worke
             will
             make
             him
             waite
             on
             him
             vntill
             he
             hath
             eaten
             ,
             and
             after
             giue
             him
             leaue
             to
             eate
             ,
             and
             yet
             thanketh
             him
             not
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             done
             but
             his
             duetie
             :
             so
             should
             you
             say
             you
             are
             vnprofitable
             seruants
             when
             you
             haue
             done
             that
             which
             you
             were
             bound
             to
             doe
             ;
             therefore
             when
             we
             haue
             done
             well
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             magnifie
             our
             owne
             free-will
             ,
             but
             his
             grace
             by
             which
             we
             did
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             ●race
             be
             promised
             in
             many
             places
             to
             the
             kéepers
             of
             Gods
             precepts
             ,
             yet
             such
             reward
             shall
             neu●r
             be
             attained
             of
             vs
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             grace
             and
             benefit
             of
             him
             which
             worketh
             all
             things
             in
             all
             creatures
             .
          
           
             We
             should
             not
             doe
             works
             for
             loue
             of
             reward
             ,
             nor
             for
             dread
             of
             paine
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             doe
             please
             God
             :
             and
             if
             we
             only
             ayme
             at
             the
             contenting
             of
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             reward
             vndoubtedly
             would
             insue
             good
             déeds
             ,
             as
             heat
             inseparably
             followeth
             fire
             .
             Thus
             wee
             should
             serue
             God
             for
             loue
             ,
             as
             children
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             reward
             and
             dread
             as
             seruants
             .
          
           
             We
             haue
             no
             frée-will
             nor
             abilitie
             of
             our selues
             to
             doe
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             as
             Esay
             saith
             ,
             
               We
               are
               subiect
               and
               thrald
               vnto
               sinne
               :
            
             and
             Paule
             saith
             ,
             
               By
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               we
               are
               set
               at
               libertie
               .
            
          
           
             Touching
             eare●
             co●●ession
             ;
             it
             was
             not
             ordained
             of
             God
             b●t
             of
             man
             :
             in
             the
             booke
             called
             
               Historia
               tripa●tita
            
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             how
             it
             was
             first
             instituted
             ,
             and
             after
             vndone
             againe
             ,
             because
             of
             a
             huge
             vil●anie
             committed
             by
             a
             Minister
             vpon
             a
             woman
             ,
             through
             con●ession
             .
          
           
             And
             touching
             their
             power
             to
             forgiue
             sinnes
             ;
             I
             say
             onely
             Christ
             looseth
             a
             sinner
             which
             is
             contrite
             ,
             by
             his
             promise
             ,
             and
             the
             Priest
             can
             but
             declare
             the
             promise
             :
             neither
             doth
             the
             declaring
             of
             the
             promise
             by
             the
             Priest
             benefit
             any
             one
             ,
             vn●esse
             he
             be
             loosed
             from
             his
             sinne
             ,
             by
             credence
             in
             the
             promise
             ministred
             .
             And
             Chrysostome
             in
             his
             booke
             ,
             
               in
               opere
               imperfecto
            
             ,
             affirmeth
             that
             the
             keyes
             of
             heauen
             are
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Ministers
             doe
             binde
             and
             loose
             after
             a
             sort
             ,
             as
             Christ
             told
             
               Paule
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               open
               their
               eyes
               that
               they
               may
               be
               conuerted
               from
               darknes
               vnto
               light
               .
            
             Here
             Paule
             is
             said
             to
             open
             the
             eyes
             of
             mens
             hear●s
             ,
             yet
             to
             speake
             properly
             ,
             it
             is
             God
             that
             doth
             it
             :
             therefore
             Dauid
             prayeth
             ▪
             
               Reuela
               oculos
               meos
            
             :
             and
             it
             is
             said
             of
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
               ,
               That
               he
               should
               turn
               the
               harts
               of
               the
               fathers
               vnto
               the
               children
               ,
               and
               the
               vnbeleeuers
               vnto
               the
               wisdom
               of
               the
               wise
               ,
            
             although
             to
             turne
             mens
             hearts
             only
             belongeth
             to
             God
             ;
             but
             so
             we
             vse
             to
             speake
             Metonomi●●
             .
          
           
             Touching
             inioyning
             of
             penance
             ;
             I
             know
             none
             that
             men
             need
             to
             admit
             ,
             neither
             ought
             you
             to
             ini●yne
             any
             ,
             except
             casting
             away
             the
             old
             vice
             ,
             and
             taking
             the
             new
             vertue
             ,
             which
             euery
             ●rue
             penitent
             intendeth
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             intend
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             question
             ,
             whether
             grace
             be
             giuen
             only
             by
             the
             Sacraments
             ;
             God
             sendeth
             his
             grace
             where
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             ,
             either
             with
             them
             or
             without
             them
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             pleaseth
             :
             and
             many
             lewd
             persons
             receiue
             the
             Sacraments
             that
             are
             destitute
             of
             grace
             ,
             to
             their
             confusion
             ;
             yet
             in
             due
             receit
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             God
             giueth
             grace
             .
          
           
             Where
             you
             aske
             ,
             
             whether
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             saluation
             are
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             S.
             Chrysostome
             saith
             he
             would
             haue
             a
             true
             preacher
             of
             Gods
             law
             not
             to
             swerue
             therefrom
             ,
             
             neither
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             nor
             the
             left
             :
             for
             hee
             that
             should
             thereunto
             adde
             or
             withdraw
             ,
             should
             enterprise
             to
             be
             wiser
             then
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             Saint
             Cyprian
             in
             his
             Epistle
             
               ad
               Cicilium
               fratrem
            
             ,
             teacheth
             how
             we
             ought
             to
             heare
             Christ
             only
             ,
             not
             regarding
             traditions
             of
             men
             ,
             like
             as
             he
             doth
             in
             diuers
             other
             places
             .
             And
             this
             agreeth
             well
             with
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             word
             of
             saluation
             ,
             the
             administration
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             ,
             the
             rodde
             of
             direction
             ,
             our
             spirituall
             food
             ,
             the
             spirituall
             sword
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             fight
             withall
             against
             all
             temptations
             and
             assaults
             of
             our
             glostly
             enemies
             ,
             the
             seed
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ,
             the
             keyes
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             light
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             wisedome
             and
             Testament
             :
             euery
             one
             of
             which
             wordes
             will
             giue
             sufficient
             matter
             of
             argument
             ,
             that
             following
             the
             same
             doctrine
             only
             shal
             haue
             sufficient
             safe-conduct
             to
             come
             vnto
             the
             inheritance
             promised
             ,
             though
             no
             other
             way
             or
             mea●s
             were
             ann●xed
             vnto
             the
             same
             .
             In
             the
             hundred
             and
             eightéene
             Psalme
             ,
             Dauid
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               word
               of
               God
               is
               true
               and
               his
               way
               verity
               ;
               euery
               man
               is
               vanity
               and
               lying
               :
            
             and
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               Euery
               one
               that
               heareth
               my
               words
               and
               doth
               them
               ,
               is
               like
               one
               that
               buildeth
               his
               house
               vpon
               a
               sure
               foundation
            
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             is
             none
             other
             foundation
             by
             S.
             Paule
             :
             and
             he
             would
             haue
             vs
             
               follow
               one
               doctrine
               of
               Christ
               to
               a
               vnitie
               of
               faith
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               bee
               perfect
               men
               ;
               not
               carried
               about
               with
               euery
               winde
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               brought
               vp
               by
               the
               slights
               and
               wilines
               of
               men
               that
               ●tudie
               to
               deceiue
               vs.
               
            
          
           
             Touching
             the
             question
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             many
             things
             to
             be
             beléeued
             vpon
             paine
             of
             saluation
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             in
             the
             Scripture
             :
             I
             say
             lawes
             ordained
             for
             the
             ciuill
             regiment
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Lawes
             ,
             so
             they
             be
             not
             hurtfull
             to
             Faith
             or
             Charitie
             ,
             but
             help
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             keep
             them
             not
             onely
             for
             feare
             of
             punishment
             ,
             but
             for
             Conscience
             sake
             ,
             although
             such
             ordinance
             be
             not
             expressely
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             but
             I
             say
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             is
             not
             expressely
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             bee
             beleeued
             vpon
             necessitie
             of
             saluation
             .
          
           
             Touching
             your
             Question
             of
             purgatory
             ,
             and
             whether
             soules
             departed
             be
             there
             in
             torment
             and
             purged
             :
             I
             say
             there
             is
             a
             purgatory
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             fire
             of
             tribulations
             ,
             through
             which
             all
             Christians
             shall
             passe
             ,
             as
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             :
             
               All
               that
               liue
               godly
               in
               Christ
               shall
               suffer
               persecution
               :
            
             In
             this
             purgatory
             I
             doe
             reckon
             my selfe
             now
             to
             stand
             ,
             God
             send
             me
             well
             to
             perseuere
             vnto
             his
             honour
             .
          
           
             Other
             Purgatory
             doe
             I
             know
             none
             ,
             neither
             can
             any
             be
             proued
             by
             any
             place
             of
             Scripture
             :
             And
             S.
             
               August
               :
               de
               ebrietate
            
             ,
             saith
             ,
             let
             no
             man
             deceiue
             himselfe
             ;
             for
             there
             be
             two
             places
             ,
             the
             third
             is
             not
             knowne
             :
             He
             that
             with
             Christ
             hath
             not
             deserued
             to
             raigne
             ,
             shall
             perish
             with
             the
             Diuell
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Booke
             
               de
               vanitate
               seculi
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             know
             you
             that
             when
             the
             soule
             is
             departed
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             it
             is
             incontinent
             for
             the
             good
             deeds
             put
             into
             paradice
             ,
             and
             else
             throwne
             headlong
             into
             the
             Dungeon
             of
             hell
             for
             the
             sinnes
             ;
             and
             to
             this
             all
             Scripture
             agreeth
             .
          
           
             Touching
             your
             question
             ,
             whether
             Martirs
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Confessors
             departed
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             honored
             and
             prayed
             vnto
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Augustine
             in
             his
             Booke
             
               de
               vera
               religione
            
             ,
             would
             haue
             that
             we
             should
             worship
             no
             men
             departed
             ,
             be
             they
             neuer
             so
             good
             and
             holy
             ,
             no
             nor
             yet
             an
             Angell
             ,
             nor
             to
             honour
             them
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             imitating
             their
             good
             liuing
             as
             they
             followed
             God
             ,
             not
             building
             Churches
             to
             them
             ;
             no
             ,
             the
             Angels
             would
             not
             haue
             vs
             builde
             Churches
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             would
             with
             them
             we
             should
             honour
             the
             Maker
             of
             all
             things
             .
             They
             refuse
             all
             honour
             ,
             sauing
             
               honor
               Charitatis
            
             ,
             which
             loue
             wee
             should
             expresse
             ,
             in
             helping
             the
             poore
             and
             helplesse
             :
             And
             the
             Scripture
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             exhorted
             in
             all
             places
             of
             Scripture
             to
             call
             vpon
             God
             in
             néed
             ,
             but
             in
             no
             place
             to
             call
             vpon
             any
             Saint
             .
          
           
             Touching
             your
             demaund
             ,
             whether
             Oblations
             and
             Pilgrimages
             ,
             may
             deuoutlie
             and
             meritoriously
             be
             done
             vnto
             the
             Sepulchers
             and
             Reliques
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Moses
             when
             he
             died
             ,
             would
             be
             buried
             where
             no
             man
             should
             know
             which
             was
             his
             graue
             :
             &
             it
             was
             ,
             because
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             which
             were
             prone
             to
             new
             fangled
             worshipping
             ,
             should
             not
             fall
             into
             Idolatr●
             ,
             worshipping
             him
             as
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             great
             and
             many
             miracles
             that
             were
             wrought
             by
             him
             when
             he
             was
             aliue
             .
             It
             is
             no
             point
             of
             my
             beleefe
             ,
             to
             thinke
             that
             Oblations
             &
             Pilgrimages
             at
             Saints
             graues
             and
             Reliques
             ,
             are
             meritorious
             
             workes
             ,
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             deuotion
             at
             all
             in
             doing
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Touching
             fasting
             daies
             and
             time
             I
             say
             they
             are
             good
             for
             diuers
             respects
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             no
             deadly
             sinne
             to
             breake
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             but
             the
             traditions
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Touching
             your
             question
             whether
             Images
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Churches
             for
             a
             remembrance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Saints
             .
             I
             know
             no
             Images
             made
             with
             hands
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ;
             For
             the
             Psalme
             saith
             ,
             
               Confusion
               be
               vnto
               all
               such
               as
               worship
               carued
               Images
               and
               glory
               in
               pictures
               .
            
          
           
             And
             S.
             Augustine
             in
             his
             Book
             
               de
               vera
               religione
            
             ,
             let
             vs
             not
             be
             bound
             to
             worship
             the
             workes
             of
             men
             ,
             for
             the
             workemen
             are
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             things
             that
             they
             make
             ;
             whom
             notwithstanding
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             worship
             :
             and
             if
             Christs
             Doctrine
             were
             so
             opened
             ,
             that
             people
             might
             vnderstand
             it
             ,
             as
             Prelates
             chiefely
             ought
             to
             doe
             by
             teaching
             ,
             we
             should
             haue
             no
             need
             of
             Images
             ,
             for
             nothing
             is
             so
             effectuall
             to
             excite
             the
             remembrance
             of
             Disciples
             ,
             as
             the
             liuely
             voice
             of
             good
             teachers
             .
          
           
             Touching
             your
             demands
             ,
             whether
             men
             forbidden
             to
             preach
             as
             suspected
             of
             Heresi●
             ought
             to
             cease
             from
             preaching
             ,
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             were
             counted
             heretickes
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             were
             forbidden
             oftentimes
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             and
             others
             to
             preach
             any
             more
             ,
             and
             were
             imprisoned
             and
             scourged
             for
             it
             ,
             yet
             they
             would
             not
             leaue
             preaching
             ,
             but
             told
             them
             to
             their
             faces
             they
             must
             obey
             God
             which
             bad
             them
             preach
             ,
             rather
             then
             men
             which
             forbad
             them
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             Angel
             deliuering
             them
             out
             of
             prison
             ,
             bad
             them
             go
             preach
             againe
             .
             This
             is
             for
             our
             instruction
             ,
             doubt
             not
             ,
             for
             such
             practice
             is
             shewed
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             so
             you
             may
             sée
             when
             men
             bée
             wrongfully
             infamed
             of
             heresie
             ,
             and
             so
             prohibited
             by
             Bishops
             to
             preach
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             stop
             for
             any
             mans
             commandement
             .
          
           
             Touching
             your
             question
             of
             hauing
             the
             Bible
             in
             English
             ,
             in
             England
             .
             In
             my
             opinion
             ,
             I
             say
             it
             was
             not
             well
             done
             to
             inhibit
             it
             :
             and
             worse
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             haue
             not
             sithence
             amended
             it
             if
             they
             could
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             might
             haue
             it
             to
             vse
             vertuously
             .
             And
             I
             will
             adde
             one
             reason
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             is
             the
             food
             and
             sustinance
             of
             mans
             soule
             ,
             as
             it
             appeareth
             by
             many
             places
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             other
             meate
             is
             the
             foode
             of
             the
             body
             :
             then
             if
             he
             be
             an
             vnkind
             Father
             that
             kéepeth
             away
             the
             bodily
             meate
             the
             space
             of
             a
             wéeke
             or
             a
             month
             from
             his
             Children
             ,
             it
             should
             seeme
             that
             our
             Bishops
             be
             no
             gentle
             Pastors
             or
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             kéep
             away
             the
             food
             of
             mens
             souls
             from
             them
             ,
             both
             months
             ,
             yeares
             ,
             and
             ages
             ,
             especially
             when
             others
             offer
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Touching
             you
             question
             ,
             whether
             faith
             onely
             iustifieth
             .
             I
             answer
             with
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             Good
             works
             make
             not
             a
             man
             iustified
             ,
             or
             right
             wise
             :
             but
             a
             man
             once
             iustified
             ,
             doth
             good
             works
             .
          
           
             These
             Articles
             being
             directed
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterburie
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             Cranmer
             but
             Doctor
             Warham
             :
             whereby
             it
             may
             be
             gathered
             ,
             that
             this
             godly
             learned
             man
             was
             long
             before
             he
             disputed
             before
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             was
             condemned
             to
             death
             :
             vpon
             the
             day
             that
             was
             appointed
             for
             him
             to
             suffer
             ,
             this
             holy
             martyre
             of
             God
             was
             brought
             out
             of
             prison
             vnto
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             Cromwell
             ,
             and
             carried
             into
             his
             inward
             chamber
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             reported
             Cromwell
             asked
             him
             forgiuenesse
             for
             what
             he
             had
             done
             .
             And
             being
             admonished
             of
             his
             houre
             of
             death
             ,
             he
             was
             greatly
             comforted
             ;
             and
             comming
             into
             the
             hall
             ,
             he
             saluted
             the
             Gentlemen
             and
             sate
             down
             to
             breakfast
             ,
             shewing
             no
             manner
             of
             sadnes
             or
             feare
             ;
             after
             breakfast
             he
             was
             carried
             to
             the
             place
             of
             execution
             ,
             where
             he
             should
             offer
             himselfe
             a
             sacrifice
             of
             sweet
             sauour
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             is
             blessed
             in
             his
             Saints
             for
             euer
             and
             euer
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             storie
             of
             one
             COLLINS
             .
          
           
             ONe
             Collins
             a
             Gentleman
             was
             burnt
             at
             London
             ,
             
             for
             that
             being
             besides
             his
             wits
             ,
             by
             chance
             he
             came
             into
             a
             Church
             where
             a
             Priest
             was
             saying
             masse
             ,
             and
             was
             come
             to
             the
             holding
             vp
             and
             shewing
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             Collins
             in
             like
             manner
             took
             vp
             a
             little
             Dogge
             ,
             holding
             it
             ouer
             his
             head
             ,
             shewing
             him
             vnto
             the
             people
             ;
             wherefore
             hee
             was
             condemned
             and
             burned
             ,
             and
             the
             Dogge
             with
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             LEYTON
             and
             PVTTEDVE
             .
          
           
             LEyton
             was
             a
             Monke
             of
             Aye
             in
             Suffolke
             ,
             and
             was
             burned
             at
             Norwich
             ,
             for
             speaking
             against
             a
             certaine
             Idoll
             ,
             which
             they
             of
             Aye
             were
             wont
             to
             carry
             about
             in
             processions
             ,
             and
             for
             affirming
             both
             kindes
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             and
             Puttedue
             comming
             into
             a
             Church
             merily
             taunted
             the
             Priest
             ,
             that
             after
             he
             had
             drunke
             vp
             all
             the
             wine
             alone
             ,
             he
             blessed
             the
             hungry
             people
             with
             the
             empty
             Chalice
             :
             wherefore
             hee
             was
             condemned
             and
             burned
             .
          
        
         
           
             Cowbridge
             .
          
           
             THis
             Cowbridge
             came
             of
             a
             good
             stocke
             ,
             his
             auncestors
             euen
             from
             Wickliffes
             time
             hetherto
             ,
             had
             been
             alwaies
             fauourers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             
             and
             addicted
             to
             the
             setting
             sorth
             thereof
             in
             English
             :
             Hee
             was
             borne
             in
             Colchester
             ;
             his
             Father
             was
             head
             Bayly
             thereof
             ;
             hee
             was
             burned
             at
             Oxenford
             ,
             for
             affirming
             that
             euery
             poore
             Priest
             ,
             being
             neuer
             so
             poore
             and
             needy
             ,
             being
             of
             a
             good
             con●ersation
             ,
             hath
             as
             great
             power
             and
             authoritie
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             ministration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             as
             the
             Pope
             or
             any
             other
             Bishops
             :
             they
             almoststerued
             him
             whilst
             hee
             was
             in
             prison
             in
             Bocardo
             :
             and
             a
             little
             before
             his
             examination
             they
             promised
             him
             meate
             ,
             if
             at
             his
             execution
             he
             would
             say
             such
             things
             as
             they
             would
             minister
             vnto
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             promised
             to
             do
             :
             whereupon
             he
             was
             well
             cherished
             ,
             and
             recouered
             some
             part
             of
             his
             sense
             .
             When
             he
             was
             come
             to
             execution
             ,
             contrary
             to
             their
             expectation
             ,
             often
             times
             calling
             vpon
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesu●
             ,
             with
             great
             quietnesse
             and
             méeknesse
             he
             yéelded
             his
             spirit
             into
             the
             han●s
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             This
             yeare
             one
             Peter
             a
             Germaine
             ,
             and
             another
             with
             him
             ,
             constantly
             indured
             death
             by
             the
             fire
             at
             Colchester
             ,
             for
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
        
         
           
             Fryer
             Forrest
             hanged
             for
             Papistry
             .
          
           
             HE
             was
             an
             obseruant
             Fryer
             ,
             and
             had
             secretly
             in
             confessi●ns
             declared
             to
             certaine
             of
             the
             Kings
             Subiects
             in
             confessions
             :
             that
             the
             King
             was
             not
             supreame
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             being
             examined
             how
             he
             could
             say
             the
             King
             was
             not
             supreme
             head
             ,
             being
             sworne
             to
             the
             contrary
             :
             he
             answered
             ;
             he
             took
             his
             oath
             with
             his
             outward
             man
             ,
             and
             his
             inward
             man
             neuer
             consented
             thereto
             :
             he
             was
             further
             accused
             of
             diuers
             damnable
             Articles
             &
             conuicted
             ,
             after
             he
             was
             hanged
             in
             Smithf●eld
             aliue
             in
             chaines
             ,
             by
             the
             arme-holes
             and
             middle
             ,
             and
             fire
             made
             vnder
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             was
             consumed
             to
             death
             .
             There
             was
             a
             scaffold
             prepared
             for
             the
             Priuy
             Cauncell
             and
             the
             Nobles
             to
             sit
             on
             ,
             to
             graunt
             him
             pardon
             if
             he
             repented
             :
             there
             was
             also
             a
             Pulpit
             ,
             where
             M●ster
             
               Hugh
               Latimer
            
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             declared
             his
             errours
             ,
             and
             con●uted
             them
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             with
             many
             exhortations
             to
             repent
             ;
             but
             he
             would
             neither
             heare
             nor
             speak
             .
             A
             little
             before
             the
             execution
             ,
             a
             great
             Image
             was
             brought
             out
             of
             Wales
             to
             the
             gallows
             ,
             which
             was
             called
             
               Daruell
               Gatheren
            
             ,
             whom
             the
             Welch-men
             much
             worshipped
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             prophesie
             amongst
             them
             ,
             
               That
               this
               Image
               should
               set
               a
               whole
               Forest
               on
               fire
            
             ;
             which
             took
             effect
             :
             for
             he
             set
             this
             Forest
             on
             fire
             ,
             &
             consumed
             him
             to
             nothing
             .
             When
             the
             Frier
             saw
             the
             fire
             comming
             vnto
             him
             ,
             he
             took
             hold
             on
             the
             ladder
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             let
             it
             goe
             ,
             but
             died
             so
             vnpatiently
             as
             neuer
             did
             any
             that
             put
             his
             trust
             in
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Certaine
             Iniunctions
             giuen
             out
             in
             the
             thirtieth
             yeare
             of
             King
             HENRIES
             raigne
             .
          
           
             AGainst
             printing
             and
             bringing
             from
             beyond
             Sea
             any
             books
             ,
             
             and
             offering
             to
             sell
             them
             without
             acquainting
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             some
             of
             his
             Councell
             first
             ,
             vpon
             paine
             of
             forfeyting
             their
             goods
             and
             chattels
             ,
             and
             their
             bodies
             to
             be
             imprisoned
             at
             the
             Kings
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             shall
             none
             argue
             about
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             vpon
             paine
             of
             
             death
             and
             loosing
             their
             goods
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             the
             learned
             in
             Diuinity
             ,
             in
             their
             schooles
             and
             appoy●ted
             places
             for
             such
             matters
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             holy
             bread
             ,
             holy
             water
             ,
             and
             procession
             ,
             creeping
             to
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             setting
             vp
             of
             lights
             before
             the
             
               Corpus
               Christi
            
             ,
             bearing
             of
             candles
             on
             Candlemas
             day
             ,
             Puri●●cation
             of
             women
             deliuered
             with
             childe
             ,
             off●ring
             of
             Chrisomes
             ,
             kéeping
             of
             the
             foure
             offering
             dayes
             ,
             paying
             their
             Tithes
             ,
             these
             to
             be
             obserued
             vntill
             the
             King
             doe
             abrogate
             any
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Married
             Priests
             to
             be
             counted
             Laymen
             ,
             and
             loose
             their
             Spirituall
             promotion
             .
          
           
             That
             all
             Cleargy
             men
             ,
             should
             diligently
             in
             their
             cures
             ,
             preach
             ,
             and
             teach
             the
             people
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             declaring
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             things
             that
             God
             commands
             ,
             and
             the
             rightes
             and
             ceremonies
             then
             vsed
             ,
             least
             the
             people
             thereby
             grow
             into
             further
             superstition
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             
               Thomas
               Becket
            
             was
             a
             tray●or
             and
             not
             a
             saint
             ,
             &
             his
             Images
             to
             be
             plucked
             downe
             in
             euery
             place
             ,
             and
             his
             holy
             dayes
             not
             to
             bee
             kept
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Anthiphens
             ,
             Collects
             and
             prayers
             to
             him
             be
             not
             read
             ,
             but
             raced
             out
             of
             the
             bookes
             .
          
        
         
           
             Launcelot
             ,
             Iohn
             a
             Painter
             ,
             Gyles
             Germaine
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Painter
            
             and
             
               Gyles
               Germaine
            
             were
             accused
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             whilst
             they
             were
             〈◊〉
             examination
             at
             London
             before
             the
             Bishoppe
             and
             other
             Iudges
             ,
             by
             chance
             there
             came
             one
             of
             the
             Kings
             guarde
             one
             Launcelot
             ,
             a
             tall
             man
             and
             of
             as
             goodly
             a
             mind
             ,
             hee
             standing
             by
             ,
             séemed
             by
             his
             gesture
             to
             fauour
             the
             cause
             and
             the
             poore
             men
             ,
             whereuppon
             he
             was
             appr●hended
             ,
             examined
             ,
             and
             condemned
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             day
             at
             ●●ue
             of
             the
             clocke
             in
             the
             morning
             was
             burned
             in
             St.
             Giles
             in
             the
             fields
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sir
             Iohn
             Bortrucke
             ,
             a
             
             Scotish
             Knight
             ,
             his
             confutation
             ,
             of
             certaine
             Arcicles
             vpon
             which
             hee
             was
             condemned
             by
             the
             Cardinall
             and
             most
             of
             the
             Nobles
             and
             chiefe
             of
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             FIrst
             touching
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             ,
             these
             holy
             ones
             magnisse
             their
             Lord
             as
             common
             the●ues
             pre●erre
             their
             Captaines
             ,
             calling
             them
             euery
             where
             most
             honest
             men
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             euident
             that
             none
             in
             the
             whole
             world
             is
             giuen
             to
             more
             ryot
             ,
             no●
             séeketh
             more
             gréedily
             to
             all
             kind
             of
             delicates
             and
             wantonnesse
             ,
             and
             aboundeth
             with
             al
             vices
             :
             as
             treason
             ,
             murther
             ,
             rapine
             ,
             and
             all
             kind
             of
             such
             euills
             as
             He.
             
          
           
             And
             where
             they
             affirme
             him
             to
             bee
             Christ
             Uicar
             on
             earth
             ,
             it
             shall
             appeare
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             exercise
             more
             power
             then
             other
             Bishops
             :
             for
             whereas
             they
             say
             Peter
             had
             power
             ouer
             the
             Apost●es
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ouer
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             the
             which
             power
             succéeds
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             wee
             may
             easily
             sée
             how
             〈◊〉
             they
             lie
             in
             the
             Councell
             :
             in
             the
             15.
             of
             the
             Acts
             Peter
             heard
             them
             speake
             thei●
             minds
             ,
             receaued
             their
             Iudgment
             ,
             and
             followed
             their
             decree
             ,
             is
             this
             to
             haue
             pow●r
             ouer
             others
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             first
             Epistle
             ,
             writting
             to
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Pas●ors
             :
             he
             saith
             ,
             ●
             beséech
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             which
             are
             amongst
             you
             ,
             for
             so
             much
             as
             I
             my selfe
             〈◊〉
             also
             a
             Bishop
             and
             witnesse
             of
             the
             afflitions
             of
             Christ
             &
             partaker
             of
             the
             glory
             which
             shall
             be
             reuealed
             ,
             that
             they
             diligently
             feed
             the
             flocke
             committed
             vnto
             them
             :
             why
             then
             doe
             they
             challenge
             the
             authority
             of
             S.
             Peter
             which
             he
             neuer
             acknowledged
             in
             himselfe
             ?
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             it
             Peter
             were
             here
             he
             would
             rebuke
             their
             madnes
             ,
             as
             Moses
             did
             Iosua
             which
             was
             so
             zealous
             towards
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             eight
             of
             the
             Acts
             he
             is
             commanded
             by
             his
             fellowes
             ,
             
               To
               goe
               with
               Iohn
               to
               Samaria
               ,
            
             he
             refused
             not
             so
             to
             doe
             :
             and
             being
             the
             Apostles
             send
             him
             ,
             they
             declare
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             ●ount
             him
             as
             their
             superiour
             ;
             and
             by
             his
             obedience
             he
             confesseth
             a
             fellowship
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             no
             Emperour
             ouer
             them
             .
             But
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Galathians
             
             putteth
             vs
             sufficiently
             out
             of
             all
             doubt
             ,
             whereas
             S.
             Paul
             proueth
             himselfe
             to
             bee
             equall
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             how
             when
             Peter
             did
             not
             faithfully
             execute
             his
             office
             ,
             hee
             was
             by
             him
             rebuked
             ,
             and
             not
             obedient
             to
             his
             correction
             ,
             all
             doth
             euidently
             proue
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             equality
             betwixt
             Paul
             &
             Peter
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             he
             had
             no
             mor●
             power
             euer
             the
             residue
             of
             the
             Apostles
             then
             ouer
             him
             ,
             the
             which
             Paul
             doth
             purposely
             intreat
             of
             ,
             least
             any
             should
             prefer
             Peter
             or
             Iohn
             before
             him
             :
             wherefore
             I
             cann●t
             acknowledge
             Peter
             head
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             nor
             the
             Pope
             ouer
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             I
             acknowledge
             Christ
             the
             onely
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             And
             I
             say
             with
             S.
             Gregory
             ,
             that
             whosoeuer
             calleth
             himselfe
             an
             vniuersall
             Bishop
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             fore-rider
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             And
             whereas
             they
             alledge
             the
             high
             priesthood
             of
             the
             old
             law
             ,
             I
             say
             the
             right
             of
             that
             high
             priesthood
             is
             onely
             transported
             vnto
             Christ
             ,
             for
             this
             Priest-hood
             doth
             not
             onely
             consist
             in
             learning
             but
             in
             the
             propitiation
             and
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             Christ
             hath
             fulfilled
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             &
             in
             the
             intercession
             by
             the
             which
             he
             doth
             now
             intreat
             for
             vs
             vnto
             his
             father
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             they
             alledge
             out
             of
             the
             16.
             
             Chapter
             of
             
               Mathew
               ,
               Thou
               art
               Peter
               ,
               and
               vpon
               this
               rock
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             If
             they
             do
             thinke
             that
             this
             was
             particularly
             spoken
             vnto
             Peter
             ,
             S.
             Cyprian
             and
             S.
             Augustine
             shall
             sufficiently
             answer
             them
             ,
             that
             Christ
             did
             it
             not
             to
             preferre
             one
             man
             aboue
             the
             residue
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             might
             set
             forth
             the
             vnity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             hee
             saith
             :
             if
             this
             were
             spoken
             onely
             vnto
             Peter
             ,
             the
             Church
             hath
             not
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Church
             haue
             them
             ,
             then
             Peter
             when
             he
             receiued
             the
             Keyes
             did
             figurate
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
          
           
             Touching
             their
             Arguments
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             were
             spoken
             to
             none
             but
             Peter
             ,
             this
             will
             easily
             be
             dissolued
             ,
             if
             we
             know
             why
             Christ
             gaue
             this
             name
             Peter
             to
             him
             ,
             whose
             name
             was
             Simon
             ,
             hauing
             respect
             onely
             to
             the
             constant
             profession
             which
             hee
             made
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             God
             changed
             the
             name
             of
             Abraham
             from
             Abram
             ,
             which
             tooke
             the
             name
             of
             the
             multitude
             ,
             which
             should
             come
             forth
             of
             his
             seede
             :
             so
             Peter
             took
             his
             name
             of
             the
             constant
             confession
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             indeede
             is
             the
             true
             Rocks
             vpon
             which
             the
             Church
             is
             builded
             ,
             and
             not
             Peter
             ,
             no
             otherwise
             then
             Abraham
             was
             not
             the
             multitude
             himselfe
             ,
             whereof
             he
             tooke
             his
             name
             :
             and
             the
             Church
             if
             it
             had
             béene
             builded
             vpon
             Peter
             ,
             should
             haue
             béene
             builded
             but
             vpon
             a
             weake
             foundation
             ,
             who
             was
             ouercome
             with
             the
             words
             of
             a
             litle
             wench
             ,
             so
             constantly
             to
             deny
             Christ
             ,
             so
             any
             man
             may
             vnderstand
             how
             these
             Romish
             builders
             doe
             wrest
             the
             scriptures
             to
             their
             pleasures
             .
             And
             when
             they
             alledge
             out
             of
             the
             20.
             chapter
             of
             S.
             
               Iohn
               ,
               feed
               my
               sheep
            
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             childish
             Argument
             ,
             for
             to
             feed
             shéep
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             beare
             dominion
             ouer
             the
             whole
             Church
             :
             and
             Peter
             exhorts
             all
             Byshops
             ,
             
               to
               feed
               their
               flocks
            
             ;
             therefore
             there
             was
             no
             authority
             giuen
             vnto
             Peter
             more
             then
             to
             others
             ,
             or
             that
             Peter
             did
             equally
             communicate
             the
             authority
             which
             he
             had
             receiued
             vnto
             others
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             reserue
             it
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             be
             transported
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             2
             Touching
             pardons
             or
             indulgences
             :
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             merits
             of
             Chirst
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             Apostles
             and
             Martyrs
             ,
             which
             they
             impudently
             affirme
             to
             haue
             merited
             more
             at
             Gods
             hands
             ,
             then
             was
             néedfull
             for
             themselues
             ,
             and
             there
             did
             so
             much
             superabound
             ,
             that
             might
             redound
             vnto
             the
             helpe
             of
             others
             :
             and
             they
             affirme
             ,
             that
             their
             blood
             was
             mixed
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             treasure
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             compounded
             of
             them
             both
             ,
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             kéeping
             of
             this
             treasure
             is
             wholy
             committed
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             power
             consisteth
             the
             dispensation
             thereof
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             himselfe
             may
             bestow
             these
             treasures
             ,
             and
             giue
             power
             to
             others
             so
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             Hereupon
             riseth
             the
             pleanary
             indulgences
             and
             pardons
             ,
             granted
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             for
             as
             many
             yeares
             as
             he
             will
             by
             Cardinals
             for
             100.
             daies
             ,
             they
             haue
             such
             power
             ,
             and
             bishops
             but
             for
             forty
             daies
             ,
             and
             no
             body
             but
             Satan
             taught
             this
             doctrin
             ,
             who
             would
             vtterly
             extinguish
             the
             merits
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             he
             knoweth
             to
             be
             the
             only
             remedy
             of
             saluation
             .
             Christ
             in
             the
             17.
             of
             Luke
             saith
             ;
             
               When
               you
               haue
               done
               all
               that
               you
               are
               cōmanded
               ,
               count
               your selues
               but
               improfitable
               seruants
               .
            
             And
             the
             46.
             of
             
               Esay
               .
               All
               the
               merits
               of
               mans
               righteousnesse
               is
               compared
               to
               menstruous
               cloth
               :
            
             by
             the
             Scripture
             the
             corruption
             of
             our
             nature
             is
             so
             manifest
             ,
             that
             in
             our
             most
             perfect
             workes
             there
             lacketh
             not
             imperfection
             .
             The
             Parable
             of
             the
             ten
             Uirgines
             in
             the
             twentie
             fiue
             
             of
             Mathew
             ,
             putteth
             this
             out
             of
             all
             controuersie
             ,
             where
             the
             wise
             virgins
             said
             ,
             
               They
               had
               not
               sufficient
               oyle
               for
               themselues
               and
               others
               .
            
          
           
             This
             they
             ground
             vpon
             the
             Epistle
             of
             S.
             Paul
             to
             the
             
               Collossians
               ,
               I
               fulfill
               the
               afflictions
               of
               Christ
               which
               were
               wanting
               in
               my
               flesh
               ,
               for
               his
               body
               which
               is
               the
               church
               :
            
             But
             Paul
             referreth
             to
             those
             afflictions
             wherewith
             the
             members
             are
             and
             shall
             be
             afflicted
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             liue
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             euen
             as
             Christ
             was
             afflicted
             :
             and
             wheras
             S.
             Iames
             addeth
             this
             word
             ,
             
               for
               the
               Church
            
             :
             he
             doth
             not
             meane
             for
             the
             Redemption
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             2.
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             he
             saith
             ;
             
               He
               suffereth
               for
               the
               elect
               sake
               ,
            
             for
             by
             his
             constancy
             and
             stedfastnes
             in
             troubles
             ,
             he
             sheweth
             he
             contemneth
             this
             life
             ,
             in
             hope
             of
             a
             better
             life
             :
             whereby
             he
             doth
             confirme
             and
             establish
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             great
             fruit
             ,
             by
             the
             afflictions
             and
             martirdome
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             ariseth
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             subscribe
             and
             beare
             witnesse
             vnto
             the
             truth
             by
             their
             blood
             ,
             and
             being
             the
             Popes
             pardons
             are
             nothing
             else
             then
             such
             as
             he
             faineth
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             manifest
             deceiuer
             ,
             and
             a
             Simonist
             in
             selling
             such
             marchandise
             as
             can
             in
             no
             place
             help
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             marriage
             of
             Priests
             ,
             it
             is
             against
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             against
             Iustice
             to
             forbid
             Priests
             to
             marry
             in
             the
             13.
             to
             the
             
               Hebrewes
               ,
               The
               band
               of
               marriage
               is
               vndefiled
               and
               honorable
               amongst
               all
               men
               :
            
             And
             in
             the
             1.
             
             
               Cor.
               7.
               chap.
               For
               auoiding
               of
               whoredome
               ,
               let
               euery
               men
               haue
               his
               owne
               wife
               :
            
             and
             in
             that
             they
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             meant
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Ministers
             :
             That
             is
             disproued
             by
             the
             1.
             
             
               Tim.
               3.
               
               Chapt.
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               ought
               to
               be
               the
               husbands
               of
               one
               wife
               .
            
             And
             what
             can
             be
             more
             spoken
             against
             them
             herein
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             fourth
             Chapter
             of
             the
             said
             Epistle
             ;
             
               In
               the
               latter
               daies
               shall
               come
               deceiuers
               ,
               and
               wicked
               spirits
               ,
               which
               shall
               forbid
               to
               marry
            
             ;
             they
             excuse
             themselues
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             fulfilled
             in
             the
             hereticks
             cald
             Tatians
             ,
             which
             did
             condemne
             matrimony
             ,
             but
             we
             do
             onely
             forbid
             Church-men
             to
             marry
             ,
             but
             this
             ,
             notwithstanding
             this
             prophesie
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             redoundeth
             vpon
             them
             .
             They
             interpret
             S.
             Pauls
             saying
             ,
             that
             a
             Bishop
             shall
             haue
             but
             one
             Wife
             :
             That
             a
             Bishop
             ought
             not
             to
             bee
             chosen
             that
             hath
             married
             the
             second
             Wife
             ;
             but
             this
             interpretation
             appeareth
             to
             be
             false
             :
             in
             that
             he
             presently
             declareth
             what
             manner
             of
             women
             Bishops
             wiues
             ought
             to
             be
             .
             S.
             Paul
             reckoneth
             matrimony
             amongst
             the
             principall
             vertues
             of
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             these
             men
             call
             it
             in
             the
             Canons
             ,
             the
             poluting
             of
             the
             fl●sh
             :
             God
             instituted
             matrimony
             ,
             Christ
             sanctified
             it
             with
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             the
             turning
             water
             into
             wine
             ,
             and
             would
             haue
             it
             the
             Image
             of
             his
             loue
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             They
             aleadge
             the
             Leuiticall
             Priests
             ,
             which
             as
             often
             as
             they
             came
             to
             minister
             ,
             were
             bound
             to
             be
             apart
             from
             their
             wiues
             ,
             &
             being
             our
             sacraments
             be
             more
             excellent
             then
             theirs
             ,
             and
             daily
             vsed
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             very
             vncomely
             that
             they
             should
             be
             handled
             by
             married
             men
             .
             The
             Priests
             of
             the
             old
             Law
             were
             forbidden
             all
             outward
             vncleannesse
             of
             the
             fl●sh
             when
             they
             ministred
             ,
             to
             signifie
             the
             holines
             of
             Christ
             whom
             they
             did
             prefigure
             ,
             but
             our
             holines
             cons●steth
             of
             the
             inward
             cleannesse
             of
             the
             spirit
             :
             and
             S.
             Paul
             is
             witnesse
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             did
             both
             keep
             their
             wiues
             ,
             &
             carry
             them
             about
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             3
             Touching
             that
             he
             should
             say
             that
             the
             Scottish
             nation
             and
             their
             Cleargy
             be
             altogether
             blinded
             ,
             no
             man
             will
             deny
             that
             people
             to
             be
             blind
             that
             neither
             heare
             Christ
             nor
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             people
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             cal
             the
             Pope
             supreme
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whith
             belongeth
             onely
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             they
             forbid
             Priests
             to
             marry
             in
             the
             tenth
             of
             
               Iohn
               ,
               Christ
               is
               the
               doore
               ,
            
             they
             affirme
             they
             must
             enter
             by
             the
             Uirgine
             Mary
             and
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             Christ
             would
             haue
             vs
             worship
             him
             in
             Spirit
             and
             truth
             :
             The
             Scots
             build
             Temples
             and
             Chappels
             for
             Idols
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             commit
             Fornication
             :
             In
             the
             tenth
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             
               By
               one
               sacrifice
               ,
               hath
               made
               those
               perfect
               for
               euer
               which
               are
               sanctified
               :
            
             And
             to
             this
             effect
             Christ
             said
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             
               It
               is
               finished
            
             ,
             shewing
             that
             by
             his
             death
             all
             Sacrifices
             for
             sinne
             ended
             ;
             yet
             the
             Scottish
             Church-men
             daily
             offer
             Christ
             for
             sins
             ,
             both
             of
             them
             aliue
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             be
             dead
             :
             God
             commaundeth
             not
             to
             worship
             any
             Grauen
             Images
             ,
             the
             Scots
             fall
             flat
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             offer
             them
             :
             Incense
             .
             Paul
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               is
               our
               wisdome
               ,
               righteousnes
               ,
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               redemption
               :
            
             the
             Scots
             prefer
             the
             traditions
             of
             men
             before
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             stablish
             righteousnes
             in
             their
             own
             works
             ,
             
             and
             Sanctification
             in
             holy
             water
             ,
             and
             other
             outward
             things
             ,
             and
             Redemption
             in
             péeces
             of
             Lead
             ,
             which
             they
             buy
             of
             their
             great
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             possessions
             temporall
             ,
             and
             iurisdiction
             in
             temporalities
             ,
             in
             the
             18.
             
             Chapter
             of
             Numbers
             ,
             God
             said
             to
             
               Aaron
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               haue
               no
               portion
               amongst
               thē
               ,
               I
               am
               thy
               portion
               and
               heritage
               ,
               thou
               and
               the
               Leuits
               shall
               haue
               all
               the
               tithes
               of
               Israell
               for
               their
               ministry
            
             ;
             but
             what
             heritage
             is
             pr●uided
             for
             them
             I
             doe
             not
             say
             but
             they
             may
             possesse
             ,
             but
             all
             temporall
             iurisdiction
             should
             be
             taken
             from
             them
             :
             when
             twice
             there
             rose
             a
             contention
             ,
             which
             of
             Christs
             disciples
             should
             be
             greatest
             :
             he
             told
             them
             they
             should
             not
             haue
             dominion
             one
             ouer
             another
             ,
             like
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Nations
             ,
             &
             Christ
             in
             the
             12.
             of
             Luke
             ,
             answered
             him
             that
             desired
             him
             to
             deuide
             his
             Brothers
             inheritance
             vnto
             him
             ,
             
               Who
               made
               me
               a
               Iudge
            
             .
             And
             in
             the
             8.
             of
             Iohn
             ,
             he
             refused
             to
             giue
             iudgement
             vpon
             the
             Adulteresse
             :
             whereby
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             Christ
             reiected
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Iudge
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             not
             agréeable
             to
             his
             office
             .
             When
             Moses
             tooke
             vpon
             him
             the
             ciuill
             gouernment
             and
             the
             priest-hood
             ,
             he
             was
             commaunded
             to
             resigne
             the
             Priest-hood
             to
             Aaron
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             against
             nature
             one
             man
             should
             suffice
             both
             charges
             ,
             and
             as
             long
             as
             the
             face
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             did
             continue
             ,
             no
             Priest
             did
             vsurpe
             the
             right
             of
             the
             sword
             .
             S.
             Ambrose
             saith
             ,
             Emperors
             rather
             desired
             the
             Office
             of
             Priest-hood
             ,
             then
             Priests
             any
             Empire
             ,
             then
             sumptuous
             Palaces
             belonged
             to
             Emperors
             ,
             and
             Churches
             to
             Priests
             .
             And
             S.
             Barnard
             saith
             ,
             Peter
             could
             not
             giue
             that
             which
             he
             had
             not
             ,
             but
             he
             gaue
             to
             his
             successors
             that
             which
             he
             had
             ,
             carefulnesse
             ouer
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             for
             this
             cause
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heauen
             is
             giuen
             vnto
             you
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             inuade
             other
             mens
             bounds
             ?
          
           
             They
             were
             ignorant
             of
             all
             iudgement
             that
             did
             fat
             with
             their
             possessions
             these
             belly-beasts
             ,
             all
             they
             which
             do
             indow
             such
             filthy
             sinkes
             with
             their
             reuenues
             ,
             they
             follow
             the
             steps
             of
             Iezabell
             ,
             for
             what
             do
             they
             daily
             but
             bleat
             and
             bow
             before
             their
             Images
             ,
             burning
             Incense
             ,
             aud
             falling
             flat
             before
             the
             altars
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophets
             of
             Baall
             did
             ,
             and
             if
             Daniell
             and
             Elias
             were
             Hereticks
             ,
             when
             they
             would
             destroy
             the
             Priests
             of
             Baall
             ,
             so
             am
             I
             :
             We
             do
             but
             desire
             ,
             that
             their
             riches
             wickedly
             bestowed
             vpon
             them
             ,
             might
             be
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             Elias
             was
             more
             rigorous
             ,
             for
             he
             cast
             the
             Prophets
             of
             Baall
             into
             the
             brooke
             Kidron
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             cannot
             make
             lawes
             according
             to
             his
             owne
             mind
             and
             will
             ,
             and
             say
             they
             are
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             pertaine
             to
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             are
             necessary
             to
             eternall
             life
             :
             for
             the
             word
             of
             God
             giueth
             them
             no
             such
             authority
             ,
             in
             the
             23.
             of
             
               Iosua
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               swarue
               from
               my
               law
               to
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               left
               :
            
             And
             in
             the
             12.
             of
             
               Deuteronomy
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               neither
               adde
               to
               ,
               nor
               take
               from
               my
               Commaundements
               :
            
             Therefore
             in
             the
             second
             of
             
               Malachy
               ;
               The
               Priest
               shall
               maintaine
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               the
               law
               shal
               they
               require
               at
               his
               hands
               .
            
             And
             where
             he
             speaketh
             of
             hearing
             them
             ,
             he
             putteth
             this
             condition
             ,
             that
             they
             answere
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             then
             these
             are
             couenant-breakers
             ,
             that
             binde
             the
             consciences
             of
             men
             with
             new
             lawes
             :
             And
             in
             the
             33.
             of
             
               Ezekiell
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               heare
               the
               word
               out
               of
               my
               mouth
               ,
               and
               declare
               it
               vnto
               my
               people
               ,
            
             So
             he
             could
             not
             speake
             any
             thing
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             God
             by
             
               Ieremie
               ,
               calleth
               it
               Chaffe
            
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             doth
             not
             procéede
             from
             himselfe
             :
             The
             Prophets
             speake
             nothing
             but
             the
             words
             of
             God
             ,
             therefore
             they
             so
             often
             vsed
             these
             wordes
             ;
             
               The
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               burden
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               vision
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             The
             Apostles
             must
             not
             teach
             their
             owne
             deuises
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             God
             commaunded
             them
             .
             Paul
             in
             the
             second
             to
             the
             Collosians
             ,
             denieth
             he
             hath
             any
             dominion
             ouer
             their
             Faith
             ,
             though
             their
             Apostle
             .
             And
             in
             the
             ●●nth
             to
             the
             
               Romains
               ,
               Faith
               commeth
               by
               hearing
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             not
             by
             hearing
             the
             dreames
             of
             the
             Pope
             :
             &
             Christ
             himselfe
             saith
             for
             our
             example
             ,
             
               My
               doctrin
               is
               not
               mine
               ,
               but
               his
               that
               sent
               me
            
             ;
             to
             teach
             Ministers
             what
             to
             do
             :
             The
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             such
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             teach
             new
             Doctrines
             ,
             frame
             new
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             new
             lawes
             ,
             but
             is
             subiect
             to
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             included
             in
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             They
             defended
             their
             Constitutions
             by
             these
             reasons
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             lawfull
             to
             the
             Apostles
             to
             make
             a
             decree
             besides
             the
             commaundement
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             should
             abstain
             frō
             things
             offered
             to
             Idols
             &
             blood
             ,
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             their
             successors
             as
             
             oft
             as
             néede
             requireth
             to
             do
             the
             same
             :
             but
             the
             Apostles
             made
             no
             new
             decree
             ,
             but
             to
             warne
             them
             how
             to
             rule
             themselues
             amongst
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             least
             they
             should
             abuse
             their
             liberty
             to
             the
             offence
             of
             others
             :
             and
             contrary
             ,
             Peter
             in
             the
             same
             councel
             pronounceth
             God
             to
             be
             tempted
             ,
             if
             any
             yoake
             be
             laid
             vpon
             the
             necke
             of
             the
             Disciples
             :
             and
             S.
             Iames
             saith
             ,
             the
             Gentiles
             that
             are
             conuerted
             vnto
             God
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             troubled
             with
             externe
             decrées
             ,
             and
             outward
             Elements
             .
          
           
             And
             by
             the
             23.
             of
             
               Mathew
               ,
               The
               Scribes
               and
               Pharises
               sit
               in
               Moses
               Chaire
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               they
               command
               to
               obserue
               ,
               keep
               ;
               but
               do
               not
               after
               their
               doings
               .
            
             Christ
             taught
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             that
             he
             saw
             nothing
             in
             the
             doing
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharises
             to
             be
             followed
             ,
             yet
             they
             should
             not
             refuse
             to
             do
             those
             things
             which
             they
             did
             teach
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             but
             not
             what
             they
             taught
             of
             their
             owne
             head
             .
          
           
             Being
             accused
             for
             hauing
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             other
             Books
             of
             heresie
             ,
             he
             called
             them
             blasphemers
             and
             Romish
             Swine
             ,
             and
             their
             stomacks
             rankered
             ,
             and
             tongues
             most
             venomous
             ,
             which
             durst
             note
             the
             New
             Testament
             of
             heresie
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             the
             greatest
             murderers
             that
             murdered
             Christ
             ,
             so
             these
             men
             filled
             the
             measure
             of
             all
             other
             Heretickes
             and
             blasphemies
             :
             how
             shall
             these
             Serpents
             and
             s●●cke
             of
             Uipers
             escape
             the
             iudgement
             of
             eternall
             fire
             .
          
           
             And
             being
             accused
             that
             he
             was
             so
             obstinate
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             his
             friends
             could
             perswade
             him
             :
             he
             said
             he
             knew
             not
             why
             he
             should
             call
             them
             friends
             ,
             which
             so
             greatly
             laboured
             to
             conuert
             him
             ,
             nor
             will
             more
             estéeme
             of
             them
             then
             of
             the
             Madianits
             ,
             which
             called
             the
             Children
             of
             Israell
             to
             do
             sacrifices
             to
             their
             Idols
             .
          
           
             Then
             they
             condemned
             him
             for
             an
             Hereticke
             ,
             and
             his
             goods
             to
             be
             forfeited
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             could
             not
             appr●hend
             him
             ,
             they
             made
             a
             picture
             of
             him
             and
             burned
             it
             ,
             &
             cursed
             euery
             one
             that
             should
             shew
             any
             intertainment
             ,
             fauour
             ,
             or
             helpe
             towards
             him
             ,
             and
             their
             goods
             likewise
             to
             be
             confiscated
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             sixe
             Articles
             agreed
             vpon
             in
             the
             Parliament-house
             .
          
           
             1
             THe
             blessed
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             
             by
             the
             efficacy
             of
             Christs
             words
             being
             spoken
             by
             the
             Priest
             ,
             is
             present
             really
             vnder
             the
             forme
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             the
             naturall
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             conceiued
             of
             the
             Uirgine
             Mary
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             remaineth
             no
             substance
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             substance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             God
             ,
             and
             Man.
             
          
           
             2
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             the
             Communion
             in
             both
             kinds
             are
             not
             necessary
             ,
             
               ad
               salutem
            
             vnto
             all
             persons
             :
             and
             it
             is
             to
             be
             beléeued
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             vnder
             forme
             of
             Bread
             ,
             is
             the
             very
             blood
             ;
             and
             with
             the
             blood
             ,
             vnder
             forme
             of
             wine
             ,
             is
             the
             very
             flesh
             ,
             aswell
             apart
             as
             both
             together
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             Priests
             after
             orders
             ,
             may
             not
             marry
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             4
             That
             vowes
             of
             Chastity
             or
             widdowhood
             ,
             by
             man
             or
             woman
             made
             to
             God
             ,
             aduisedly
             ought
             to
             bee
             obserued
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             exempteth
             them
             from
             other
             liberties
             of
             Christian
             people
             which
             without
             that
             they
             might
             enioy
             .
          
           
             5
             That
             it
             is
             méete
             that
             priuate
             masses
             be
             continued
             ,
             as
             whereby
             good
             people
             ordering
             themselues
             accordingly
             ,
             doe
             receiue
             both
             godly
             and
             goodly
             consolations
             and
             benefits
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             agréeable
             to
             Gods
             Law.
             
          
           
             6
             That
             auriculer
             confession
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             retained
             and
             vsed
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Then
             they
             caused
             it
             to
             be
             enacted
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             the
             Kings
             Subiects
             ,
             after
             the
             12.
             of
             Iuly
             next
             comming
             ,
             by
             word
             ,
             writing
             ,
             or
             any
             otherwise
             ,
             preach
             ,
             argue
             ,
             or
             h●ld
             any
             opinion
             against
             the
             reall
             presence
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             or
             against
             the
             Sacrament
             vnder
             one
             kind
             as
             aforesaid
             :
             they
             and
             their
             assistants
             to
             be
             condemned
             for
             hereticks
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             burned
             without
             any
             abiuration
             ,
             and
             Clergy
             of
             Sanctuary
             to
             be
             allowed
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             goods
             and
             lands
             forfeited
             vnto
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             in
             case
             of
             high
             treaso
             :
             The
             like
             offence
             against
             any
             of
             the
             other
             Articles
             to
             be
             fellony
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             History
             of
             THOMAS
             CROMVVELL
             ,
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             .
          
           
             
               THomas
               Cromwell
            
             became
             the
             most
             secret
             and
             deare
             Councelor
             vnto
             the
             King
             ,
             after
             he
             was
             made
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             :
             He
             alone
             through
             the
             singular
             dext●ritie
             of
             his
             wit
             and
             Councell
             brought
             to
             passe
             that
             which
             no
             Prince
             or
             King
             throughout
             all
             Europe
             ,
             dare
             or
             can
             bring
             to
             passe
             :
             For
             whereas
             Brittany
             was
             most
             superstitious
             of
             all
             Nations
             :
             he
             brake
             off
             and
             repressed
             all
             the
             poli●ies
             and
             malice
             of
             the
             Fr●ers
             ,
             Mon●es
             and
             Religions
             ,
             and
             subuerted
             there
             houses
             throughout
             all
             the
             Realme
             ;
             and
             brought
             the
             Arch-bishops
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             ;
             yea
             Cranmer
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             to
             an
             Order
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             the
             Kings
             chiefe
             Councelor
             ,
             preuenting
             th●ir
             enterprises
             and
             complaints
             ,
             specially
             in
             those
             things
             which
             tended
             to
             the
             decay
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             which
             fauoured
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             vnto
             whom
             Cromwell
             was
             euer
             a
             shield
             against
             the
             pestiferous
             enterprises
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             betwéen●
             whom
             there
             was
             continuall
             emulation
             both
             being
             great
             with
             the
             King
             ;
             one
             much
             feared
             ,
             th'
             other
             beloued
             ;
             but
             Winchester
             séemed
             such
             a
             man
             to
             be
             borne
             onely
             for
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             Cromwell
             by
             thy
             Diuine
             prouidence
             appointed
             a
             help
             to
             preserue
             many
             ,
             it
             were
             to
             tedious
             to
             declare
             how
             many
             good
             men
             through
             this
             mans
             help
             haue
             béen
             reléeued
             ;
             whereof
             a
             great
             n●mber
             beeing
             depriued
             of
             their
             patron
             by
             his
             fall
             perished
             ,
             and
             many
             yet
             aliue
             which
             are
             witnes
             of
             these
             things
             :
             Iehu
             ,
             the
             sharpe
             punisher
             of
             superstitious
             Idolatry
             was
             not
             much
             vnlike
             this
             man.
             
          
           
             For
             this
             purpose
             this
             man
             seemed
             to
             be
             raised
             vp
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             subuert
             the
             dens
             of
             sloth
             and
             idlenes
             ,
             where
             if
             they
             had
             remained
             ,
             the
             Pope
             could
             not
             be
             excluded
             out
             of
             England
             ;
             for
             there
             was
             an
             incredible
             number
             of
             Monasteri●s
             in
             England
             :
             There
             riches
             and
             possessions
             were
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             they
             vpbraided
             euen
             vnto
             Kings
             and
             No●les
             beggery
             :
             and
             there
             houses
             were
             no
             lesse
             sumptuous
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             most
             part
             were
             plucked
             down
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             their
             reuenues
             and
             substance
             the
             King
             partly
             conuerted
             vnto
             his
             own
             Coffers
             ,
             and
             partly
             distributed
             amongst
             his
             Nobilitie
             ;
             but
             many
             repr●hend
             the
             subuersion
             of
             these
             Abbies
             &
             say
             they
             might
             haue
             béen
             conuerted
             to
             other
             good
             vses
             which
             indéed
             would
             haue
             béen
             good
             and
             godly
             ,
             if
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             there
             should
             bee
             continually
             a
             succession
             of
             good
             Princes
             :
             but
             if
             it
             should
             happen
             to
             be
             a
             King
             of
             a
             contrarie
             Religion
             ,
             it
             would
             haue
             been
             otherwise
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             by
             the
             example
             of
             Quéene
             Mary
             :
             If
             the
             Monasteries
             had
             been
             left
             standing
             vntill
             her
             superstitious
             daies
             ,
             they
             should
             haue
             been
             restored
             againe
             ,
             and
             filled
             with
             Monkes
             and
             Fryers
             .
             For
             if
             the
             goods
             and
             possessions
             of
             the
             religious
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Dukes
             and
             Nobility
             ,
             could
             scarce
             withstand
             the
             Quéenes
             power
             ,
             how
             should
             the
             meaner
             sort
             haue
             retained
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             no
             doubt
             Gods
             great
             prouidence
             did
             f●resée
             these
             things
             in
             this
             man
             :
             Wherevpon
             as
             often
             as
             he
             sent
             any
             man
             to
             suppresse
             any
             Monastery
             ,
             hee
             would
             charge
             them
             that
             they
             should
             subuert
             their
             houses
             from
             there
             foundation
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Pope
             was
             abolish●d
             out
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             diuers
             tumults
             about
             Religion
             ,
             and
             it
             séemed
             good
             to
             the
             King
             to
             appoint
             a
             Conuo●ation
             to
             which
             Cromwell
             came
             ,
             and
             found
             all
             the
             Bishop●
             attending
             his
             comming
             ,
             and
             all
             did
             obeysance
             vnto
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             Uicar
             generall
             ;
             and
             he
             saluted
             them
             euery
             one
             in
             their
             degrée
             ,
             and
             sate
             downe
             in
             the
             highest
             place
             .
             Then
             Cromwell
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             spake
             words
             to
             this
             effect
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             thankes
             you
             ●o
             :
             your
             diligence
             ,
             the
             cause
             why
             he
             hath
             willed
             you
             to
             assemble
             ,
             is
             that
             you
             should
             estab●sh
             certaine
             controuersies
             touching
             the
             state
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             which
             are
             now
             in
             controuersi●
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             this
             Realme
             :
             but
             also
             amongst
             all
             other
             Nations
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             he
             willeth
             not
             that
             there
             should
             be
             any
             publike
             change
             in
             this
             Realme
             of
             Religion
             ,
             except
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             you
             and
             the
             whole
             Parliament
             ,
             wherein
             you
             may
             easily
             perceiue
             his
             
             profound
             wisedom
             &
             great
             leue
             towards
             you
             :
             Wherfore
             he
             desireth
             you
             in
             Christs
             name
             ,
             that
             leauing
             blindnes
             ,
             contentions
             ▪
             you
             would
             discusse
             those
             things
             amongst
             you
             which
             pertaine
             to
             religion
             ;
             and
             the
             Church
             hauing
             onely
             respect
             vnto
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             neither
             will
             he
             any
             longer
             suffer
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             wrested
             by
             any
             one
             of
             you
             ;
             neither
             to
             be
             oppressed
             with
             the
             Popes
             Decrées
             ,
             or
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Doctors
             or
             Councels
             ;
             neither
             will
             he
             allow
             any
             Doctrine
             grounded
             onely
             vpon
             Antiquitie
             and
             Custome
             ,
             hauing
             no
             other
             foundation
             in
             Scriptures
             ,
             such
             as
             you
             call
             vnwritten
             verities
             ,
             you
             owe
             this
             duety
             chiefely
             to
             Christ
             ;
             and
             next
             of
             necessitie
             vnto
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             yet
             you
             shall
             not
             be
             vnrewarded
             at
             the
             Kings
             hands
             if
             he
             perceíue
             you
             do
             your
             duty
             as
             you
             ought
             in
             establishing
             concord
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             The
             which
             to
             bring
             to
             passe
             the
             onely
             methode
             is
             to
             discusse
             all
             things
             according
             to
             the
             Canons
             of
             Gods
             word
             :
             wherevnto
             the
             Kings
             Maiestie
             doth
             exhort
             you
             ,
             and
             hartily
             desire
             you
             :
             the
             Bishops
             gaue
             thankes
             vnto
             the
             King
             for
             his
             zeale
             vnto
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             his
             exhortation
             worthy
             so
             Christian
             a
             Prince
             .
          
           
             Then
             Bonner
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             the
             most
             earnest
             Champion
             for
             the
             Pope
             ,
             defended
             the
             vnwritten
             verities
             ,
             and
             maintained
             the
             seuen
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             others
             resisted
             him
             :
             Touching
             whose
             Arguments
             because
             there
             is
             no
             great
             matter
             in
             them
             ,
             I
             refer
             thee
             to
             the
             Booke
             at
             large
             ,
             where
             also
             thou
             maist
             sée
             the
             number
             of
             Idols
             in
             England
             ,
             to
             which
             in
             great
             deuotion
             they
             vse
             to
             goe
             on
             pilgrimage
             vnto
             .
          
           
             At
             length
             he
             was
             apprehended
             and
             committed
             to
             the
             Tower
             ,
             and
             then
             hee
             was
             attainted
             by
             Parliament
             for
             heresie
             ,
             for
             supporting
             Barnes
             and
             Clarke
             hereticks
             and
             many
             others
             ;
             And
             by
             his
             authoritie
             and
             Letters
             rescued
             them
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             them
             out
             of
             prison
             ,
             and
             for
             evulgating
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Bookes
             ,
             containing
             heresie
             :
             and
             caused
             Bookes
             to
             be
             translated
             into
             English
             ,
             comprising
             matter
             against
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             &
             for
             commending
             the
             Bookes
             after
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             speake
             words
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             neuer
             suffer
             him
             to
             answere
             vnto
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             likely
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             King
             so
             shortly
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             wished
             to
             haue
             his
             Cromwell
             aliue
             againe
             ;
             by
             reason
             of
             which
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             the
             Noble
             Lord
             Cromwell
             was
             oppressed
             with
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             condemned
             in
             the
             Tower
             :
             He
             was
             beheaded
             vpon
             Tower
             Hill
             ,
             where
             he
             patiently
             suffered
             the
             stroke
             of
             the
             Axe
             by
             a
             Butcherly
             miser
             ,
             which
             very
             vngodlily
             performed
             the
             office
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             History
             of
             Thomas
             Barnes
             ,
             Thomas
             Garard
             ,
             and
             William
             Hierome
             Diuines
             .
          
           
             WHen
             as
             Cromwell
             was
             dead
             ,
             Gardiner
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             being
             at
             liberty
             to
             exercise
             his
             cruelty
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             wondred
             what
             troubles
             hee
             raised
             ,
             and
             least
             he
             should
             loose
             his
             occupation
             by
             delayes
             :
             Hee
             first
             assaults
             
               Robert
               Barnes
               ,
               Thomas
               Gerrard
            
             ,
             and
             
               William
               Hierome
            
             ,
             whom
             hee
             caused
             to
             be
             put
             to
             execution
             two
             daies
             after
             Cromwell
             ;
             and
             first
             of
             Barnes
             Doctor
             of
             Diuinitie
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             sent
             downe
             a
             Sergeant
             at
             Armes
             to
             Cambridge
             ,
             who
             arres●●d
             Doctor
             Barnes
             in
             the
             Conuocation
             house
             :
             and
             they
             determined
             to
             make
             priuy
             search
             for
             Luthers
             Bookes
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Germaines
             workes
             ,
             but
             they
             that
             were
             suspected
             had
             word
             therof
             ,
             and
             the
             Bookes
             were
             conuayed
             away
             before
             they
             came
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             brought
             to
             Cardinall
             Wolsey
             in
             Westminster
             :
             At
             last
             he
             spake
             with
             the
             Cardinall
             in
             his
             Chaire
             of
             State
             ,
             knéeling
             on
             his
             knees
             :
             Then
             said
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             What
             Maister
             Doctor
             ▪
             had
             you
             not
             scope
             sufficient
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             teach
             the
             people
             :
             but
             my
             golden
             showes
             ,
             my
             pollaxes
             ,
             my
             pillars
             ,
             my
             golden
             Cushions
             ,
             my
             crossee
             did
             so
             much
             offend
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             made
             vs
             
               Ridiculum
               caput
            
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             we
             were
             iollily
             that
             day
             laughed
             to
             scorne
             :
             Uerily
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             
             Sermon
             more
             fitter
             to
             be
             preached
             on
             a
             Stage
             ,
             then
             in
             a
             Pulpit
             :
             At
             last
             you
             said
             ,
             I
             wore
             a
             paire
             of
             red
             Gloues
             ,
             I
             should
             say
             bloudy
             Gloues
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             not
             bee
             cold
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             my
             Ceremonies
             :
             Hee
             answered
             ,
             hee
             spake
             nothing
             but
             the
             truth
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             old
             Doctors
             :
             Then
             hee
             deliuered
             the
             Cardinall
             six
             shéetes
             of
             Paper
             to
             coroborate
             his
             saying
             :
             He
             receiuing
             them
             said
             ,
             we
             perceiue
             you
             intend
             to
             stand
             to
             your
             Articles
             ,
             and
             shew
             your
             learning
             :
             Yea
             said
             Barnes
             ,
             by
             Gods
             Grace
             ,
             and
             your
             Lordships
             fauour
             :
             He
             answered
             ,
             such
             as
             you
             beare
             vs
             and
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             little
             fauour
             :
             whether
             doe
             you
             thinke
             it
             more
             necessary
             that
             I
             should
             haue
             this
             royalty
             ,
             because
             I
             represent
             the
             Kings
             person
             in
             all
             High
             Courts
             of
             this
             Realme
             to
             the
             terror
             of
             all
             rebellions
             ,
             Treasons
             ,
             &
             all
             the
             wicked
             members
             of
             this
             Common-wealth
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             as
             simple
             as
             you
             would
             haue
             vs
             to
             sell
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             giu●
             them
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             which
             shortly
             would
             pisse
             it
             against
             the
             walles
             ,
             and
             pull
             his
             Maiestie
             from
             his
             dignitie
             :
             He
             answered
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             necessarie
             to
             be
             sold
             and
             giuen
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             comely
             for
             your
             calling
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             is
             not
             maintained
             by
             your
             pompe
             ,
             and
             pollaxes
             ,
             but
             by
             God
             ,
             which
             saith
             
               per
               me
               Reges
               regnant
            
             :
             Then
             the
             Cardinall
             said
             to
             Doctor
             Gardiner
             ,
             and
             Maister
             Fox
             ,
             Loe
             Maister
             Doctors
             ,
             heere
             is
             the
             learned
             and
             wise
             man
             that
             you
             told
             me
             of
             :
             Then
             they
             knéeled
             and
             desired
             his
             Grace
             to
             be
             good
             vnto
             them
             ,
             for
             hee
             would
             be
             reformable
             :
             Then
             said
             he
             for
             your
             sakes
             ,
             and
             the
             Uniuersitie
             ,
             wee
             will
             be
             good
             vnto
             him
             :
             Maister
             Doctor●dost
             thou
             not
             know
             that
             I
             am
             
               legatus
               de
               latere
            
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             am
             able
             to
             dispence
             with
             all
             matter
             in
             this
             Realme
             as
             much
             as
             the
             pope
             may
             :
             Hee
             answered
             ,
             I
             know
             it
             :
             Then
             hee
             bad
             him
             be
             ruled
             by
             him
             and
             I
             will
             doe
             all
             things
             for
             thy
             honesty
             ,
             and
             the
             honesty
             of
             the
             vniuersitie
             :
             hee
             thanked
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             he
             would
             stick
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             according
             to
             his
             little
             Talent
             :
             Then
             the
             Cardinall
             told
             him
             he
             should
             haue
             his
             learning
             tried
             ,
             and
             haue
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             commanded
             him
             to
             the
             Tower
             :
             But
             Gardiner
             and
             Fox
             ,
             became
             his
             sureties
             :
             After
             he
             was
             twice
             brought
             before
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             Abbot
             of
             Westminster
             ,
             in
             the
             Chapter-house
             at
             Westminster
             :
             Then
             he
             was
             put
             to
             haue
             the
             Councell
             of
             Gardiner
             ,
             and
             Fox
             ,
             and
             they
             perswaded
             him
             rather
             to
             abiure
             the●
             burne
             ,
             &
             that
             he
             might
             doe
             more
             in
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             with
             other
             perswasions
             ,
             mighty
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             reason
             and
             foolish
             flesh
             :
             wherevpon
             he
             abiured
             ,
             and
             bore
             a
             faggot
             :
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             preaching
             at
             the
             abiuration
             of
             him
             and
             others
             ,
             stood
             vp
             and
             declared
             vnto
             the
             people
             ,
             how
             many
             daies
             of
             forgiuenes
             of
             sinnes
             they
             had
             for
             beeing
             at
             that
             Sermon
             ;
             yet
             he
             continued
             halfe
             a
             yéere
             after
             in
             prison
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             was
             committed
             to
             be
             frée
             prisoner
             in
             the
             Augustine
             Friers
             in
             London
             :
             when
             these
             Caterpillers
             and
             bloudy
             beasts
             had
             vndermined
             him
             ,
             they
             complained
             on
             him
             again
             to
             my
             Lord
             Cardinall
             :
             Then
             he
             was
             deliuered
             to
             the
             Friers
             of
             Northampton
             to
             bee
             burned
             :
             Then
             Maister
             Horne
             heard
             that
             a
             writ
             should
             come
             shortly
             to
             burne
             him
             ;
             then
             hée
             councelled
             him
             to
             faine
             himselfe
             desperate
             ,
             and
             writ
             a
             Letter
             to
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             signifying
             that
             he
             would
             drowne
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             to
             leaue
             his
             clothes
             there
             ,
             and
             another
             Letter
             to
             the
             Mayor
             of
             the
             Towne
             to
             search
             for
             him
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             a
             Letter
             written
             in
             parchment
             ,
             wrapt
             in
             wax
             about
             his
             neck
             ,
             for
             the
             Cardinal
             which
             would
             teach
             all
             men
             to
             beware
             of
             him
             :
             vpon
             this
             they
             were
             seuen
             daies
             a
             searching
             for
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             went
             to
             London
             in
             a
             poore
             mans
             apparell
             ,
             and
             thence
             to
             Anwerpe
             to
             Luther
             ,
             and
             there
             answered
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             Booke
             called
             
               acta
               Romanorum
               pontificum
            
             ,
             and
             another
             Booke
             with
             a
             supplication
             to
             King
             Henry
             :
             When
             it
             was
             told
             the
             Cardinall
             he
             was
             drowned
             he
             said
             ,
             
               perit
               memoria
               eius
               cum
               sonitu
            
             ,
             but
             this
             lighted
             vpon
             himselfe
             ,
             for
             shortly
             after
             he
             poyso-himselfe
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Raigne
             of
             Quéene
             Anne
             ,
             he
             and
             others
             came
             againe
             into
             England
             ,
             and
             continued
             a
             faithfull
             Preacher
             in
             the
             Citie
             of
             London
             ,
             and
             in
             her
             Graces
             time
             well
             entertained
             and
             promoted
             ;
             and
             after
             sent
             by
             King
             Henry
             the
             eight
             ,
             Ambassador
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Cleaue
             ,
             for
             the
             marriage
             of
             the
             Lady
             Anne
             of
             Cleaue
             ,
             betwéene
             the
             King
             and
             her
             ;
             and
             was
             well
             accepted
             vntill
             Gardiner
             came
             out
             of
             France
             :
             but
             then
             neither
             Religion
             nor
             the
             Queene
             prospered
             ,
             nor
             Cromwell
             ,
             
             nor
             the
             preachers
             :
             Then
             followed
             alteration
             in
             marriage
             vntill
             hee
             had
             grafted
             the
             marriage
             into
             another
             stocke
             ,
             by
             the
             ●ccasion
             whereof
             hee
             began
             his
             bloudy
             worke
             .
             Soone
             after
             Doctor
             Barnes
             ,
             and
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             were
             carried
             to
             the
             King
             to
             Hampton
             Court
             to
             be
             examined
             :
             But
             the
             King
             seeking
             meanes
             of
             his
             safety
             ,
             bad
             him
             goe
             home
             with
             Gardiner
             ,
             and
             confer
             with
             him
             :
             they
             not
             agréeing
             ▪
             Gardiner
             sought
             opportunitie
             to
             dispatch
             Barnes
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             done
             by
             the
             Que●ne
             the
             Lady
             Anne
             of
             Cleue
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Cromwell
             :
             and
             he
             appointed
             them
             three
             to
             preach
             thrée
             Sermons
             at
             the
             Spittle
             ,
             which
             were
             baites
             to
             minister
             iust
             occasion
             of
             their
             condemnations
             :
             A
             hen
             they
             were
             sent
             for
             to
             Hampton
             Court
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             carried
             vnto
             the
             Tower
             ,
             and
             came
             not
             thence
             but
             to
             their
             deathes
             .
             Then
             the
             Protestants
             went
             beyond
             Sea
             ,
             Priests
             were
             diuorced
             from
             there
             Wiues
             ,
             certaine
             Bishops
             deposed
             ,
             and
             other
             good
             men
             denied
             Christ
             ,
             and
             bore
             Faggots
             :
             then
             they
             were
             put
             to
             d●ath
             without
             iudgement
             ;
             a
             Papist
             and
             a
             Protestant
             were
             laid
             vpon
             one
             hurdle
             and
             drawn
             to
             Smithfield
             :
             This
             was
             Winchesters
             deuise
             to
             colour
             his
             tyrany
             :
             Then
             Barnes
             hid
             the
             Sheriffe
             beare
             him
             witnes
             he
             died
             Christianly
             ,
             and
             Charitably
             ,
             and
             prayed
             them
             all
             to
             pray
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             dead
             may
             pray
             for
             the
             quick
             we
             will
             pray
             for
             you
             ,
             so
             they
             forgaue
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             kissed
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             stood
             hand
             in
             hand
             at
             the
             stake
             vntill
             the
             ●●re
             came
             ,
             and
             so
             rested
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             same
             day
             one
             
               Powell
               ,
               Fetherstone
            
             ,
             and
             Abel
             ,
             were
             hanged
             ,
             drawne
             ,
             and
             quartered
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             for
             denying
             the
             Kings
             Supremacie
             ,
             and
             maintaining
             the
             Kings
             marriage
             with
             the
             Lady
             
               Katherine
               Dowager
            
             :
             The
             reason
             was
             because
             as
             one
             halfe
             of
             the
             Councell
             being
             Papists
             called
             vpon
             
               Barnes
               ,
               Garet
            
             ,
             and
             Hierome
             ,
             to
             be
             executed
             :
             so
             the
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Councell
             called
             vpon
             these
             thrée
             Papists
             to
             be
             executed
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             yéers
             a
             Boy
             ,
             one
             
               Richard
               Mekins
            
             ,
             but
             fiftéene
             yeares
             old
             was
             burned
             in
             Smithfield
             ,
             for
             speaking
             somewhat
             against
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             .
          
           
             In
             like
             manner
             
               Richard
               Spencer
            
             Priest
             ,
             leauing
             his
             papistry
             ,
             married
             a
             Wife
             ,
             and
             got
             his
             liuing
             by
             day-labour
             ;
             Hee
             was
             burnt
             in
             Salisbury
             ,
             because
             hee
             was
             thought
             to
             hold
             opinion
             against
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             one
             
               Andrew
               Hewet
            
             ,
             was
             burned
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             Cardinall
             Poole
             ,
             Brother
             to
             the
             Lord
             Mountegew
             ,
             was
             attainted
             of
             high
             treason
             ,
             and
             fled
             to
             Rome
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             made
             Cardinall
             of
             Saint
             
               Mary
               Cosmoden
            
             ,
             where
             he
             remained
             vntill
             Quéene
             Maries
             time
             .
             Stokely
             ,
             Bish●p
             of
             London
             ,
             and
             Tunstone
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Duresme
             writ
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             perswade
             him
             to
             abandon
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             to
             conforme
             himselfe
             to
             the
             Religion
             of
             his
             King
             ,
             which
             Letter
             thou
             maist
             reade
             in
             the
             Booke
             at
             large
             ,
             which
             sufficiently
             proueth
             the
             Pope
             not
             to
             be
             supreme
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             because
             this
             Doctrine
             is
             as
             sufficiently
             proued
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             I
             omit
             to
             abridge
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             yeere
             the
             King
             by
             the
             aduice
             of
             his
             Councell
             ,
             sent
             forth
             a
             Decree
             for
             the
             setting
             vp
             the
             Bible
             in
             the
             great
             volume
             in
             euery
             parish
             Church
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             This
             yeare
             
               Iohn
               Porter
            
             a
             Taylor
             ,
             
             a
             lusty
             yong
             man
             ,
             was
             by
             Bonner
             Bishop
             of
             London
             cast
             into
             Newgate
             ,
             for
             reading
             in
             the
             Bible
             in
             Paules
             Church
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             miserably
             famished
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             
               Iohn
               Longland
            
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Lincolne
             ,
             burned
             two
             vpon
             one
             day
             :
             one
             
               Thomas
               Barnard
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             
               Iames
               Morton
            
             ,
             the
             one
             for
             teaching
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             in
             Engl●sh
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             for
             kéeping
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Saint
             Iames
             in
             English.
             
          
           
             In
             this
             yeare
             the
             Kings
             Maiestie
             vnderstanding
             that
             all
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             vain●
             pilgrimages
             were
             not
             vtterly
             abolished
             within
             these
             Dominions
             :
             directed
             his
             Letters
             vnto
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             for
             the
             spéedy
             amendment
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Anthony
             Pierson
             Priest
             ,
             Robert
             Testwood
             singing
             man
             ,
             Henrie
             Finmore
             Taylor
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             Marbeck
             singing
             man
             ,
             were
             burned
             at
             VVindsor
             .
             
          
           
             THese
             Articles
             were
             obiected
             against
             Pierson
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Euen
             as
             Christ
             once
             hanged
             betweene
             two
             theeues
             ,
             so
             when
             he
             is
             holden
             vp
             betwixt
             the
             Priests
             handes
             ,
             he
             hangs
             betwixt
             two
             theeues
             ,
             except
             the
             Priest
             sincerely
             preach
             Gods
             word
             .
          
           
             That
             he
             preached
             that
             Christ
             should
             not
             be
             eaten
             as
             he
             did
             hang
             vpon
             the
             Cross●
             with
             his
             flesh
             torne
             ,
             and
             the
             bloud
             running
             about
             their
             mouthes
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             to
             be
             eaten
             this
             day
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             also
             feed
             on
             him
             to
             morrow
             ,
             and
             next
             day
             ,
             and
             continually
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             of
             more
             power
             after
             his
             resurrection
             then
             he
             was
             before
             .
          
           
             That
             Christ
             sitting
             amongst
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             commended
             the
             Scriptures
             vnto
             them
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             This
             is
             that
             bread
             ,
             this
             is
             that
             body
             of
             Christ
             ;
             so
             when
             hee
             brake
             bread
             and
             bade
             them
             deuide
             it
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             eate
             it
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             his
             bodie
             ,
             and
             likewise
             the
             cup
             ,
             saying
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             bloud
             ;
             hee
             signified
             to
             vs
             that
             wee
             should
             receiue
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             distribute
             them
             vnto
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             obiected
             against
             Finmore
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             said
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             was
             but
             a
             similitude
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             it
             were
             God
             he
             had
             eaten
             twenty
             Gods
             in
             his
             life
             .
          
           
             He
             condemned
             Testwood
             for
             iesting
             with
             the
             Priest
             when
             he
             lifted
             vp
             the
             host
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Ho
             ,
             take
             héed
             that
             he
             fall
             not
             .
          
           
             That
             Marbeck
             with
             his
             owne
             hands
             had
             writ
             notes
             out
             of
             certaine
             Authors
             ,
             which
             were
             repugnant
             to
             the
             masse
             and
             sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             :
             and
             that
             he
             said
             ,
             The
             Masse
             was
             impure
             and
             defiled
             with
             much
             vngodlinesse
             ,
             and
             it
             spoyleth
             God
             of
             his
             honour
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             eleuation
             of
             the
             sacrament
             represents
             the
             Calues
             of
             Ieroboam
             ,
             and
             is
             worse
             Idolatrie
             then
             those
             were
             ,
             and
             that
             therein
             Christ
             was
             counted
             a
             mocking-stock
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             a
             fift
             man
             named
             Bennet
             ,
             vnto
             whose
             charge
             it
             was
             laid
             that
             hée
             should
             say
             ,
             the
             daily
             Masses
             vsed
             in
             the
             Church
             were
             superfluous
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             were
             sufficient
             the
             seuenth
             day
             were
             kept
             holy
             .
             Bennet
             and
             Marbeck
             were
             pardoned
             by
             the
             King
             ;
             the
             other
             thrée
             stoutly
             suffered
             martyrdom
             .
          
           
             We
             will
             passe
             ouer
             the
             Priest
             which
             was
             hanged
             in
             the
             Porters
             lodge
             of
             Gardener
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             and
             one
             Henrie
             his
             seruant
             burnt
             at
             Colchester
             ,
             and
             one
             Kerby
             a
             Taylor
             ,
             burnt
             at
             London
             ,
             because
             we
             haue
             no
             certainty
             of
             the
             time
             .
          
           
             Doctor
             London
             Prebend
             of
             Windsor
             ,
             and
             one
             
               William
               Simonds
            
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             accusers
             of
             the
             foresaid
             fiue
             of
             Windsor
             :
             they
             went
             about
             to
             trouble
             foure
             Gentlemen
             of
             the
             Kings
             priuie
             Chamber
             ,
             that
             they
             forced
             thē
             to
             plead
             their
             cause
             in
             open
             Court
             :
             they
             declared
             to
             the
             King
             what
             danger
             they
             were
             in
             ,
             wherupon
             they
             themselues
             were
             called
             in
             question
             ;
             being
             conuicted
             of
             manifest
             periurie
             ,
             they
             were
             adiudged
             to
             weare
             papers
             ,
             signifying
             their
             periuries
             ,
             in
             the
             open
             market
             of
             Windsor
             :
             then
             they
             were
             cast
             in
             prison
             at
             London
             ,
             where
             the
             said
             Doctor
             London
             died
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             was
             one
             Rogers
             ,
             a
             Lay-man
             of
             Northfolk
             ,
             burned
             by
             the
             Duke
             of
             Northfolke
             ,
             for
             the
             true
             affirmation
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             halfe
             a
             yeare
             after
             the
             Duke
             lost
             his
             eldest
             sonne
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             was
             committed
             to
             prison
             ,
             who
             then
             acknowledging
             his
             errour
             ,
             became
             more
             méeke
             to
             such
             kind
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Athee
            
             was
             indicted
             for
             saying
             ,
             He
             would
             not
             beleeue
             that
             which
             the
             knaue
             Priest
             made
             and
             Longs
             wife
             sold
             ;
             meaning
             the
             Host.
             And
             when
             it
             was
             told
             him
             
             God
             could
             make
             it
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             He
             might
             put
             into
             it
             a
             Chicks
             legge
             .
          
           
           
             This
             yeare
             
               Iohn
               Heywood
            
             was
             attached
             for
             treason
             ,
             for
             denying
             the
             Kings
             supremacy
             ,
             but
             he
             recanted
             ,
             and
             confessed
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             had
             no
             more
             authority
             then
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             King
             was
             supreame
             head
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             destruction
             of
             Merindall
             and
             Cabriers
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             yeare
             1218.
             as
             is
             aforesaid
             ,
             God
             raised
             vp
             one
             Waldo
             ,
             a
             rich
             Merchant
             of
             Lyons
             in
             France
             ,
             which
             hauing
             attained
             perfect
             knowledge
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             discouered
             the
             naughtines
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Ministers
             ,
             many
             ioyned
             themselues
             vnto
             them
             ,
             which
             were
             called
             Waldenses
             ,
             and
             being
             by
             persecution
             dispersed
             into
             di●ers
             Countries
             ,
             there
             were
             two
             towns
             remaining
             of
             their
             Religion
             in
             France
             ,
             to
             wit
             ;
             Merindall
             and
             Gabriers
             .
          
           
             Certaine
             of
             the
             cheefe
             of
             Merindall
             ,
             were
             commanded
             to
             appeare
             at
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Prouence
             ,
             they
             would
             haue
             retained
             Aduocates
             to
             answere
             for
             them
             ,
             who
             told
             them
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             lawfull
             for
             them
             to
             giue
             councell
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             but
             Lutherans
             ,
             but
             one
             told
             them
             secretly
             ;
             That
             they
             should
             not
             appeare
             before
             the
             said
             Court
             ,
             except
             they
             were
             fully
             determined
             to
             be
             burned
             by
             a
             little
             fire
             made
             of
             Chaffe
             ,
             without
             any
             further
             iudgement
             :
             for
             the
             Court
             had
             already
             determined
             the
             matter
             against
             them
             ;
             whereupon
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             had
             séene
             many
             good
             men
             serued
             so
             ,
             hauing
             no
             other
             cause
             of
             condemnation
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             reported
             to
             be
             Lutherans
             ,
             for
             these
             causes
             they
             did
             not
             appeare
             at
             the
             day
             appointed
             :
             wherevpon
             ,
             the
             Parliament
             gaue
             out
             an
             arrest
             ,
             whereby
             not
             onely
             they
             of
             Merindal
             ,
             that
             were
             appointed
             to
             appeare
             ,
             were
             condemned
             to
             be
             burned
             ,
             as
             attainted
             of
             heresie
             and
             high
             Treason
             ,
             and
             their
             goods
             confiscate
             vnto
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             also
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Merindall
             ,
             wherein
             was
             fourescore
             houses
             to
             be
             burned
             ,
             men
             ,
             women
             ,
             and
             children
             ,
             &
             the
             towne
             to
             be
             rased
             ,
             and
             the
             trées
             cut
             vp
             500.
             paces
             round
             about
             .
          
           
             A
             little
             after
             there
             was
             a
             great
             banquet
             at
             Ayx
             ,
             at
             which
             was
             the
             president
             Cassane
             ,
             and
             many
             Counsellors
             and
             Nobles
             ,
             and
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Arles
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ai●
             ,
             with
             their
             Ladies
             and
             Gentlewomen
             :
             One
             that
             was
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Aixis
             Concubine
             ,
             said
             ,
             My
             Lord
             president
             will
             you
             not
             execute
             the
             arrest
             that
             is
             giuen
             out
             against
             the
             Lutherans
             of
             Merindall
             ?
             And
             she
             recited
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             ,
             forgetting
             nothing
             the
             Lord
             Alenson
             said
             ;
             Gentlewoman
             ,
             you
             haue
             learned
             this
             of
             them
             that
             would
             haue
             it
             so
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             was
             giuen
             out
             by
             a
             Parliament
             of
             women
             .
             Then
             the
             L.
             of
             Senas
             said
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             &
             you
             do
             not
             well
             to
             call
             the
             parliament
             a
             Parliament
             of
             women
             ,
             he
             answered
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             beléeue
             it
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             the
             &
             ●ueliest
             tyrants
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             would
             iudge
             most
             inhumane
             &
             detestable
             ,
             &
             many
             of
             Merindal
             which
             séem
             to
             me
             to
             be
             very
             honest
             men
             :
             thē
             the
             gentl●woman
             lifting
             vp
             her
             eyes
             with
             a
             great
             chafe
             ,
             said
             ,
             O
             that
             it
             pleased
             God
             that
             all
             Lutherans
             had
             hornes
             growing
             on
             their
             foreheads
             .
             Then
             said
             my
             Lord
             Bewieu
             ,
             I
             would
             all
             Priests
             harlots
             chattered
             like
             Pies
             :
             she
             said
             ,
             My
             L.
             you
             ought
             not
             to
             sp●ak
             against
             our
             holy
             mother
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             there
             was
             neuer
             any
             dogge
             that
             bar●ed
             against
             the
             crosse
             ,
             but
             he
             waxed
             mad
             :
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Aix
             laughed
             and
             clapt
             her
             on
             the
             back
             ,
             saying
             ,
             By
             my
             holy
             orders
             my
             minion
             ,
             you
             haue
             don
             me
             great
             pleasure
             ,
             remember
             me
             the
             lesson
             she
             hath
             taught
             you
             .
             The
             Lord
             answered
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             learn
             of
             her
             ,
             nor
             of
             thée
             ,
             neither
             honesty
             nor
             honour
             ;
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             are
             Adulterers
             ,
             Deceiuers
             ,
             Theeues
             ,
             Seducers
             :
             I
             should
             not
             speake
             against
             the
             holy
             Church
             ,
             but
             I
             speake
             against
             a
             flocke
             of
             Wolues
             ,
             Dogges
             ,
             and
             abominable
             Swine
             .
             Then
             said
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             My
             L.
             you
             must
             giue
             account
             of
             these
             words
             in
             time
             and
             place
             :
             he
             answered
             ,
             I
             would
             it
             were
             now
             ;
             for
             I
             wil
             be
             bound
             to
             proue
             more
             naughtines
             in
             Priests
             then
             I
             haue
             spoken
             .
             When
             Christ
             called
             the
             Priests
             deceiuing
             Hypocrits
             ,
             blinde
             Seducers
             ,
             and
             robbers
             ,
             did
             he
             them
             any
             wrong
             ?
             They
             answered
             no
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             them
             were
             so
             .
             Then
             said
             my
             Lord
             Bewieu
             ,
             Euen
             so
             is
             it
             with
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             such
             kinde
             of
             men
             and
             worse
             .
             Then
             he
             said
             ,
             A●ant
             thou
             Herodias
             ,
             thou
             vnshamefac't
             and
             dishonest
             harlot
             ,
             
             is
             it
             thy
             part
             to
             speak
             in
             this
             cōpany
             ?
             thou
             shouldst
             not
             desire
             the
             innocent
             bloud
             to
             be
             shed
             ,
             then
             she
             sayd
             ,
             if
             I
             were
             a
             man
             I
             would
             offer
             you
             combat
             ,
             to
             proue
             that
             I
             desire
             not
             to
             shed
             innocent
             bloud
             ,
             do
             you
             call
             the
             bloud
             of
             these
             wicked
             men
             of
             Merendoll
             innocent
             bloud
             ?
             I
             do
             desire
             and
             offer
             with
             my
             who●e
             power
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             they
             should
             bee
             destroyed
             ,
             from
             the
             greatest
             to
             the
             least
             :
             and
             to
             sée
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             worke
             I
             haue
             not
             beene
             wanting
             to
             imploy
             all
             my
             credit
             and
             frien●●
             ▪
             and
             doe
             not
             spare
             neither
             body
             nor
             goods
             to
             make
             the
             vtter
             ruine
             and
             destruction
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             deface
             their
             memory
             from
             amongst
             men
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             méet
             ten
             di●els
             then
             one
             Lutheran
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             met
             againe
             to
             consult
             about
             the
             executing
             of
             the
             sayd
             Arest
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             a
             banket
             at
             the
             Bishops
             house
             of
             Ruda
             :
             to
             this
             banket
             the
             ●ayrest
             and
             best
             Ladies
             of
             A●inion
             were
             inuited
             to
             solace
             these
             good
             Prelates
             :
             after
             they
             had
             dined
             ,
             danced
             ,
             and
             vsed
             their
             pastime
             ,
             they
             walked
             vntill
             supper
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             passed
             the
             stréets
             leading
             euery
             one
             a
             Gentlewoman
             vpon
             his
             arme
             ,
             they
             saw
             a
             man
             that
             sould
             dishonest
             Images
             to
             stirre
             vp
             the
             people
             to
             whoredome
             and
             knauery
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             pictures
             the
             Bishops
             bought
             ,
             which
             were
             as
             many
             as
             a
             Mule
             could
             carry
             :
             a
             little
             further
             a
             Booke-binder
             had
             set
             out
             Bibles
             of
             lattin
             and
             french
             to
             se●l
             ,
             then
             the
             Bishops
             sayd
             ,
             who
             hath
             made
             thée
             so
             hardy
             to
             set
             forth
             these
             Marchandise
             to
             sell
             ?
             dost
             not
             thou
             know
             these
             Bookes
             are
             forbid
             ?
             the
             Booke
             binder
             answered
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             holy
             Bible
             as
             good
             as
             these
             goodly
             pictures
             ?
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Air
             sayd
             ,
             I
             renownce
             my
             part
             of
             Paradice
             if
             he
             bee
             not
             a
             Lutheran
             ,
             let
             him
             bee
             tryed
             what
             hee
             is
             :
             then
             the
             Book-binder
             was
             caried
             into
             prison
             ,
             and
             a
             company
             of
             ruffins
             cryed
             ,
             a
             Lutheran
             to
             the
             fire
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             owne
             strucke
             him
             with
             his
             fist
             ,
             another
             pulled
             him
             by
             the
             beard
             ,
             so
             that
             hee
             was
             al
             imbrued
             with
             bloud
             ,
             the
             morrow
             hee
             was
             brought
             before
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             hee
             iustified
             the
             selling
             of
             the
             Bibles
             ,
             and
             said
             ;
             There
             was
             no
             Nation
             but
             had
             the
             Byble
             in
             their
             owne
             language
             ;
             Will
             you
             forbid
             and
             hide
             that
             which
             Christ
             hath
             commaunded
             to
             bee
             published
             ?
             Did
             not
             Christ
             giue
             power
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             speake
             all
             manner
             of
             tongues
             to
             the
             end
             that
             his
             Gospell
             might
             be
             taught
             to
             euery
             Creature
             in
             euery
             language
             ?
             And
             why
             doe
             you
             forbid
             this
             Booke
             ,
             a●d
             buy
             such
             prophane
             painting
             ?
             What
             cruelty
             is
             this
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             nourishment
             from
             poore
             soules
             ,
             but
             you
             shall
             gi●e
             account
             heereof
             ,
             which
             call
             sweete
             sower
             ,
             and
             sower
             sweete
             :
             you
             bee
             rather
             the
             Priests
             of
             Bacchus
             and
             Venus
             ,
             then
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             Then
             he
             was
             condemned
             to
             be
             burned
             the
             same
             day
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             two
             Bybles
             hang
             ,
             one
             before
             ,
             and
             another
             behind
             ,
             to
             signifi●
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             The
             Byshoppes
             twice
             raised
             an
             Army
             at
             their
             owne
             charges
             ,
             to
             execute
             the
             aforesaid
             arrest
             ,
             but
             their
             enterprises
             were
             let
             by
             one
             meanes
             or
             other
             :
             and
             the
             King
             hearing
             the
             confession
             of
             this
             Faith
             of
             Merindole
             ,
             and
             finding
             that
             it
             did
             agree
             in
             all
             points
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             gaue
             them
             their
             pardon
             :
             Some
             of
             the
             Byshoppes
             resort
             to
             them
             to
             get
             them
             to
             recant
             ,
             but
             they
             prooued
             their
             Religion
             so
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             that
             many
             Doctors
             were
             conuerted
             to
             their
             opinions
             ,
             and
             confessed
             they
             neuer
             learned
             so
             much
             in
             all
             their
             time
             ,
             as
             by
             hearing
             them
             :
             Their
             Children
             were
             so
             well
             taught
             ,
             and
             they
             questioned
             and
             answered
             one
             another
             so
             diuinely
             ;
             that
             the
             Doctor●
             confessed
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             heard
             Arguments
             ,
             so
             well
             answered
             in
             the
             diuinity
             Schooles
             .
          
           
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             in
             this
             yeare
             ,
             the
             twelfth
             of
             Aprill
             ,
             
               Iohn
               Miners
            
             ,
             President
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Aygues
             ,
             called
             the
             Senate
             and
             read
             the
             Kings
             Letters
             ▪
             which
             the
             Cardinall
             had
             obtained
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             and
             commaunded
             them
             to
             execute
             the
             sentence
             :
             Now
             euery
             where
             hee
             had
             mustred
             men
             for
             the
             English
             Warres
             ,
             but
             he
             vsed
             them
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             and
             tooke
             vp
             more
             Souldiours
             out
             of
             euery
             Towne
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             ayde
             sent
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Popes
             Dominions
             .
             First
             they
             set
             vpon
             the
             Uillage
             about
             Merindoll
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             and
             burned
             them
             ,
             the
             Merindolins
             seeing
             their
             cruelty
             ,
             left
             their
             houses
             and
             fled
             into
             the
             Woods
             ,
             carrying
             their
             Children
             vpon
             their
             Shoulders
             and
             Armes
             :
             then
             it
             was
             showed
             vnto
             them
             ,
             that
             Miners
             came
             with
             all
             his
             whole
             power
             to
             
             destroy
             them
             :
             then
             the
             men
             went
             away
             and
             left
             the
             women
             and
             children
             ,
             with
             som
             to
             looke
             to
             them
             ,
             hoping
             they
             would
             shew
             mercie
             to
             them
             ;
             whom
             when
             the
             souldiers
             found
             ,
             they
             abstained
             from
             slaughter
             :
             but
             when
             they
             had
             spoyled
             them
             of
             their
             money
             and
             victuals
             ,
             they
             lead
             them
             away
             .
             Their
             purpose
             was
             to
             handle
             them
             more
             shamefully
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             let
             with
             a
             Captaine
             of
             horse-men
             ;
             so
             they
             left
             the
             women
             and
             droue
             away
             the
             booty
             :
             there
             were
             fiue
             hundred
             women
             .
             Miners
             burned
             Merindoll
             ;
             and
             finding
             there
             but
             one
             yong
             man
             ,
             he
             ●aused
             him
             to
             be
             tyed
             to
             a
             tree
             ,
             and
             shot
             in
             with
             Dagges
             :
             then
             he
             went
             to
             Cabriers
             ,
             and
             perswaded
             the
             townsmen
             to
             open
             the
             gates
             ,
             promising
             they
             should
             haue
             no
             hurt
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             were
             let
             in
             ,
             they
             slew
             both
             man
             ,
             woman
             ,
             and
             childe
             .
             Miners
             shut
             fortie
             women
             into
             a
             ●arne
             of
             straw
             ,
             set
             it
             on
             fire
             and
             kept
             them
             in
             till
             they
             were
             all
             burned
             .
             The
             number
             slaine
             within
             the
             towne
             and
             without
             ,
             were
             eight
             hundred
             :
             the
             infants
             that
             escaped
             their
             furie
             were
             baptized
             againe
             of
             their
             enemies
             .
             Then
             they
             took
             the
             town
             of
             Costa
             and
             serued
             it
             so
             ,
             and
             many
             maids
             and
             women
             being
             lead
             into
             a
             Garden
             of
             the
             Castle
             they
             rauished
             them
             all
             :
             and
             when
             they
             had
             kept
             them
             a
             day
             and
             a
             night
             ,
             they
             handled
             them
             so
             beastly
             ,
             that
             the
             mayds
             and
             them
             with
             child
             died
             shortly
             after
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             the
             Merindoles
             and
             diuers
             others
             that
             wandred
             in
             the
             woods
             and
             mountains
             ,
             were
             either
             sent
             to
             the
             Gallies
             or
             were
             slaine
             .
             Many
             also
             died
             for
             hunger
             :
             fiue
             and
             twenty
             hid
             themselues
             vnder
             a
             rocke
             ,
             and
             they
             smothered
             and
             burned
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             no
             kinde
             of
             cruelty
             was
             omitted
             :
             notwithstanding
             diuers
             which
             had
             escaped
             came
             to
             Geneua
             and
             other
             places
             neere
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             persecution
             in
             Callice
             ,
             with
             the
             martyrdome
             of
             George
             Bucket
             ,
             alias
             Adam
             Damlip
             .
          
           
             THis
             
               Adam
               Damlip
            
             had
             bin
             a
             great
             Papist
             ,
             and
             Chaplaine
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             :
             he
             iournyed
             to
             Rome
             ,
             thinking
             to
             haue
             found
             all
             godly
             and
             sincere
             religion
             ,
             where
             he
             found
             ,
             as
             he
             confessed
             ,
             such
             blasphemy
             of
             God
             ,
             contempt
             of
             Christs
             true
             religion
             ,
             loosenesse
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             abomination
             and
             filthinesse
             ,
             that
             he
             abhorred
             to
             tarrie
             there
             any
             longer
             ,
             although
             he
             was
             greatly
             requested
             by
             Cardinall
             Poole
             ,
             to
             continue
             there
             to
             reade
             three
             Lectures
             euery
             weeke
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             offering
             him
             great
             entertainment
             ,
             which
             he
             refused
             ;
             and
             returning
             home
             ,
             the
             Cardinall
             gaue
             him
             a
             French
             crowne
             .
             And
             wayting
             at
             Callice
             for
             passage
             into
             England
             ,
             
               William
               Steuens
            
             and
             
               Thomas
               Lancaster
            
             desired
             him
             to
             reade
             there
             two
             or
             three
             dayes
             ,
             and
             got
             him
             license
             of
             the
             Lord
             Lisle
             the
             Kings
             Deputie
             of
             the
             towne
             ,
             and
             the
             license
             of
             
               Iohn
               Butler
            
             the
             Commissary
             .
          
           
             When
             he
             had
             preached
             three
             or
             foure
             times
             he
             was
             wel
             liked
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             hyred
             him
             to
             preach
             there
             ;
             and
             twenty
             dayes
             or
             more
             ,
             euery
             morning
             at
             seuen
             of
             the
             clocke
             ,
             he
             preached
             learnedly
             and
             plainely
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             of
             Christs
             body
             and
             bloud
             ,
             mightily
             inueighing
             against
             all
             Papistrie
             ,
             but
             especially
             against
             transubstantiation
             &
             the
             propitiatorie
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             masse
             ,
             declaring
             how
             popish
             himselfe
             was
             ,
             and
             how
             by
             the
             detestable
             wickednesse
             that
             he
             did
             see
             vniuersally
             in
             Rome
             ,
             he
             was
             returned
             and
             become
             an
             enemie
             to
             all
             Papistre
             .
             He
             came
             at
             last
             to
             speake
             against
             the
             Pageant
             or
             picture
             set
             forth
             of
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             in
             Saint
             Nicholas
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             meere
             Idolatrie
             and
             illusion
             of
             the
             French-men
             before
             Callice
             was
             English.
             
          
           
             Then
             there
             came
             a
             commission
             to
             the
             Lord
             Deputy
             ,
             the
             Commissary
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             to
             search
             whether
             there
             were
             three
             Hosts
             lying
             vpon
             a
             Marble
             stone
             besprinkled
             with
             bloud
             ,
             as
             was
             put
             in
             writing
             vnder
             a
             Bull
             and
             Pardon
             ;
             and
             that
             
             if
             they
             found
             it
             not
             so
             ,
             that
             immediatly
             it
             should
             be
             pulled
             downe
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             was
             ;
             for
             they
             breaking
             vp
             a
             stone
             in
             the
             corner
             of
             the
             Tombe
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             three
             Hosts
             found
             souldred
             in
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Marble
             lying
             vnder
             the
             Sepulchre
             ,
             three
             plaine
             Counters
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             pointed
             like
             vnto
             Hosts
             :
             and
             aboue
             that
             was
             the
             tippe
             of
             a
             Sheeps
             tayle
             ,
             which
             Damlip
             shewed
             to
             the
             people
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             which
             was
             Sonday
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Pulpit
             .
             And
             after
             they
             were
             sent
             by
             the
             Lord
             Deputie
             to
             the
             King.
             Then
             the
             Prior
             of
             the
             white
             Friers
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             Lord
             Lisle
             his
             Chaplains
             ,
             contradicted
             his
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             sent
             for
             to
             Cranmer
             and
             
               Steuen
               Gardiner
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             before
             whome
             hee
             did
             so
             constantly
             defend
             the
             doctrine
             which
             he
             had
             taught
             ,
             that
             Cranmer
             being
             yet
             but
             a
             Lutheran
             ,
             maruelled
             excéedingly
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             knew
             no
             such
             terme
             of
             transubstantiation
             .
             Then
             the
             other
             Bishops
             threatned
             him
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             promised
             ,
             the
             next
             day
             to
             deliuer
             them
             all
             in
             writing
             which
             he
             had
             formerly
             preached
             in
             Callice
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             he
             had
             secret
             intimation
             giuen
             him
             by
             Cranmer
             ,
             that
             if
             hee
             appeared
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             sure
             to
             be
             committed
             :
             whereupon
             he
             sent
             them
             his
             Faith
             with
             the
             arguments
             thereupon
             in
             writing
             ,
             and
             he
             went
             aside
             into
             the
             West
             countrey
             .
          
           
             Then
             the
             King
             was
             certified
             that
             there
             were
             many
             diuersities
             of
             opinions
             in
             Calice
             ,
             tending
             to
             the
             danger
             thereof
             :
             Whereupon
             Doctor
             Champion
             and
             M.
             Garnet
             ,
             who
             after
             was
             burned
             ,
             were
             sent
             ouer
             to
             preach
             to
             them
             ,
             where
             he
             preached
             the
             same
             true
             Doctrine
             which
             
               Adam
               Damlip
            
             had
             done
             .
             After
             them
             ,
             one
             
               William
               Smith
            
             ,
             Curate
             of
             our
             Ladies
             Parish
             in
             Callice
             ,
             preaching
             earnestly
             inuaying
             against
             Papistry
             and
             wilfull
             ignorance
             ,
             exhorting
             them
             to
             imbrace
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             contemne
             it
             ,
             least
             Gods
             wrath
             fall
             vpon
             them
             ,
             which
             followeth
             the
             contempt
             of
             his
             holy
             word
             .
          
           
             At
             length
             the
             said
             Lord
             Lisle
             ,
             which
             was
             Bastard
             to
             King
             Edward
             the
             fourth
             ,
             which
             maintained
             Damlip
             as
             before
             ,
             by
             the
             intising
             of
             his
             wicked
             wife
             ,
             the
             Lady
             Honora
             ,
             she
             being
             thereunto
             prouoked
             by
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Palmer
            
             ,
             and
             
               Iohn
               Rockwood
               ▪
            
             Esquire
             :
             these
             ,
             with
             seauen
             others
             ,
             wrote
             very
             haynous
             Letters
             vnto
             the
             King
             and
             Councell
             ,
             against
             diuers
             of
             the
             Towne
             of
             Calice
             .
             Whereupon
             ,
             diuers
             of
             them
             were
             often
             punished
             in
             Callice
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             sent
             for
             ouer
             into
             England
             ,
             and
             were
             ●orely
             imprisoned
             and
             punished
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             escaped
             the
             fire
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Kings
             pardon
             .
          
           
             The
             aforesaid
             
               Adam
               Damlip
            
             taught
             Schoole
             about
             some
             two
             yeares
             in
             the
             West
             Country
             ,
             after
             he
             was
             apprehended
             and
             brought
             vnto
             
               Stephen
               Gardiner
            
             ,
             who
             committed
             him
             to
             the
             Marshalsie
             ,
             where
             he
             continued
             two
             yeares
             :
             and
             for
             his
             honest
             behauiour
             hee
             was
             beloued
             of
             the
             whole
             house
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             the
             kéeper
             ,
             and
             he
             did
             much
             amongst
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             the
             prisoners
             in
             reprouing
             vice
             :
             Then
             being
             resolued
             rather
             to
             loose
             his
             life
             ,
             then
             not
             to
             suffer
             his
             talent
             to
             be
             vsed
             to
             Gods
             glory
             by
             being
             detained
             in
             prison
             .
          
           
             Wherevpon
             he
             sent
             an
             Epistle
             to
             Gardiner
             :
             And
             then
             by
             the
             Bishops
             commandement
             hee
             was
             had
             to
             Callice
             ,
             where
             first
             hee
             layed
             vnto
             his
             charge
             heresie
             ;
             but
             because
             all
             such
             offences
             before
             such
             a
             day
             were
             pardoned
             by
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             :
             then
             for
             the
             receiuing
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             French
             Crowne
             of
             Cardinall
             Poole
             ,
             as
             you
             heard
             before
             he
             was
             condemned
             of
             Treason
             in
             Callice
             ,
             cruelly
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             beeing
             hanged
             ,
             drawne
             and
             quartered
             :
             At
             his
             death
             Sir
             
               Raph
               Ellerker
            
             Knight
             Marshall
             there
             would
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             declare
             his
             Faith
             or
             cause
             he
             died
             for
             ,
             but
             bad
             the
             executioner
             dispatch
             the
             Knaue
             :
             and
             said
             ,
             
               he
               would
               not
               away
               before
               he
               saw
               the
               Traytors
               heart
               out
               :
            
             but
             shortly
             after
             in
             a
             skirmish
             with
             the
             Frenchmen
             at
             Bullen
             he
             was
             slaine
             ,
             and
             his
             enemies
             cut
             off
             his
             members
             ,
             and
             cut
             the
             heart
             out
             of
             his
             body
             and
             so
             left
             him
             a
             terrible
             example
             of
             the
             Iustice
             of
             God
             ,
             vpon
             all
             bloudy
             persecutors
             .
          
           
             The
             said
             Lord
             Lisley
             with
             the
             others
             as
             before
             vniustly
             charging
             them
             of
             Callice
             with
             sedition
             and
             heresie
             ,
             were
             all
             shortly
             after
             either
             greatly
             out
             of
             the
             Kings
             fauour
             ,
             and
             committed
             vnto
             prison
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             desperate
             deathes
             died
             .
             I
             
             will
             recite
             but
             Rockwood
             the
             chiefe
             stirrer
             of
             the
             afflictions
             aforesaid
             ,
             who
             at
             the
             last
             breath
             staring
             and
             raging
             cryed
             he
             was
             damned
             ;
             and
             being
             bid
             to
             aske
             God
             mercie
             ,
             he
             cried
             out
             ,
             All
             too
             late
             ,
             for
             I
             haue
             sought
             malitiously
             the
             deaths
             of
             a
             number
             of
             the
             Towne
             ,
             which
             in
             my
             heart
             I
             thought
             to
             be
             honest
             men
             :
             which
             words
             he
             vsed
             when
             thirteene
             were
             carried
             in
             Irons
             into
             England
             ;
             when
             one
             told
             him
             he
             neuer
             saw
             men
             of
             such
             honesty
             so
             sharply
             corrected
             ,
             and
             taking
             it
             so
             ioyfully
             ▪
             Rockwood
             then
             leaping
             ,
             scoffingly
             said
             ,
             All
             too
             late
             :
             and
             the
             vnder
             Marshall
             suddenly
             fell
             downe
             in
             the
             Councell
             Chamber
             ,
             and
             neuer
             spake
             .
          
           
             A
             labouring
             man
             hauing
             heard
             Damplip
             ,
             said
             ,
             Hee
             would
             neuer
             beleeue
             that
             Priests
             could
             make
             the
             Lords
             bodie
             at
             their
             pleasure
             :
             whereupon
             hee
             was
             condemned
             by
             one
             Haruy
             a
             Commissary
             ,
             who
             said
             he
             was
             an
             heretick
             ,
             and
             should
             die
             a
             vile
             death
             .
             The
             poore
             man
             answered
             ,
             he
             was
             no
             heretick
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Whereas
             thou
             sayest
             I
             shall
             die
             a
             vile
             death
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             die
             a
             viler
             death
             shortly
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             :
             for
             within
             halfe
             a
             yeare
             the
             said
             Haruy
             was
             hanged
             ,
             drawne
             ,
             and
             quartred
             in
             Callice
             for
             treason
             .
          
        
         
           
             DODDE
             alias
             SCOT
             .
          
           
             HEe
             was
             taken
             in
             Callice
             ,
             with
             certaine
             Germane
             bookes
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             being
             examined
             thereupon
             ,
             and
             standing
             constantly
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             hee
             was
             condemned
             and
             burned
             there
             .
          
        
         
           
             VVILLIAM
             BVTTON
             .
          
           
             HEe
             being
             a
             souldier
             of
             Callice
             ,
             merrily
             asked
             a
             Papist
             ,
             Whether
             one
             that
             were
             suddenly
             taken
             might
             not
             occupie
             one
             of
             the
             Popes
             pardons
             in
             stead
             of
             a
             broken
             paper
             :
             and
             another
             question
             ,
             Whether
             the
             world
             might
             better
             want
             Dogs
             then
             Popish
             Priests
             ,
             and
             answered
             it
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             were
             no
             Dogs
             ,
             we
             could
             make
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             if
             there
             lacked
             ignorant
             Priests
             ,
             we
             might
             soone
             make
             too
             many
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             There
             came
             a
             black
             Frier
             to
             Callice
             with
             the
             Popes
             pardons
             ,
             who
             for
             4.
             pence
             would
             deliuer
             a
             soule
             out
             of
             Purgatorie
             ;
             this
             Button
             asked
             him
             ,
             if
             the
             Pope
             could
             deliuer
             soules
             out
             of
             Purgatorie
             :
             the
             Frier
             said
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             of
             that
             :
             then
             he
             said
             ,
             Why
             doth
             he
             not
             of
             charity
             deliuer
             all
             the
             s●ules
             thereout
             ?
             for
             which
             cau●e
             he
             was
             accused
             vnto
             the
             Commissary
             ,
             who
             chafing
             ,
             called
             him
             heretick
             :
             then
             said
             Button
             ,
             If
             the
             Pope
             can
             deliuer
             soules
             out
             of
             Purgatorie
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             of
             chariti●
             doe
             it
             ,
             then
             would
             God
             the
             King
             would
             make
             me
             Pope
             ,
             for
             surely
             I
             would
             deliuer
             all
             out
             without
             money
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             Commissary
             made
             him
             beare
             a
             Billet
             ,
             and
             procured
             his
             wages
             ,
             which
             was
             sixe
             pence
             a
             day
             ,
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             him
             :
             then
             he
             went
             vnto
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             declared
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             who
             after
             gaue
             him
             eight
             pence
             a
             day
             .
          
           
             In
             Nouember
             ,
             
             after
             the
             King
             had
             subdued
             the
             Scots
             ,
             and
             ioyning
             with
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             had
             inuaded
             France
             ,
             and
             had
             got
             the
             Towne
             of
             Bullen
             ,
             he
             summoned
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             in
             which
             was
             granted
             him
             ,
             besides
             subsidies
             of
             money
             ,
             all
             Colledges
             ,
             Chanteries
             ,
             Free
             Chappels
             ,
             Hospitals
             ,
             Fraternities
             ,
             Guilds
             and
             perpetuities
             of
             stipendary
             Priests
             to
             be
             disposed
             at
             his
             will
             and
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             They
             being
             thus
             giuen
             to
             him
             by
             act
             of
             Parliament
             in
             December
             ,
             the
             next
             Lent
             Doctor
             Crome
             preached
             in
             the
             Mercers
             Chappell
             :
             amongst
             other
             reasons
             to
             induce
             the
             people
             from
             the
             vaine
             reasons
             of
             Purgatorie
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             It
             Trentalls
             and
             Masses
             could
             auaile
             the
             soules
             in
             Purgatorie
             ,
             then
             did
             not
             the
             Parliament
             well
             in
             giuing
             away
             Monasteries
             ,
             Colledges
             ,
             and
             Chanteries
             ,
             which
             serued
             principally
             
             to
             that
             purpose
             :
             but
             if
             the
             Parliament
             did
             well
             ,
             as
             no
             man
             could
             denie
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             plaine
             that
             such
             Chanteries
             and
             priuate
             masses
             confer
             nothing
             to
             relieue
             them
             in
             Purgatorie
             .
             This
             Dilemma
             was
             insoluble
             ,
             but
             at
             Easter
             next
             they
             brought
             him
             in
             question
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             handled
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             made
             him
             to
             recant
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             would
             haue
             dissolued
             him
             and
             his
             argument
             in
             the
             fire
             .
          
        
         
           
             ANNE
             ASKEW
             .
          
           
             AFter
             she
             had
             bin
             many
             times
             examined
             ,
             and
             she
             had
             answered
             so
             wisely
             ,
             that
             though
             she
             had
             affirmed
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             yet
             none
             could
             touch
             her
             for
             her
             arguments
             by
             the
             law
             .
             Then
             she
             wrote
             her
             minde
             of
             the
             Sacament
             ,
             as
             followeth
             :
          
           
             I
             perceiu●
             ,
             deare
             friends
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             not
             yet
             perswaded
             of
             the
             truth
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             because
             Christ
             sayth
             ,
             
               Take
               ,
               eate
               ,
               this
               is
               my
               bodie
               :
            
             but
             he
             giuing
             the
             bread
             as
             an
             outward
             signe
             to
             be
             receiued
             with
             the
             mouth
             ,
             hee
             meant
             in
             perfect
             beléefe
             they
             should
             receiue
             his
             body
             which
             should
             die
             for
             the
             people
             ;
             and
             to
             thinke
             his
             death
             the
             onely
             saluation
             of
             their
             soules
             .
             The
             ●read
             and
             Wine
             were
             left
             vs
             for
             a
             Sacramentall
             communion
             of
             the
             benefite
             of
             his
             death
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             should
             be
             thankefull
             for
             the
             grace
             of
             redemption
             .
             And
             in
             the
             closing
             thereof
             he
             sayth
             ,
             
               This
               doe
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               so
               often
               as
               you
               eate
               and
               drinke
            
             ;
             or
             else
             we
             should
             haue
             béene
             forgetfull
             of
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             haue
             in
             daily
             remembrance
             ,
             and
             also
             been
             vnthankefull
             :
             therefore
             we
             ought
             to
             pray
             to
             GOD
             for
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             touching
             this
             communion
             ;
             
               for
               the
               letter
               slayeth
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               giueth
               life
               .
            
             In
             the
             sixth
             of
             Iohn
             all
             is
             applied
             vnto
             ●aith
             :
             and
             in
             1.
             
             
               Cor.
               4.
               
               The
               things
               which
               are
               seene
               are
               temporall
               ,
               but
               the
               things
               which
               are
               not
               seene
               are
               euerlasting
               :
            
             and
             in
             the
             third
             of
             the
             
               Hebrewes
               ,
               Christ
               ruleth
               ouer
               his
               house
               ,
               whose
               house
               we
               are
               ,
               if
               we
               hold
               fast
               the
               confidence
               and
               reioycing
               of
               hope
               vnto
               the
               end
               :
            
             and
             the
             dead
             Temple
             is
             not
             his
             house
             ,
             
               Wherefore
               to
               day
               if
               you
               will
               heare
               his
               voice
               ,
               harden
               not
               your
               hearts
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Her
             confession
             in
             Newgate
             .
          
           
             CHrist
             took
             the
             bread
             ,
             saying
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
               Take
               ,
               eate
               ,
               this
               is
               my
               body
               which
               shall
               be
               broken
               for
               you
               ,
            
             meaning
             his
             body
             the
             bread
             ,
             but
             a
             signe
             and
             Sacrament
             :
             and
             so
             he
             said
             ,
             
               He
               would
               break
               downe
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               in
               three
               dayes
               build
               it
               vp
               againe
               ,
            
             signifying
             his
             body
             by
             the
             Temple
             ,
             although
             there
             be
             many
             that
             cannot
             perceiue
             the
             true
             meaning
             thereof
             ;
             for
             the
             vayle
             that
             Moses
             put
             euer
             his
             face
             before
             the
             children
             of
             Israell
             remayneth
             to
             this
             day
             :
             but
             when
             God
             shall
             take
             it
             away
             ,
             then
             shall
             these
             blinde
             men
             see
             .
             For
             it
             is
             plainly
             expressed
             in
             the
             Historie
             of
             
               Bell
               ;
               O
               King
               ,
               saith
               Daniell
               ,
               be
               not
               deceiued
               ,
               for
               God
               will
               be
               worshipped
               in
               nothing
               that
               is
               made
               with
               hands
               of
               men
               .
            
             O
             what
             stiffe-necked
             people
             are
             these
             ,
             that
             will
             alwayes
             resist
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             their
             fathers
             haue
             done
             .
             
               Truth
               is
               layde
               in
               prison
               ,
               Luk.
               21.
               
               The
               law
               is
               turned
               to
               wormwood
               ,
               Amos
            
             6.
             and
             
               there
               can
               no
               right
               iudgement
               goe
               forth
               ,
               Esay
            
             59.
             
          
        
         
           
             Her
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             THey
             said
             I
             was
             an
             heretick
             ,
             and
             condemned
             by
             the
             law
             ,
             if
             I
             would
             stand
             to
             my
             opinion
             ;
             I
             said
             ,
             touching
             my
             Faith
             I
             said
             and
             wrote
             to
             the
             Councell
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             deny
             because
             I
             knew
             it
             true
             :
             then
             they
             would
             knowe
             whether
             I
             would
             denie
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Christs
             bodie
             and
             bloud
             ;
             I
             answered
             yea
             :
             for
             the
             same
             Sonne
             of
             GOD
             that
             was
             borne
             of
             the
             blessed
             Uirgin
             Mary
             ,
             is
             now
             glorious
             in
             the
             heauens
             ,
             and
             will
             come
             againe
             at
             the
             last
             day
             as
             he
             went
             vp
             :
             and
             
             that
             which
             you
             call
             your
             God
             is
             a
             peece
             of
             bread
             ,
             and
             for
             more
             proofe
             thereof
             ,
             let
             it
             lie
             in
             a
             boxe
             but
             thrée
             monthes
             and
             it
             will
             be
             mouldy
             and
             turne
             to
             nothing
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             therefore
             I
             am
             perswaded
             it
             is
             no
             God.
             
          
           
             Then
             they
             willed
             me
             to
             haue
             a
             Priest
             and
             then
             I
             smiled
             ,
             then
             they
             asked
             mee
             if
             it
             were
             not
             good
             ,
             I
             sayd
             I
             would
             confesse
             my
             faults
             vnto
             God
             ,
             for
             I
             was
             sure
             hee
             would
             heare
             me
             with
             fauour
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             were
             condemned
             by
             the
             quest
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             my
             beléefe
             which
             I
             wrote
             to
             the
             Councell
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacramentall
             bread
             was
             left
             vs
             to
             bee
             receaued
             with
             thanksegiuing
             in
             the
             remembrance
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             the
             onely
             remedy
             of
             our
             so●les
             recouery
             ,
             and
             thereby
             we
             also
             receaue
             the
             whole
             benefit
             of
             his
             passion
             ,
             then
             they
             would
             needs
             know
             whether
             the
             bread
             in
             the
             boxe
             were
             God
             or
             no
             ,
             I
             sayd
             God
             is
             a
             spirit
             and
             will
             bee
             worshipped
             in
             spirit
             and
             truth
             ,
             then
             they
             sayd
             ,
             will
             you
             plainely
             deny
             Christ
             to
             bee
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ?
             I
             answered
             I
             beléeue
             the
             eternall
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             to
             dwell
             there
             ,
             in
             witnes
             whereof
             I
             recited
             againe
             the
             history
             of
             Bell
             and
             the
             7.
             and
             17.
             of
             the
             Acts
             and
             the
             24
             of
             Mathew
             concluding
             I
             neither
             wish
             death
             nor
             feare
             it
             ,
             God
             haue
             the
             praise
             thereof
             with
             thankes
             ,
             then
             she
             wr●te
             to
             the
             Lord
             Chancelour
             and
             the
             King
             but
             it
             preuayled
             not
             .
          
           
             After
             she
             was
             sent
             from
             Newgate
             to
             the
             Tower
             ,
             then
             Maister
             Rich
             and
             one
             of
             the
             Councell
             charged
             me
             vppon
             mine
             obedience
             ,
             to
             shew
             vnto
             them
             if
             I
             knew
             any
             of
             my
             Sect
             ,
             I
             answered
             I
             knew
             none
             ,
             they
             asked
             me
             of
             my
             Lady
             Suffolke
             ,
             my
             Lady
             Sussex
             ,
             my
             Lady
             Hereford
             ,
             my
             Lady
             Denny
             ,
             and
             my
             Lady
             Fitzrallins
             .
             I
             sayd
             if
             I
             should
             pronounce
             any
             thing
             against
             them
             I
             am
             not
             able
             to
             proue
             it
             ,
             they
             said
             the
             King
             was
             informed
             I
             could
             name
             if
             I
             would
             a
             great
             number
             of
             my
             sect
             ,
             I
             sayd
             the
             King
             was
             as
             well
             deceaued
             in
             that
             behalfe
             as
             dissembled
             with
             in
             other
             matters
             .
          
           
             Then
             they
             commanded
             mee
             to
             shewe
             how
             I
             was
             maintayned
             in
             the
             Counter
             ,
             and
             who
             willed
             me
             to
             stick
             to
             mine
             opinion
             ,
             I
             sayd
             there
             was
             none
             did
             strengthen
             me
             therein
             ,
             and
             I
             was
             maintayned
             in
             the
             Counter
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             my
             Mayde
             ,
             for
             she
             made
             mone
             vnto
             the
             Prentises
             ,
             and
             they
             by
             her
             did
             send
             mee
             money
             ,
             but
             who
             they
             were
             I
             know
             not
             .
          
           
             Then
             they
             sayd
             diuers
             Gentlewomen
             gaue
             me
             money
             ,
             but
             I
             know
             not
             their
             names
             ,
             then
             they
             said
             many
             Ladies
             sent
             me
             money
             ,
             I
             answered
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             man
             in
             a
             blew
             cote
             deliuered
             me
             ten
             shillings
             and
             said
             my
             Lady
             of
             Hereford
             sent
             it
             me
             ,
             and
             another
             in
             a
             Uiolet
             cote
             gaue
             me
             eyght
             shillings
             ,
             and
             sayd
             my
             Lady
             Denny
             sent
             it
             mee
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             not
             sure
             who
             sent
             it
             me
             ,
             then
             they
             said
             there
             were
             of
             the
             Councell
             which
             did
             maintaine
             mee
             ,
             and
             I
             said
             no.
             
          
           
             Then
             they
             put
             mee
             vpon
             the
             Racke
             and
             kept
             me
             there
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             because
             I
             would
             not
             confesse
             any
             Gentlewomen
             or
             Ladies
             on
             my
             opinion
             ,
             and
             because
             I
             did
             not
             cry
             ,
             my
             Lord
             Chancelor
             and
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Baker
            
             tooke
             paines
             to
             racke
             me
             with
             their
             owne
             hands
             vntill
             I
             was
             nie
             dead
             .
          
           
             Then
             the
             Liefetennant
             caused
             mee
             to
             be
             loosed
             from
             the
             racke
             and
             incontinently
             I
             swounded
             ,
             and
             they
             recouered
             me
             againe
             :
             after
             I
             sat
             two
             houres
             reasoning
             with
             my
             Lord
             Chanc●llor
             vppon
             the
             bare
             floure
             ,
             where
             with
             flattering
             words
             hee
             perswaded
             me
             to
             leaue
             my
             opinions
             ,
             but
             God
             gaue
             mee
             grace
             to
             perseuere
             and
             will
             doe
             I
             hope
             ,
             then
             I
             was
             brought
             to
             bed
             with
             as
             painefull
             bones
             as
             euer
             pacient
             Iob
             :
             then
             my
             Lord
             Chancellor
             sent
             me
             word
             if
             I
             would
             leaue
             mine
             opinions
             ,
             I
             should
             lacke
             nothing
             ,
             if
             I
             would
             not
             I
             should
             to
             Newgate
             and
             be
             burned
             :
             I
             sent
             him
             word
             againe
             I
             would
             die
             rather
             then
             breake
             my
             faith
             ,
          
           
             She
             was
             borne
             of
             such
             a
             kindred
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             haue
             liued
             in
             great
             prosperity
             ,
             if
             she
             would
             rather
             haue
             followed
             the
             world
             then
             Christ
             :
             at
             the
             day
             of
             her
             execution
             she
             was
             brought
             into
             Smithfield
             in
             a
             chaire
             ,
             because
             she
             could
             not
             goe
             on
             her
             feete
             by
             meanes
             of
             her
             torments
             ,
             she
             was
             tyed
             by
             the
             middle
             with
             a
             chai●e
             that
             held
             vp
             her
             body
             ,
             then
             Doctor
             Shaxton
             began
             his
             Sermon
             :
             
               Anne
               Askew
            
             hearing
             and
             answering
             againe
             vnto
             him
             ,
             where
             hee
             sayd
             well
             ,
             she
             confirmed
             the
             same
             ,
             where
             hee
             iaid
             amisse
             ,
             she
             said
             ,
             hee
             speaketh
             without
             booke
             .
             
             There
             was
             at
             the
             same
             time
             three
             burned
             with
             her
             :
             One
             
               Nicholas
               Belemy
            
             a
             Priest
             of
             Shropshire
             ,
             
               Iohn
               Adams
            
             a
             Taylor
             ,
             and
             
               Iohn
               Lacels
            
             ,
             Gentleman
             of
             the
             Court
             and
             Kings
             houshold
             .
          
           
             Wrisley
             Lord
             Chancellor
             ,
             the
             old
             Duke
             of
             Norfolke
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             Bedford
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Mayor
             :
             Wrisle
             sent
             
               Anne
               Askew
            
             the
             Kings
             Pardon
             ,
             if
             shee
             would
             recant
             :
             she
             said
             the
             came
             not
             thither
             to
             deny
             her
             Lord
             ,
             and
             master
             ;
             Then
             were
             the
             Letters
             likewise
             offered
             vnto
             the
             others
             ,
             who
             in
             like
             maner
             followed
             the
             constancie
             of
             the
             woman
             :
             Wherevpon
             the
             Mayor
             commanded
             the
             fire
             to
             bee
             put
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               George
               Blage
            
             of
             the
             Priuy
             Chamber
             was
             imprisoned
             ,
             condemned
             ,
             and
             should
             haue
             been
             burned
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             King
             pardoned
             him
             :
             For
             saying
             the
             Masse
             auail●th
             neither
             quick
             nor
             the
             dead
             ,
             being
             asked
             what
             then
             it
             was
             good
             for
             ,
             he
             said
             belike
             to
             keep
             a
             horse
             from
             stumbling
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             troubles
             of
             Katherine
             Parre
             ,
             Henry
             the
             eight
             his
             last
             Wife
             ,
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             Gardiner
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             A
             Yéere
             after
             the
             King
             came
             from
             Bullen
             ,
             he
             was
             informed
             that
             the
             Quéens
             
               Katherine
               Parre
            
             ,
             was
             much
             giuen
             to
             the
             reading
             and
             study
             of
             ●he
             Scriptures
             ;
             and
             that
             shee
             had
             retained
             diuers
             godly
             learned
             Preachers
             to
             instruct
             her
             therein
             ,
             with
             whom
             shee
             vsed
             priuately
             to
             conferre
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             afternoones
             one
             of
             them
             made
             collation
             to
             her
             :
             her
             Ladies
             and
             Gentlewomen
             and
             others
             disposed
             to
             heare
             ,
             in
             which
             Sermons
             they
             oftentimes
             touched
             the
             abuses
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             often
             shee
             would
             debate
             with
             the
             King
             touching
             Religion
             ,
             and
             perswade
             him
             as
             hee
             had
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             his
             eternall
             fame
             b●gunne
             a
             godly
             worke
             in
             ban●shing
             that
             monstrous
             Idoll
             of
             Rome
             ,
             so
             hee
             would
             purge
             his
             Church
             from
             the
             dregges
             thereof
             ,
             wherein
             was
             yet
             great
             superstition
             :
             And
             though
             the
             King
             in
             the
             later
             end
             grew
             opp●nionate
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             bee
             taught
             nor
             contended
             withall
             by
             Argument
             yet
             towards
             her
             he
             refrained
             his
             accustomed
             manner
             ,
             for
             neuer
             handmaide
             sought
             more
             to
             please
             her
             Mistresse
             ,
             then
             she
             to
             please
             his
             humour
             ;
             and
             she
             was
             of
             such
             singular
             beauty
             ,
             fau●ur
             ,
             and
             comely
             personage
             ,
             wherein
             the
             King
             was
             greatly
             delighted
             :
             but
             Gardiner
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             Wrisley
             Lord
             Chancelor
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             the
             Kings
             Priuy
             Chamber
             ,
             practised
             her
             death
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             the
             better
             stop
             the
             passage
             of
             the
             Gospell
             :
             and
             hauing
             taken
             away
             the
             patronesse
             of
             the
             professors
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             they
             might
             inuade
             the
             remainder
             with
             fire
             and
             sword
             ,
             but
             they
             du●st
             not
             speake
             to
             the
             King
             touching
             her
             ,
             because
             they
             saw
             the
             King
             loued
             her
             so
             well
             .
          
           
             At
             length
             the
             King
             was
             ●●cke
             of
             a
             sore
             legge
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             very
             froward
             ,
             and
             the
             Queene
             being
             with
             him
             did
             not
             faile
             to
             vse
             all
             occasions
             to
             moo●●
             him
             zeal●usly
             to
             proceed
             in
             the
             reformation
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             The
             King
             shewed
             some
             tokens
             of
             mislike
             ,
             and
             broke
             off
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             knit
             vp
             the
             Arguments
             with
             gentle
             words
             ,
             and
             after
             pl●asant
             talke
             she
             tooke
             her
             leaue
             :
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             beeing
             there
             ;
             the
             King
             immediately
             vpon
             her
             departure
             vsed
             these
             words
             ;
             It
             is
             a
             good
             hearing
             when
             women
             become
             such
             Clarks
             ,
             and
             much
             to
             my
             comfort
             to
             come
             in
             mine
             old
             age
             to
             be
             taught
             by
             my
             Wife
             .
          
           
             Then
             the
             Bishop
             shewed
             a
             mislike
             that
             the
             Queene
             would
             so
             much
             forget
             her selfe
             to
             stand
             in
             Argument
             with
             his
             Maiestie
             ,
             whose
             Iudgement
             and
             Di●initie
             hee
             extolled
             to
             his
             face
             aboue
             Princes
             of
             that
             and
             other
             ages
             ,
             and
             of
             
             Doctors
             professed
             in
             Diuinitie
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             wss
             vnseemely
             for
             any
             of
             his
             Subiects
             to
             argue
             with
             him
             so
             malapertly
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             gréeuous
             to
             all
             his
             Councelors
             and
             Seruants
             to
             heare
             the
             same
             :
             inferring
             how
             perilous
             it
             hath
             euer
             been
             for
             a
             Prince
             to
             suffer
             such
             insolent
             words
             of
             a
             Subiect
             ,
             who
             as
             they
             are
             bold
             against
             their
             Soueraignes
             words
             ,
             so
             they
             want
             not
             will
             but
             strength
             to
             ouerthwart
             them
             in
             deeds
             .
          
           
             Then
             the
             Religion
             by
             the
             Queene
             so
             stiffely
             maintained
             ,
             did
             dissolue
             the
             politick
             gouern●ment
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             peoples
             opinions
             so
             odious
             ,
             and
             perillous
             vnto
             the
             Princes
             estate
             ,
             that
             they
             da●e
             aff●●me
             that
             the
             greatest
             Subiect
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             defendeth
             those
             arguments
             which
             they
             doe
             :
             yet
             he
             said
             he
             would
             not
             ,
             neither
             durst
             without
             good
             warranty
             from
             his
             Maiestie
             ,
             speake
             his
             knowledge
             in
             the
             Queenes
             cause
             ,
             though
             many
             apparant
             reasons
             made
             for
             him
             :
             and
             such
             as
             his
             duety
             and
             zeale
             to
             his
             Maies●ies
             preseruation
             would
             not
             licence
             him
             to
             conceale
             ,
             though
             the
             vttering
             thereof
             through
             her
             ,
             and
             her
             faction
             ,
             might
             be
             his
             d●struction
             and
             theres
             which
             tendred
             his
             Maiesties
             safety
             ,
             without
             his
             Maiestie
             would
             be
             his
             protector
             ,
             which
             if
             hee
             would
             doe
             ,
             hee
             with
             others
             of
             his
             faithfull
             Councelors
             ,
             could
             disclose
             such
             Treasons
             ,
             cloked
             with
             heresies
             ,
             that
             his
             Maiestie
             should
             cas●ly
             perceiue
             ,
             how
             perilous
             a
             matter
             it
             is
             to
             cherish
             a
             Serpent
             within
             his
             owne
             bosome
             ,
             and
             he
             crept
             so
             farre
             into
             the
             King
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             that
             he
             and
             his
             fellowes
             filled
             the
             Kings
             mistrustfull
             minde
             ,
             with
             such
             feares
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             gaue
             them
             warrant
             to
             consult
             together
             ,
             about
             drawing
             of
             Articles
             against
             the
             Queene
             ,
             wherein
             her
             life
             might
             be
             touched
             .
          
           
             Then
             they
             thought
             it
             best
             at
             first
             to
             begin
             with
             such
             Ladies
             as
             she
             most
             esteemed
             ,
             and
             wer●
             priuy
             to
             all
             her
             doing
             ,
             as
             the
             Lady
             Harbert
             ,
             after
             Countesse
             of
             Pembro●ke
             the
             Queenes
             Sister
             ;
             and
             the
             Lady
             Iane
             ,
             and
             the
             Lady
             Tirwit
             ,
             all
             of
             her
             Priuy
             Chamber
             :
             and
             to
             accuse
             them
             vpon
             six
             Articles
             ,
             and
             to
             search
             there
             Closets
             and
             Coffers
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             finde
             somewhat
             to
             charge
             the
             Queene
             ,
             and
             that
             being
             found
             ,
             the
             Que●ne
             should
             bee
             taken
             and
             carried
             in
             a
             Barge
             by
             night
             to
             the
             Tower
             :
             of
             which
             aduice
             the
             King
             was
             made
             priuy
             by
             Gardiner
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Chancelor
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             had
             the
             Kings
             cons●nt
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             and
             place
             appointed
             .
          
           
             This
             purpose
             was
             so
             finely
             handled
             ,
             that
             it
             grew
             within
             few
             daies
             of
             the
             time
             appointed
             ,
             and
             the
             poore
             Qu●ene
             suspected
             nothing
             ,
             but
             after
             her
             accustomed
             manner
             visited
             the
             King
             ,
             still●●●
             deale
             with
             him
             touching
             Religion
             as
             before
             :
             After
             the
             King
             brake
             the
             whole
             practise
             to
             one
             Doctor
             Wendy
             ,
             one
             of
             his
             Physitions
             ,
             telling
             him
             that
             hee
             would
             no
             longer
             bee
             troubled
             with
             such
             a
             Doctresse
             as
             shee
             was
             ,
             but
             charged
             him
             vpon
             his
             life
             ,
             not
             to
             vtter
             it
             to
             any
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             that
             the
             Bill
             of
             Articles
             drawne
             against
             the
             Queene
             ,
             and
             subscribed
             with
             the
             Kings
             owne
             hand
             ,
             falling
             from
             the
             b●some
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Councell
             was
             found
             of
             some
             godly
             person
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             the
             Queene
             ;
             who
             seeing
             it
             ,
             fell
             into
             a
             great
             agony
             and
             Melancholy
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             hearing
             what
             perill
             of
             life
             she
             was
             in
             ,
             sent
             his
             Phisition
             vnto
             her
             ;
             and
             the
             said
             Doctor
             Wendy
             perceiuing
             the
             matter
             by
             her
             words
             ,
             brake
             with
             her
             touching
             the
             said
             Articles
             ,
             deuised
             against
             her
             ,
             and
             gaue
             her
             warning
             of
             that
             mischiefe
             which
             hanged
             ouer
             her
             head
             :
             beséeching
             her
             to
             be
             secret
             ,
             and
             to
             conforme
             her selfe
             to
             the
             Kings
             minde
             ,
             and
             no
             doubt
             she
             should
             finde
             him
             gracious
             :
             After
             the
             King
             came
             to
             her
             himselfe
             ,
             vnto
             whom
             after
             she
             had
             vttered
             her
             griefe
             ,
             how
             it
             was
             for
             feare
             his
             Maiestie
             had
             forsaken
             her
             ,
             hee
             so
             refreshed
             her
             with
             comfortable
             words
             ,
             that
             she
             began
             to
             recouer
             .
          
           
             Then
             shee
             commanded
             her
             Ladies
             to
             conuay
             away
             her
             Bookes
             which
             were
             against
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             then
             she
             went
             to
             the
             King
             :
             he
             courteously
             welcomed
             her
             ,
             and
             entred
             into
             talke
             of
             Religion
             ,
             séeming
             desirous
             to
             be
             resolued
             of
             the
             Queene
             of
             certaine
             doubts
             .
          
           
             The
             Queene
             perceiuing
             to
             what
             purpose
             this
             his
             talke
             tended
             ,
             your
             Maiestie
             
             doth
             well
             know
             (
             quoth
             shee
             )
             and
             I
             am
             not
             ignorant
             of
             what
             great
             weaknesse
             by
             our
             first
             Creation
             is
             allotted
             to
             vs
             women
             ,
             to
             bee
             subiect
             vnto
             man
             as
             our
             head
             :
             from
             which
             head
             all
             our
             direction
             must
             proceed
             ,
             and
             as
             God
             made
             man
             after
             his
             own
             Image
             ,
             that
             being
             indued
             with
             more
             speciall
             gifts
             of
             perfection
             ,
             might
             bee
             stirred
             to
             meditate
             heauenly
             things
             ,
             and
             obay
             his
             commandements
             ,
             so
             he
             made
             woman
             of
             man
             ,
             of
             whom
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             ,
             she
             is
             to
             bee
             commanded
             and
             gouerned
             ,
             whose
             womanly
             weaknesse
             ought
             to
             bee
             tolerated
             and
             ayded
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             wisedome
             such
             things
             as
             be
             lacking
             in
             her
             might
             be
             supplied
             :
             Therefore
             your
             Maiestie
             being
             so
             excellent
             in
             ornaments
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             I
             so
             much
             inferiour
             in
             all
             respects
             of
             Nature
             :
             Why
             doth
             your
             Maiestie
             in
             such
             defuse
             causes
             of
             Religion
             require
             my
             Iudgement
             ,
             which
             when
             I
             haue
             vttered
             &
             said
             ,
             what
             I
             can
             ,
             yet
             I
             must
             and
             will
             referre
             my
             Iudgement
             in
             this
             and
             all
             causes
             to
             your
             Maiesties
             wisedome
             ,
             as
             my
             onely
             Anker
             ,
             supreme
             head
             ,
             and
             the
             gouernor
             heere
             in
             earth
             next
             vnto
             God.
             
          
           
             Not
             so
             by
             Saint
             Mary
             said
             the
             King
             ,
             you
             are
             become
             a
             Doctor
             late
             to
             instruct
             vs.
             
          
           
             Shee
             answered
             ,
             your
             Maiestie
             hath
             much
             mistaken
             mee
             ,
             who
             haue
             euer
             thought
             it
             preposterous
             for
             the
             woman
             to
             instruct
             her
             husband
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             learn
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             where
             I
             haue
             beene
             bold
             to
             hold
             talke
             with
             your
             Maiestie
             ,
             wherein
             there
             hath
             seemed
             some
             difference
             in
             opinion
             ,
             I
             haue
             not
             done
             it
             to
             maintaine
             opinion
             ,
             but
             to
             minister
             talke
             that
             your
             Maiestie
             might
             with
             lesse
             griefe
             passe
             the
             paine
             of
             your
             infirmitie
             ,
             being
             attentiue
             to
             your
             talke
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             might
             receiue
             some
             profit
             by
             your
             Maiesties
             learned
             Discourse
             :
             wherein
             I
             haue
             not
             missed
             any
             part
             of
             my
             desire
             ,
             alwaies
             referring
             my selfe
             in
             such
             matters
             to
             your
             Maiestie
             .
          
           
             ●hen
             said
             the
             King
             ▪
             tendeth
             your
             Argument
             to
             no
             worse
             end
             ,
             then
             wee
             are
             now
             as
             perfect
             friends
             as
             euere
             we
             were
             ,
             and
             he
             imbraced
             her
             ,
             and
             kissed
             her
             ;
             saying
             it
             did
             him
             more
             good
             to
             heare
             these
             words
             ,
             then
             if
             he
             had
             heard
             newes
             of
             a
             hundred
             thousand
             pound
             fallen
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             day
             that
             was
             appointed
             for
             the
             aforesaid
             Tragedy
             :
             the
             King
             went
             into
             his
             Garden
             ,
             whether
             the
             Queene
             being
             sent
             for
             came
             ,
             onely
             the
             three
             Ladies
             aboue
             named
             waiting
             on
             her
             ;
             with
             whom
             the
             King
             was
             as
             pleasant
             as
             euer
             hee
             was
             in
             his
             life
             :
             In
             the
             middest
             of
             his
             mirth
             the
             houre
             appointed
             being
             come
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Chancelor
             commeth
             into
             the
             Garden
             ,
             with
             forty
             of
             the
             Kings
             guard
             at
             his
             he●les
             ,
             with
             purpose
             to
             take
             the
             Queene
             with
             the
             three
             Ladies
             to
             the
             the
             Tower
             ,
             whom
             the
             King
             sternely
             beholding
             ,
             called
             him
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             on
             his
             knees
             whispered
             to
             the
             King
             :
             the
             King
             cal'd
             him
             knaue
             ,
             arrant
             knaue
             ,
             and
             beastly
             foole
             ,
             and
             commanded
             him
             to
             auant
             out
             of
             his
             presence
             ;
             which
             words
             the
             Quéene
             heard
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             low
             spoken
             :
             then
             he
             departed
             with
             his
             traine
             ,
             the
             whole
             mould
             of
             his
             deuice
             broken
             .
          
           
             The
             Queene
             seeing
             the
             King
             so
             cha●ed
             ,
             spoke
             for
             the
             Lord
             Chancellor
             :
             Ah
             poore
             soule
             quoth
             hee
             ,
             thou
             little
             knowest
             how
             euill
             hee
             deserueth
             this
             grace
             at
             thy
             hands
             ,
             he
             hath
             been
             towards
             thee
             sweet
             heart
             an
             arrant
             knaue
             ,
             and
             so
             let
             him
             goe
             .
          
           
             If
             King
             Henry
             had
             liued
             ,
             hee
             and
             the
             French
             King
             had
             been
             at
             this
             point
             ,
             within
             halfe
             a
             yeere
             after
             to
             haue
             changed
             the
             Masse
             in
             both
             their
             Realmes
             into
             a
             Communion
             ,
             as
             wee
             now
             vse
             it
             ,
             and
             also
             vtterly
             to
             haue
             extirped
             the
             Popes
             vsurped
             power
             ;
             out
             of
             both
             their
             Realmes
             :
             and
             they
             ment
             to
             exhort
             the
             Emperour
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             in
             Flanders
             ,
             and
             his
             other
             countreyes
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             breake
             off
             from
             him
             :
             and
             herein
             quoth
             the
             Archbishop
             Cranmer
             ,
             the
             King
             willed
             mee
             to
             pen
             a
             forme
             thereof
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             letten
             by
             the
             death
             of
             King
             Henry
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Bishops
             had
             brought
             
               ANNE
               ASKEVV
            
             and
             her
             fellow
             Martyrs
             to
             death
             ,
             being
             now
             in
             their
             triumph
             ,
             as
             the
             Pharisies
             were
             when
             they
             had
             killed
             Christ
             :
             they
             deuised
             how
             to
             euer
             read
             the
             truth
             for
             euer
             :
             wherevpon
             
             they
             made
             a
             strait
             Proc●amation
             authorised
             by
             the
             Kings
             〈◊〉
             for
             abolishing
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             English
             Bookes
             which
             mi●ht
             g●●e
             light
             to
             the
             setting
             forth
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             which
             thou
             maist
             see
             in
             the
             Booke
             at
             large
             ,
             which
             no
             doubt
             had
             done
             much
             hurt
             in
             the
             Church
             amongst
             the
             godly
             ,
             in
             bringing
             them
             to
             danger
             ,
             or
             keeping
             〈◊〉
             in
             blindnes
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             shortnes
             of
             the
             Kings
             daies
             stopped
             the
             malignant
             purposes
             of
             the
             Pr●lat●s
             ,
             causing
             the
             King
             to
             leaue
             that
             to
             the
             people
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             which
             by
             his
             life
             he
             would
             not
             grant
             ,
             for
             within
             foure
             monethes
             after
             the
             proclamation
             ,
             
             he
             deceased
             the
             eight
             and
             thirty
             yeare
             of
             his
             raigne
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             History
             touching
             the
             Persecutions
             in
             Scotland
             :
             Deane
             ,
             Thomas
             Forret
             .
          
           
             THis
             
               Deane
               ,
               Thomas
               Forret
            
             ,
             preached
             euery
             Sunday
             in
             his
             parish
             vpon
             the
             Epistle
             and
             Gospell
             ,
             which
             was
             nouel●y
             in
             Scotland
             to
             see
             any
             preach
             but
             the
             Black
             Fri●r
             ,
             or
             the
             Gray
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Friers
             enuied
             him
             ,
             and
             accused
             him
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Donkelden
             as
             an
             heretick
             ,
             which
             shewed
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Scripture
             vnto
             the
             vulgar
             people
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Clergy
             detestable
             :
             The
             Bishop
             sending
             for
             him
             said
             :
             my
             Ioy
             ,
             
               Deane
               Thomas
            
             ,
             I
             leue
             you
             well
             ,
             ●
             am
             informed
             you
             preach
             the
             Epistle
             and
             Gospel
             euery
             Sunday
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             take
             not
             the
             Cow
             for
             mortuarie
             ,
             nor
             the
             vpper
             Cloth
             for
             Crisome
             of
             your
             parishioners
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             preiudiciall
             to
             the
             Church
             men
             :
             My
             ioy
             
               Deane
               Thomas
            
             ,
             take
             your
             Cow
             and
             your
             vpper
             Cloth
             ,
             and
             preach
             not
             euery
             Sunday
             ,
             for
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             you
             will
             make
             the
             people
             thinke
             we
             should
             preach
             likewise
             :
             But
             when
             you
             finde
             a
             good
             Epistle
             or
             a
             good
             Gospell
             that
             setteth
             forth
             the
             l●bertie
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             preach
             that
             and
             let
             the
             rest
             be
             .
          
           
             Thomas
             answered
             ,
             my
             parishioners
             pay
             me
             my
             dueti●s
             willingly
             ,
             and
             w●e
             agree
             well
             :
             and
             where
             your
             Lordship
             saith
             it
             is
             too
             much
             ●o
             preach
             euery
             Sonday
             ,
             I
             thinke
             it
             too
             little
             :
             and
             also
             would
             wish
             that
             your
             Lordship
             would
             doe
             the
             like
             :
             nay
             ,
             nay
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             ordained
             to
             preach
             M.
             Forret
             :
             and
             where
             your
             Lordship
             speaketh
             of
             a
             good
             and
             an
             euill
             Epistle
             ,
             I
             could
             neuer
             finde
             none
             but
             good
             .
          
           
             Then
             spake
             my
             Lord
             ,
             I
             thanke
             God
             I
             neuer
             knew
             what
             the
             Old
             &
             New
             Testament
             ment
             :
             (
             Wherevpon
             ,
             grew
             a
             prouerb
             ,
             you
             are
             like
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Dunkelden
             ,
             that
             kn●w
             neither
             new
             nor
             old
             Law
             )
             therefore
             said
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             I
             will
             know
             nothing
             but
             my
             portous
             ,
             and
             my
             pontificall
             :
             if
             you
             forgoe
             not
             these
             fantasies
             you
             shall
             repent
             it
             .
             Thomas
             said
             ,
             my
             cause
             is
             iust
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             I
             passe
             not
             what
             followeth
             thereon
             .
          
           
             After
             he
             was
             summoned
             by
             the
             Cardinall
             of
             Saint
             Andrewes
             ,
             and
             the
             said
             Bishop
             of
             Dunkelden
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             were
             summoned
             Frier
             
               Iohn
               Kellow
            
             ,
             Frier
             
               Beuarage
               ,
               Duncane
               Simson
            
             Priest
             :
             
               Robert
               Foster
            
             ,
             a
             Gentleman
             ,
             with
             thrée
             or
             foure
             other
             men
             of
             Striueling
             ,
             who
             at
             thei●
             day
             of
             apparance
             were
             condemned
             to
             death
             without
             any
             place
             of
             recantation
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             chiefe
             hereticks
             ,
             and
             teachers
             of
             heresies
             :
             and
             because
             many
             of
             them
             were
             at
             the
             marriage
             of
             the
             Priest
             of
             Twybody
             ,
             and
             eate
             flesh
             in
             Lent
             at
             their
             Bridall
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             all
             together
             burn●d
             vpon
             the
             Castle
             Hill
             of
             Edenbrough
             ,
             where
             they
             comforted
             one
             another
             merueilously
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Persecution
             of
             certaine
             in
             the
             towne
             of
             Perth
             .
          
           
             THere
             was
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             in
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Arrai
             ,
             giuing
             priuilege
             to
             reade
             the
             scriptures
             in
             their
             mother
             tongue
             ,
             but
             secluding
             al
             conference
             thereof
             ,
             wherby
             y
             ●
             eyes
             of
             the
             elect
             of
             God
             ,
             were
             opened
             to
             sée
             the
             tru●h
             ,
             and
             abhorre
             Papisticall
             abhominations
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             Fryer
             Spencer
             preached
             ,
             that
             Prayers
             made
             to
             Saints
             were
             necessary
             ,
             and
             without
             it
             no
             hope
             of
             saluation
             :
             Then
             
               Robert
               Lambe
            
             ,
             a
             Burges
             of
             Perth
             ,
             accused
             him
             op●nl●
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             erronious
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             adiured
             him
             in
             Gods
             name
             to
             vtter
             the
             truth
             ,
             whereupon
             trouble
             and
             tumul●
             of
             people
             arose
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             said
             Robert
             with
             great
             danger
             of
             his
             life
             escaped
             ,
             euen
             the
             Women
             addressed
             themselues
             to
             great
             cruelty
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             Shortly
             after
             the
             Cardinall
             and
             the
             Earle
             of
             Argile
             sat
             about
             the
             matter
             ,
             before
             these
             persons
             were
             brought
             ;
             
               Robert
               Lambe
               ,
               William
               Anderson
               ,
               Iames
               Hunter
               ,
               Iames
               Rauelson
               ,
               Iames
               Fouleson
               ,
            
             and
             
               Hellen
               Sirke
            
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             day
             were
             condemned
             to
             death
             by
             an
             Assize
             ,
             for
             violating
             the
             foresaid
             Act
             of
             Parliment
             by
             conferring
             together
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             the
             said
             
               Robert
               Lambe
               ,
               William
               Anderson
            
             ,
             and
             
               Iames
               Raueleson
            
             ,
             hanged
             the
             Image
             of
             Saint
             Francis
             in
             a
             cord
             ,
             nayling
             Rammes
             hornes
             to
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             a
             Cowes
             rump
             to
             his
             ta●le
             ,
             and
             for
             eating
             a
             Goose
             of
             Alhollow
             Eue
             :
             and
             
               Iames
               Hunter
            
             for
             kéeping
             company
             with
             th●m
             :
             
               He●len
               Sirke
            
             ,
             for
             saying
             Mary
             merited
             not
             by
             workes
             to
             be
             the
             Mother
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             other
             Women
             ,
             but
             Gods
             free
             mercy
             ●xalted
             her
             to
             that
             estate
             :
             
               Iohn
               Raueleson
            
             for
             setting
             vp
             in
             his
             house
             a
             triple
             Crowne
             of
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             which
             the
             Cardina●l
             tooke
             to
             be
             done
             in
             mockage
             of
             his
             Card●nals
             ha●
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             place
             of
             execution
             
               Robert
               Lambe
            
             exhorted
             the
             people
             to
             feare
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             leaue
             the
             leauen
             of
             Papisticall
             abhominations
             ,
             and
             prophesied
             of
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             which
             after
             came
             to
             passe
             :
             and
             comforting
             one
             another
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             sup
             together
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heauen
             .
             The
             Woman
             desired
             to
             die
             with
             her
             Husband
             ,
             but
             was
             not
             suffered
             ,
             then
             she
             kissed
             him
             ,
             saying
             ;
             We
             haue
             liued
             together
             ioyfull
             daies
             ,
             but
             this
             day
             is
             most
             ioyful
             ,
             because
             we
             must
             haue
             ioy
             for
             euer
             .
             I
             will
             not
             bid
             you
             God
             night
             ,
             for
             we
             shall
             all
             this
             night
             méete
             with
             ioy
             in
             heauen
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             condemnation
             of
             GEORGE
             VVISHARD
             Gentleman
             ,
             and
             his
             Articles
             before
             the
             Cardinall
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             1
             TOuching
             Preaching
             when
             he
             was
             forbidden
             ,
             hee
             answered
             ;
             I
             haue
             read
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             desist
             from
             preaching
             the
             Gospell
             for
             menaces
             of
             men
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             wee
             must
             rather
             obey
             God
             then
             men
             ,
             and
             I
             beléeue
             that
             the
             Lord
             will
             turne
             your
             cursings
             of
             mee
             vnto
             blessings
             :
             and
             as
             in
             the
             second
             of
             
               Malachy
               ;
               I
               will
               curse
               your
               blessings
               ,
               &
               bless●
               your
               cursings
               .
            
          
           
             2
             He
             affirmed
             the
             mouing
             of
             the
             body
             outward
             of
             the
             Priest
             at
             Masse
             ,
             without
             the
             inward
             mouing
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             is
             but
             the
             playing
             of
             an
             ape
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             seruing
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             must
             be
             honored
             in
             spirit
             and
             verity
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             auriculer
             confession
             hath
             no
             promise
             of
             the
             Euangell
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
             it
             cannot
             be
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             many
             testimonies
             of
             confession
             made
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             4
             As
             none
             will
             make
             marchandise
             with
             one
             of
             a
             strange
             Language
             ,
             except
             that
             he
             doe
             vnderstand
             the
             promise
             made
             by
             the
             Stranger
             :
             So
             I
             would
             that
             we
             vnderstood
             what
             wee
             promise
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Infant
             to
             GOD
             in
             Baptisme
             :
             then
             saide
             one
             Bleiter
             a
             Chaplaine
             ;
             The●
             hast
             the
             Deuill
             and
             Spirit
             of
             errour
             :
             then
             said
             a
             Child
             ,
             the
             Deuill
             cannot
             speake
             such
             words
             as
             he
             doth
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             lawfull
             vse
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             is
             most
             acceptable
             vnto
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             great
             abuse
             is
             very
             detestable
             vnto
             him
             :
             I
             once
             met
             with
             a
             Iew
             as
             I
             was
             sayling
             on
             the
             Sea
             ,
             I
             inquired
             of
             him
             what
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             pertinacy
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             beléeue
             the
             true
             Messias
             was
             come
             ,
             being
             that
             he
             saw
             the
             prophesies
             of
             him
             fulfilled
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophesies
             and
             the
             Scepter
             of
             Iuda
             was
             likewise
             tak●n
             away
             :
             He
             answered
             me
             ;
             When
             the
             Messias
             commeth
             ,
             he
             shall
             restore
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             not
             abrogate
             the
             Law
             giuen
             vnto
             our
             fore-fathers
             as
             yee
             doe
             :
             for
             we
             sée
             the
             poore
             almost
             ready
             to
             perish
             for
             hunger
             amongst
             you
             ,
             and
             you
             pitty
             them
             not
             ,
             and
             amongst
             vs
             Iewes
             ,
             though
             we
             are
             poore
             ,
             there
             are
             no
             beggars
             found
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             forbidden
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             faine
             an
             Image
             of
             any
             thing
             in
             Heauen
             or
             Earth
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             honour
             God
             ,
             but
             your
             Churches
             are
             full
             of
             Idols
             ,
             and
             ye
             adore
             a
             péece
             of
             Bread
             baked
             vpon
             the
             ashes
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             your
             God
             ,
             then
             the
             Bishops
             shooke
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             spitted
             on
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             6
             He
             reproued
             coniurings
             and
             exorcismes
             of
             holy
             Water
             ,
             and
             said
             that
             they
             were
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             word
             .
          
           
             7
             Saint
             Peter
             saith
             ,
             God
             hath
             made
             vs
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             :
             and
             againe
             ,
             hee
             hath
             made
             vs
             a
             kinglie
             Priest-hood
             ;
             therefore
             I
             affirme
             ,
             that
             any
             man
             cunning
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             hath
             power
             from
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             to
             binde
             and
             lose
             :
             and
             a
             man
             that
             is
             not
             conuersant
             in
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             nor
             constant
             in
             Faith
             ,
             what
             estate
             or
             order
             soeuer
             he
             be
             of
             ,
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             binde
             or
             lose
             ,
             being
             he
             wanteth
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             instrument
             to
             binde
             and
             lose
             with
             .
          
           
             8
             
               Touching
               fréewill
               ,
               he
               said
               ;
               as
               many
               as
               firmely
               beléeue
               in
               Christ
               ,
               haue
               liberty
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               8.
               of
            
             Iohn
             ,
             If
             the
             Sonne
             make
             you
             free
             ,
             then
             verily
             shall
             you
             be
             free
             ,
             but
             as
             many
             as
             beleeue
             not
             in
             Christ
             ,
             are
             bond
             seruants
             of
             sinne
             ,
             he
             that
             sinneth
             is
             bond
             to
             sinne
             .
          
           
             9
             Touching
             praying
             to
             Saints
             ,
             he
             said
             ;
             it
             is
             certaine
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             worship
             and
             honour
             one
             God
             ,
             but
             for
             honouring
             of
             Saints
             it
             is
             doubtfull
             ,
             whether
             they
             heare
             our
             inuocation
             made
             to
             them
             ;
             therefore
             I
             exhort
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             leaue
             the
             vnsure
             way
             ,
             and
             follow
             that
             way
             which
             our
             Maister
             Christ
             taught
             vs
             :
             
               He
               is
               our
               onely
               Mediator
               ,
               and
               maketh
               intercession
               for
               vs
               ;
               hee
               is
               the
               doore
               ,
               he
               that
               entreth
               not
               in
               by
               this
               doore
               ,
               but
               climbeth
               in
               another
               way
               ,
               is
               a
               Theefe
               and
               a
               Murderer
               ;
               he
               is
               the
               verity
               and
               life
               ,
               he
               that
               goeth
               out
               of
               this
               way
               ,
               is
               fallen
               into
               the
               mire
               .
            
          
           
             10
             Touching
             Purgatory
             ,
             he
             neuer
             found
             any
             place
             of
             Scripture
             appliable
             therto
             :
             then
             he
             said
             to
             Maister
             
               Iohn
               Lander
            
             his
             accuser
             ,
             if
             you
             haue
             any
             testimony
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             by
             which
             you
             can
             proue
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             shew
             it
             before
             this
             Auditory
             :
             but
             he
             had
             not
             a
             word
             to
             say
             for
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             11
             Touching
             the
             Uowes
             of
             the
             religious
             ,
             he
             said
             ;
             some
             be
             gelded
             by
             nature
             ,
             and
             some
             are
             gelded
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             some
             are
             chast
             for
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             :
             these
             are
             blessed
             ,
             but
             as
             many
             as
             haue
             not
             the
             guift
             of
             chastity
             ▪
             neither
             haue
             ouercome
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             Flesh
             for
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             yet
             vow
             chastity
             ,
             you
             haue
             experience
             (
             though
             I
             hold
             my
             peace
             )
             to
             what
             inconuenience
             they
             haue
             vowed
             themselues
             ,
             whereat
             they
             were
             angry
             ,
             thinking
             better
             to
             haue
             ten
             Concubines
             then
             one
             Wife
             .
          
           
             12
             Touching
             generall
             Councels
             ,
             hee
             said
             he
             would
             beléeue
             them
             no
             further
             
             the●
             they
             agréed
             with
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             then
             one
             
               Iohn
               Graysend
            
             bad
             
               Iohn
               Landers
            
             hast
             to
             reade
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Articles
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             ●arry
             for
             his
             answere
             ,
             for
             wée
             may
             not
             abide
             them
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             the
             Deuill
             may
             abide
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             Crosse.
             
          
           
             Then
             the
             Cardinall
             and
             Bishops
             pronounced
             their
             sentence
             ▪
             definitiue
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             went
             to
             execution
             ,
             two
             Fryers
             said
             to
             him
             ;
             pray
             to
             our
             Lady
             ,
             that
             she
             may
             be
             a
             mediatrix
             for
             you
             to
             her
             Sonne
             :
             to
             whom
             he
             said
             ,
             Tempt
             me
             not
             my
             Brethren
             :
             when
             he
             came
             to
             the
             fire
             ,
             he
             said
             thrice
             vpon
             his
             knées
             ,
             O
             thou
             Father
             of
             heauen
             I
             commend
             my
             spirit
             into
             thy
             hands
             ,
             O
             thou
             swéet
             Sauior
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             haue
             mercy
             on
             me
             .
          
           
             Then
             he
             said
             ,
             I
             beséech
             you
             Christian
             Brethren
             and
             Sisters
             be
             not
             offended
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             torments
             you
             sée
             prepared
             for
             me
             ,
             but
             loue
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             suffer
             for
             it
             ,
             it
             being
             your
             saluation
             and
             euerlasting
             comfort
             ,
             and
             pray
             them
             that
             haue
             heard
             me
             ,
             that
             they
             leaue
             not
             off
             the
             Word
             of
             GOD
             ,
             which
             I
             taught
             them
             for
             no
             persecutions
             :
             for
             my
             Doctrine
             was
             no
             Wiues
             Fables
             ,
             after
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             men
             .
             If
             I
             had
             taught
             mens
             Doctrine
             ,
             I
             had
             gotten
             great
             thankes
             ,
             but
             I
             suffer
             this
             for
             teaching
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             I
             doe
             it
             gladly
             :
             consider
             my
             visage
             ,
             you
             shall
             not
             sée
             me
             change
             my
             colour
             for
             feare
             of
             this
             grim
             fire
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             pray
             you
             for
             to
             do
             ,
             if
             any
             persecution
             come
             vnto
             you
             for
             the
             words
             sake
             :
             some
             haue
             said
             of
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             taught
             that
             the
             soule
             of
             man
             should
             sléepe
             vntill
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgem●nt
             ,
             but
             I
             know
             surely
             my
             Soule
             shall
             sup
             with
             my
             Sauiour
             Christ
             this
             night
             within
             this
             sixe
             houres
             .
             I
             beséech
             you
             exhort
             your
             Prelats
             to
             the
             learning
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             GOD
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             bee
             ashamed
             to
             doe
             euill
             ,
             and
             learne
             to
             doe
             good
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             will
             not
             conuert
             from
             their
             wicked
             errors
             ,
             the
             wrath
             of
             GOD
             shall
             hastily
             come
             vpon
             them
             :
             then
             the
             Hang-man
             asked
             him
             foregiuenesse
             ,
             and
             he
             kissed
             him
             and
             said
             ;
             My
             heart
             doe
             thine
             office
             ,
             I
             forgiue
             thee
             ,
             then
             he
             was
             hanged
             by
             the
             middle
             and
             neck
             ,
             and
             burned
             :
             the
             people
             pitiously
             mourned
             for
             his
             great
             torments
             .
          
           
             Within
             two
             months
             after
             the
             martirdome
             of
             this
             blessed
             man
             ,
             
               George
               Wisehard
               ,
               Dauid
               Beaton
            
             ,
             the
             blooddy
             Archbishop
             and
             Cardinall
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             iust
             iudgement
             of
             God
             ●laine
             by
             one
             Lech
             ,
             and
             other
             Gentlemen
             ,
             who
             suddenly
             brake
             into
             his
             Castle
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             murdred
             him
             in
             his
             bed
             ,
             crying
             out
             ,
             alasse
             slay
             me
             not
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             Priest
             :
             and
             so
             like
             a
             Butcher
             he
             liued
             and
             eyed
             ,
             and
             he
             lay
             seauen
             months
             vnburied
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             like
             a
             Carion
             was
             buried
             in
             a
             dunghill
             .
          
        
         
           
             ADAM
             WALLACE
             in
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             yeare
             one
             thousand
             fiue
             hundred
             forty
             nine
             ,
             
               Iohn
               Hamelton
            
             was
             made
             Archbishop
             of
             S.
             Andrews
             and
             Cardinall
             ,
             not
             inferior
             to
             his
             Predecessor
             in
             cruelty
             :
             in
             the
             next
             yeare
             he
             condemned
             
               Adam
               Wallace
            
             ,
             and
             one
             Feane
             ,
             for
             these
             Articles
             following
             .
          
           
             1
             That
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             on
             the
             Altar
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             after
             consecration
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             the
             Masse
             hath
             no
             ground
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             very
             Idolatry
             and
             abhominable
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3
             That
             the
             God
             which
             they
             worship
             ,
             is
             but
             Bread
             sowen
             of
             Corne
             ,
             growing
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             baked
             of
             mens
             hands
             ,
             and
             nothing
             else
             :
             Then
             hee
             was
             asked
             whether
             he
             would
             recant
             ;
             He
             said
             he
             had
             answered
             nothing
             but
             that
             which
             agréed
             with
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             GOD
             iudge
             him
             and
             his
             conscience
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             would
             abide
             vnto
             death
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             condeme
             mee
             for
             holding
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             my
             innocent
             blood
             shall
             bee
             required
             at
             your
             handes
             ,
             then
             they
             
             gaue
             forth
             sentence
             against
             him
             :
             the
             night
             after
             he
             spent
             in
             singing
             and
             lauding
             God
             ,
             hauing
             learned
             the
             Psalter
             of
             Dauid
             without
             booke
             ,
             being
             besides
             the
             fire
             ,
             he
             lifted
             by
             his
             eies
             thrée
             or
             foure
             times
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             the
             people
             ;
             Let
             it
             not
             offend
             you
             that
             I
             suffer
             death
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             for
             the
             Disciple
             is
             not
             aboue
             his
             Maister
             :
             then
             he
             said
             ;
             They
             will
             not
             let
             me
             speake
             ,
             so
             the
             ●ire
             was
             lighted
             ,
             and
             he
             departed
             to
             God
             constantly
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             schisme
             in
             Scotland
             for
             the
             Pater-noster
             .
          
           
             ONe
             
               Richard
               Marshall
            
             preached
             at
             S.
             Andrewes
             ,
             that
             the
             Pater-noster
             should
             be
             said
             only
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Saints
             :
             the
             Fryers
             had
             great
             indignation
             ,
             that
             their
             old
             Doctrine
             should
             be
             repugned
             ,
             and
             stirred
             vp
             Toittis
             a
             Gray-Fryer
             to
             preach
             against
             it
             ,
             who
             preached
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             might
             be
             offered
             to
             Saints
             ,
             b●cause
             euery
             Petition
             therein
             appertained
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             wee
             call
             an
             old
             man
             Father
             ,
             much
             more
             may
             we
             call
             Saints
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             are
             in
             Heau●n
             ,
             we
             may
             say
             our
             Father
             which
             art
             in
             Heauen
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             are
             holie
             ,
             we
             may
             make
             their
             Names
             holie
             ,
             and
             say
             hallowed
             be
             thy
             Name
             ;
             and
             because
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heauen
             is
             theirs
             by
             possession
             ,
             wee
             may
             say
             to
             euery
             one
             of
             them
             thy
             Kingdome
             come
             ;
             and
             because
             their
             will
             is
             Gods
             will
             ,
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             thy
             will
             be
             done
             to
             any
             of
             them
             :
             but
             he
             confessed
             ,
             Saints
             had
             no
             power
             to
             giue
             vs
             our
             daily
             bread
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             should
             pray
             to
             God
             to
             giue
             it
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             glosed
             the
             rest
             to
             the
             end
             :
             and
             he
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             Pauls
             Napkin
             and
             Peters
             shaddow
             ,
             did
             miracle●
             ,
             and
             Eliseus
             Cloake
             deuided
             the
             Waters
             ,
             attributing
             nothing
             to
             the
             power
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Upon
             this
             there
             was
             a
             dangerous
             Schisme
             in
             Scotland
             ;
             some
             affirming
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             some
             another
             :
             Whereupon
             rose
             this
             Prouerb
             ;
             To
             whom
             say
             you
             your
             Pater-noster
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             called
             the
             Fryer
             ,
             Fryer
             Pater-noster
             ,
             so
             that
             for
             very
             shame
             he
             left
             the
             Towne
             .
             At
             length
             there
             was
             a
             disputation
             about
             it
             at
             the
             Uniuersitie
             :
             The
             Popish
             Doctors
             affirmed
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             said
             to
             GOD
             formaliter
             ,
             and
             to
             Saints
             materialiter
             ;
             others
             
               Vltime
               &
               non
               vltime
            
             ,
             Others
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             said
             to
             GOD
             principaliter
             ,
             and
             to
             Saints
             
               minus
               principaliter
            
             :
             Others
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             bee
             said
             to
             God
             primarily
             ,
             and
             to
             Saints
             secundarily
             ;
             Others
             ,
             to
             God
             it
             should
             be
             
               Capiendo
               strictè
            
             ;
             and
             to
             God
             
               Capiendo
               largè
            
             :
             by
             which
             subtile
             Sophistry
             ,
             the
             people
             were
             more
             doubtfull
             then
             before
             .
          
           
             The
             Doctors
             said
             ,
             because
             Christ
             ,
             who
             made
             the
             Pater-noster
             ,
             neuer
             came
             into
             Britta●ne
             ▪
             and
             so
             vnderstood
             not
             the
             English
             tongue
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Doctors
             concluded
             it
             should
             be
             said
             in
             Latine
             .
          
        
         
           
             VVALTER
             MILL
             .
          
           
             AMongst
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Martirs
             of
             Scotland
             the
             constancy
             of
             
               Walter
               Mill
            
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             passed
             in
             silence
             ,
             out
             of
             whose
             Ashes
             sprang
             thousands
             of
             his
             opinion
             ▪
             who
             chose
             rather
             to
             dye
             ,
             then
             to
             bee
             any
             longer
             ouer-trodden
             with
             the
             cru●●l
             ,
             beastly
             ,
             and
             ignorant
             Byshops
             ,
             Abbots
             ,
             Monkes
             ,
             and
             Fryers
             :
             and
             scone
             after
             his
             Martyrdome
             ,
             the
             Congregation
             began
             to
             debate
             true
             Religion
             against
             the
             Papists
             .
          
           
             He
             climbing
             vp
             into
             a
             Pulpet
             to
             be
             examined
             before
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             they
             séeing
             him
             so
             weake
             ,
             partly
             by
             age
             ,
             and
             partly
             trauell
             ,
             and
             euill
             intreatment
             ,
             that
             hee
             could
             not
             climbe
             vp
             without
             helpe
             :
             they
             thought
             they
             should
             not
             haue
             heard
             him
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             spake
             he
             made
             the
             Church
             sound
             with
             great
             stoutnesse
             ,
             that
             the
             Christions
             reioyced
             ,
             and
             the
             Aduersaries
             were
             ashamed
             :
             At
             first
             hee
             knéeling
             ,
             praying
             long
             ,
             and
             was
             commaunded
             to
             rise
             and
             answere
             his
             Articles
             ,
             calling
             him
             Sir
             
               Walter
               Mill
            
             ,
             He
             said
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             obay
             God
             more
             then
             Men
             ,
             and
             where
             
             you
             call
             me
             Sir
             Walter
             ,
             call
             me
             Walter
             ;
             for
             I
             haue
             bin
             ouer
             long
             one
             of
             the
             Popes
             Knights
             .
          
           
             
               Oliphant
               .
            
             
               What
               think
               you
               of
               Priests
               marriage
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Mille.
               
            
             
               I
               hold
               it
               a
               blessed
               band
               :
               for
               Christ
               made
               it
               free
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               but
               you
               abhorre
               it
               ,
               and
               take
               other
               mens
               wiues
               and
               daughters
               :
               you
               vow
               chastitie
               and
               breake
               it
               .
               Paule
               hade
               rather
               marrie
               then
               burne
               :
               the
               which
               I
               haue
               done
               ,
               for
               God
               neuer
               forbade
               marriage
               to
               any
               estate
               or
               degrée
               .
            
          
           
             
               Oliph
               .
            
             
               Thou
               sayest
               there
               is
               not
               seuen
               Sacraments
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mille.
               
            
             
               Giue
               me
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               and
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               take
               you
               the
               rest
               :
               and
               if
               there
               be
               seuen
               ,
               why
               omit
               you
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               wit
               marriage
               ,
               and
               giue
               your selues
               to
               whoredeme
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Oliph
               .
            
             
               Thou
               art
               against
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Altar
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mill.
               
            
             
               If
               a
               King
               bid
               many
               to
               a
               feast
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               sit
               downe
               to
               eate
               ,
               he
               turn
               his
               back
               to
               them
               and
               eate
               vp
               all
               himselfe
               ,
               doth
               he
               not
               mock
               them
               ?
               euen
               so
               do
               you
               mock
               the
               people
               ,
               eating
               and
               drinking
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               giuing
               them
               none
               :
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               God
               is
               not
               to
               be
               taken
               carnally
               but
               spiritually
               ,
               and
               stands
               in
               faith
               onely
               .
               Your
               masse
               is
               wrong
               ,
               for
               Christ
               was
               once
               offered
               vpon
               the
               Crosse
               for
               mans
               trespasse
               ,
               and
               will
               neuer
               be
               offered
               againe
               .
            
          
           
             
               Oliph
               .
            
             
               Thou
               deniest
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Bishop
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mill.
               
            
             
               I
               affirme
               ,
               those
               which
               you
               call
               Bishops
               doe
               not
               the
               workes
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               liue
               after
               their
               sensuall
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               take
               no
               care
               for
               the
               flocke
               ,
               nor
               yet
               regard
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               desire
               to
               be
               honoured
               and
               called
               Lords
               .
            
          
           
             
               Oliph
               .
            
             
               Thou
               speakest
               against
               pilgrimages
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mill.
               
            
             
               I
               say
               it
               is
               not
               commaunded
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               no
               greater
               whoredom
               in
               no
               places
               then
               at
               your
               pilgrimages
               ,
               except
               in
               common
               Brothell-houses
               .
            
          
           
             
               Oliph
               .
            
             
               Thou
               preachest
               priuatly
               in
               houses
               ,
               and
               openly
               in
               fields
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mill.
               
            
             
               Yea
               man
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Sea
               also
               ,
               sayling
               in
               a
               ship
               .
            
          
           
             
               Oliph
               .
            
             
               If
               thou
               wilt
               not
               recant
               I
               will
               pronounce
               sentence
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mill.
               
            
             
               You
               shall
               know
               that
               I
               will
               not
               recant
               :
               for
               I
               am
               corne
               and
               not
               chaffe
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               be
               blowne
               away
               with
               the
               winde
               ,
               nor
               burst
               with
               the
               flaile
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               abide
               both
               .
            
          
           
             When
             sentence
             was
             pronounced
             ,
             and
             he
             to
             be
             deliuered
             to
             the
             temporall
             Iudge
             ,
             his
             constancie
             so
             moued
             the
             hearts
             of
             many
             ,
             that
             the
             Prouost
             of
             the
             Towne
             
               Patricke
               Learmond
            
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             Steward
             of
             the
             Bishops
             regalitie
             ,
             refused
             to
             bee
             his
             temporall
             Iudge
             :
             and
             the
             Bishops
             Chamberlaine
             being
             therewith
             charged
             ,
             would
             not
             take
             vpon
             him
             so
             vngodly
             an
             office
             :
             the
             Bishops
             seruants
             could
             get
             neuer
             a
             cord
             in
             the
             whole
             towne
             for
             money
             to
             tye
             him
             to
             the
             stake
             withall
             ,
             nor
             a
             Tarre
             barrell
             to
             burne
             him
             when
             he
             came
             to
             the
             stake
             .
             He
             said
             to
             Oliphant
             ,
             Put
             me
             vp
             with
             thy
             hands
             ,
             and
             take
             part
             in
             putting
             me
             to
             death
             ,
             for
             by
             Gods
             law
             I
             am
             forbidden
             to
             lay
             hands
             on
             my selfe
             .
             Then
             he
             put
             him
             vp
             with
             his
             hands
             ;
             and
             he
             ascended
             gladly
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Introibo
               ad
               altare
               Dei
            
             ,
             and
             desired
             he
             might
             speake
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             which
             was
             denied
             him
             ,
             they
             saying
             he
             had
             spoken
             too
             much
             already
             .
             Then
             some
             of
             the
             yong
             men
             committed
             the
             burners
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             their
             Masters
             to
             the
             Diuell
             ,
             and
             bade
             him
             speake
             what
             he
             pleased
             .
          
           
             Then
             after
             he
             had
             prayed
             ,
             standing
             vpon
             the
             coales
             ,
             said
             ,
             I
             die
             onely
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             which
             the
             faithfull
             Martyrs
             haue
             offered
             themselues
             gladly
             before
             ,
             being
             assured
             after
             the
             death
             of
             their
             bodies
             of
             eternall
             felicitie
             .
             And
             I
             praise
             God
             he
             hath
             called
             me
             of
             his
             mercie
             ,
             amongst
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             seruants
             ,
             to
             seale
             vp
             his
             truth
             with
             my
             life
             ;
             therefore
             as
             you
             will
             escape
             eternall
             death
             ,
             be
             not
             seduced
             with
             the
             lies
             of
             Priests
             ,
             Monks
             ,
             Friers
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             Sect
             ,
             but
             depend
             onely
             vpon
             the
             death
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             and
             his
             mercie
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             in
             the
             time
             to
             come
             be
             deliuered
             from
             condemnation
             .
             All
             the
             while
             the
             multitude
             greatly
             mourned
             ,
             perceiuing
             his
             mighty
             patience
             ,
             constancie
             and
             boldnesse
             ;
             whereby
             their
             hearts
             were
             so
             much
             enkindled
             and
             inflamed
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             last
             
             Martyr
             that
             died
             in
             Scotland
             euer
             after
             for
             religion
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             by
             Gods
             iust
             iudgement
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             place
             where
             
               Walter
               Mill
            
             was
             burned
             ,
             the
             Images
             of
             the
             great
             Church
             of
             the
             Abbey
             ,
             which
             passed
             in
             number
             and
             costlines
             ,
             were
             burned
             in
             time
             of
             reformation
             .
          
           
             Heere
             followeth
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             Martyrs
             the
             names
             of
             diuers
             which
             were
             omitted
             by
             him
             in
             King
             Henrie
             the
             eighth
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             an
             instrument
             of
             the
             Popes
             definitiue
             sentence
             against
             Henrie
             the
             eighth
             for
             his
             diuorse
             with
             
               Katharine
               Dowager
            
             ,
             and
             the
             instrument
             of
             the
             Bull
             of
             Pope
             Leo
             against
             
               Martin
               Luther
            
             ,
             and
             his
             answer
             to
             it
             ;
             in
             which
             for
             breuitie
             sake
             I
             leaue
             thee
             to
             the
             booke
             at
             large
             if
             thou
             be
             disposed
             to
             see
             them
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             last
             Will
             and
             Testament
             of
             King
             Henry
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             death
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             Storie
             of
             certain
             Friers
             in
             France
             in
             the
             Citie
             of
             Orleance
             in
             the
             yeare
             1534.
             
          
           
             THe
             Mayors
             wife
             of
             the
             Citie
             prouided
             in
             her
             Will
             that
             she
             should
             be
             buried
             without
             any
             pompe
             or
             solemnitie
             :
             for
             the
             Bell
             did
             vse
             to
             warne
             euery
             one
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             dead
             corps
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             is
             carried
             forth
             all
             or
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             begging
             Friers
             goe
             before
             it
             with
             Torches
             and
             Tapers
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             pompe
             is
             vsed
             ,
             the
             greater
             is
             the
             concourse
             of
             people
             ;
             but
             this
             woman
             would
             none
             of
             this
             gears
             ,
             the
             which
             buriall
             of
             hers
             ,
             her
             husband
             performed
             according
             as
             she
             required
             in
             her
             Will.
             
          
           
             Then
             one
             Colman
             and
             
               Steuen
               Arras
            
             Doctors
             of
             Diuinitie
             :
             and
             the
             first
             a
             Coniurer
             ,
             set
             a
             young
             man
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             nouice
             ,
             ouer
             the
             Uault
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             came
             according
             to
             their
             vse
             to
             Mattins
             at
             mid-night
             ,
             he
             made
             a
             wonderfull
             noyse
             and
             shrieking
             :
             then
             this
             Colman
             went
             to
             crossing
             and
             coniuring
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             aboue
             would
             not
             speake
             ;
             and
             being
             charged
             to
             make
             a
             signe
             whether
             he
             were
             a
             dumbe
             spirit
             or
             no
             ,
             hee
             ratled
             and
             made
             a
             great
             noyse
             againe
             .
          
           
             Then
             they
             tolde
             some
             of
             the
             chiefest
             of
             the
             Citie
             what
             a
             heauie
             chance
             had
             happened
             ,
             and
             intreated
             them
             to
             come
             to
             their
             seruice
             at
             night
             .
             When
             they
             were
             there
             ,
             and
             the
             seruice
             begunne
             ,
             he
             aloft
             made
             a
             great
             noyse
             :
             being
             demaunded
             what
             he
             would
             ,
             he
             made
             signes
             he
             could
             not
             speake
             :
             then
             he
             was
             commaunded
             to
             answere
             Intergatories
             by
             signes
             ,
             and
             when
             any
             question
             was
             asked
             he
             strook
             vpon
             the
             Table
             so
             that
             he
             might
             be
             heard
             :
             then
             he
             was
             demaunded
             whether
             he
             was
             any
             that
             were
             buried
             there
             ;
             then
             they
             reckoned
             vp
             diuers
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             the
             Mayors
             wife
             :
             here
             he
             made
             a
             signe
             that
             he
             was
             the
             spirit
             of
             that
             woman
             ;
             then
             he
             was
             asked
             whether
             he
             was
             damned
             for
             Couetousnesse
             ,
             Pride
             ,
             Lecherie
             ,
             or
             not
             doing
             workes
             of
             Charitie
             ,
             or
             else
             for
             Lutheranisme
             ;
             then
             by
             striking
             twise
             or
             thrise
             vpon
             the
             Table
             gaue
             them
             to
             vnderstand
             that
             Luthers
             heresie
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             her
             damnation
             :
             and
             being
             asked
             whether
             the
             bodie
             buried
             in
             holy
             ground
             should
             be
             digged
             vp
             and
             carried
             ●hence
             ,
             he
             made
             signes
             it
             should
             be
             so
             :
             then
             the
             Friers
             desired
             the
             Citizens
             to
             set
             their
             handes
             to
             a
             writing
             ,
             testifying
             that
             which
             they
             had
             séene
             ,
             but
             for
             feare
             of
             the
             Mayor
             ,
             they
             refused
             to
             subscribe
             :
             then
             the
             Friers
             took
             the
             Pixe
             ,
             with
             the
             Host
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             body
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             reliques
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             carried
             them
             to
             another
             place
             ,
             and
             there
             they
             said
             their
             masses
             :
             then
             the
             officiall
             came
             thither
             ,
             and
             would
             faine
             haue
             seene
             the
             spirit
             coniured
             ,
             and
             one
             should
             go
             into
             the
             vault
             and
             sée
             if
             any
             spirit
             appeared
             :
             but
             he
             could
             not
             get
             them
             to
             disturb
             the
             spirit
             any
             more
             .
          
           
           
             ●
             Then
             the
             Mayor
             informed
             the
             King
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             sent
             certaine
             to
             know
             whether
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             or
             no
             :
             then
             they
             put
             the
             d●ers
             thereof
             into
             seuerall
             Prisons
             ,
             and
             examined
             them
             apart
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             while
             they
             would
             confesse
             nothing
             :
             at
             length
             ,
             the
             Iudges
             promising
             the
             nouice
             that
             he
             should
             haue
             no
             harme
             ,
             nor
             come
             no
             more
             into
             the
             Fryers
             hands
             ,
             he
             declared
             to
             them
             the
             whole
             matter
             in
             order
             :
             wherupon
             they
             were
             committed
             to
             Orleance
             to
             prison
             .
             And
             it
             was
             certainly
             reported
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             would
             haue
             plucked
             down
             the
             House
             :
             but
             euen
             at
             the
             same
             time
             chanced
             a
             persecution
             against
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
             and
             they
             feared
             the
             punishment
             of
             these
             men
             should
             haue
             bin
             a
             reproch
             vnto
             the
             Order
             ,
             and
             a
             cause
             of
             much
             reioycing
             to
             the
             Lutherans
             .
             These
             were
             Francis●an
             Fryers
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             Storie
             of
             certaine
             Monks
             of
             Sueuia
             .
          
           
             GVnrame
             ,
             a
             noble
             Baron
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             1130.
             builded
             an
             Abbey
             in
             Sueuia
             ,
             called
             Salmesuille
             ,
             of
             Cistercian
             Monks
             .
             Amongst
             many
             Benefactors
             to
             the
             said
             House
             ,
             the
             Earles
             of
             Montfort
             had
             bestowed
             vpon
             that
             Monasterie
             many
             new
             Liberties
             and
             Priuiledges
             ,
             vpon
             condition
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             receiue
             with
             frée
             hospitalitie
             any
             stranger
             ,
             Horse-man
             or
             Foot-man
             ,
             for
             one
             night
             :
             but
             this
             hospitalitie
             did
             not
             long
             continue
             ,
             through
             a
             subtile
             deuise
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Monks
             ,
             who
             would
             counterfeit
             the
             Diuell
             ,
             ratling
             and
             raging
             in
             chaynes
             at
             the
             lodgings
             where
             the
             strangers
             should
             lie
             :
             and
             so
             continued
             this
             a
             long
             space
             .
             At
             length
             ,
             an
             Earle
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Montfort
             was
             lodged
             at
             the
             Monasterie
             :
             when
             the
             Earle
             was
             at
             his
             rest
             ,
             in
             the
             night
             the
             Monke
             ,
             after
             his
             wonted
             manner
             ,
             began
             to
             play
             the
             Diuell
             ,
             roring
             ,
             thundering
             ,
             spitting
             of
             fire
             ,
             and
             making
             a
             noyse
             :
             the
             Earle
             hearing
             thereof
             ,
             tooke
             a
             good
             heart
             ,
             and
             taking
             his
             sword
             ,
             slew
             the
             Monk.
             And
             thus
             the
             Diuell
             of
             the
             Abbey
             was
             coniured
             ,
             which
             stopped
             the
             guests
             from
             comming
             to
             the
             House
             .
             Who
             lift
             to
             see
             more
             and
             worse
             pranks
             of
             Friers
             and
             Monks
             ,
             played
             in
             their
             Houses
             &
             Cloysters
             ,
             let
             them
             resort
             to
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Erasmus
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             find
             ynough
             to
             infect
             the
             aire
             .
          
        
         
           
             IOHN
             BROVVNE
             ,
             a
             blessed
             Martyr
             ,
             burned
             at
             Ashford
             in
             the
             second
             yeare
             of
             Henrie
             the
             eighth
             ,
             Anno
             1511.
             
          
           
             THe
             said
             
               Iohn
               Browne
            
             passing
             to
             Graues-end
             in
             a
             Barge
             ,
             a
             Priest
             began
             to
             swell
             and
             stomack
             that
             he
             should
             sit
             so
             neere
             him
             ,
             at
             length
             said
             ,
             Doest
             thou
             know
             who
             I
             am
             ,
             thou
             fittest
             so
             neere
             me
             and
             vpon
             my
             clothes
             ?
             No
             sir
             ,
             said
             the
             other
             .
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             Priest.
             What
             sir
             ,
             are
             you
             a
             Parson
             or
             Uicar
             ,
             or
             some
             Ladies
             Chaplain
             ?
             No
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             I
             sing
             for
             a
             Soule
             .
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             said
             the
             other
             ,
             where
             find
             you
             the
             Soule
             when
             you
             go
             to
             Masse
             ?
             I
             cannot
             tel
             ,
             said
             he
             .
             I
             pray
             where
             do
             you
             leaue
             it
             when
             you
             haue
             done
             Masse
             ?
             I
             know
             not
             ;
             said
             the
             Priest.
             How
             then
             ,
             said
             the
             other
             ,
             can
             you
             saue
             the
             Soule
             ?
             I
             perceiue
             thou
             art
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             said
             the
             Priest.
             Within
             three
             daies
             after
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             Warrant
             ●rom
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             with
             a
             Baylife
             and
             two
             of
             the
             Bishops
             men
             ,
             they
             came
             suddenly
             into
             the
             house
             of
             the
             said
             Browne
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             carrying
             a
             dish
             of
             meat
             to
             his
             guests
             (
             for
             his
             wife
             was
             that
             day
             Churched
             )
             they
             layd
             hands
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             carried
             him
             to
             Canterburie
             ,
             where
             they
             kept
             him
             fortie
             dayes
             :
             in
             which
             time
             he
             was
             so
             pitifully
             entreated
             by
             Warram
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             and
             Fisher
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             set
             bare-footed
             vpon
             hote
             burning
             coales
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             denie
             his
             Faith
             ;
             which
             he
             bare
             patiently
             ,
             and
             continued
             in
             maintaining
             the
             Lords
             quarrell
             vnremoueable
             :
             then
             he
             was
             sent
             to
             Ashford
             ,
             where
             he
             dwelt
             ,
             the
             next
             day
             to
             be
             burned
             :
             where
             he
             was
             set
             in
             the
             Stocks
             all
             night
             ;
             his
             wife
             sate
             all
             the
             while
             by
             him
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             declared
             the
             whole
             Tragedie
             
             of
             his
             handling
             :
             how
             they
             burned
             his
             ●e●t
             to
             the
             bones
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             set
             them
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             denie
             his
             Lord
             here
             :
             which
             if
             I
             should
             haue
             done
             ,
             he
             would
             denie
             me
             hereafter
             ;
             therefore
             good
             wife
             ,
             continue
             as
             thou
             hast
             begun
             ,
             and
             bring
             vp
             thy
             children
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             :
             where
             the
             next
             day
             he
             was
             burned
             .
             This
             
               Iohn
               Browne
            
             bare
             a
             Faggot
             seuen
             yeares
             before
             this
             ,
             whose
             sonn●
             ,
             named
             
               Richard
               Browne
               ▪
            
             for
             the
             like
             cause
             of
             Religion
             ,
             was
             imprisoned
             at
             Canterburie
             in
             the
             later
             time
             of
             Queene
             Marie
             ,
             and
             should
             haue
             beene
             burned
             ,
             with
             two
             more
             :
             but
             the
             next
             day
             after
             Queene
             Marie
             died
             ,
             and
             they
             escaped
             by
             the
             Proclamation
             of
             Queen●
             Elizabeth
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           THE
           NINTH
           BOOKE
           ,
           CONtayning
           the
           Acts
           and
           things
           done
           in
           the
           Raigne
           of
           King
           EDVVARD
           the
           sixt
           .
        
         
           AFter
           the
           death
           of
           Henrie
           the
           eight
           ,
           succeeded
           King
           Edward
           the
           sixt
           ,
           his
           sonne
           ,
           being
           of
           the
           age
           of
           nine
           yeares
           .
           Touching
           his
           commendations
           ,
           I
           leaue
           you
           to
           the
           Booke
           at
           large
           :
           who
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           so
           young
           and
           tender
           ,
           was
           committed
           to
           sixtéene
           Gouernours
           ,
           amongst
           whome
           ,
           especially
           the
           Lord
           
             Edward
             Semer
          
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Somerset
           ,
           his
           vncle
           ,
           was
           assigned
           as
           Protector
           of
           him
           and
           the
           Commonwealth
           :
           a
           man
           of
           noble
           vertues
           ,
           especially
           for
           his
           fauour
           to
           Gods
           〈◊〉
           ;
           thro●gh
           the
           industrie
           of
           whom
           ,
           that
           monstrous
           Hydra
           with
           sixe
           heads
           ,
           the
           〈◊〉
           Articles
           ,
           which
           deuoured
           so
           many
           ,
           were
           abolished
           ;
           whereby
           the
           proceedings
           of
           Gardner
           began
           to
           decay
           :
           who
           storming
           thereat
           ,
           wrote
           to
           the
           Lord
           Protector
           in
           the
           cause
           thereof
           .
        
         
           He
           restored
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           the
           Mother
           tongue
           ,
           and
           extinguished
           Masses
           ,
           and
           by
           little
           and
           little
           greater
           things
           followed
           in
           the
           reformation
           of
           Churches
           :
           such
           as
           fled
           for
           the
           danger
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           were
           againe
           receiued
           to
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           the
           most
           part
           of
           Bishops
           were
           changed
           ,
           dumbe
           Pr●lates
           were
           compelled
           to
           giue
           place
           to
           such
           as
           would
           Preach
           ,
           and
           learned
           men
           were
           sent
           for
           out
           of
           other
           Countries
           ,
           as
           
             Peter
             Martyr
             ,
             Martin
             Bucer
          
           ,
           &
           
             Paulus
             Phagius
          
           ,
           the
           first
           of
           whom
           taught
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           two
           at
           Cambridge
           ,
           with
           great
           commendations
           .
        
         
           Bonner
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           was
           committed
           to
           the
           Marshalsie
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           contempt
           and
           misdemeanor
           deposed
           :
           Gardener
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           with
           Tunstall
           Bishop
           of
           Durham
           ,
           were
           cast
           into
           the
           Tower
           for
           their
           disobedience
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           time
           of
           King
           Edward
           ,
           vnder
           this
           noble
           Protecto●
           ,
           this
           one
           commendation
           is
           proper
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           amongst
           all
           the
           Popish
           ●ort
           ;
           of
           whom
           ,
           some
           priuily
           st●le
           out
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           manie
           were
           craftie
           dissemblers
           ,
           some
           open
           aduersaries
           ●
           yet
           there
           was
           not
           one
           that
           lost
           his
           life
           during
           the
           whole
           time
           of
           the
           Raigne
           of
           this
           King
           ,
           for
           any
           matter
           of
           Religion
           ,
           Papist
           or
           Protestant
           ,
           except
           lone
           of
           Kentan
           English
           woman
           ,
           and
           one
           George
           a
           Dutchman
           ,
           who
           died
           for
           certaine
           Articles
           not
           necessarie
           to
           be
           rehearsed
           .
        
         
           
             THOMAS
             DOBBE
             .
          
           
             THis
             man
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             King
             Edwards
             Raigne
             ,
             comming
             from
             S.
             Iohns
             Colledge
             in
             Cambridge
             to
             London
             ,
             as
             he
             passed
             through
             Paules
             Church
             ,
             there
             
             was
             a
             Priest
             at
             Masse
             at
             the
             South
             side
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             being
             at
             the
             eleuation
             ,
             this
             yong
             man
             ,
             repleate
             with
             godly
             zeale
             ,
             pittying
             the
             ignorance
             and
             Idolatry
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             in
             honouring
             that
             which
             the
             Priest
             lifted
             vp
             ,
             he
             exhorted
             the
             people
             not
             to
             honour
             that
             visible
             bread
             as
             God
             ,
             which
             was
             neither
             God
             nor
             ordained
             of
             God
             to
             be
             honoured
             ;
             
             wherefore
             he
             was
             apprehended
             by
             the
             Mayor
             ,
             and
             accused
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Canterburie
             ,
             and
             was
             committed
             to
             the
             Counter
             in
             Bread-stréete
             ,
             where
             shortly
             falling
             sicke
             ,
             he
             died
             ;
             whose
             pardon
             was
             obtained
             of
             the
             Lord
             Protector
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             liued
             .
          
        
         
           
             IOHN
             HVNNE
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             first
             yeare
             of
             the
             Kings
             raig●e
             one
             Master
             Lewnax
             of
             Wresell
             and
             his
             wife
             ,
             sent
             this
             
               Iohn
               Hunne
            
             their
             seruant
             ,
             vnto
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             for
             denying
             the
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             really
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             saying
             he
             would
             neuer
             vaile
             his
             Hatte
             to
             it
             if
             he
             should
             be
             burned
             for
             it
             :
             and
             that
             if
             he
             should
             heare
             masse
             he
             should
             be
             damned
             .
             But
             because
             I
             finde
             nothing
             done
             therein
             ,
             I
             leaue
             it
             .
          
           
             When
             this
             godly
             yong
             Prince
             was
             peaceably
             established
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             godly
             ,
             wise
             ,
             and
             zealous
             Councell
             about
             him
             ,
             especially
             the
             Duke
             of
             Sommerset
             ,
             he
             earnestly
             desired
             the
             aduancement
             of
             the
             true
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             planting
             of
             sincere
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             s●ppressing
             of
             all
             Idolatry
             ,
             Superstition
             ,
             and
             hypocrisie
             throughout
             his
             Dominions
             :
             Following
             the
             good
             example
             of
             the
             good
             King
             Iosias
             ,
             and
             being
             he
             found
             most
             of
             his
             Lawes
             repugnant
             to
             his
             zealous
             enterprise
             :
             He
             by
             the
             aduice
             of
             his
             wise
             and
             Honorable
             Councell
             ,
             of
             his
             own
             regall
             authoritie
             ,
             did
             prosecute
             his
             godly
             purpose
             ,
             vntill
             by
             consent
             of
             the
             whole
             estate
             of
             Parliament
             he
             might
             establish
             ,
             a
             more
             free
             and
             vniforme
             order
             ,
             and
             those
             certaine
             wi●e
             ,
             learned
             ,
             and
             discreet
             personages
             for
             Commissioners
             ,
             generally
             to
             visit
             all
             the
             Bishopricks
             of
             this
             Realme
             ,
             to
             vnderstand
             and
             redresse
             the
             abuses
             of
             the
             same
             :
             and
             diuided
             them
             into
             seuerall
             companies
             ,
             and
             assigned
             them
             seuerall
             Diocesses
             to
             be
             visited
             ,
             appointing
             to
             euery
             company
             ,
             one
             or
             two
             godly
             Preachers
             which
             should
             preach
             to
             the
             people
             at
             euery
             Sessions
             ,
             the
             true
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             exhort
             them
             to
             all
             loue
             and
             obedience
             of
             the
             same
             :
             and
             earnestly
             dehort
             them
             from
             their
             old
             superstition
             ,
             and
             wonted
             Idolatry
             :
             and
             that
             they
             might
             the
             more
             orderly
             be
             directed
             in
             this
             their
             Commission
             ,
             there
             were
             deliuered
             vnto
             them
             certaine
             iniunctions
             ,
             and
             Ecclestasticall
             orders
             drawne
             out
             by
             the
             Kings
             learned
             Councell
             ,
             the
             which
             they
             should
             both
             inquire
             of
             ,
             and
             also
             command
             in
             his
             Maiesties
             behalfe
             ,
             to
             be
             thenceforth
             obserued
             of
             euery
             person
             to
             whom
             they
             did
             seuerally
             appertaine
             within
             their
             seuerall
             circuits
             :
             the
             which
             Iniunctions
             if
             thou
             beest
             disposed
             for
             to
             reade
             ,
             I
             leaue
             thee
             for
             breuitie
             to
             the
             Booke
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             Now
             during
             the
             time
             the
             Commissioners
             were
             in
             their
             circuits
             ,
             
             about
             diligent
             execution
             of
             their
             godly
             and
             zealous
             orders
             of
             the
             King
             and
             Councell
             ,
             de●iring
             a
             further
             reformation
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             as
             in
             Ciuill
             gouernment
             ,
             appointed
             a
             Parliament
             to
             be
             summoned
             on
             the
             fourth
             of
             Nouember
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             yeare
             of
             his
             raigne
             ,
             which
             continued
             vntill
             the
             twenty
             foure
             day
             of
             December
             then
             next
             following
             .
          
           
             Whereby
             he
             caused
             to
             be
             enacted
             ,
             that
             all
             Acts
             of
             Parliaments
             and
             Statutes
             ,
             touching
             ,
             menci●ning
             ,
             or
             any
             wise
             concerning
             Religion
             ,
             or
             opinions
             ,
             to
             wit
             ;
             the
             Statute
             of
             the
             first
             yeare
             of
             Richard
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             the
             statute
             made
             in
             the
             second
             yeare
             of
             the
             raign
             of
             Henry
             the
             fift
             ,
             and
             the
             statute
             mad●
             in
             the
             fiftéenth
             yeare
             of
             the
             raigne
             of
             Henry
             the
             eight
             ,
             concerning
             the
             punishments
             and
             reformation
             of
             Hereticks
             and
             Lolards
             :
             and
             the
             sixe
             Articles
             made
             in
             the
             thirty
             one
             yeare
             of
             Henry
             the
             eight
             ,
             and
             the
             statute
             made
             in
             the
             thirty
             thrée
             year
             of
             Henry
             the
             eight
             ,
             against
             
             the
             bookes
             of
             the
             old
             and
             new
             Testament
             in
             English
             ,
             and
             the
             printing
             and
             vttering
             of
             English
             or
             bookes
             writings
             ,
             and
             preaching
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             an
             another
             Statute
             in
             the
             35.
             yeare
             of
             Henry
             the
             eyght
             touching
             the
             qualification
             of
             the
             Stat●te
             of
             sixe
             Articles
             ,
             and
             a●l
             and
             euery
             other
             Act
             or
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             concerning
             Doctrine
             or
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             should
             from
             thenceforth
             bee
             repealed
             and
             of
             none
             effect
             ,
             by
             occasion
             whereof
             all
             his
             godly
             subiects
             abiding
             within
             the
             Realme
             had
             free
             liber●y
             to
             professe
             the
             gospell
             ,
             and
             those
             beyond
             Sea
             wer
             not
             onely
             licensed
             to
             ret●rne
             home
             but
             incouraged
             bouldly
             and
             faithfully
             to
             trauell
             in
             their
             calling
             ,
             so
             that
             God
             was
             much
             glorified
             and
             the
             people
             edified
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             this
             Parliament
             it
             was
             enacted
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             should
             be
             ministred
             in
             both
             kinde
             ,
             and
             letters
             missiue
             were
             sent
             fr●m
             the
             Councell
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             concerning
             the
             communion
             to
             bee
             ministred
             in
             both
             kinds
             ,
             and
             from
             Bishop
             to
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             thou
             maist
             sée
             in
             the
             booke
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             Another
             Parliament
             was
             assembled
             in
             the
             second
             yeare
             of
             his
             Raigne
             ,
             beginning
             vppon
             the
             foorth
             day
             of
             Nouember
             1548.
             continuing
             vntill
             the
             14.
             day
             of
             March
             ,
             wherein
             a
             booke
             in
             English
             intituled
             the
             Booke
             of
             Common
             prayer
             and
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             and
             other
             Rightes
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             after
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             was
             concluded
             vppon
             by
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             which
             his
             highnesse
             receauing
             with
             great
             comfort
             ,
             did
             exhibi●●
             it
             vnto
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             and
             great
             quietnesse
             which
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             should
             ensue
             vppon
             that
             one
             vniforme
             right
             and
             order
             in
             such
             Common
             prayer
             ,
             rites
             and
             externe
             Ceremonies
             to
             bee
             vsed
             throughout
             England
             ,
             Wales
             ,
             Calice
             and
             the
             Marches
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             authorise●
             the
             sayd
             Booke
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             set
             great
             penalty
             vpon
             them
             that
             wo●ld
             bee
             disobe●ient
             thereto
             ,
             as
             is
             to
             be
             seene
             in
             the
             booke
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             A●so
             the
             mariage
             of
             Priests
             was
             authorized
             by
             the
             sayd
             Parliament
             by
             these
             procéedings
             ,
             and
             the
             Iniunctions
             ,
             which
             thou
             maiest
             see
             in
             the
             book
             at
             large
             :
             thou
             maiest
             well
             perceaue
             the
             great
             zeale
             of
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Lord
             Protector
             ,
             in
             reformation
             of
             t●ue
             Religion
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             lingring
             slacknesse
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             others
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             old
             Popish
             Curats
             ,
             by
             whose
             cloked
             contempt
             and
             wilfull
             winking
             ,
             the
             Booke
             of
             Common
             prayers
             was
             long
             after
             the
             publishing
             thereof
             very
             irreuerently
             vsed
             throughout
             many
             places
             of
             this
             Realme
             ,
             which
             when
             the
             King
             by
             diuers
             complaintes
             vnderstood
             ,
             hee
             wrote
             spéedily
             to
             all
             the
             Bishope
             of
             the
             Realme
             for
             the
             spéedy
             redresse
             thereof
             :
             and
             because
             Bonner
             was
             one
             of
             the
             backwardest
             ,
             hee
             was
             peremtor●ly
             admonished
             vnder
             paine
             of
             depriuation
             to
             preach
             the
             next
             Sunday
             three
             weekes
             after
             the
             date
             there
             of
             at
             Paules
             Crosse
             ,
             none
             but
             such
             Doctrine
             as
             was
             appoynted
             him
             in
             the
             said
             Iniuntion
             ,
             and
             should
             preach
             the
             same
             Doctrines
             euery
             quarter
             of
             a
             yeare
             yearely
             ,
             ●f
             sicknesse
             or
             some
             reasonable
             cause
             did
             not
             let
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             you
             your selfe
             in
             person
             ,
             shall
             from
             henceforth
             celebrate
             the
             Communion
             at
             the
             high
             Altar
             in
             Paules
             euery
             such
             dayes
             as
             your
             Predecessors
             were
             wont
             to
             sing
             Masse
             .
          
           
             The
             Popish
             Priests
             grudging
             and
             mourning
             to
             see
             their
             old
             Pop●sh
             Church
             of
             Rome
             to
             decay
             ,
             ceased
             not
             by
             all
             subtile
             and
             sinister
             meanes
             ;
             first
             vnder
             Gods
             name
             and
             the
             Kings
             ,
             and
             vnder
             colour
             of
             religion
             ,
             to
             perswade
             the
             people
             to
             rebellion
             .
             This
             first
             burst
             out
             in
             Cornwell
             and
             Deuonshire
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             chiefe
             Gentlemen
             Captaines
             were
             
               Humfrey
               Arundell
            
             Esquire
             ,
             
               Iames
               Rosogan
               ,
               Iohn
               Rosogan
               ,
               Iohn
               Walkock
               ,
               Iohn
               Payne
               ,
               Thomas
               Vnderhill
               ,
               Iohn
               Soleman
               ,
            
             and
             
               William
               Segar
            
             .
             There
             were
             e●ght
             Priests
             gouernours
             of
             the
             Campes
             and
             principall
             stirrers
             ,
             beside●●
             multitude
             of
             other
             Popish
             Priests
             ,
             there
             was
             ten
             thousand
             stout
             traytors
             in
             this
             rebellion
             .
          
           
             Commotions
             likewise
             beganne
             to
             broyle
             in
             Oxford-shire
             ,
             Yorke-shire
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             Northfolke
             and
             Suffolke
             ,
             these
             aforesaid
             hearing
             thereof
             ,
             tooke
             courage
             ,
             hoping
             they
             should
             well
             ●aue
             forti●ied
             the
             same
             quarrell
             :
             their
             intent
             was
             to
             inuade
             the
             Citty
             of
             Exeter
             ,
             and
             twise
             they
             burned
             the
             gates
             thereof
             ,
             but
             gayned
             
             thing
             but
             shotte
             ,
             beeing
             put
             from
             Exeter
             ,
             they
             fell
             on
             spoyling
             and
             robbing
             ,
             where
             or
             howsoeuer
             they
             might
             catche
             ,
             then
             laying
             their
             heads
             together
             ,
             they
             consulted
             of
             certaine
             Articles
             to
             be
             sent
             vp
             to
             the
             King
             as
             followeth
             .
          
           
             First
             they
             would
             haue
             that
             their
             Curats
             should
             minister
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             at
             all
             times
             of
             néede
             as
             well
             in
             the
             weeke
             dayes
             as
             on
             the
             holydayes
             ,
             and
             their
             Children
             confirmed
             of
             the
             Bishop
             whensoeuer
             wee
             resort
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             because
             they
             did
             constantly
             beléeue
             that
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             after
             consecration
             there
             is
             the
             very
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             no
             substance
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             remaineth
             :
             therefore
             we
             will
             haue
             the
             Masse
             celebrated
             as
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             without
             any
             man
             communicating
             with
             the
             Priests
             ,
             because
             many
             presuming
             vnworth●●y
             to
             receiue
             the
             same
             ,
             put
             no
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             Lords
             body
             and
             other
             bread
             ,
             and
             wée
             will
             haue
             the
             consecrated
             body
             of
             our
             Lord
             reserued
             in
             our
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             wée
             will
             haue
             holy
             bread
             and
             holy
             water
             ,
             in
             remembrance
             of
             Christs
             body
             and
             blood
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             we
             will
             that
             our
             Priests
             shall
             sing
             and
             say
             with
             an
             audible
             voyce
             ,
             Gods
             seruice
             in
             the
             Quire
             of
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             haue
             it
             set
             forth
             as
             a
             Christmas
             play
             .
          
           
             Fiftly
             because
             Priests
             be
             men
             dedicated
             to
             God
             to
             celebrate
             the
             blessed
             sacraments
             and
             preaching
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             wee
             will
             that
             they
             shall
             li●e
             chast
             without
             marriage
             .
          
           
             Sixtly
             we
             will
             the
             sixe
             Articles
             shall
             stand
             in
             force
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             Articles
             the
             King
             did
             particularly
             answer
             and
             set
             forth
             reasons
             against
             them
             in
             writing
             ,
             and
             shewed
             that
             he
             would
             spend
             his
             life
             and
             all
             that
             hee
             had
             to
             maintaine
             the
             Godly
             reformation
             which
             was
             begun
             ,
             yet
             hee
             offred
             them
             pardon
             if
             they
             would
             desist
             from
             the
             deceitfull
             counsell
             of
             the
             séekers
             of
             dissention
             who
             sought
             for
             nothing
             els
             but
             to
             vnd●e
             them
             ,
             their
             wiues
             and
             children
             :
             and
             if
             they
             would
             not
             be
             moued
             to
             repentance
             with
             his
             fatherly
             kindnes
             shewed
             vnto
             them
             ,
             hee
             would
             procéed
             against
             them
             as
             against
             the
             Heathen
             with
             force
             and
             Armes
             .
          
           
             A●d
             because
             they
             would
             not
             accept
             mercy
             ,
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Russell
            
             Knight
             ,
             Lord
             priuy
             seale
             ,
             was
             sent
             by
             the
             King
             and
             councell
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             next
             to
             him
             were
             ioyned
             Sir
             
               William
               Harbert
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Paulet
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Hugh
               Paulet
            
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Speck
            
             with
             the
             Lord
             Gray
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             Thus
             the
             Lord
             Priuy
             seale
             accompanied
             with
             the
             Lord
             Gray
             aduancing
             his
             power
             against
             the
             rebells
             ,
             yet
             by
             Gods
             prouidence
             they
             gaue
             them
             the
             repulse
             ,
             who
             recouering
             themselues
             againe
             ,
             encountred
             the
             second
             time
             the
             Lord
             priuy
             seale
             ,
             but
             by
             Gods
             helpe
             they
             with
             their
             whole
             cause
             of
             false
             religion
             were
             vtterly
             vanquished
             ,
             the
             popish
             rebells
             not
             onely
             lost
             the
             field
             ,
             but
             a
             great
             part
             of
             them
             lost
             their
             liues
             lying
             slaine
             the
             compasse
             of
             two
             miles
             ;
             diuers
             were
             taken
             as
             
               Humphry
               Arundell
               ,
               Berry
               ,
               Thomas
               Vnderhill
               ,
               Iohn
               Soleman
               ,
               William
               Seger
               ,
            
             and
             two
             Priests
             Tempson
             and
             Barret
             ,
             and
             two
             Mayors
             
               Henry
               Bray
            
             and
             
               Henry
               Lee
            
             with
             diuers
             mo
             ,
             all
             which
             afterward
             were
             executed
             .
          
           
             These
             rebells
             to
             make
             their
             part
             more
             sure
             by
             the
             presence
             of
             their
             consecrated
             God
             ,
             brought
             with
             them
             vnto
             the
             Battaile
             the
             pixe
             vnder
             his
             Canopy
             riding
             and
             in
             a
             Cart
             ,
             neither
             was
             there
             lacking
             Masses
             ,
             Crosses
             ,
             Banners
             ,
             Candlestickes
             ,
             with
             Holy-bread
             and
             Holy-water
             plenty
             to
             defend
             them
             from
             Diuells
             ,
             and
             all
             enemies
             which
             could
             not
             saue
             them
             from
             their
             enemies
             :
             but
             both
             the
             consecrated
             God
             and
             all
             the
             trumpery
             about
             him
             was
             taken
             in
             the
             Cart
             ,
             lea●ing
             a
             Lesson
             of
             better
             experience
             how
             to
             put
             their
             confidence
             in
             such
             vaine
             Idolls
             .
          
           
             Like
             vnto
             this
             was
             the
             field
             of
             Musclebrough
             fought
             in
             Scotland
             the
             yeare
             before
             this
             when
             the
             Scots
             incamping
             thēselues
             against
             the
             Lord
             Protector
             &
             the
             Kings
             power
             sent
             into
             Scotland
             ,
             they
             likwise
             brought
             into
             the
             field
             the
             Gods
             of
             their
             
             Altars
             ,
             with
             Masses
             ,
             Crosses
             ,
             Banners
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             popish
             stuffe
             ,
             hauing
             great
             affiance
             therein
             ,
             to
             haue
             a
             great
             day
             against
             the
             English
             army
             ,
             as
             to
             mans
             indgement
             might
             seeme
             not
             vnlike
             .
             The
             number
             of
             the
             Scots
             armie
             farre
             excéeded
             ours
             :
             but
             the
             arme
             of
             the
             Lord
             so
             turned
             the
             vi●tory
             ,
             that
             the
             Scots
             in
             the
             end
             with
             all
             their
             Masses
             and
             Trinkets
             were
             put
             to
             the
             wors●
             ,
             of
             whom
             were
             slaine
             betweene
             thirtéene
             and
             fourtéene
             thousands
             ,
             and
             not
             passing
             a
             hundred
             English
             men
             :
             The
             cause
             of
             this
             warre
             was
             because
             the
             Scots
             had
             promised
             King
             Henry
             the
             eight
             ,
             that
             the
             yong
             Scottish
             Quee●e
             should
             marry
             with
             King
             Edward
             ,
             which
             promise
             they
             afterward
             brake
             and
             payed
             therefore
             :
             and
             this
             victory
             was
             the
             same
             day
             and
             houre
             ,
             when
             the
             Images
             were
             burned
             openly
             in
             London
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             the
             like
             commotion
             in
             Oxford
             ,
             and
             Buckingham
             ,
             but
             that
             was
             soon
             appeased
             by
             the
             Lord
             Gray
             ,
             of
             whom
             two
             hundred
             were
             taken
             ,
             and
             twelue
             of
             them
             ringleaders
             deliuered
             to
             him
             ;
             where
             of
             certaine
             were
             executed
             .
          
           
             In
             Norfolk
             &
             the
             parts
             thereabouts
             the
             Marquesse
             of
             Northampton
             ,
             was
             sent
             to
             represse
             the
             rebellion
             ,
             who
             was
             appointed
             to
             kéep
             the
             field
             and
             passages
             ,
             to
             stop
             them
             from
             victuals
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             the
             sooner
             be
             brought
             to
             acknowledge
             their
             fault
             ,
             and
             séeke
             pardon
             ,
             who
             pined
             himselfe
             within
             the
             Citie
             of
             Norwich
             ,
             but
             the
             Rebels
             pressed
             vpon
             the
             Citie
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             obtained
             it
             ,
             yet
             there
             was
             but
             a
             hundred
             on
             both
             sides
             slaine
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Shefield
             ,
             then
             the
             Earle
             of
             Warwick
             was
             sent
             against
             them
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             confused
             rabble
             was
             ouerthrown
             ,
             to
             the
             number
             of
             foure
             thousand
             ,
             and
             both
             the
             Kets
             ,
             chiefe
             stirrers
             of
             that
             Commotion
             ▪
             were
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             them
             hanged
             in
             chains
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             yeare
             likewise
             the
             like
             commotion
             began
             at
             Semer
             in
             the
             North-riding
             of
             Yorke
             shire
             ,
             
             and
             continued
             in
             the
             East-riding
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             there
             ended
             .
             The
             principall
             doers
             thereof
             were
             
               William
               Ombler
               ,
               Thomas
               Dale
            
             ,
             with
             one
             Steuenson
             .
          
           
             They
             intended
             to
             stirre
             in
             two
             places
             at
             one
             instant
             ,
             seuen
             miles
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             first
             rush
             to
             destroy
             such
             Gentlemen
             and
             men
             of
             substance
             as
             fauoured
             the
             Kings
             proceedings
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             the
             Beacons
             on
             fire
             to
             bring
             the
             people
             together
             :
             and
             hauing
             the
             ignorant
             people
             assembled
             ,
             then
             to
             poure
             out
             their
             poyson
             ,
             beginning
             with
             such
             as
             they
             thought
             were
             pinched
             with
             pouerty
             ,
             and
             vnwilling
             to
             labour
             ,
             therefore
             the
             more
             readie
             to
             follow
             the
             spoyle
             of
             rich
             mens
             goods
             ,
             blowing
             in
             their
             eares
             that
             Gods
             seruice
             was
             now
             quite
             laide
             aside
             ,
             and
             new
             inuentions
             ,
             neither
             good
             nor
             godly
             ,
             put
             in
             their
             stead
             ,
             feeding
             them
             with
             faire
             promises
             ,
             to
             reduce
             into
             the
             Church
             againe
             their
             olde
             ignorance
             and
             abominable
             Idolatrie
             .
          
           
             Putting
             this
             practise
             in
             execution
             ,
             they
             took
             one
             M.
             White
             ,
             and
             one
             Clopton
             ,
             and
             one
             Sauage
             a
             Marchant
             of
             Yorke
             ,
             and
             one
             Bery
             ,
             and
             cruelly
             murdred
             them
             ,
             and
             took●
             away
             all
             that
             was
             about
             them
             :
             then
             they
             ranged
             from
             Towne
             to
             Town
             and
             inlarged
             their
             ●and
             ,
             leauing
             in
             no
             towne
             any
             men
             aboue
             the
             age
             of
             16.
             yeares
             ,
             vntill
             they
             had
             gathered
             about
             3000.
             
          
           
             Then
             came
             the
             King●
             pardon
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             Ombler
             con●umelio●sly
             refused
             ,
             and
             perswaded
             others
             so
             to
             d●e
             ,
             and
             some
             excepted
             thereof
             ;
             but
             shortly
             after
             ,
             Ombler
             as
             he
             was
             riding
             from
             towne
             to
             towne
             ,
             to
             charge
             all
             the
             Constables
             and
             Inhabitants
             in
             the
             Kings
             Namo
             ,
             to
             resort
             to
             Humumby
             ,
             hee
             was
             taken
             and
             imprisoned
             at
             ●orke
             .
             After
             him
             ,
             
               Thomas
               Dale
            
             and
             
               Henry
               Barton
               ,
               Iohn
               Dale
               ,
               Robert
               Wright
               ,
               William
               Peacocke
               ,
               Wetherell
               ,
            
             and
             
               Edmund
               Buttry
            
             ,
             busie
             stirrers
             in
             this
             sedition
             ,
             as
             they
             trauelled
             from
             place
             to
             place
             to
             draw
             people
             vnto
             their
             faction
             ,
             were
             likewise
             apprehended
             and
             committed
             to
             Ward
             ,
             and
             after
             executed
             at
             Yorke
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             France
             bearing
             of
             the
             Insurrections
             of
             the
             Kings
             Subiects
             in
             diuers
             places
             ,
             supposing
             to
             take
             the
             time
             ,
             he
             made
             inuasion
             against
             the
             Iles
             of
             Iersey
             and
             Gernesey
             ,
             and
             thought
             to
             haue
             surprised
             the
             Kings
             Ships
             in
             the
             said
             Iles
             ,
             with
             his
             shipp●s
             and
             Gallies
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             so
             hotly
             saluted
             with
             the
             Kings
             Ships
             in
             the
             Iland
             ,
             that
             the
             French-men
             lost
             at
             least
             a
             thousand
             men
             ,
             and
             their
             Shippes
             
             and
             Gallies
             were
             so
             spoyled
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             returne
             home
             ,
             and
             not
             able
             to
             come
             out
             againe
             :
             and
             they
             brought
             into
             one
             Towne
             in
             one
             vessell
             ,
             at
             least
             sixty
             Gentlemen
             to
             be
             burned
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             gaue
             out
             a
             speciall
             inhibition
             ,
             that
             none
             should
             speake
             of
             the
             successe
             of
             that
             iourney
             ,
             so
             the
             arme
             of
             God
             mercifully
             fought
             for
             King
             Edward
             his
             Seruant
             ,
             to
             defend
             and
             deliuer
             him
             from
             so
             many
             hard
             dangers
             ,
             all
             in
             one
             yeare
             ,
             which
             is
             worthy
             of
             all
             posterity
             to
             be
             noted
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             examination
             of
             Bonner
             .
          
           
             THE
             King
             sent
             forth
             his
             Commission
             vnder
             his
             broad
             Seale
             ,
             to
             the
             Byshop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishoppe
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             and
             other
             trusty
             personages
             and
             Councelors
             ,
             appointing
             and
             authorising
             them
             ,
             to
             examinine
             the
             Bishoppe
             of
             London
             ,
             and
             to
             procéed
             against
             him
             according
             to
             law
             and
             Iustice
             ,
             either
             to
             suspention
             ,
             excommunication
             ,
             committing
             to
             prison
             ,
             or
             depriuation
             ,
             if
             the
             qualitie
             of
             the
             offence
             so
             required
             .
          
           
             At
             Bonners
             first
             entring
             into
             the
             place
             ,
             within
             the
             Arch-bishops
             house
             at
             Lambeth
             (
             where
             the
             Arch-bishop
             and
             the
             other
             Commissioners
             sat
             )
             to
             be
             examined
             :
             hée
             kept
             his
             hat
             on
             his
             head
             ,
             making
             as
             though
             he
             saw
             them
             not
             ,
             vntill
             one
             bad
             him
             reuerence
             the
             Commissioners
             ,
             then
             laughingly
             he
             said
             ;
             What
             my
             Lords
             are
             you
             there
             ,
             by
             my
             troth
             I
             saw
             you
             not
             :
             No
             said
             the
             Archbishop
             you
             would
             not
             sée
             ;
             well
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             you
             sent
             for
             me
             ,
             haue
             you
             any
             thing
             to
             say
             to
             me
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             said
             the
             Commissioners
             ,
             we
             haue
             authority
             to
             call
             you
             to
             account
             for
             your
             Sermon
             you
             made
             lately
             at
             Pauls
             Crosse
             ,
             because
             you
             did
             not
             preach
             to
             the
             people
             the
             Articles
             you
             were
             commanded
             to
             preach
             vpon
             .
          
           
             Then
             said
             Bonner
             ;
             In
             good
             Faith
             my
             Lord
             ,
             I
             would
             one
             thing
             were
             had
             in
             me●ereuerence
             then
             it
             is
             ,
             What
             is
             that
             said
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             The
             blessed
             Masse
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             you
             haue
             written
             well
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             I
             maruell
             you
             doe
             no
             more
             honour
             it
             :
             The
             Arch-bishoppe
             said
             ;
             If
             you
             thinke
             I
             haue
             wrote
             well
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             you
             vnderstand
             it
             not
             .
             Bonner
             said
             ,
             I
             thinke
             I
             vnderstand
             it
             better
             then
             you
             that
             wrote
             it
             :
             The
             Archbishop
             replyed
             ,
             he
             would
             easily
             make
             a
             Childe
             of
             ten
             yeares
             old
             vnderstand
             therein
             as
             much
             as
             you
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             they
             had
             called
             forth
             Maister
             Latimer
             ,
             and
             
               Iohn
               Hooper
            
             ,
             Preachers
             ,
             to
             propound
             such
             matter
             as
             they
             had
             to
             say
             against
             him
             ,
             he
             hearing
             them
             speake
             ,
             fell
             to
             scorning
             and
             taunting
             them
             ,
             calling
             one
             Goose
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Woodcocke
             ,
             and
             denying
             their
             accusation
             to
             be
             true
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             Arch-Byshop
             asked
             him
             whether
             hee
             would
             credit
             the
             people
             there
             present
             ,
             and
             because
             many
             of
             them
             that
             were
             there
             ,
             were
             at
             his
             Sermon
             .
             The
             Arch-Bishoppe
             stood
             vp
             and
             read
             the
             Article
             of
             the
             Kinges
             authority
             during
             his
             young
             age
             ,
             saying
             vnto
             them
             ;
             How
             say
             you
             my
             Maisters
             ,
             did
             my
             Lord
             of
             London
             preach
             this
             Article
             ,
             they
             answered
             ,
             No
             ,
             no
             :
             Then
             Bonner
             deridingly
             said
             ;
             Will
             you
             beléeue
             this
             fond
             people
             .
          
           
             Then
             was
             shewed
             forth
             a
             ●ill
             of
             Complaint
             ,
             exhibited
             vnto
             the
             King
             by
             the
             said
             Maister
             Latimer
             and
             
               Iohn
               Hooper
            
             ,
             which
             was
             read
             ;
             Then
             Bonner
             prayed
             that
             the
             Bill
             of
             Complaint
             should
             be
             deliuered
             vnto
             him
             ,
             which
             when
             he
             had
             pervsed
             ,
             he
             said
             ;
             it
             was
             so
             generall
             ,
             as
             hee
             could
             not
             directly
             answere
             vnto
             it
             :
             The
             Arch-bishop
             said
             ,
             the
             speciall
             cause
             was
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             transgressed
             the
             Kinges
             commaundement
             ,
             in
             not
             setting
             forth
             in
             his
             last
             Sermon
             at
             Paules
             Crosse
             ,
             the
             Kinges
             Hignesse
             Royall
             power
             in
             his
             minority
             :
             and
             for
             the
             proofe
             thereof
             ,
             hee
             called
             Maister
             LATIMER
             and
             
               IOHN
               HOOPER
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             BONNER
             saide
             ;
             As
             for
             this
             Merchant
             Latimer
             ,
             I
             haue
             wincked
             at
             his
             euill
             doings
             a
             great
             while
             ,
             but
             I
             haue
             ●ore
             to
             say
             to
             him
             héereafter
             :
             But
             as
             touching
             this
             Merchant
             Hooper
             ,
             I
             haue
             not
             séene
             him
             before
             ,
             howbeit
             I
             haue
             heard
             much
             of
             his
             naughtie
             preaching
             ;
             Then
             he
             said
             ,
             Ah
             my
             Lord
             ,
             now
             I
             sée
             the
             cause
             of
             my
             trouble
             is
             not
             for
             the
             matter
             you
             pretend
             ,
             but
             because
             I
             did
             preach
             in
             my
             late
             Sermon
             the
             true
             
             presence
             of
             the
             most
             blessed
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             bée
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             :
             And
             as
             for
             these
             my
             accusers
             ,
             they
             are
             notorious
             euill
             persons
             ,
             and
             notable
             Hereticks
             and
             Seducers
             ,
             especially
             touching
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             all
             this
             Hooper
             :
             for
             whereas
             I
             preached
             ,
             that
             after
             consecration
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             selfe
             same
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             in
             substance
             ,
             that
             was
             hanged
             vpon
             the
             Crosse
             :
             hee
             in
             the
             afternoone
             hauing
             a
             great
             rabblement
             with
             him
             of
             his
             damnable
             Sect
             ,
             did
             preach
             to
             the
             people
             erroniouslie
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             vntruely
             expounded
             my
             wordes
             :
             for
             whereas
             I
             said
             the
             same
             substance
             that
             was
             hanged
             vpon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             hee
             like
             an
             Asse
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             is
             an
             Asse
             indéede
             )
             turned
             the
             word
             That
             ,
             into
             As
             ,
             saying
             ;
             That
             I
             said
             ,
             as
             it
             hanged
             vpon
             the
             Crosse
             :
             Then
             the
             Arch-Bishoppe
             demaunded
             of
             him
             ,
             whether
             Christ
             were
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             Face
             ,
             Nose
             ,
             Mouth
             ,
             Eyes
             ,
             Armes
             ,
             and
             Lips
             ,
             with
             other
             lineaments
             of
             the
             bodie
             ;
             whereat
             Bonner
             shooke
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             said
             ;
             I
             am
             right
             sorry
             to
             heare
             your
             Grace
             to
             speake
             those
             words
             which
             you
             haue
             done
             .
          
           
             Hee
             appeared
             seauen
             times
             before
             the
             said
             Commissioners
             ,
             and
             euer
             vsed
             verie
             vnreuerent
             ,
             vncomely
             ,
             and
             frowar●
             words
             and
             behauiours
             towards
             the
             Commissioners
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             hee
             still
             shifted
             off
             the
             matter
             by
             subtile
             dilatories
             ,
             and
             friuolous
             cauiling
             about
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             with
             facing
             and
             rayling
             vpon
             the
             Denouncers
             ,
             that
             hee
             thought
             to
             countenance
             out
             the
             matter
             before
             the
             people
             .
             But
             to
             conclude
             ,
             for
             all
             his
             subtile
             ,
             craftie
             ,
             cautels
             ,
             and
             tergiuersations
             ,
             hée
             was
             iustlie
             imprisoned
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             most
             lawfullie
             depriued
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             trouble
             of
             the
             Lord
             Protector
             ,
             
             was
             presentlie
             after
             the
             depriuation
             of
             Bishop
             Bonner
             ,
             but
             shortly
             after
             hee
             was
             deliuered
             out
             of
             the
             same
             by
             the
             mighty
             working
             of
             GOD
             ,
             the
             tractation
             whereof
             shall
             bee
             delayed
             ,
             vntill
             the
             time
             of
             his
             second
             trouble
             ,
             which
             was
             two
             yeares
             after
             .
             The
             vulgar
             people
             hearing
             of
             the
             apprehension
             of
             the
             Lord
             Protector
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             brute
             abroad
             ,
             that
             now
             they
             should
             haue
             their
             Latine
             Seruice
             ,
             the
             holy
             Bread
             and
             holy
             Water
             ,
             and
             their
             other
             Ceremonies
             againe
             :
             Wherefore
             straite
             commaundement
             was
             sent
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Dioces
             ,
             to
             warne
             the
             Parsons
             ,
             Uicars
             ,
             Curats
             ,
             and
             Church-wardens
             of
             euerie
             Parish
             ,
             to
             deliuer
             vp
             all
             Antiphoners
             ,
             Missalls
             ,
             Grayles
             ,
             Processionals
             ,
             Manualls
             ,
             Legends
             ,
             Pyes
             ,
             Portuasies
             ,
             Iournals
             ,
             and
             Ordinals
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Bookes
             of
             Seruice
             :
             the
             hauing
             whereof
             ,
             might
             be
             any
             let
             vnto
             the
             Seruice
             that
             now
             is
             set
             forth
             in
             English
             ,
             commaunding
             all
             such
             persons
             as
             should
             be
             found
             disobedient
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             to
             be
             committed
             to
             ward
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             many
             refused
             to
             pay
             towardes
             the
             finding
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             for
             the
             Communion
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Communion
             in
             many
             places
             was
             omitted
             :
             the
             Byshops
             had
             charge
             for
             the
             redresse
             héereof
             ,
             and
             to
             punish
             such
             as
             refused
             so
             to
             doe
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             yeare
             Letters
             were
             sent
             for
             the
             taking
             downe
             of
             Altars
             in
             Churches
             ,
             
             and
             setting
             vp
             a
             Table
             in
             the
             steed
             thereof
             ,
             vnto
             
               Nicholas
               Ridley
            
             ,
             who
             being
             Byshop
             of
             Rochester
             before
             ,
             was
             made
             Bishop
             of
             London
             in
             Bonners
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Storie
             of
             STEPHEN
             GARDNER
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             .
          
           
             VVHereas
             the
             Kinges
             Maiestie
             made
             a
             generall
             visitation
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             said
             ,
             and
             appointed
             certaine
             iniunctions
             to
             be
             generally
             obserued
             ,
             they
             
             were
             obediently
             receiued
             ,
             and
             reuerently
             executed
             of
             all
             men
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             sauing
             onely
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             who
             by
             conference
             with
             others
             ,
             by
             open
             protestations
             and
             Letters
             also
             ,
             shewed
             such
             a
             wilfull
             disobedience
             therein
             as
             might
             haue
             bred
             much
             trouble
             :
             Wherefore
             he
             was
             sent
             for
             before
             the
             Councell
             ,
             before
             whom
             he
             denied
             to
             receiue
             the
             said
             Articles
             ,
             and
             so
             misused
             himselfe
             before
             them
             ▪
             that
             he
             was
             sent
             to
             the
             Fléete
             :
             but
             vpon
             promise
             of
             conformity
             ,
             hee
             was
             set
             at
             liberty
             againe
             ,
             then
             he
             set
             forth
             such
             matters
             as
             bred
             more
             contention
             in
             that
             Shire
             ,
             then
             in
             all
             the
             Realme
             againe
             ,
             and
             he
             caused
             all
             his
             Seruants
             to
             bée
             secretly
             armed
             and
             harnised
             ,
             to
             withstand
             such
             as
             he
             thought
             to
             haue
             béene
             sent
             by
             the
             Councell
             into
             those
             parts
             ,
             and
             when
             Preachers
             were
             sent
             into
             that
             Countrey
             by
             the
             Councell
             to
             preach
             the
             Word
             of
             GOD
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             to
             disappoint
             and
             disgrace
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             hinder
             his
             Maiesties
             procéedings
             ,
             did
             occupy
             the
             Pulpit
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Sermons
             would
             warne
             the
             people
             of
             such
             new
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             to
             imbrace
             no
             other
             Doctrine
             then
             that
             which
             he
             had
             taught
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             being
             sent
             for
             againe
             before
             the
             Councell
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             end
             vpon
             his
             second
             promise
             of
             conformity
             ,
             they
             left
             him
             at
             libertie
             ,
             willing
             him
             to
             remaine
             at
             his
             house
             at
             London
             ,
             yet
             he
             began
             afresh
             to
             ruffle
             and
             meddle
             in
             matters
             that
             touched
             the
             Kings
             Maiesty
             .
          
           
             Whereupon
             being
             once
             againe
             admonished
             ,
             be
             promised
             againe
             conformity
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             declare
             his
             conscience
             to
             be
             well
             satisfied
             with
             the
             Kings
             procéedings
             ,
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             and
             good
             quiet
             of
             others
             ;
             but
             at
             the
             day
             appointed
             he
             did
             speake
             of
             certaine
             matters
             contrary
             to
             expresse
             commaundement
             of
             the
             King
             :
             and
             in
             the
             Articles
             whereu●to
             he
             had
             agreed
             before
             ,
             hee
             vsed
             such
             a
             manner
             of
             vtterance
             ,
             as
             was
             v●ry
             like
             there
             presently
             to
             haue
             stirred
             a
             great
             tumult
             ,
             and
             in
             great
             matters
             touching
             the
             pollicy
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             hee
             so
             handled
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             shewed
             himselfe
             a
             very
             seditious
             man
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             Maiestie
             ,
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             Councel●
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             an
             audience
             ,
             as
             the
             like
             thereof
             hath
             not
             béene
             séene
             :
             whereupon
             he
             was
             committed
             to
             the
             Tower
             ,
             and
             after
             iustly
             depriued
             for
             his
             obstinaey
             therein
             .
          
           
             Hee
             wrote
             a
             Letter
             vnto
             Maister
             Vaghan
             ,
             in
             defence
             and
             prayse
             of
             Images
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             Protector
             answered
             very
             learnedly
             ,
             as
             thou
             mayst
             sée
             in
             the
             Booke
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             He
             wrote
             another
             Epistle
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             first
             rayled
             and
             findeth
             fault
             with
             the
             Paraphrase
             of
             Erasmus
             ,
             which
             he
             calleth
             a
             Booke
             of
             abhomination
             :
             secondlie
             ,
             hée
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             in
             no
             case
             away
             with
             the
             Homily
             of
             saluation
             ▪
             set
             out
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             which
             Article
             marue●lously
             vexeth
             his
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             His
             third
             purpose
             whereunto
             his
             Letters
             cheefely
             draw
             ,
             is
             to
             insinuate
             the
             Lord
             Protector
             ,
             that
             no
             alteration
             should
             bee
             made
             of
             Religion
             ,
             during
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Kings
             minority
             ,
             but
             to
             let
             all
             thinges
             stand
             as
             King
             Henrie
             had
             left
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             iudgement
             of
             Doctor
             REDMAN
             on
             his
             death-bed
             ,
             touching
             certaine
             points
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             1
             THE
             Sea
             of
             Rome
             in
             this
             last
             daies
             ,
             
             is
             a
             sinke
             of
             all
             euill
             .
          
           
             2
             Purgatory
             ,
             as
             the
             Schoolemen
             vsed
             it
             ,
             was
             vngodly
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             no
             such
             kind
             kind
             of
             Purgatory
             as
             they
             phantasied
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             the
             offering
             vp
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             in
             Masses
             and
             treutals
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             is
             vngodly
             .
          
           
           
             4
             That
             the
             wicked
             are
             not
             partakers
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             receiue
             the
             outward
             sacrament
             only
             .
          
           
             5
             That
             the
             sacrament
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             carried
             about
             in
             procession
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             taught
             what
             is
             the
             vse
             of
             it
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Take
               ,
               eate
               and
               drink
               ,
               doe
               this
               in
               remembrance
               of
               mee
               .
            
          
           
             6
             That
             nothing
             which
             is
             séen
             in
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             or
             perceiued
             with
             any
             outward
             sense
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             .
          
           
             7
             That
             we
             receiue
             not
             Christs
             body
             corporally
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             grossely
             like
             other
             meats
             ,
             and
             like
             as
             the
             Capernayts
             did
             vnderstand
             it
             .
          
           
             8
             That
             we
             receiue
             Christs
             body
             so
             spiritually
             ,
             that
             neuerthelesse
             truly
             .
          
           
             9
             Touching
             transubstantiation
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             in
             any
             of
             the
             olde
             Doctors
             any
             good
             ground
             and
             sure
             proofe
             thereof
             ,
             or
             any
             mention
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             farre
             as
             euer
             he
             could
             perceiue
             ;
             neither
             that
             he
             doth
             sée
             what
             could
             be
             answered
             to
             the
             obiections
             made
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             10
             Being
             asked
             of
             Master
             Wilkes
             what
             that
             was
             which
             was
             lifted
             vp
             betwixt
             the
             Priests
             hands
             ,
             he
             answered
             ,
             that
             he
             thought
             that
             Christ
             could
             be
             neither
             lifted
             vp
             nor
             downe
             .
          
           
             11
             That
             Priests
             may
             by
             the
             law
             of
             God
             marrie
             wiues
             .
          
           
             12
             That
             as
             only
             faith
             doth
             iustifie
             ,
             so
             that
             doth
             signifie
             a
             true
             ,
             a
             liuely
             ,
             and
             a
             faith
             resting
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             imbracing
             Christ
             :
             and
             this
             is
             true
             ,
             godly
             ,
             sweet
             and
             comfortable
             doctrine
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             be
             so
             taught
             that
             the
             people
             take
             non●
             occasion
             of
             carnall
             libertie
             .
          
           
             13
             That
             workes
             had
             their
             reward
             and
             crown
             ,
             but
             they
             did
             not
             deserue
             eternall
             life
             and
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             workes
             of
             grace
             ;
             for
             euerlasting
             life
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             historie
             of
             VVILLIAM
             GARDNER
             an
             Englishman
             ,
             who
             constantly
             suffered
             in
             Portingall
             for
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           
             HEe
             was
             borne
             at
             Bristow
             ,
             
             and
             gaue
             himselfe
             vnto
             the
             trade
             of
             Merchandise
             ,
             he
             was
             sent
             into
             Spaine
             by
             Master
             Paget
             ,
             being
             sixe
             and
             twenty
             yeares
             old
             ,
             the
             ship
             arriued
             by
             chance
             at
             Lishborne
             the
             chiefe
             Citie
             of
             Portugall
             ,
             he
             tarrying
             there
             about
             merchandise
             ,
             became
             a
             profitable
             seruant
             to
             his
             Master
             and
             others
             ,
             yet
             he
             reserued
             his
             religion
             in
             that
             popish
             countrey
             :
             there
             were
             also
             besides
             him
             diuers
             good
             men
             in
             the
             same
             Citie
             ,
             neither
             lacked
             he
             good
             books
             nor
             the
             conference
             of
             good
             and
             honest
             men
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             would
             often
             bewaile
             his
             weakenesse
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             sufficiently
             touched
             with
             the
             hatred
             of
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             nor
             inflamed
             with
             the
             loue
             of
             godlinesse
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             a
             solemne
             marriage
             celebrated
             betwéen
             two
             Princes
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             the
             King
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             the
             daughter
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             to
             which
             marriage
             there
             was
             great
             resort
             of
             nobles
             ,
             and
             there
             lacked
             no
             Bishops
             with
             Miters
             ,
             nor
             Cardinals
             with
             Hats
             ,
             to
             set
             out
             this
             royall
             wedding
             .
             
               William
               Gardner
            
             was
             there
             when
             they
             went
             forward
             to
             the
             celebrating
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             for
             that
             alone
             did
             serue
             for
             all
             purposes
             :
             the
             Cardinall
             did
             execute
             it
             with
             much
             singing
             and
             Organ-playing
             :
             the
             people
             stood
             with
             great
             deu●tion
             and
             silence
             ,
             praying
             ,
             looking
             ,
             knéeling
             ,
             and
             knocking
             ,
             their
             minds
             fully
             bent
             vpon
             the
             external
             sacrament
             ,
             which
             did
             grieuously
             prick
             and
             mo●e
             this
             young
             man
             ,
             to
             sée
             so
             many
             noble
             personages
             and
             others
             so
             seduced
             with
             this
             Idolatri●
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             prease
             of
             people
             had
             not
             hindered
             him
             
             he
             would
             that
             day
             haue
             done
             some
             notable
             thing
             in
             the
             Kings
             presence
             :
             he
             came
             home
             and
             made
             vp
             all
             his
             accounts
             of
             that
             was
             due
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             was
             owing
             to
             others
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             could
             aske
             any
             thing
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             fell
             to
             prayer
             and
             meditation
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             The
             Sunday
             came
             againe
             to
             be
             celebrated
             with
             like
             pompe
             and
             solemnitie
             :
             The
             said
             William
             was
             early
             present
             ,
             and
             stoode
             as
             neere
             the
             Altar
             as
             he
             could
             :
             When
             the
             King
             with
             all
             his
             Nobles
             were
             come
             the
             Masse
             began
             ,
             which
             was
             solemnized
             by
             a
             Cardinall
             ,
             when
             hee
             began
             to
             ●osse
             the
             Host
             too
             and
             fro
             round
             about
             the
             Chalice
             ,
             making
             certaine
             circles
             ,
             The
             said
             
               William
               Gardiner
            
             not
             able
             to
             suffer
             any
             longer
             ,
             hee
             ran
             to
             the
             Cardinall
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             Nobles
             ,
             and
             Citizens
             ,
             with
             the
             one
             hand
             hee
             snatched
             away
             the
             Cake
             and
             tr●de
             it
             vnder
             his
             féet
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             other
             hand
             ouerthrew
             the
             Chalice
             :
             Wherevpon
             rose
             great
             tumult
             ,
             and
             one
             wounded
             him
             with
             a
             Dagger
             in
             the
             soulder
             :
             The
             King
             commanded
             to
             saue
             him
             ,
             whereby
             they
             abstained
             from
             murdering
             him
             .
          
           
             When
             he
             was
             brought
             before
             the
             King
             :
             he
             demanded
             what
             country
             man
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             how
             hee
             durst
             worke
             such
             a
             contumacie
             against
             his
             Maiestie
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             Hee
             answered
             hee
             was
             an
             English
             man
             ,
             by
             birth
             and
             Religion
             ,
             and
             am
             come
             hither
             for
             traffick
             of
             Marchandize
             ,
             and
             when
             I
             saw
             in
             this
             famous
             assembly
             so
             great
             Idolatry
             committed
             ,
             my
             conscience
             neither
             ought
             nor
             could
             any
             longer
             suffer
             ,
             but
             must
             needs
             doe
             that
             you
             haue
             séene
             me
             doe
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             done
             for
             any
             contumacy
             of
             your
             Maiestie
             ,
             but
             of
             purpose
             ,
             as
             before
             God
             I
             do
             confesse
             to
             séek
             the
             saluation
             of
             this
             people
             :
             then
             vnderstanding
             that
             king
             Edward
             had
             restored
             Religion
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             thinking
             he
             had
             beene
             set
             on
             by
             some
             others
             :
             they
             would
             know
             who
             set
             him
             on
             ;
             He
             answered
             he
             was
             not
             mooued
             thereto
             by
             any
             man
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             owne
             conscience
             ,
             but
             that
             hee
             owed
             this
             seruice
             first
             vnto
             God
             ,
             and
             secondly
             vnto
             their
             saluation
             ,
             and
             they
             ought
             to
             impute
             the
             act
             onely
             to
             themselues
             ,
             which
             so
             vnreuerently
             vsed
             the
             holy
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             vnto
             so
             great
             Idolatry
             ,
             to
             the
             perill
             of
             their
             owne
             soules
             ,
             except
             they
             repented
             .
             He
             was
             like
             to
             faint
             with
             the
             aboundance
             of
             blood
             that
             ranne
             out
             of
             his
             wound
             ,
             and
             Surgeons
             were
             sent
             to
             cure
             it
             ,
             then
             all
             English-men
             were
             committed
             vnto
             Prison
             ,
             and
             one
             Pendigrace
             ,
             because
             that
             he
             was
             his
             Bed-fellow
             ,
             was
             gree●ously
             tormented
             and
             examined
             ,
             and
             scarse
             deliuered
             after
             two
             yeares
             imprisonment
             .
          
           
             Then
             they
             caused
             a
             Linnen
             Cloath
             to
             bee
             sowed
             round
             like
             a
             Ball
             ,
             which
             they
             violently
             put
             downe
             his
             throat
             to
             the
             bottome
             of
             his
             belly
             ,
             tyed
             with
             a
             small
             string
             which
             they
             held
             in
             their
             handes
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             was
             downe
             they
             pulled
             it
             vp
             againe
             with
             violence
             ,
             so
             plucking
             it
             too
             and
             fro
             through
             the
             meat
             pipe
             .
             When
             all
             torments
             and
             tormentors
             were
             wearied
             ,
             they
             asked
             him
             if
             he
             did
             not
             repent
             his
             wicked
             deed
             ,
             he
             answered
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             to
             doe
             againe
             he
             thought
             he
             should
             doe
             it
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             sorie
             it
             was
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             King
             :
             the
             fault
             ought
             to
             be
             ascribed
             to
             the
             King
             and
             not
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             hauing
             power
             would
             not
             prohibit
             so
             great
             Idolatrie
             vsed
             amongst
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             Three
             dayes
             after
             they
             brought
             him
             to
             execution
             :
             when
             they
             had
             vsed
             all
             kind
             of
             torments
             against
             him
             ,
             then
             they
             cut
             off
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             which
             he
             tooke
             vp
             with
             his
             left
             and
             kissed
             it
             ;
             then
             they
             cut
             off
             his
             other
             hand
             ,
             which
             he
             ,
             kneeling
             downe
             ,
             kissed
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             was
             carried
             to
             the
             place
             of
             execution
             ,
             where
             was
             an
             Engine
             ,
             from
             the
             which
             a
             great
             rope
             comming
             downe
             by
             a
             pullie
             ,
             was
             fastened
             about
             this
             Christian
             ,
             which
             first
             pulled
             him
             vp
             :
             then
             there
             was
             a
             great
             pile
             of
             wood
             set
             on
             fire
             beneath
             him
             into
             the
             which
             he
             was
             by
             little
             and
             little
             let
             downe
             ,
             not
             with
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             but
             so
             that
             his
             feet
             only
             felt
             the
             fire
             :
             then
             he
             was
             hoysed
             vp
             and
             so
             let
             downe
             againe
             ;
             in
             the
             which
             torment
             he
             continued
             with
             a
             constant
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             terribly
             he
             burned
             the
             more
             vehemently
             he
             prayed
             .
          
           
             When
             his
             feet
             were
             burned
             the
             tormentors
             asked
             him
             whether
             he
             did
             not
             yet
             repent
             ,
             and
             exhorted
             him
             to
             call
             vpon
             our
             Ladie
             and
             other
             Saints
             ;
             he
             answered
             he
             had
             done
             nothing
             whereof
             he
             did
             repent
             ,
             and
             needed
             not
             our
             Ladies
             nor
             Saints
             
             help
             ,
             and
             what
             torments
             soeuer
             they
             vsed
             :
             hee
             remained
             alwaies
             one
             ,
             desiring
             them
             to
             leaue
             off
             such
             vanities
             and
             follies
             ,
             for
             when
             Christ
             ceased
             to
             bee
             our
             Aduocate
             ,
             then
             he
             would
             pray
             our
             Lady
             to
             be
             his
             Aduocate
             :
             and
             when
             they
             sought
             to
             stop
             his
             prayers
             ,
             he
             said
             Iudge
             mee
             O
             Lord
             ,
             and
             reuenge
             my
             cause
             against
             the
             vnmercifull
             people
             ,
             before
             he
             had
             ended
             the
             Psalme
             ,
             pulling
             him
             vp
             &
             downe
             in
             the
             fire
             for
             the
             more
             torment
             ,
             the
             rope
             was
             burned
             ,
             hee
             fell
             into
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             where
             he
             changed
             his
             Temporall
             paines
             ,
             for
             eternall
             quietnes
             :
             Thus
             GOD
             by
             this
             message
             did
             prouoke
             the
             Portugales
             to
             the
             sincere
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             cruelty
             was
             not
             vnreuenged
             ,
             for
             with
             a
             sparke
             from
             the
             fire
             of
             his
             burning
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Kings
             Shippes
             was
             burned
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             Sonne
             that
             was
             married
             died
             halfe
             a
             yeere
             after
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             yeare
             the
             King
             himselfe
             dyed
             .
          
           
             The
             Clergy
             appointed
             a
             solemne
             Fast
             certaine
             daies
             for
             penance
             to
             purge
             that
             fact
             :
             there
             be
             some
             yet
             as
             I
             haue
             heard
             diuers
             report
             ,
             out
             of
             whose
             remembrance
             this
             constant
             Martyr
             can
             neuer
             be
             pulled
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             fresh
             yet
             amongst
             them
             as
             if
             it
             were
             but
             lately
             done
             ,
             his
             death
             as
             fruitfull
             seede
             hath
             taken
             such
             fruit
             in
             some
             that
             it
             is
             yet
             a
             linely
             ,
             and
             diligent
             preaching
             vnto
             some
             against
             superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             vsed
             in
             their
             Churches
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             tragicall
             History
             of
             the
             worthy
             Duke
             of
             Sommerset
             .
          
           
             KIng
             Edward
             had
             three
             vnckles
             by
             his
             mothers
             side
             :
             
               Edward
               ,
               Thomas
            
             &
             
               Henry
               Semer
               :
               Edward
            
             was
             made
             protector
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             and
             Thomas
             was
             made
             high
             Admirall
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             were
             ioined
             together
             in
             amitie
             ,
             they
             preserued
             themselues
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Common-wealth
             :
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Semer
            
             high
             Admirall
             ,
             married
             Queene
             Katherine
             ,
             late
             wife
             of
             King
             Henry
             ,
             as
             you
             haue
             heard
             ;
             betwixt
             the
             said
             Queene
             ,
             and
             the
             Dutchesse
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             there
             fell
             great
             displeasure
             :
             And
             therevpon
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             their
             wiues
             grudge
             began
             betweene
             the
             brethren
             ,
             after
             it
             was
             laid
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             Admirals
             charge
             ,
             that
             hee
             purposed
             to
             destroy
             the
             yong
             King●
             and
             trans●ate
             the
             Crowne
             vnto
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             same
             he
             was
             attainted
             and
             condemned
             ,
             and
             did
             suffer
             at
             Tower
             Hill
             the
             twentith
             of
             March
             ,
             one
             thousand
             fiue
             hundred
             forty
             and
             nine
             ,
             many
             reported
             that
             the
             Duchesse
             of
             Sommerset
             had
             wrought
             his
             death
             :
             whereby
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             whether
             by
             Gods
             iust
             iudgement
             or
             no
             ,
             In
             October
             after
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             great
             consultation
             amongst
             the
             Lords
             ,
             in
             the
             house
             of
             Maister
             Yorke
             ,
             and
             at
             Baynards
             Castle
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Lord
             Mayor
             of
             Londons
             house
             ,
             against
             the
             Lord
             Protector
             ,
             remaining
             then
             with
             the
             King
             at
             Hampton
             Court
             :
             The
             King
             with
             his
             Councell
             hearing
             thereof
             ,
             first
             Secretary
             Peter
             with
             the
             Kings
             message
             was
             sent
             vnto
             them
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lords
             retained
             still
             with
             them
             ,
             making
             no
             answer
             :
             wherevpon
             the
             Lord
             Protector
             writ
             vnto
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             was
             informed
             of
             your
             assembly
             :
             wherefore
             we
             sent
             Maister
             Secretary
             Peter
             vnto
             you
             :
             His
             Maiestie
             ,
             and
             wee
             of
             his
             Councell
             héere
             doe
             not
             a
             little
             maruell
             ,
             that
             you
             stay
             héere
             ●he
             said
             M.
             Peter
             ,
             and
             haue
             not
             answered
             his
             Maiesty
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             sory
             to
             sée
             your
             doings
             bent
             with
             violence
             to
             bring
             the
             King
             and
             vs
             to
             these
             extremities
             :
             which
             if
             you
             will
             take
             no
             other
             way
             ,
             we
             intend
             with
             violence
             to
             defend
             with
             death
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             it
             in
             Gods
             hand
             ,
             who
             giueth
             victory
             as
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             :
             as
             touching
             priuate
             matters
             ●o
             auoide
             the
             effusion
             of
             Christian
             bloud
             ,
             and
             to
             preserue
             the
             Kings
             Maiesties
             person
             ,
             his
             Realme
             and
             Subiects
             ,
             you
             shall
             finde
             vs
             agréeable
             to
             any
             reasonable
             conditions
             that
             you
             will
             require
             ,
             for
             wee
             esteem●
             the
             Kings
             wealth
             ,
             and
             tranquilitie
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             more
             then
             other
             worldly
             things
             ,
             yea
             then
             our
             life
             ;
             praying
             them
             
             to
             send
             their
             determinate
             answere
             by
             Maister
             Peter
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             .
          
           
             Notwithstanding
             this
             Letter
             ,
             the
             Lords
             persisted
             still
             in
             their
             purpose
             ,
             and
             took
             aduice
             to
             kéep
             themselues
             in
             the
             Citie
             of
             London
             ,
             as
             strong
             as
             they
             might
             ,
             and
             willed
             the
             Mayor
             and
             Aldermen
             to
             prouide
             a
             substantiall
             watch
             by
             night
             ,
             and
             by
             day
             ,
             for
             the
             safegard
             of
             the
             Citie
             and
             gates
             .
          
           
             Then
             they
             demanded
             fiue
             hundred
             men
             to
             ayde
             them
             to
             fetch
             the
             Lord
             Protector
             out
             of
             Windsor
             from
             the
             King
             :
             and
             they
             published
             a
             Proclamation
             against
             the
             said
             Protector
             to
             this
             effect
             .
          
           
             First
             that
             the
             Protector
             by
             his
             euill
             gouernment
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             the
             sedition
             ,
             that
             of
             late
             happened
             within
             the
             Realme
             :
             and
             of
             the
             losses
             of
             the
             Kings
             ordinance
             in
             France
             :
             and
             that
             it
             appeared
             by
             the
             building
             of
             his
             sumptuous
             houses
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Kings
             warre
             ,
             that
             he
             sought
             his
             owne
             glory
             :
             that
             he
             esteemed
             nothing
             the
             graue
             counsell
             ,
             of
             the
             Councellors
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             sowed
             diuisions
             betwéen
             the
             Nobles
             ,
             Gentlemen
             ,
             and
             Commons
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Nobles
             assembled
             themselues
             only
             to
             cause
             the
             protector
             to
             haue
             liued
             within
             limits
             ,
             &
             to
             haue
             put
             such
             order
             for
             the
             surety
             of
             the
             King
             as
             was
             fit
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             protector
             slandered
             the
             Councell
             vnto
             the
             King
             :
             and
             that
             hee
             was
             a
             great
             traytor
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Lords
             defired
             the
             Citie
             &
             Commons
             to
             ayde
             them
             to
             take
             him
             from
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Then
             the
             King
             sent
             a
             Letter
             vnto
             the
             Mayor
             and
             Citizens
             ,
             commanding
             them
             to
             ayde
             him
             with
             a
             thousand
             men
             out
             of
             their
             Citie
             ,
             well
             armed
             ,
             and
             to
             send
             them
             with
             all
             speed
             vnto
             the
             Castle
             of
             Windsor
             .
          
           
             These
             contrary
             commandements
             comming
             both
             at
             one
             instant
             vnto
             the
             Mayor
             &
             Citizens
             of
             London
             :
             it
             séemed
             very
             doubtfull
             to
             them
             which
             way
             to
             take
             :
             at
             the
             last
             stepped
             vp
             a
             Citizen
             
               George
               Studlaw
            
             ,
             and
             said
             .
             I
             remember
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Henry
             the
             third
             ;
             the
             Barons
             as
             the
             Lords
             doe
             now
             ,
             demanded
             ayde
             of
             the
             Mayor
             and
             Citizens
             of
             London
             ,
             and
             the
             Citie
             ayded
             them
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             it
             came
             to
             an
             open
             battell
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             preuailed
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             took
             the
             King
             and
             his
             son
             prisoners
             ,
             and
             vpon
             certaine
             conditions
             ,
             the
             King
             &
             his
             Son
             were
             restored
             againe
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             openly
             granted
             his
             pardon
             to
             the
             Lords
             and
             Citizens
             ,
             &
             it
             was
             ratified
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             neuer
             forgotten
             during
             the
             Kings
             life
             :
             the
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Citie
             were
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             strangers
             appointed
             to
             be
             our
             gouernors
             ,
             and
             the
             Citizens
             giuen
             away
             body
             and
             goods
             ,
             and
             from
             one
             persecution
             vnto
             another
             were
             most
             miserably
             afflicted
             ,
             such
             it
             is
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             wrath
             of
             a
             Prince
             :
             for
             Salomon
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               wrath
               of
               a
               Prince
               is
               death
               :
            
             Therefore
             I
             would
             councell
             the
             Lords
             with
             vs
             ,
             to
             make
             sute
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             please
             to
             heare
             the
             complaints
             that
             may
             be
             iustly
             proued
             against
             the
             L.
             Protector
             ,
             and
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             this
             matter
             will
             be
             pacified
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             King
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             Lords
             haue
             cause
             to
             seeke
             for
             further
             ayde
             ,
             neither
             we
             to
             offend
             any
             of
             them
             both
             .
          
           
             Then
             the
             Lords
             sent
             Sir
             
               Philip
               Hobby
            
             ,
             with
             their
             Letter
             of
             credence
             vnto
             the
             King
             ,
             beséeching
             him
             to
             giue
             credit
             to
             that
             which
             he
             should
             say
             :
             who
             so
             handled
             the
             matter
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Protector
             was
             commanded
             from
             the
             Kings
             presence
             :
             and
             shortly
             committed
             to
             warde
             in
             the
             Castle
             of
             Windsor
             :
             The
             same
             day
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             Councell
             resorted
             vnto
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             day
             they
             brought
             the
             Lord
             Protector
             vnto
             the
             Tower.
             
          
           
             Shortly
             after
             the
             Lords
             resorted
             vnto
             the
             Tower
             ,
             and
             there
             charged
             the
             Lord
             Protector
             with
             sundry
             Articles
             ;
             the
             effect
             of
             them
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             proclamation
             aforesaid
             :
             and
             although
             these
             purposes
             of
             man
             intended
             the
             spilling
             of
             his
             life
             ;
             and
             the
             Lord
             so
             ordered
             the
             matter
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             the
             Kings
             so
             laboring
             for
             his
             vnkle
             ,
             that
             in
             short
             while
             he
             was
             let
             out
             of
             the
             Tower
             ,
             and
             continued
             at
             liberty
             two
             yeares
             and
             two
             daies
             .
          
           
             After
             he
             was
             againe
             apprehended
             &
             committed
             againe
             to
             the
             Tower
             ,
             after
             hee
             was
             brought
             to
             Westminister
             Hall
             to
             be
             arraigned
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             charged
             with
             felony
             &
             treason
             :
             he
             put
             himselfe
             to
             be
             tried
             by
             his
             Péeres
             ,
             who
             discharged
             him
             of
             treason
             ,
             but
             they
             accounted
             him
             guilty
             of
             Felony
             ,
             for
             purposing
             the
             death
             of
             the
             
             Duke
             of
             Northumberland
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             was
             returned
             vnto
             the
             Tower
             againe
             .
          
           
             When
             he
             was
             brought
             to
             his
             execution
             vpon
             tower
             Hill
             ,
             he
             came
             with
             the
             same
             gesture
             which
             he
             vsed
             ,
             changing
             neither
             voice
             nor
             countenance
             ,
             and
             knéeling
             down
             he
             commended
             himselfe
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             prayers
             ended
             ,
             he
             turned
             toward
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             with
             a
             certaine
             fatherly
             loue
             to
             children
             ,
             and
             said
             :
          
           
             Dearely
             beloued
             friends
             ,
             I
             am
             brought
             hether
             to
             suffer
             death
             ,
             albeit
             I
             neuer
             offended
             against
             the
             King
             in
             word
             nor
             deed
             :
             and
             haue
             alwaies
             béene
             as
             faithfull
             as
             any
             man
             vnto
             this
             Realme
             :
             but
             because
             I
             am
             by
             Law
             condemned
             to
             die
             ,
             to
             testifie
             my
             obedience
             which
             I
             owe
             vnto
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             I
             am
             come
             hither
             to
             suffer
             death
             :
             Wherefore
             I
             thanke
             God
             that
             he
             hath
             giuen
             me
             this
             time
             of
             repentance
             ,
             who
             might
             so
             suddenly
             haue
             béen
             taken
             with
             death
             that
             I
             could
             not
             haue
             acknowledged
             God
             ,
             nor
             my selfe
             .
          
           
             I
             would
             something
             put
             you
             in
             minde
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             which
             so
             long
             as
             I
             was
             in
             authoritie
             I
             did
             alwaies
             diligently
             set
             forth
             ,
             and
             I
             reioice
             therein
             ,
             sith
             now
             the
             state
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             commeth
             most
             neere
             to
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Primatiue
             Church
             ,
             which
             I
             esteeme
             as
             a
             great
             benefit
             of
             God
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             vnto
             you
             :
             most
             heartily
             exhorting
             you
             all
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             most
             thankefully
             imbrace
             it
             ,
             &
             set
             out
             the
             same
             in
             your
             liuing
             ,
             which
             if
             you
             do
             not
             ,
             no
             doubt
             great
             calamitie
             will
             follow
             .
          
           
             Upon
             these
             words
             there
             was
             heard
             a
             terrible
             noise
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             beene
             of
             some
             great
             tempest
             from
             aboue
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             Gun-powder
             ,
             being
             inclosed
             in
             an
             armory
             ,
             hauing
             caught
             fire
             ,
             had
             violently
             broke
             out
             :
             or
             as
             if
             a
             great
             company
             of
             horsemen
             had
             been
             running
             together
             vpon
             them
             ,
             whereby
             the
             people
             were
             so
             amazed
             ,
             that
             they
             ranne
             away
             ;
             s●me
             into
             Ditches
             and
             Puddles
             ,
             and
             some
             into
             the
             houses
             ;
             others
             with
             their
             Halberts
             fell
             vnto
             the
             ground
             :
             Crying
             out
             ,
             Iesus
             saue
             vs
             ,
             Iesus
             saue
             vs
             :
             and
             those
             which
             tarried
             in
             their
             places
             knew
             not
             where
             they
             were
             :
             It
             happened
             heere
             euen
             as
             when
             the
             officers
             of
             the
             High
             Priests
             came
             to
             take
             Christ
             :
             They
             runne
             back
             and
             fell
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             in
             so
             great
             slaughter
             of
             Dukes
             within
             this
             few
             yeares
             ,
             there
             were
             neuer
             so
             many
             weeping
             eyes
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             seeing
             Sir
             
               Anthony
               Browne
            
             ride
             to
             the
             Scaffold
             :
             they
             coniectured
             that
             the
             King
             had
             sent
             his
             Unkle
             pardon
             ,
             therefore
             with
             great
             reioycing
             they
             cast
             vp
             their
             caps
             ,
             and
             cryed
             out
             pardon
             ,
             pardon
             ,
             is
             come
             ,
             God
             saue
             the
             king
             .
             Thus
             the
             good
             Duke
             ,
             although
             he
             was
             destitute
             of
             mans
             help
             ,
             yet
             hee
             saw
             before
             his
             departure
             in
             what
             great
             loue
             and
             fauour
             he
             was
             with
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             Then
             said
             the
             Duke
             ,
             dearely
             beloued
             friends
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             matter
             as
             you
             vainely
             beleeue
             :
             Therefore
             I
             pray
             you
             be
             contented
             with
             my
             death
             which
             I
             most
             willingly
             suffer
             ;
             let
             vs
             ioine
             in
             prayer
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             vnto
             whom
             I
             haue
             alwaies
             shewed
             my selfe
             a
             faithfull
             Subiect
             ,
             and
             haue
             béen
             most
             diligent
             to
             seeke
             the
             commoditie
             of
             the
             whole
             Realme
             ;
             at
             which
             words
             all
             the
             people
             cryed
             out
             and
             said
             ,
             it
             was
             most
             true
             :
             And
             praying
             for
             the
             King
             and
             Councell
             ,
             and
             exhorting
             the
             people
             to
             obedience
             ,
             forgiuing
             all
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             desiring
             forgiuenes
             of
             them
             which
             he●
             had
             offended
             ,
             and
             praying
             them
             to
             beare
             witnes
             ,
             he
             died
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Then
             he
             knéeled
             downe
             and
             prayed
             ,
             and
             rising
             againe
             without
             any
             trouble
             of
             minde
             ,
             he
             tooke
             them
             all
             on
             the
             Scaffold
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             bid
             them
             all
             farewell
             :
             when
             he
             lay
             vpon
             the
             block
             he
             called
             thrice
             on
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Lord
             Iesus
             saue
             me
             :
             And
             as
             the
             name
             of
             Iesu
             was
             repeating
             the
             third
             time
             ,
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             he
             was
             bereft
             both
             of
             head
             and
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lady
             MARY
             .
          
           
             THe
             King
             &
             his
             Councell
             had
             much
             trauell
             by
             Letters
             and
             messengers
             ,
             to
             reduce
             the
             Lady
             Mary
             to
             obedient
             con●ormitie
             of
             Religion
             :
             yet
             she
             would
             not
             be
             reclaimed
             from
             her
             owne
             singuler
             opinion
             ,
             fixed
             vpon
             custome
             ,
             to
             giue
             any
             indifferent
             hearing
             vnto
             the
             word
             and
             voice
             of
             verity
             ,
             the
             which
             set
             will
             of
             the
             said
             Lady
             Mary
             ,
             the
             yong
             King
             ,
             and
             also
             his
             Father
             King
             Henry
             ,
             right
             well
             perceiuing
             they
             were
             both
             much
             displeased
             against
             her
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             not
             only
             her
             brother
             did
             
             sequester
             her
             in
             his
             Will
             ,
             but
             also
             her
             owne
             father
             considering
             her
             inclination
             ,
             did
             conceiue
             such
             a
             hate
             against
             her
             ,
             that
             for
             a
             great
             space
             he
             did
             seclude
             her
             from
             the
             title
             of
             Princesse
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             seemed
             so
             greatly
             incensed
             against
             her
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             fully
             purposed
             to
             haue
             procéeded
             further
             with
             her
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             reported
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             intercession
             of
             
               Thomas
               Cranmer
            
             the
             Archbishop
             reconciled
             the
             King
             againe
             to
             fauour
             and
             pardon
             his
             owne
             daughter
             .
          
           
             And
             about
             the
             eighth
             of
             September
             1552.
             
             Doctor
             Ridley
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             went
             to
             visit
             the
             Lady
             Mary
             ,
             and
             was
             gently
             entertained
             of
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Wharton
            
             ,
             and
             other
             her
             officers
             .
             About
             eleuen
             of
             the
             clocke
             the
             Lady
             Mary
             came
             forth
             of
             her
             chamber
             of
             presence
             :
             then
             the
             Bishop
             saluted
             her
             Grace
             ,
             and
             said
             he
             was
             come
             to
             doe
             his
             dutie
             vnto
             her
             Grace
             ;
             she
             thanked
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             quarter
             of
             an
             houre
             talked
             with
             him
             pleasantly
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             she
             knew
             him
             when
             he
             was
             Chaplain
             to
             her
             father
             ,
             and
             remembred
             a
             Sermon
             that
             he
             made
             before
             her
             father
             ,
             at
             the
             Lady
             Clintons
             marriage
             ,
             and
             so
             dismissed
             him
             to
             dine
             with
             her
             officers
             .
          
           
             After
             dinner
             the
             Bishop
             being
             called
             ,
             resorted
             againe
             vnto
             her
             Grace
             :
             then
             said
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             Madam
             ,
             I
             come
             not
             only
             to
             doe
             my
             duety
             to
             sée
             your
             Grace
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             offer
             my selfe
             to
             preach
             before
             you
             on
             Sonday
             next
             ,
             if
             it
             please
             you
             to
             heare
             me
             :
             she
             said
             ,
             I
             pray
             make
             the
             answere
             your selfe
             ,
             for
             you
             know
             the
             answere
             well
             enough
             :
             but
             if
             I
             must
             make
             answere
             ,
             this
             shall
             be
             your
             answere
             ,
             The
             doore
             of
             the
             Church
             shall
             be
             open
             for
             you
             if
             you
             come
             ,
             but
             neither
             I
             nor
             none
             of
             mine
             shall
             heare
             you
             .
             The
             Bishop
             said
             ,
             Madam
             ,
             I
             trust
             you
             will
             not
             refuse
             GODS
             word
             .
             She
             answered
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             what
             you
             call
             GODS
             word
             ;
             that
             is
             not
             GODS
             word
             now
             that
             was
             GODS
             word
             in
             my
             fathers
             dayes
             .
             The
             Bishop
             said
             ,
             GODS
             word
             is
             one
             in
             all
             times
             ,
             but
             it
             hath
             beene
             better
             vnderstood
             and
             practised
             in
             some
             ages
             then
             in
             others
             .
             She
             said
             ,
             you
             durst
             not
             for
             your
             eares
             haue
             auouched
             that
             for
             GODS
             word
             in
             my
             fathers
             dayes
             that
             now
             you
             doe
             :
             as
             for
             your
             new
             books
             ,
             I
             thanke
             GOD
             for
             it
             ,
             I
             neuer
             read
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             neuer
             will
             doe
             .
          
           
             After
             many
             bitter
             words
             against
             the
             forme
             of
             Religion
             then
             established
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             and
             the
             lawes
             made
             in
             the
             young
             yeares
             of
             her
             brother
             ,
             which
             she
             said
             she
             was
             not
             bound
             to
             obey
             vntill
             her
             brother
             came
             to
             perfect
             age
             ,
             and
             then
             affirmed
             she
             would
             obey
             them
             .
             Then
             she
             asked
             him
             whether
             he
             were
             one
             of
             the
             Priuie
             Councell
             ;
             he
             answered
             no
             :
             you
             might
             well
             enough
             ,
             quoth
             she
             ,
             as
             the
             Councell
             goeth
             now-a-dayes
             :
             so
             she
             concluded
             ,
             that
             she
             thanked
             him
             for
             his
             gentlenesse
             to
             come
             and
             see
             her
             ,
             but
             for
             your
             offering
             to
             preach
             before
             me
             ,
             I
             thank
             you
             neuer
             a
             whit
             .
          
           
             Then
             was
             the
             Bishop
             brought
             by
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Wharton
            
             vnto
             the
             place
             where
             he
             dined
             ,
             who
             desired
             him
             to
             drinke
             :
             after
             he
             had
             drunke
             he
             looked
             very
             sadly
             ,
             and
             brake
             out
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             Surely
             I
             haue
             done
             amisse
             ,
             in
             that
             I
             haue
             drunke
             in
             that
             place
             where
             GODS
             word
             hath
             beene
             offered
             and
             refused
             ,
             whereas
             indeed
             if
             I
             had
             beene
             mindfull
             of
             my
             duety
             ,
             I
             ought
             not
             to
             haue
             stayed
             ,
             but
             to
             haue
             departed
             immediatly
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             shaken
             off
             the
             dust
             of
             my
             feete
             for
             a
             testimony
             against
             this
             house
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             disputations
             of
             
               Peter
               Martyr
               ,
               Martin
               Bucer
            
             ,
             and
             
               Paulus
               Phagius
            
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             only
             touching
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             often
             handled
             in
             this
             book
             ,
             for
             breuitie
             I
             referre
             thee
             to
             the
             book
             at
             large
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             decease
             of
             King
             EDWARD
             .
          
           
             ABout
             a
             yeare
             and
             a
             halfe
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Sommerset
             ,
             
             King
             Edward
             died
             ,
             entring
             into
             the
             seuenteenth
             yeare
             of
             his
             age
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             seuenth
             yeare
             of
             his
             raigne
             .
             As
             the
             time
             approached
             that
             it
             pleased
             Almighty
             God
             to
             call
             this
             yong
             King
             from
             vs
             ,
             which
             was
             on
             the
             sixth
             day
             of
             Iuly
             ,
             about
             thrée
             houres
             before
             his
             death
             his
             eyes
             being
             closed
             ,
             speaking
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             thinking
             none
             had
             heard
             him
             ,
             he
             made
             this
             prayer
             as
             ●olloweth
             .
          
           
           
             LOrd
             God
             deliuer
             me
             from
             this
             miserable
             and
             wretched
             life
             ,
             and
             take
             me
             amongst
             thy
             chosen
             ,
             howbeit
             not
             my
             will
             but
             thy
             will
             be
             done
             ,
             for
             I
             commit
             my
             spirit
             vnto
             thee
             .
             O
             Lord
             thou
             knowest
             how
             happie
             it
             were
             for
             me
             to
             be
             with
             thée
             ,
             yet
             for
             thy
             chosens
             sake
             send
             me
             life
             and
             health
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             truly
             serue
             thes
             .
             O
             my
             Lord
             GOD
             ,
             blesse
             thy
             people
             and
             saue
             thine
             inheritance
             :
             O
             Lord
             saue
             thy
             chosen
             people
             of
             England
             :
             O
             my
             GOD
             defend
             this
             realme
             from
             Papistrie
             ,
             and
             maintain
             thy
             true
             religion
             ,
             that
             I
             and
             my
             people
             may
             prayse
             thy
             holy
             name
             ,
             for
             thy
             Sonne
             Iesu
             Christs
             sake
             .
          
           
             Then
             he
             turned
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             séeing
             who
             was
             by
             him
             ,
             he
             said
             vnto
             them
             ,
             are
             you
             so
             nigh
             ?
             I
             thought
             you
             had
             been●
             further
             off
             :
             then
             smilingly
             he
             said
             ;
             I
             was
             praying
             to
             God.
             The
             last
             words
             he
             spake
             were
             these
             :
             I
             am
             faint
             ,
             Lord
             haue
             mercie
             vpon
             me
             ,
             and
             take
             my
             spirit
             .
             And
             thus
             he
             yeelded
             vp
             the
             Gh●st
             ,
             leauing
             a
             wofull
             kingdome
             behinde
             vnto
             his
             sister
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           THE
           TENTH
           BOOK
           ,
           WHEREIN
           is
           contained
           the
           most
           memorable
           things
           done
           in
           the
           Raigne
           of
           Queene
           MARY
           .
        
         
           KIng
           Edward
           by
           his
           Testament
           did
           appoint
           Lady
           Iane
           ,
           
           daughter
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Suffolk
           ,
           whose
           mother
           was
           Mary
           ,
           second
           sister
           of
           King
           Henry
           ,
           who
           was
           first
           wife
           to
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           and
           after
           to
           the
           said
           Duke
           ,
           to
           succeed
           him
           in
           his
           Kingdome
           ;
           all
           the
           Councell
           and
           chief
           Nobilitie
           ,
           the
           Mayor
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Iudges
           and
           chiefe
           Lawyers
           ,
           sauing
           Iudg
           Hales
           ,
           subscribed
           therto
           ,
           who
           stood
           for
           Q.
           Mary
           .
        
         
           The
           matter
           thus
           concluded
           ,
           King
           Edward
           died
           when
           he
           was
           sixteene
           yeares
           of
           age
           ;
           then
           the
           said
           Iane
           was
           proclaymed
           Queene
           at
           London
           ,
           and
           other
           Cities
           :
           she
           was
           about
           the
           age
           of
           King
           Edward
           ;
           in
           learning
           and
           wit
           she
           might
           be
           compared
           with
           the
           Uniuersitie
           men
           which
           haue
           taken
           many
           degrees
           of
           the
           schooles
           .
        
         
           Then
           Queen
           Mary
           wrote
           to
           the
           Councel
           that
           they
           should
           proclaime
           her
           Quéen
           ,
           and
           she
           would
           pardon
           them
           for
           that
           which
           was
           done
           :
           they
           answered
           her
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Diuorse
           betwixt
           King
           Henry
           and
           her
           mother
           ,
           she
           was
           made
           illegitimate
           and
           vnheritable
           to
           the
           Crowne
           .
        
         
           Then
           she
           speeded
           her selfe
           farre
           from
           the
           Citie
           ,
           hoping
           vpon
           the
           Commons
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Councell
           sent
           forth
           the
           Duke
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           with
           other
           Lords
           and
           Gentlemen
           with
           an
           Armie
           ,
           the
           Guard
           assisting
           the
           Duke
           .
        
         
           Mary
           withdrew
           her selfe
           into
           Northfolke
           and
           Suffolke
           ,
           where
           she
           knew
           the
           Duke
           was
           hated
           ;
           and
           there
           gathering
           such
           aide
           of
           the
           Commons
           as
           she
           might
           ,
           kept
           her selfe
           in
           Fremingham
           Castle
           ,
           to
           whom
           Suffolk-men
           resorted
           ,
           and
           promised
           her
           their
           aide
           if
           she
           would
           not
           alter
           the
           religion
           which
           her
           brother
           had
           established
           ,
           to
           which
           she
           agreed
           ,
           with
           such
           promises
           as
           no
           man
           could
           haue
           misdoubted
           her
           :
           and
           thus
           being
           guarded
           with
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Gospellers
           ,
           she
           vanquished
           the
           Duke
           and
           all
           that
           came
           against
           her
           .
        
         
         
           But
           after
           ,
           the
           Suffolk-men
           making
           supplication
           vnto
           her
           Grace
           for
           performance
           of
           her
           promise
           ,
           she
           answerd
           ,
           You
           shall
           one
           day
           well
           perceiue
           that
           members
           must
           obey
           their
           head
           ,
           and
           not
           looke
           to
           rule
           the
           same
           :
           and
           one
           Dobbe
           a
           Gentleman
           for
           aduertising
           her
           of
           her
           promise
           by
           humble
           request
           ,
           was
           three
           times
           set
           in
           the
           pillorie
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           gasing-stock
           to
           all
           men
           ;
           others
           deliuered
           her
           books
           and
           supplications
           out
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           exhort
           her
           to
           continue
           the
           doctrine
           then
           established
           ,
           who
           were
           sent
           to
           prison
           .
        
         
           The
           Councell
           at
           London
           ,
           vnderstanding
           that
           the
           Ladie
           Marie
           increased
           in
           puisance
           ,
           and
           the
           peoples
           hearts
           mightily
           bent
           vnto
           her
           ,
           they
           turned
           their
           song
           ,
           and
           proclaymed
           for
           Quéen
           ,
           the
           Lady
           Mary
           ,
           eldest
           daughter
           of
           K.
           Henry
           the
           eight
           ,
           and
           appointed
           by
           Parliament
           to
           succeed
           King
           Edward
           ,
           dying
           without
           issue
           :
           the
           Duke
           of
           Northumberland
           with
           some
           of
           his
           sonnes
           ,
           were
           left
           destitute
           at
           Cambridge
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           Earle
           of
           Huntingdon
           ,
           who
           were
           arrested
           and
           brought
           to
           the
           Tower
           as
           Traytors
           .
        
         
           Then
           the
           Quéen
           came
           to
           the
           Tower
           ,
           where
           the
           Lady
           Iane
           and
           the
           Lord
           Gilford
           her
           husband
           were
           imprisoned
           fiue
           months
           ,
           but
           the
           Duke
           within
           a
           moneth
           was
           beheaded
           ,
           with
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Gates
          
           and
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Palmer
          
           :
           the
           Papists
           promised
           the
           Duke
           pardon
           if
           he
           would
           openly
           recant
           vpon
           the
           Scaffold
           ,
           which
           in
           hope
           of
           pardon
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           was
           beheaded
           ;
           whose
           recantation
           the
           papists
           published
           not
           a
           little
           ,
           reioycing
           at
           his
           conuersion
           :
           but
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Palmer
          
           confessed
           his
           faith
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           was
           sorie
           that
           he
           had
           not
           liued
           more
           Gospell-like
           .
        
         
           
             Steuen
             Gardner
          
           was
           released
           out
           of
           the
           Tower
           ,
           and
           made
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           and
           Lord
           Chancellor
           ,
           and
           Poynets
           displaced
           ;
           and
           Bonner
           restored
           to
           his
           Bishoprick
           againe
           ,
           and
           Ridley
           displaced
           ;
           and
           Day
           made
           Bishop
           of
           Chichester
           ,
           and
           Storie
           put
           out
           ;
           and
           Heath
           made
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           and
           Hooper
           committed
           to
           the
           Fleet
           ;
           and
           Vesie
           to
           Exeter
           ,
           and
           Couerdale
           put
           out
           .
        
         
           Doctor
           Ridley
           Bishop
           of
           London
           had
           preached
           against
           Quéen
           Mary
           in
           Queene
           Ianes
           time
           :
           shortly
           after
           the
           Sermon
           Queen
           Mary
           was
           proclaymed
           ;
           then
           he
           went
           to
           the
           Queen
           to
           salute
           her
           ,
           who
           dispoyled
           him
           of
           his
           Dignities
           ,
           and
           sent
           him
           to
           the
           Tower
           vpon
           a
           halting
           horse
           .
        
         
           Then
           Queen
           Mary
           directed
           forth
           an
           inhibition
           by
           proclamation
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           should
           preach
           or
           reade
           openly
           in
           Churches
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           One
           Bourne
           ,
           who
           after
           was
           Bishop
           of
           ●ath
           ,
           preached
           at
           Paules
           Crosse
           so
           much
           in
           the
           praise
           of
           Bonner
           being
           there
           present
           ,
           and
           in
           dispraise
           of
           King
           Edward
           ,
           that
           his
           words
           sounded
           euill
           to
           the
           hearers
           ,
           which
           caused
           them
           to
           murmur
           and
           stirre
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           the
           Maror
           and
           others
           feared
           an
           vprore
           :
           one
           hurled
           a
           dagger
           at
           the
           Preacher
           ,
           who
           for
           feare
           pulled
           in
           his
           head
           .
           Master
           Bradford
           stood
           forth
           and
           appeased
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           after
           he
           and
           Rogers
           conducted
           the
           Preacher
           safe
           into
           the
           Grammer-schoole
           ,
           but
           shortly
           after
           they
           were
           both
           rewarded
           with
           burning
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Sonday
           the
           preacher
           at
           the
           Crosse
           was
           guarded
           with
           the
           Queenes
           Guard
           ;
           then
           men
           withdrew
           themselues
           from
           the
           Sermon
           ,
           and
           the
           Mayor
           took
           order
           that
           the
           ancients
           of
           al
           Companies
           should
           be
           present
           ,
           lest
           the
           Preacher
           should
           be
           discouraged
           with
           his
           small
           auditorie
           .
        
         
           Cranmer
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterburie
           ,
           assisted
           with
           
             Peter
             Martyr
          
           and
           a
           few
           others
           ,
           offered
           to
           defend
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           booke
           of
           Common
           Prayer
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           Doctors
           ;
           but
           whilst
           they
           hoped
           to
           come
           to
           disputation
           ,
           the
           Archbishop
           and
           others
           were
           impris●ned
           ,
           but
           
             Peter
             Martyr
          
           was
           suffered
           to
           return
           from
           whence
           he
           came
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           day
           of
           October
           the
           Queen
           was
           crowned
           ,
           and
           the
           tenth
           day
           a
           Parliament
           began
           ,
           where
           Taylor
           Bishop
           of
           Lincolne
           ,
           &
           Harley
           Bishop
           of
           Herford
           after
           they
           saw
           the
           masse
           begin
           ,
           not
           abiding
           the
           sight
           thereof
           ,
           withdrew
           themselues
           from
           the
           company
           ,
           wherefore
           Taylor
           was
           commanded
           to
           attend
           ,
           but
           shortly
           after
           died
           ,
           and
           Harley
           because
           he
           was
           married
           was
           ex●●nded
           from
           the
           Parlament
           and
           his
           Bishoprick
           .
           Then
           all
           statuts
           in
           K.
           Hen.
           the
           eight
           ,
           and
           K.
           Edwards
           time
           ,
           which
           were
           against
           papistrie
           were
           repealed
           .
        
         
         
           Sir
           
             Iames
             Hales
          
           Iustice
           of
           the
           Common
           pleas
           ,
           notwithstanding
           he
           had
           ventured
           his
           life
           for
           Quéen
           Mary
           in
           not
           subscribing
           to
           King
           Edwards
           Will
           ,
           as
           before
           ;
           for
           giuing
           charge
           vpon
           the
           Statuts
           against
           Papistrie
           ,
           at
           the
           Assises
           ,
           he
           was
           committed
           to
           diuers
           prisons
           ,
           and
           so
           terrified
           ,
           that
           he
           wounded
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           meant
           to
           haue
           killed
           himselfe
           with
           a
           knife
           ,
           and
           after
           was
           contented
           to
           say
           as
           they
           willed
           him
           ;
           whereupon
           he
           was
           discharged
           ,
           but
           he
           neuer
           rested
           vntill
           he
           had
           drowned
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Then
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Quéens
           commandement
           ,
           there
           begun
           a
           disputation
           in
           the
           Conuocation
           house
           about
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           which
           continued
           six
           dayes
           ,
           wherein
           Doctor
           Weston
           was
           the
           chiefe
           on
           the
           Popes
           side
           ,
           who
           behaued
           himselfe
           outragiously
           in
           checking
           and
           ●aunting
           :
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           disputation
           was
           onely
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           the
           reasons
           no
           other
           then
           shall
           and
           haue
           beene
           set
           forth
           in
           this
           book
           ,
           wherefore
           for
           breuitie
           I
           omit
           them
           .
           In
           conclusion
           ,
           the
           Quéen
           to
           take
           vp
           the
           matter
           ,
           sent
           her
           commandement
           to
           Bonner
           to
           dissolue
           the
           Conuocation
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           disputed
           on
           the
           contrary
           part
           were
           driuen
           some
           to
           flie
           ,
           some
           to
           denie
           ,
           and
           some
           to
           die
           ,
           though
           in
           most
           mens
           iudgements
           that
           heard
           the
           disputation
           ,
           they
           had
           the
           vpper
           hand
           .
        
         
           In
           which
           Parliament
           also
           communication
           was
           moued
           of
           the
           Quéens
           marriage
           ,
           which
           was
           very
           euill
           taken
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           
           and
           of
           many
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           who
           for
           this
           and
           for
           religion
           ,
           conspiring
           amongst
           themselues
           ,
           made
           a
           rebellion
           ,
           wherof
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Wyat
          
           was
           chiefe
           .
           News
           comming
           to
           London
           of
           this
           stirre
           in
           Kent
           ,
           the
           Quéen
           caused
           Wyat
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Suffolke
           ,
           who
           was
           fled
           to
           Warwickshire
           and
           Leister-shire
           ,
           there
           to
           gather
           a
           power
           ,
           and
           the
           two
           Carewes
           of
           Deuonshire
           ,
           to
           be
           proclaymed
           Traytors
           ;
           and
           Thomas
           Duke
           of
           Northfolke
           was
           sent
           into
           Kent
           against
           Wyat
           ,
           but
           about
           Rochester
           Bridge
           the
           Duke
           was
           forsaken
           of
           all
           his
           men
           ,
           and
           returned
           to
           London
           .
        
         
           The
           Earle
           of
           Huntington
           was
           sent
           post
           to
           apprehend
           the
           Duke
           of
           Suffolke
           ,
           who
           entring
           the
           Citie
           of
           Couentrie
           before
           the
           Duke
           disappointed
           him
           ,
           and
           one
           Vnderwood
           his
           man
           betrayed
           and
           bewrayed
           him
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           was
           brought
           to
           the
           Tower
           of
           London
           .
        
         
           In
           time
           Sir
           
             Peter
             Carew
          
           hearing
           what
           was
           done
           ,
           fled
           into
           France
           ,
           but
           the
           other
           were
           taken
           :
           and
           the
           Quéen
           hearing
           of
           Wyats
           comming
           towards
           London
           ,
           she
           came
           into
           the
           Citie
           to
           Guild-hall
           ,
           where
           she
           made
           a
           vehement
           Oration
           against
           Wyat
           ,
           and
           to
           incourage
           them
           to
           stand
           with
           her
           .
        
         
           Two
           dayes
           after
           the
           Lord
           Cobham
           was
           committed
           vnto
           the
           Tower
           ;
           and
           Wyat
           comming
           to
           Southwark
           ,
           being
           he
           could
           not
           enter
           that
           way
           into
           London
           ,
           he
           went
           with
           his
           Armie
           by
           Kingstone
           ,
           and
           came
           through
           the
           stréets
           to
           Ludgate
           ,
           but
           returning
           he
           was
           resisted
           at
           Temple-barre
           ,
           and
           there
           yeelded
           himselfe
           to
           Sir
           
             Clement
             Parson
          
           ,
           and
           was
           brought
           to
           the
           Court
           :
           the
           residue
           of
           his
           armie
           were
           taken
           ,
           and
           a
           hundred
           killed
           ;
           for
           Sir
           
             George
             Harper
          
           and
           almost
           halfe
           his
           men
           ranne
           away
           from
           him
           at
           Kingstone
           Bridge
           ,
           and
           they
           which
           were
           taken
           were
           had
           to
           prison
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           them
           hanged
           ,
           and
           he
           himselfe
           executed
           at
           Tower-hill
           and
           quartered
           :
           his
           head
           was
           set
           vpon
           Hay
           hill
           ,
           and
           after
           stolne
           away
           ,
           but
           there
           was
           great
           search
           made
           for
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Then
           the
           Lady
           Iane
           was
           beheaded
           ,
           two
           dayes
           before
           whose
           death
           Fecknam
           was
           sent
           to
           her
           by
           the
           Quéen
           to
           reduce
           her
           to
           papistrie
           .
        
         
           
             The
             communication
             betwixt
             the
             Lady
             Iane
             and
             Fecknam
             .
          
           
             
               Feck
               .
            
             
               MAdam
               ,
               I
               lament
               your
               heauie
               case
               ,
               but
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               you
               beare
               it
               constantly
               .
            
          
           
             
               Iane.
               
            
             
               I
               litle
               lament
               my
               owne
               case
               ,
               but
               rather
               account
               it
               a
               token
               of
               Gods
               fauor
               vnto
               me
               ,
               more
               then
               euer
               he
               shewed
               to
               me
               before
               ,
               being
               a
               thing
               profitable
               for
               my
               soules
               health
               .
            
          
           
             
               Feck
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               com
               from
               the
               Quéen
               and
               Councel
               to
               instruct
               you
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
               though
               
               I
               trust
               I
               need
               not
               trauell
               ouer
               much
               in
               the
               performance
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             
               Iane.
               
            
             
               I
               heartily
               thanke
               the
               Queene
               that
               she
               is
               not
               vnmindfull
               of
               her
               humble
               subiect
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               doe
               your
               dutie
               according
               to
               the
               message
               that
               you
               were
               sent
               on
               .
            
          
           
             
               Feck
               .
            
             
               What
               is
               then
               required
               of
               a
               Christian
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Iane.
               
            
             
               That
               he
               should
               beleeue
               in
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               three
               persons
               ,
               and
               one
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Feck
               .
            
             
               What
               is
               there
               nothing
               else
               to
               bee
               required
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               but
               to
               beleeue
               .
            
          
           
             
               Iane.
               
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               we
               must
               also
               loue
               him
               with
               all
               our
               heart
               ,
               soule
               ,
               and
               mined
               ,
               and
               our
               neighbour
               as
               our selfe
               .
            
          
           
             
               Feck
               .
            
             
               Why
               then
               Faith
               instifieth
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               Iane.
               
            
             
               Yes
               verily
               ,
               Faith
               as
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               onely
               iustifyeth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Feck
               .
            
             
               Why
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 if
                 I
                 haue
                 all
                 Faith
                 ,
                 without
                 loue
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Iane.
               
            
             
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               for
               how
               can
               I
               loue
               him
               whom
               I
               trust
               not
               :
               or
               how
               can
               I
               trust
               him
               whom
               I
               loue
               not
               :
               Faith
               and
               Loue
               goeth
               both
               together
               :
               yet
               loue
               is
               comprehended
               in
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             
               Feck
               .
            
             
               How
               shall
               we
               loue
               our
               neighbour
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Iane.
               
            
             
               To
               feede
               the
               hungry
               ,
               cloth
               the
               naked
               ,
               and
               giue
               drinke
               to
               the
               thirsty
               ,
               and
               to
               doe
               to
               him
               as
               we
               would
               doe
               to
               our selues
               .
            
          
           
             
               Feck
               .
            
             
               Why
               then
               it
               is
               necessary
               to
               saluation
               to
               doe
               good
               workes
               ,
               and
               not
               sufficient
               onely
               to
               beleeue
               .
            
          
           
             
               Iane
               
            
             
               I
               deny
               that
               :
               and
               affirme
               Faith
               onely
               saueth
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               meet
               for
               a
               Christian
               to
               follow
               Christ
               in
               good
               workes
               :
               yet
               we
               may
               not
               say
               that
               they
               profit
               to
               saluation
               :
               
                 for
                 when
                 we
                 haue
                 done
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 vnprofitable
                 seruants
                 :
              
               and
               faith
               onely
               in
               Christ●
               bloud
               saueth
               vs.
               
            
          
           
             
               Feck
               .
            
             
               How
               many
               Sacraments
               are
               there
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Iane.
               
            
             
               Two
               :
               the
               one
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
            
          
           
             
               Feck
               .
            
             
               No
               ,
               there
               are
               seauen
               ,
               but
               what
               are
               signified
               by
               your
               two
               Sacraments
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Iane.
               
            
             
               By
               Baptisme
               I
               am
               washed
               with
               Water
               ,
               and
               regenerated
               by
               the
               Spi●t
               ,
               and
               the
               washing
               is
               a
               token
               I
               am
               Gods
               Childe
               .
               The
               Lords
               Supper
               offered
               vnto
               me
               ,
               is
               a
               sure
               seale
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               I
               am
               made
               partaker
               of
               the
               euerlasting
               Kingdome
               .
            
          
           
             
               Feck
               .
            
             
               Do
               you
               not
               receiue
               the
               very
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Iane.
               
            
             
               I
               neither
               receiued
               flesh
               nor
               blood
               ,
               but
               Bread
               and
               wine
               ;
               which
               putteth
               me
               in
               remembrance
               ,
               that
               for
               my
               sins
               his
               body
               was
               broken
               ,
               and
               his
               blood
               shed
               ,
               and
               with
               it
               I
               receiue
               the
               benefit
               of
               his
               Passion
               .
            
          
           
             
               Feck
               .
            
             
               Doth
               not
               Christ
               say
               plainly
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Iane.
               
            
             
               So
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Vine
                 and
                 the
                 doore
              
               ;
               and
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 calleth
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 :
              
               God
               forbid
               I
               should
               say
               I
               eate
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               then
               I
               should
               pluck
               away
               my
               Redemption
               ,
               else
               there
               were
               two
               Christs
               :
               for
               if
               his
               Disciples
               eate
               his
               body
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               broken
               vpon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               were
               broken
               vpon
               the
               Cr●sse
               ,
               his
               Disciples
               did
               not
               eate
               it
               ,
               except
               he
               had
               two
               bodies
               .
            
          
           
             
               Feck
               .
            
             
               Could
               not
               Christ
               as
               possibley
               make
               his
               body
               to
               be
               eaten
               and
               broken
               ,
               as
               to
               bee
               borne
               of
               a
               Woman
               without
               Man
               ,
               and
               as
               to
               walke
               on
               the
               Sea
               and
               doe
               other
               miracles
               .
            
          
           
             
               Iane.
               
            
             
               If
               God
               would
               haue
               done
               a
               miracle
               at
               Supper
               he
               could
               ,
               but
               he
               then
               minded
               no
               miracle
               ,
               but
               to
               suffer
               for
               sinne
               .
               Was
               not
               Christ
               at
               the
               Table
               and
               aliue
               when
               he
               said
               so
               ,
               and
               suffered
               not
               vntill
               the
               next
               day
               &
               he
               took
               bread
               ,
               brake
               bread
               ,
               gaue
               bread
               ,
               and
               they
               eate
               bread
               ,
               and
               all
               this
               while
               he
               was
               aliue
               with
               them
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               were
               deceiued
               .
            
          
           
             
               Feck
               .
            
             
               You
               ground
               your
               Faith
               on
               them
               that
               say
               and
               vnsay
               ,
               and
               not
               vpon
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Iane.
               
            
             
               I
               ground
               my
               Faith
               on
               Gods
               word
               and
               not
               on
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               the
               Faith
               
               of
               the
               Church
               must
               be
               tryed
               by
               Gods
               word
               ,
               and
               not
               Gods
               word
               by
               the
               Church
               :
               shall
               I
               beléeue
               the
               Church
               that
               taketh
               from
               me
               the
               halfe
               of
               the
               Lords
               supper
               ,
               and
               s●e
               deny
               the
               Lay-men
               part
               of
               their
               saluation
               ,
               and
               I
               say
               that
               is
               not
               the
               spouse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               the
               spouse
               of
               Diuell
               ,
               hee
               will
               adde
               plagues
               to
               that
               Church
               ,
               and
               will
               take
               from
               it
               their
               part
               out
               of
               the
               booke
               of
               life
               :
               doe
               they
               learne
               that
               of
               Paule
               when
               bee
               ministred
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               in
               both
               kinds
               .
            
          
           
             
               Feck
               ,
            
             
               That
               was
               done
               to
               avoyde
               an
               heresie
               .
            
          
           
             
               Iane.
               
            
             
               Shall
               the
               Church
               alter
               Gods
               will
               for
               a
               good
               intent
               ,
               how
               did
               King
               Saule
               .
            
          
           
             Then
             Feckham
             tooke
             his
             leaue
             ,
             and
             sayd
             he
             was
             sorry
             for
             her
             ,
             and
             sayd
             hee
             was
             sure
             they
             two
             should
             neuer
             méete
             .
          
           
             Iane
             ,
             that
             is
             true
             ,
             if
             God
             turne
             not
             your
             heart
             you
             are
             in
             an
             ill
             case
             ,
             I
             pray
             God
             send
             you
             his
             spirit
             ,
             hee
             bath
             giuen
             you
             a
             great
             gift
             of
             vtterance
             if
             it
             please
             him
             to
             open
             your
             eyes
             .
          
           
             She
             wrote
             a
             letter
             to
             her
             father
             to
             comfort
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             how
             ioyfull
             shee
             was
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             she
             wrote
             another
             letter
             to
             one
             Master
             Harding
             ,
             who
             was
             late
             Chaplaine
             to
             her
             Father
             ,
             and
             fell
             from
             the
             truth
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             rebuked
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             put
             his
             hand
             to
             the
             plow●
             and
             looked
             backe
             ,
             and
             lost
             the
             comfortable
             promises
             that
             Christ
             maketh
             to
             them
             that
             forsake
             themsel●es
             to
             follow
             him
             ,
             thou
             did●st
             séeme
             to
             bee
             a
             liuely
             member
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             now
             an
             impe
             of
             the
             Diuell
             ,
             once
             tho
             beautifull
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             now
             the
             filthy
             kennell
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             once
             the
             vnspotten
             spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             now
             the
             vnshamefast
             Param●●●re
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             once
             my
             faithfull
             brother
             ,
             now
             an
             Apostata
             ,
             once
             a
             floute
             Christian
             souldier
             ,
             now
             a
             cowardly
             run-away
             :
             thou
             séede
             of
             Sathan
             and
             not
             of
             Iuda
             ,
             the
             Diuell
             ,
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             desire
             of
             life
             ,
             hath
             made
             thée
             of
             a
             Christian
             an
             Infidell
             ,
             thou
             hast
             taught
             others
             to
             be
             stro●g
             ,
             and
             thy selfe
             dost
             shamefully
             shrinke
             ,
             thou
             hast
             taught
             others
             not
             to
             t●cale
             ,
             and
             thy selfe
             hast
             committed
             most
             haynous
             sacriledge
             ,
             and
             robbest
             Christ
             of
             his
             right
             members
             and
             of
             thine
             own
             body
             and
             soule
             ,
             thou
             chosest
             rather
             to
             liue
             miserably
             with
             shame
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             then
             to
             die
             gloriously
             to
             ●aygne
             with
             Christ
             ,
             in
             wh●m
             in
             death
             is
             life
             ,
             how
             darest
             thou
             refuse
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             worship
             the
             inuention
             of
             man
             ,
             the
             goulden
             Calfe
             ,
             the
             Whore
             of
             Babilon
             ,
             the
             Romish
             Religion
             ,
             the
             ab●ominable
             Idoll
             ,
             the
             most
             wicked
             Masse
             ,
             wilt
             thou
             teare
             againe
             the
             pretio●s
             body
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             with
             thy
             fleshly
             teeth
             ,
             and
             she
             exhorted
             him
             that
             the
             ●ft
             falling
             of
             th●se
             Heauenly
             showers
             might
             pearce
             his
             stony
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             edged
             word
             of
             Gods
             word
             seare
             asunder
             the
             sinnewes
             of
             wordly
             respects
             that
             thou
             mayst
             once
             againe
             forsake
             thy selfe
             and
             imbrace
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             night
             before
             she
             suffered
             ,
             the
             sent
             a
             new
             Testament
             to
             her
             sister
             Katherin
             ,
             and
             wrote
             a
             letter
             to
             her
             in
             the
             end
             thereof
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             were
             not
             outwardly
             trimmed
             with
             gould
             ,
             yet
             inwardly
             it
             was
             more
             worth
             then
             precious
             stones
             .
             It
             was
             the
             last
             will
             that
             Christ
             bequeathed
             to
             vs
             wretches
             ,
             it
             will
             b●ing
             you
             to
             eternall
             life
             ▪
             teach
             you
             to
             liue
             ,
             and
             learne
             you
             to
             die
             :
             you
             shall
             gaine
             more
             by
             it
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             possession
             of
             your
             wofull
             fathers
             lands
             :
             thinke
             not
             that
             your
             yong
             year●s
             will
             lengthen
             your
             life
             ,
             for
             soone
             ,
             if
             God
             call
             ,
             goeth
             the
             yong
             ,
             as
             the
             old
             ,
             deny
             the
             world
             ,
             despise
             the
             Diuel
             and
             the
             flesh
             ,
             reioice
             in
             Christ
             as
             I
             do
             ,
             I
             exhort
             you
             that
             you
             neuer
             swarue
             from
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             neither
             for
             hope
             of
             life
             nor
             feare
             of
             death
             ,
             if
             you
             deny
             Christ
             ,
             hee
             will
             deny
             you
             and
             shorten
             your
             dayes
             ,
             put
             your
             whole
             trust
             in
             God
             :
             she
             made
             a
             prayer
             full
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             thou
             mayest
             sée
             in
             the
             booke
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             When
             she
             cam●
             vpon
             the
             Scaffold
             ,
             she
             protested
             her
             innocency
             in
             the
             cause
             shee
             was
             to
             die
             for
             ,
             and
             prayed
             them
             to
             beare
             her
             witnesse
             that
             she
             dyed
             a
             true
             Christian
             woman
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             looked
             to
             bee
             saued
             by
             no
             meanes
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             my
             negligence
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             louing
             of
             the
             world
             brought
             this
             punishment
             vpon
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             thanke
             God
             that
             hee
             hath
             giuen
             me
             a
             time
             of
             repentance
             ,
             then
             she
             prayed
             them
             whilest
             she
             was
             aliue
             to
             assist
             her
             with
             their
             prayers
             :
             then
             she
             sayd
             the
             one
             and
             fifti●h
             Psalme
             in
             deuout
             maner
             ,
             then
             she
             made
             her selfe
             ready
             ,
             and
             gaue
             her
             things
             to
             her
             Maides
             ,
             and
             caused
             a
             handkerchife
             
             to
             be
             tyed
             about
             her
             face
             :
             the
             hang-man
             asked
             her
             forgiuenesse
             ,
             and
             shee
             forgaue
             him
             most
             willingly
             ,
             and
             prayed
             him
             to
             dispatch
             her
             quickly
             :
             then
             she
             laid
             her
             head
             vpon
             the
             blocke
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Into
               thy
               hands
               I
               commend
               my
               spirit
               ,
            
             and
             so
             finished
             her
             life
             .
             With
             her
             also
             was
             beheaded
             the
             Lord
             Gilford
             her
             husband
             .
          
           
             Iudge
             Morgan
             ,
             who
             gaue
             the
             sentence
             of
             condemnation
             against
             her
             ,
             shortly
             after
             fell
             madde
             ,
             and
             continually
             cried
             to
             haue
             the
             Lady
             Iane
             taken
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             ended
             his
             life
             .
          
           
             Not
             long
             after
             her
             death
             was
             the
             Duke
             of
             Suffolke
             ,
             her
             father
             ,
             beheaded
             at
             the
             Tower-hill
             :
             about
             which
             time
             also
             were
             condemned
             many
             Gentlemen
             and
             Yeomen
             ,
             whereof
             some
             were
             executed
             at
             London
             ,
             and
             some
             in
             the
             countrey
             ,
             and
             
               Thomas
               Gray
            
             brother
             to
             the
             said
             Duke
             was
             executed
             .
          
           
             The
             foure
             and
             twentieth
             of
             Februarie
             Bonner
             sent
             a
             Commission
             to
             al
             Pastors
             and
             Curats
             of
             his
             Diocesse
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             names
             of
             all
             such
             as
             would
             not
             come
             the
             
             Lent
             following
             to
             auricular
             confession
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             receiuing
             at
             Easter
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             of
             March
             following
             the
             Queene
             sent
             certaine
             Articles
             to
             Bonner
             to
             ●e
             speedily
             put
             in
             execution
             :
             that
             the
             Canons
             in
             King
             Henries
             time
             should
             be
             vsed
             in
             England
             ,
             that
             none
             exact
             any
             oath
             of
             any
             Ecelesiasticall
             person
             touching
             the
             supremacie
             ,
             that
             none
             ,
             defamed
             with
             heresie
             ,
             he
             admitted
             to
             ecclesiastical
             benefice
             or
             office
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             and
             other
             officers
             diligently
             trauell
             about
             for
             repressing
             of
             heresies
             ,
             vnlawfull
             books
             and
             ballads
             ,
             and
             that
             Schoole-masters
             and
             Preachers
             teach
             no
             euil
             doctrine
             ;
             that
             they
             depriue
             all
             married
             Priests
             ,
             except
             they
             renounce
             their
             wiues
             :
             but
             if
             they
             returne
             to
             their
             wiues
             to
             bee
             diuorced
             both
             from
             wife
             and
             benefice
             :
             that
             for
             want
             of
             Priests
             the
             parishi●ners
             goe
             to
             the
             next
             parish
             to
             seruice
             or
             one
             Curate
             serue
             diuers
             places
             :
             That
             processions
             in
             Latine
             bee
             vsed
             after
             the
             old
             order
             :
             for
             the
             obseruing
             of
             Holy
             daies
             ,
             and
             Fasting
             daies
             ,
             that
             the
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             Church
             be
             restored
             ,
             that
             Ministers
             which
             were
             ordered
             in
             King
             Edwards
             time
             should
             be
             new
             ordered
             :
             that
             the
             parishioners
             bee
             compelled
             to
             come
             to
             their
             seuerall
             Churches
             :
             that
             Schoolmaisters
             be
             examined
             and
             if
             they
             be
             suspected
             ,
             to
             place
             Catholick
             men
             in
             their
             roome
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             instruct
             the
             children
             to
             answer
             the
             Priest
             at
             Masse
             .
          
           
             Shee
             sent
             likewise
             a
             commandement
             to
             the
             Lord
             Mayor
             of
             London
             ,
             with
             the
             foresaid
             Articles
             to
             bee
             carefull
             with
             all
             his
             power
             for
             the
             performance
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Then
             the
             Queene
             sent
             forth
             a
             Proclamation
             ,
             that
             the
             strangers
             which
             in
             King
             Edwards
             time
             were
             receiued
             into
             England
             for
             Religion
             ,
             should
             〈◊〉
             driuen
             out
             of
             the
             Realme
             .
             Wherevpon
             
               Peter
               Martyr
               ,
               Ioannes
               Alasco
            
             ,
             vnckle
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Poland
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             were
             banished
             ,
             and
             many
             English
             men
             also
             fled
             into
             Germany
             ▪
             and
             were
             scattered
             in
             diuers
             places
             ,
             where
             by
             Gods
             pro●idence
             they
             were
             sustained
             ,
             and
             entertained
             with
             great
             fauour
             ,
             to
             the
             number
             of
             eight
             hundred
             persons
             .
          
           
             The
             twenty
             fiue
             of
             March
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Courtney
             and
             Lady
             Elizabeth
             were
             susspected
             to
             consent
             to
             Wiats
             conspiracy
             :
             and
             therevpon
             apprehended
             and
             commit●to
             the
             Tower.
             This
             was
             a
             politicke
             practice
             of
             
               Steuen
               Gardiner
            
             ,
             which
             alwaies
             was
             an
             enemy
             to
             Lady
             
               Elizabeth
               ,
               Wyat
            
             at
             his
             deat●
             protested
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Courtney
             and
             Lady
             Elizabeth
             were
             cleare
             from
             all
             suspition
             of
             Commo●ion
             ,
             but
             Doctor
             Weston
             cryed
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             beleeue
             him
             not
             ,
             ●or
             hee
             confessed
             otherwise
             before
             vnto
             the
             Co●●cell
             .
             The
             same
             day
             it
             was
             told
             in
             the
             Parliament
             house
             ,
             that
             Wiat
             desired
             the
             Lord
             Courtney
             to
             confesse
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             done
             before
             .
          
           
             One
             Cut
             a
             Prentice
             of
             London
             ,
             was
             sent
             for
             by
             Gardiner
             vnto
             the
             Star-chamber
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             should
             say
             that
             Wiat
             was
             constrained
             by
             the
             Councell
             to
             a●cuse
             the
             Lady
             Elizabeth
             and
             the
             Lord
             Courtney
             ,
             to
             be
             consenters
             to
             his
             ris●ng
             .
             When
             the
             Mayor
             brought
             him
             thither
             ,
             Gardiner
             beganne
             to
             declare
             how
             miraculously
             God
             had
             brought
             the
             Queene
             to
             the
             Crowne
             :
             the
             whole
             Realme
             in
             a
             manner
             beeing
             against
             her
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             that
             shee
             might
             reduce
             this
             Realme
             ,
             ouerwhelmed
             with
             
             heresies
             to
             the
             Catholike
             faith
             :
             and
             where
             she
             l●ued
             the
             Lady
             Elizabeth
             tenderly
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             the
             Lord
             Courtney
             out
             of
             prison
             ,
             yet
             they
             conspired
             trayterously
             against
             her
             with
             Wyat
             ,
             as
             he
             confessed
             ;
             yet
             there
             are
             some
             in
             London
             which
             reported
             that
             Wyat
             was
             constrayned
             by
             the
             Councell
             to
             accuse
             them
             ,
             yet
             you
             ,
             my
             Lord
             Mayor
             ,
             haue
             not
             seene
             the
             same
             punished
             .
             The
             partie
             is
             here
             ,
             said
             the
             Mayor
             ▪
             Gardner
             said
             ,
             punish
             him
             according
             to
             his
             deserts
             ,
             and
             take
             heed
             to
             your
             charge
             :
             the
             Citie
             of
             London
             is
             a
             whirle-poole
             of
             euill
             rumors
             .
          
           
             The
             Londoners
             not
             fauouring
             the
             Queens
             proceedings
             to
             their
             displeasure
             ,
             summoned
             a
             Parlament
             at
             Oxford
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             be
             forward
             in
             the
             Queens
             businesse
             ,
             but
             after
             it
             was
             holden
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             where
             her
             marriage
             with
             king
             Philip
             was
             agreed
             vpon
             .
          
           
             Bonner
             being
             Uicegerent
             of
             the
             Conuocation
             ,
             in
             his
             Oration
             said
             that
             Priests
             were
             like
             the
             Uirgin
             Mary
             ;
             as
             she
             by
             fiue
             words
             conceaued
             Christ
             ,
             so
             the
             Priest
             by
             fiue
             words
             loth
             make
             the
             very
             body
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             as
             immediatly
             vpon
             the
             consent
             of
             Mary
             Christ
             was
             all
             whole
             in
             her
             womb
             ,
             so
             immediatly
             after
             the
             consecration
             the
             bread
             is
             transubstantiated
             into
             the
             very
             body
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Uirgin
             layed
             Christ
             in
             the
             ●anger
             ,
             so
             the
             Priest
             lifteth
             vp
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             carryeth
             it
             ;
             and
             as
             Mary
             was
             sanctified
             before
             she
             conceiued
             ,
             so
             the
             priest
             is
             ordained
             &
             anointed
             before
             he
             doe
             consecrate
             ;
             for
             a
             lay-man
             though
             he
             be
             neuer
             so
             holy
             ,
             and
             do
             speak
             the
             same
             words
             ,
             yet
             he
             cannot
             consecrate
             :
             Therefore
             the
             dignitie
             of
             Priests
             passeth
             the
             dignity
             of
             Angels
             ,
             for
             no
             Angell
             can
             make
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whereby
             the
             least
             Priest
             can
             doe
             more
             then
             the
             greatest
             Angell
             :
             therefore
             Priests
             are
             to
             bee
             ●onoured
             before
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Nobles
             :
             for
             a
             Priest
             is
             higher
             then
             a
             King
             ,
             happier
             then
             an
             Angell
             ,
             and
             maker
             of
             his
             Creator
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             effect
             of
             the
             communication
             between
             Doctor
             Ridley
             ,
             and
             Secretary
             Bourne
             ,
             and
             others
             at
             the
             Lieutenants
             table
             at
             the
             Tower.
             
          
           
             
               Feckham
               .
            
             
               WHo
               so
               doth
               not
               beleeue
               that
               which
               Scripture
               doth
               affirme
               is
               an
               ●eretick
               :
               as
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Altar
               :
               
                 Mathew
                 ,
                 Marke
                 ,
                 Luke
              
               and
               Paul
               affirme
               there
               to
               bee
               Christs
               body
               ,
               and
               none
               denieth
               it
               :
               therefore
               to
               hold
               the
               contrarie
               is
               heres●e
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ridley
               ,
            
             
               Whereas
               is
               a
               multitude
               of
               affirmations
               in
               scripture
               ,
               and
               where
               is
               one
               affirmation
               ,
               all
               is
               one
               in
               scripture
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               spoken
               by
               one
               of
               the
               Euangelists
               is
               as
               true
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               is
               spoken
               by
               al
               :
               for
               it
               is
               not
               in
               Scripture
               as
               in
               witnesse
               of
               men
               ,
               where
               the
               number
               is
               credited
               more
               then
               one
               ,
               and
               where
               you
               speake
               of
               so
               many
               ,
               affirming
               without
               negation
               of
               any
               ,
               if
               you
               take
               their
               words
               and
               leaue
               their
               meaning
               ,
               they
               affirme
               ,
               that
               you
               take
               .
            
          
           
             
               Feck
               .
            
             
               What
               circumstances
               can
               you
               shew
               ,
               that
               should
               moue
               to
               thinke
               of
               any
               other
               sense
               ,
               then
               as
               the
               words
               plainely
               say
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rid.
               
            
             
               By
               the
               next
               sentence
               ;
               
                 Doe
                 this
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 me
                 :
              
               and
               you
               may
               as
               well
               say
               ,
               the
               Bread
               is
               turned
               into
               Christs
               mysticall
               body
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               is
               turned
               into
               his
               naturall
               body
               ,
               for
               Paule
               speaking
               of
               the
               mysticail
               body
               saith
               :
               
                 Many
                 are
                 one
                 Bread
                 and
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 partakers
                 of
                 one
                 Bread.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Feck
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               conf●rmed
               by
               antiquity
               ,
               vnity
               ,
               and
               vniuersality
               ,
               for
               none
               before
               Beringarius
               did
               euer
               doubt
               of
               this
               :
               then
               said
               Master
               Secretary
               ,
               these
               be
               great
               matters
               ,
               what
               say
               you
               to
               that
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Feck
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               Unity
               ,
               I
               doe
               beléeue
               it
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               with
               veritie
               ,
               and
               as
               for
               Antiquity
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               Christs
               Faith
               was
               truely
               taught
               by
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               by
               
               many
               good
               men
               which
               did
               succeed
               next
               them
               ,
               and
               touching
               the
               Sacrament
               I
               am
               perswaded
               these
               old
               writers
               ,
               before
               the
               vsurping
               of
               the
               Sea
               of
               Rome
               doe
               all
               agree
               ,
               if
               they
               bee
               well
               vnderstood
               in
               this
               truth
               ,
               as
               for
               vniuersalitie
               if
               may
               haue
               two
               meanings
               ,
               one
               that
               from
               the
               beginning
               in
               all
               ages
               hath
               beene
               allowed
               ,
               or
               it
               may
               be
               vnderstood
               for
               the
               multitude
               of
               our
               age
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               other
               singular
               age
               .
            
          
           
             
               Maister
               Secretarie
               :
            
             
               What
               authors
               haue
               you
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               to
               make
               a
               figure
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ridley
               .
            
             
               Tertullian
               saith
               ,
               This
               is
               my
               body
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               a
               figure
               of
               my
               body
               :
               And
               Gelasius
               saith
               the
               substance
               of
               bread
               remaineth
               :
               And
               Origen
               saith
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               sanctified
               as
               touching
               the
               matter
               passeth
               away
               in
               the
               draught
               :
               and
               I
               maruell
               Fecnam
               will
               alledge
               Melancton
               ,
               for
               we
               agree
               there
               is
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               but
               one
               materiall
               substance
               :
               and
               he
               saith
               there
               are
               two
               .
            
          
           
             
               Maister
               Secretarie
               :
            
             
               You
               say
               truth
               ,
               but
               we
               reade
               that
               in
               the
               old
               time
               the
               Sacrament
               was
               so
               reuerenced
               :
               that
               the
               Catecumeni
               and
               many
               more
               were
               forbidd●n
               to
               be
               present
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rid.
               
            
             
               Truth
               Sir
               ,
               there
               were
               some
               called
               Audients
               ,
               some
               Penitents
               ,
               some
               Catechumeni
               ,
               and
               some
               Euergumeni
               ,
               which
               were
               commanded
               to
               depart
               .
            
          
           
             
               Maister
               Sectetarie
               :
            
             
               How
               then
               can
               you
               make
               but
               a
               figure
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               as
               the
               Lord
               of
               Canterburies
               booke
               doth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rid.
               
            
             
               Me
               thinkes
               it
               is
               not
               charitably
               done
               to
               beare
               the
               people
               in
               hand
               that
               any
               man
               doth
               so
               lightly
               esteeme
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               it
               but
               a
               figure
               ,
               which
               that
               booke
               doth
               deny
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               that
               booke
               most
               plainely
               :
               And
               as
               for
               mee
               I
               say
               whosoeuer
               receiueth
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               receiueth
               with
               it
               life
               or
               death
               :
               as
               S.
               Augustine
               saith
               ,
               
                 manduca
                 vitam
                 ,
                 bibe
                 vitam
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Maister
               Pope
               .
            
             
               I
               doe
               beleeue
               the
               reall
               body
               of
               Christ
               is
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               I
               pray
               God
               I
               may
               euer
               so
               beleeue
               ;
               and
               how
               can
               it
               bring
               life
               or
               death
               ,
               if
               Christs
               body
               be
               not
               there
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rid.
               
            
             
               When
               you
               heare
               Gods
               word
               truely
               preached
               ;
               if
               you
               doe
               beléeue
               you
               receiue
               life
               :
               and
               if
               you
               beléeue
               not
               ,
               it
               bringeth
               vnto
               you
               death
               ,
               yet
               Christs
               body
               is
               not
               carnall
               in
               euery
               preachers
               mouth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pope
               .
            
             
               How
               answere
               you
               this
               :
               
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 giuen
                 for
                 you
                 ,
              
               was
               the
               figure
               of
               Christs
               body
               giuen
               for
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rid.
               
            
             
               No
               Sir
               ;
               but
               the
               very
               body
               it selfe
               whereof
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               a
               figure
               .
               Tertullians
               exposition
               maketh
               it
               plaine
               :
               For
               hee
               saith
               the
               body
               is
               a
               figure
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               now
               put
               too
               
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 giuen
                 for
                 you
                 ,
              
               and
               it
               agreeth
               excéeding
               well
               .
            
          
           
             
               Maister
               Secretary
               :
            
             
               You
               know
               well
               that
               Origen
               and
               Tertullian
               were
               not
               Catholick
               ,
               but
               erred
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rid.
               
            
             
               There
               is
               none
               of
               the
               Doctors
               but
               are
               thought
               to
               haue
               erred
               in
               some
               things
               ,
               but
               I
               neuer
               heard
               that
               Tertullian
               ,
               or
               Origen
               ,
               were
               thought
               to
               haue
               erred
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
          
           
             
               Feck
               .
            
             
               Forty
               yeares
               agone
               all
               were
               of
               one
               opinion
               of
               this
               matter
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rid.
               
            
             
               Forty
               yeares
               agoe
               all
               held
               that
               the
               Pope
               was
               supreme
               head
               of
               the
               vniuersall
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Maister
               Secretarie
               :
            
             
               That
               was
               but
               a
               positiue
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             
               Rid.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               in
               the
               Decrees
               that
               the
               Pope
               challengeth
               his
               supremacie
               not
               by
               any
               Councell
               ,
               nor
               any
               way
               else
               ,
               but
               by
               Christs
               own
               words
               ;
               saying
               to
               Peter
               ,
               thou
               art
               Peter
               :
               And
               in
               another
               place
               thou
               art
               Cephas
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               head
               :
               and
               his
               Decree
               is
               that
               we
               must
               be
               obedient
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               vpon
               necessity
               of
               saluation
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Thomas
             Cranmer
             Archb.
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             Ridley
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             and
             Hugh
             Latimer
             Bishop
             of
             VVorster
             ,
             were
             sent
             to
             Oxford
             ,
             to
             dispute
             with
             the
             Diuines
             of
             Oxford
             and
             Cambridge
             .
          
           
             THere
             was
             thrée
             questions
             ,
             First
             ,
             whether
             the
             naturall
             body
             of
             Christ
             be
             really
             in
             the
             sacrament
             after
             consecration
             :
             secondly
             ,
             whether
             any
             other
             substanc●
             doth
             remaine
             after
             consecration
             then
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             :
             thirdly
             ,
             wh●ther
             in
             the
             masse
             there
             be
             a
             sacrifice
             propitiatorie
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             quick
             &
             the
             dead
             .
             Thirty
             thrée
             Commissioners
             being
             set
             in
             the
             Quire
             of
             S.
             Maries
             Church
             in
             Oxford
             before
             the
             Altar
             ,
             Cranmer
             Archb.
             was
             brought
             to
             them
             with
             a
             number
             of
             Bill-men
             .
             When
             he
             had
             read
             ouer
             the
             Articles
             ,
             he
             said
             they
             were
             all
             false
             and
             against
             Gods
             holy
             word
             .
             Then
             was
             Doctor
             Ridley
             brought
             in
             ,
             who
             hearing
             the
             Articles
             read
             ,
             answered
             they
             were
             all
             false
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             sprang
             out
             of
             a
             bitter
             root
             .
             Then
             came
             in
             Latimer
             :
             when
             he
             had
             denied
             the
             Articles
             ,
             he
             said
             he
             had
             read
             ouer
             the
             new
             Testament
             seuen
             times
             ,
             and
             yet
             could
             not
             find
             the
             mais●
             in
             it
             ,
             nor
             the
             mary-bones
             nor
             sinewes
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             All
             their
             arguments
             were
             of
             nothing
             but
             the
             reall
             presence
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             which
             point
             is
             already
             sufficiently
             argued
             in
             many
             places
             of
             this
             book
             ,
             and
             will
             〈◊〉
             more
             hereafter
             .
             If
             thou
             desire
             to
             sée
             the
             disputations
             ,
             resort
             to
             the
             book
             at
             large
             ;
             for
             the
             Commissioners
             were
             so
             clamorous
             that
             they
             could
             not
             be
             suffered
             to
             speak
             ,
             as
             it
             appeareth
             by
             the
             report
             of
             Bishop
             Ridley
             .
          
        
         
           
             Bishop
             RIDLEY
             his
             report
             .
          
           
             NEuer
             did
             I
             see
             a
             thing
             done
             more
             vainly
             and
             contumeliously
             then
             the
             disputations
             with
             me
             in
             the
             Schooles
             in
             Oxford
             :
             I
             thought
             it
             had
             not
             been
             possible
             to
             haue
             béen
             found
             amongst
             men
             of
             learning
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             any
             so
             brazen
             faced
             and
             shamelesse
             ,
             so
             disorderly
             and
             vainely
             to
             behaue
             themselues
             ,
             more
             like
             to
             Stage-players
             then
             Diuines
             .
             The
             Sorbonicall
             clamours
             ,
             which
             in
             times
             past
             I
             haue
             séene
             in
             Paris
             ,
             when
             Poperie
             most
             raigned
             ,
             might
             be
             thought
             modestie
             in
             respect
             of
             them
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             the
             chiefest
             did
             as
             it
             were
             blow
             the
             Trumpe
             vnto
             the
             rest
             ,
             to
             rayle
             ,
             rore
             ,
             rage
             and
             crie
             out
             ,
             whereby
             it
             appeareth
             they
             neuer
             sought
             for
             the
             veritie
             but
             for
             their
             owne
             glorie
             and
             bragging
             victorie
             .
             Much
             time
             appointed
             for
             Disputations
             ,
             was
             vainly
             consumed
             in
             opprobrious
             checks
             ,
             taunts
             ,
             hissings
             ,
             and
             clapping
             of
             hands
             .
             Whensoeuer
             I
             would
             make
             an
             end
             of
             my
             probations
             ,
             they
             would
             euer
             crie
             out
             Blasphemies
             ,
             blasphemies
             .
             I
             neuer
             heard
             or
             read
             the
             like
             ,
             but
             by
             Demetrius
             the
             Siluer-smith
             ,
             and
             them
             of
             his
             occupation
             ,
             crying
             but
             against
             
               Paule
               ,
               Great
               is
               Diana
               of
               the
               Ephesians
               :
            
             and
             except
             it
             be
             a
             disputation
             of
             the
             Arrians
             against
             the
             Orthodoxes
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             that
             such
             as
             the
             Presidents
             of
             the
             disputations
             were
             ,
             such
             were
             the
             rest
             ,
             all
             were
             in
             a
             hurly-burly
             ;
             and
             the
             Arrians
             cast
             out
             such
             great
             slanders
             ,
             that
             nothing
             could
             quietly
             be
             heard
             ;
             and
             he
             concludes
             ,
             thus
             ended
             this
             glorious
             disputation
             of
             the
             Sacrificers
             ,
             Doctors
             ,
             and
             Masters
             ,
             which
             fought
             manfully
             for
             their
             God
             and
             goods
             ,
             their
             faith
             and
             felicitie
             ,
             countrey
             and
             Kitchin
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             beautie
             and
             bellie
             ,
             with
             triumphant
             applauses
             and
             fauour
             of
             the
             whole
             Uniuersitie
             .
          
           
             After
             seuerall
             disputations
             with
             euery
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             Commissioners
             sate
             in
             
             Saint
             Maries
             Church
             ,
             and
             Doctor
             Weston
             ,
             vsed
             particular
             perswasions
             with
             euery
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             answere
             but
             pe●emptorily
             to
             say
             whether
             they
             would
             subscribe
             or
             no
             :
             Hee
             told
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             hee
             was
             ouercome
             in
             Arguments
             ,
             which
             he
             said
             was
             false
             ,
             for
             hee
             was
             not
             suffered
             to
             oppose
             as
             he
             would
             ,
             nor
             answere
             as
             he
             would
             ,
             vnlesse
             hee
             would
             haue
             brauled
             with
             them
             ,
             all
             denying
             to
             subscribe
             :
             then
             sentence
             was
             read
             ouer
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             no
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             condemned
             for
             hereticks
             .
          
           
             Then
             the
             Archbishop
             Cranmer
             answered
             ,
             from
             this
             your
             sentence
             I
             appeale
             to
             the
             iust
             iudgement
             of
             God
             ,
             trusting
             to
             be
             present
             with
             him
             in
             heauen
             ,
             for
             whose
             presence
             in
             the
             Altar
             I
             am
             thus
             condemned
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             Ridley
             answered
             ,
             though
             I
             be
             not
             of
             your
             company
             ,
             yet
             my
             name
             is
             written
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             whither
             this
             sentence
             will
             send
             mee
             sooner
             then
             wee
             should
             by
             nature
             haue
             come
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             Latimer
             .
             I
             thanke
             God
             most
             heartily
             that
             hee
             hath
             prolonged
             my
             life
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             in
             this
             case
             glorifie
             GOD
             by
             that
             kinde
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             After
             they
             were
             all
             three
             called
             to
             behold
             a
             solemne
             procession
             ,
             wherein
             Doctor
             Weston
             carried
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             foure
             Doctors
             carried
             the
             Canapie
             ouer
             him
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             yeere
             one
             thousand
             fiue
             hundred
             forty
             and
             three
             ,
             it
             is
             shewed
             how
             the
             Duke
             of
             Northumberland
             was
             apprehended
             by
             the
             Guard
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             London
             by
             the
             Earle
             of
             Arundell
             and
             others
             ,
             these
             were
             committed
             to
             the
             Tower
             with
             the
             Duke
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             VVarwick
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             Huntington
             ,
             Lord
             Ambrose
             ,
             and
             Lord
             
               Henry
               Dudley
            
             ,
             Lord
             Hastings
             ,
             who
             was
             deliuered
             the
             same
             night
             :
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Gates
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Gates
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Andrew
               Dudley
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Palmer
            
             ,
             and
             Doctor
             Sands
             Chancelor
             of
             Cambridge
             ,
             many
             were
             committed
             to
             diuers
             prisons
             about
             the
             same
             time
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             Maister
             Bradford
             ,
             Maister
             Beacon
             ,
             and
             Maister
             Veron
             were
             committed
             vnto
             the
             Tower
             ,
             and
             Maister
             Sampson
             was
             sought
             for
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             could
             not
             be
             found
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             fumed
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             Doctor
             Weston
             preached
             at
             Paules
             Crosse
             ,
             he
             willed
             the
             people
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             soules
             departed
             ,
             that
             be
             neither
             in
             heauen
             nor
             hell
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             place
             not
             yet
             sufficiently
             purged
             to
             come
             to
             heauen
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             releeued
             by
             your
             deuout
             prayers
             :
             he
             named
             the
             Lords
             Table
             an
             Oyster
             boord
             :
             hee
             said
             the
             Catechisme
             lately
             set
             forth
             was
             abominable
             heresie
             ,
             and
             likeneth
             the
             setters
             forth
             of
             the
             same
             to
             
               Iulianus
               Apostata
            
             ,
             and
             the
             booke
             to
             the
             booke
             of
             
               Iulianus
               Apostata
            
             ,
             wherein
             Christ
             and
             Pilate
             were
             the
             speakers
             ,
             which
             Sermon
             was
             learnedly
             confuted
             in
             writing
             by
             Maister
             Couerdall
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             a
             Priest
             of
             Canterbury
             said
             Masse
             on
             the
             one
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             day
             he
             came
             into
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             and
             desired
             all
             the
             people
             to
             forgiue
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             said
             hee
             had
             betrayed
             Christ
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             Iudas
             ,
             as
             Peter
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             long
             Sermon
             against
             the
             Masse
             .
          
           
             In
             February
             one
             thousand
             fiue
             hundred
             fifty
             and
             foure
             ,
             before
             the
             comming
             of
             King
             Philip
             ,
             vpon
             the
             fifteenth
             day
             ,
             about
             nine
             of
             the
             clock
             in
             the
             forenoone
             ,
             there
             was
             séene
             two
             Sunnes
             both
             shining
             at
             once
             :
             and
             that
             time
             was
             also
             seene
             a
             Raine-bow
             turned
             contrary
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             deale
             higher
             then
             it
             was
             wont
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             at
             Saint
             Pancrase
             in
             Cheape
             ,
             the
             Crucifixe
             with
             the
             Pixe
             were
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Sepulchre
             before
             the
             Priest
             rose
             to
             the
             resurrection
             :
             so
             that
             when
             he
             put
             his
             hand
             into
             the
             Sepulchre
             ,
             &
             said
             very
             deuoutly
             
               surrexit
               non
               est
               hic
            
             ,
             he
             found
             his
             words
             true
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             not
             there
             indéede
             ,
             wherevpon
             being
             dismaide
             ,
             and
             debating
             amongst
             themselues
             whom
             they
             thought
             likest
             to
             doe
             it
             :
             they
             layed
             it
             to
             one
             Marsh
             ,
             which
             a
             little
             before
             had
             beene
             put
             from
             that
             parsonage
             because
             he
             was
             married
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             could
             not
             proue
             it
             ,
             being
             brought
             before
             the
             
             Mayor
             ,
             they
             burdened
             him
             to
             haue
             kept
             company
             with
             his
             wife
             since
             they
             were
             diuorced
             :
             He
             answered
             that
             the
             Queene
             had
             done
             him
             wrong
             to
             take
             from
             him
             both
             his
             liuing
             ,
             and
             his
             wife
             :
             wherevpon
             he
             and
             his
             wife
             were
             committed
             seuerall
             Counters
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             there
             was
             a
             Cat
             hanged
             vpon
             a
             Gallow●s
             at
             the
             Crosse
             in
             Cheape
             ,
             apparelled
             like
             a
             Priest
             ,
             ready
             to
             say
             Masse
             with
             a
             shauen
             Crowne
             :
             her
             two
             fore-feete
             were
             tyed
             ouer
             her
             head
             ,
             with
             a
             round
             paper
             like
             a
             Wafer
             Cake
             put
             betweene
             them
             ,
             where
             on
             rose
             great
             euill
             will
             against
             the
             Citie
             of
             London
             :
             the
             Quéene
             and
             the
             Bishops
             were
             very
             angry
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             a
             proclamation
             in
             the
             afternoone
             ,
             that
             whosoeuer
             could
             bring
             forth
             the
             party
             that
             hanged
             vp
             the
             Cat
             should
             haue
             twenty
             Nobles
             ,
             which
             after
             was
             increased
             to
             twenty
             Markes
             ,
             but
             none
             would
             ●ar●e
             it
             ,
             the
             occasion
             of
             this
             was
             ,
             because
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             had
             preached
             before
             the
             Queene
             for
             the
             straite
             execution
             of
             Wyats
             Souldiours
             :
             Wherevpon
             there
             was
             twenty
             Gibbets
             and
             Gallowes
             set
             vp
             ,
             in
             and
             about
             the
             streets
             of
             London
             ,
             which
             there
             remained
             for
             the
             terrour
             of
             others
             from
             the
             13.
             of
             February
             ,
             vntill
             the
             fourth
             of
             Iune
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             comming
             of
             King
             Philip
             were
             taken
             downe
             .
          
           
             One
             Maister
             
               Walter
               Mantell
            
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             which
             rose
             with
             Wyat
             ,
             being
             prisoner
             in
             the
             Tower
             ,
             the
             Quéene
             sent
             vnto
             him
             Doctor
             Bourne
             ,
             to
             conuert
             him
             :
             he
             answered
             Bourne
             that
             he
             beleeued
             in
             the
             holy
             Catholick
             church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             grounded
             vpon
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             he
             tooke
             exception
             to
             the
             Antichristian
             popish
             Church
             :
             and
             hee
             said
             ,
             hee
             thought
             the
             Masse
             not
             fit
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             occasion
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             cléere
             〈◊〉
             of
             Christs
             institution
             :
             and
             said
             it
             was
             not
             a
             propitiatory
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             :
             for
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             was
             onely
             that
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             certaine
             Collects
             therein
             are
             blasphemous
             .
             Then
             said
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             see
             how
             vaine-glory
             toucheth
             you
             ;
             then
             I
             found
             fault
             it
             was
             not
             a
             Communion
             :
             Yes
             said
             he
             one
             Priest
             saying
             Masse
             heere
             ,
             and
             another
             there
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             in
             an
             other
             place
             is
             a
             Communion
             :
             Then
             he
             desired
             God
             to
             receiue
             him
             to
             his
             mercy
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             die
             vndefiled
             in
             his
             truth
             ,
             at
             vtter
             defiance
             with
             all
             papisticall
             and
             Antichristian
             Doctrine
             :
             and
             to
             defend
             all
             his
             chosen
             ,
             from
             the
             tyrany
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             Antichrist
             and
             from
             his
             subtilties
             :
             at
             his
             first
             casting
             off
             the
             Gallowes
             the
             rope
             broke
             ,
             then
             they
             would
             haue
             had
             him
             re●ant
             ,
             and
             receiued
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             should
             haue
             the
             Queenes
             Pardon
             :
             but
             Master
             Mantell
             ,
             like
             a
             worthy
             gentleman
             ,
             refused
             their
             serpentine
             Councell
             ,
             and
             chose
             rather
             to
             die
             then
             to
             liue
             for
             dishonouring
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Maister
             Bradford
             ,
             Maister
             Sanders
             ,
             and
             diuers
             other
             good
             preachers
             hearing
             that
             they
             should
             be
             brought
             vnto
             a
             Disputation
             at
             Cambridge
             ,
             sent
             a
             Declaration
             out
             of
             prison
             ,
             to
             the
             effect
             as
             followeth
             ;
             That
             they
             did
             not
             purpose
             to
             dispute
             otherwise
             then
             by
             writing
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             before
             the
             Queenes
             Highnes
             &
             her
             Councell
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             Parliament
             houses
             ,
             because
             we
             shall
             dispute
             against
             the
             things
             which
             already
             they
             haue
             determined
             ,
             whereby
             it
             appeareth
             they
             seeke
             not
             the
             derity
             ▪
             but
             our
             destruction
             ,
             and
             their
             glory
             ;
             otherwise
             they
             would
             haue
             called
             vs
             to
             shew
             our
             consciences
             before
             their
             lawes
             were
             so
             made
             :
             and
             againe
             the
             Censors
             and
             Iudges
             are
             manifest
             enemies
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             before
             whom
             Pearles
             are
             not
             to
             be
             cast
             by
             the
             commandement
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             example
             :
             and
             because
             some
             of
             vs
             haue
             been
             in
             prison
             eight
             or
             nine
             monethes
             ,
             where
             we
             haue
             had
             no
             Bookes
             ,
             paper
             ,
             nor
             Inke
             ,
             and
             because
             we
             shall
             bee
             stopped
             of
             our
             Arguments
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishops
             were
             at
             Oxford
             :
             and
             because
             the
             Notaries
             that
             shal
             write
             our
             Arguments
             shal
             be
             such
             as
             either
             doe
             not
             ,
             or
             dare
             not
             fauour
             the
             truth
             ,
             therefore
             must
             write
             to
             please
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             will
             put
             to
             ,
             or
             take
             from
             ,
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             as
             it
             appeared
             at
             Oxford
             :
             Yea
             if
             any
             man
             was
             seene
             there
             to
             write
             ,
             he
             was
             sent
             for
             and
             his
             writings
             taken
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             If
             they
             will
             write
             ,
             we
             will
             answere
             by
             writing
             ,
             and
             proue
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             and
             most
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             this
             our
             faith
             &
             euery
             péece
             thereof
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             seale
             it
             with
             our
             liues
             :
             First
             we
             confesse
             &
             belé●ue
             all
             the
             Canonicall
             bookes
             of
             the
             
             Old
             Te●●ament
             and
             the
             New
             ,
             to
             bee
             truth
             written
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             the
             Iudge
             of
             all
             Controuersies
             of
             Religion
             :
             and
             we
             beléeue
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             is
             the
             Spouse
             and
             beloued
             Wife
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             imbrace
             the
             doctrine
             of
             these
             bookes
             in
             all
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             bee
             heard
             accordingly
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             will
             not
             heare
             her
             ,
             are
             Heretickes
             and
             Schismaticks
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             saying
             :
             He
             that
             will
             not
             heare
             the
             Church
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             an
             Hereticke
             ;
             and
             wee
             beléeue
             the
             Symbols
             of
             the
             Créede
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Councels
             of
             Nice
             ,
             Constantinople
             ,
             Ephesus
             ,
             Chalcedon
             ,
             and
             of
             Toletum
             ,
             before
             the
             foure
             hundred
             fifty
             foure
             yeare
             ,
             and
             the
             Symbols
             of
             
               Athanasius
               ,
               Ireneus
               ,
               Tertullian
            
             ,
             and
             of
             Damasus
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             yeare
             thrée
             hundred
             seauenty
             sixe
             .
             We
             beléeue
             that
             Iustification
             commeth
             onely
             from
             the
             mercy
             of
             GOD
             through
             Christ
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             had
             of
             none
             of
             discretion
             but
             by
             Faith
             :
             which
             Faith
             is
             a
             certaine
             perswasion
             wrought
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             lightneth
             the
             mind
             ,
             so
             it
             suppleth
             the
             heart
             ,
             to
             submit
             it selfe
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             By
             this
             we
             disalow
             Papisticall
             Doctrines
             of
             free
             will
             ,
             of
             workes
             of
             supererogation
             ,
             of
             merits
             ,
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             auriculer
             confession
             and
             satisfaction
             :
             And
             we
             beléeue
             ,
             that
             the
             exterior
             seruice
             of
             God
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             according
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             tongue
             as
             may
             be
             most
             to
             edifie
             and
             not
             in
             Latine
             ,
             where
             the
             people
             vnderstand
             not
             the
             same
             :
             And
             we
             beléeue
             ,
             that
             God
             onely
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             is
             to
             bee
             prayed
             vnto
             ,
             and
             we
             disalow
             inuocation
             to
             Sa●nts
             departed
             ;
             and
             we
             beléeue
             ,
             as
             a
             Man
             departeth
             this
             life
             ,
             he
             is
             either
             blessed
             ,
             or
             damned
             for
             euer
             ;
             by
             reason
             whereof
             we
             affirme
             Purgatory
             ,
             Masses
             of
             
               Scala
               Caeli
            
             ,
             Trentals
             ,
             and
             such
             suffrages
             as
             the
             popish
             Church
             doth
             obtrude
             ,
             as
             necessary
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             And
             wee
             beleeue
             two
             Sacraments
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Baptisme
             and
             the
             Lordes
             Supper
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             ministred
             according
             to
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             bée
             no
             longer
             Sacraments
             then
             they
             were
             in
             vse
             ,
             and
             vsed
             to
             the
             end
             for
             which
             they
             were
             instituted
             ,
             and
             the
             mutilation
             of
             the
             one
             kind
             from
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             from
             the
             Lay
             people
             ,
             is
             Antichristian
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             the
             transubstantiation
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             the
             adoration
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             the
             reseruation
             and
             carrying
             about
             of
             the
             ●ame
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             it
             to
             be
             a
             propitiatory
             sacrifice
             for
             the
             quick
             and
             dead
             ,
             or
             a
             worke
             that
             pleaseth
             God
             :
             and
             so
             of
             the
             inhibition
             of
             marriage
             in
             any
             state
             as
             vnlawfull
             ;
             we
             doubt
             not
             but
             we
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             proue
             all
             these
             our
             verities
             by
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             which
             hath
             followed
             Gods
             word
             and
             Spirit
             :
             and
             we
             hartily
             desire
             all
             men
             to
             be
             obedient
             with
             vs
             vnto
             all
             that
             bee
             in
             authority
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             cease
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             gouerne
             them
             with
             his
             Spirit
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             consent
             in
             any
             kind
             of
             rebellion
             against
             the
             Quéens
             Highnesse
             ,
             but
             where
             they
             cannot
             obey
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             disobey
             God
             ,
             there
             to
             suffer
             with
             all
             patience
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             higher
             powers
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             do
             ,
             rather
             then
             we
             will
             consent
             to
             any
             doctrine
             contrary
             to
             this
             which
             we
             heere
             confesse
             ,
             wee
             shall
             be
             iustly
             conuinced
             thereof
             .
             The
             Lord
             indue
             vs
             with
             his
             Spirit
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             grace
             of
             perseuerance
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             twentith
             day
             of
             Iuly
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             Spaine
             landed
             at
             Southampton
             :
             He
             was
             the
             first
             that
             landed
             ,
             and
             presently
             he
             drew
             his
             Sword
             ,
             and
             carryed
             
             it
             naked
             in
             his
             hand
             a
             prettie
             way
             ,
             the
             Mayor
             of
             the
             Towne
             met
             him
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             him
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             which
             he
             receiued
             in
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             put
             his
             sword
             into
             his
             left
             ,
             then
             met
             him
             the
             Earle
             of
             Arundell
             ,
             and
             Lord
             Williams
             ,
             and
             brought
             him
             to
             his
             lodging
             .
          
           
             The
             twenty
             fiue
             day
             ,
             He
             and
             Quéene
             Mary
             were
             married
             at
             Winchester
             ,
             by
             the
             Bishop
             there
             ,
             then
             they
             came
             to
             Windsor
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             Southwarke
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             through
             the
             Citty
             of
             London
             to
             White-hall
             :
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             many
             Pageants
             and
             glorious
             sights
             were
             made
             .
             Upon
             the
             Cunduit
             in
             Gracious-stréet
             ,
             was
             painted
             King
             Henry
             the
             eight
             ●n
             harnesse
             ,
             with
             a
             Sword
             in
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             hand
             a
             Booke
             ▪
             whereon
             was
             written
             
               Verbum
               Dei
            
             ,
             deliuering
             the
             Booke
             to
             his
             Sonne
             Edward
             painted
             by
             him
             :
             Whereupon
             the
             Bishoppe
             of
             Winchester
             sent
             for
             the
             Painter
             ,
             and
             called
             him
             ●naue
             ,
             ranke
             Traytor
             and
             villaine
             ,
             for
             
             painting
             a
             Booke
             in
             King
             Henries
             hand
             ,
             and
             writing
             
               Verbum
               Dei
            
             thereon
             ,
             he
             should
             rather
             to
             haue
             put
             the
             Booke
             in
             Quéene
             Maries
             hand
             ,
             that
             was
             there
             also
             pictured
             ,
             for
             that
             she
             had
             reformed
             the
             Church
             and
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Against
             this
             time
             Bonner
             in
             his
             Royalty
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Prebendaries
             about
             him
             ,
             the
             doores
             of
             Pauls
             being
             shut
             ,
             a
             new
             Roode
             being
             laid
             vpon
             the
             Pauem●●ts
             ,
             they
             sung
             diuers
             Prayers
             by
             the
             Roode
             ,
             then
             they
             annointed
             it
             with
             Oyle
             in
             diuers
             places
             :
             After
             they
             crept
             vnto
             it
             and
             kissed
             it
             ,
             after
             they
             wayed
             it
             vppe
             into
             his
             accustomed
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             while
             the
             whole
             Quire
             sang
             
               Te
               D●um
            
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Bels
             rang
             for
             ioy
             .
          
           
             From
             White-hall
             they
             went
             to
             Richmond
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             Lords
             had
             leaue
             to
             depart
             ,
             and
             there
             remained
             no
             English
             Lord
             at
             the
             Court
             ,
             but
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             from
             thence
             to
             Hampton-Court
             ,
             where
             the
             Hall
             doore
             was
             continually
             kept
             shut
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             might
             enter
             ,
             vnlesse
             his
             arrand
             were
             first
             knowne
             ,
             which
             séemed
             strange
             to
             English-men
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             fourth
             day
             of
             Nouember
             ,
             ●●ue
             Priests
             did
             pe●●ance
             at
             Paules
             Crosse
             ,
             which
             were
             content
             to
             put
             away
             their
             Wiues
             ,
             and
             take
             vpon
             them
             againe
             to
             minister
             :
             euery
             one
             of
             them
             had
             a
             taper
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             a
             rod
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Preacher
             did
             disple
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             twenty
             seauen
             day
             of
             Nouember
             ,
             Cardinall
             Poole
             being
             but
             a
             littl●
             before
             come
             into
             the
             Realme
             ,
             came
             to
             the
             Parliament-House
             ,
             the
             King
             and
             Quéene
             sitting
             vnder
             the
             Cloath
             of
             Estate
             ,
             and
             the
             Cardinall
             sitting
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             .
          
           
             The
             Cardinall
             made
             a
             long
             Oration
             ,
             shewing
             first
             how
             this
             Realme
             had
             euer
             béene
             forward
             to
             receiue
             Religion
             :
             first
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Brittaines
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             meanes
             came
             from
             Rome
             ,
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             which
             Church
             we
             haue
             euer
             since
             continued
             ;
             and
             shewed
             what
             deuotion
             this
             Iland
             hath
             had
             to
             Rome
             ,
             that
             King
             Offa
             and
             Adulphus
             thought
             their
             obedience
             to
             the
             Sea
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             owne
             persons
             went
             to
             the
             place
             where
             they
             receiued
             so
             great
             grace
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             
               Carolus
               Magnus
            
             founded
             Paris
             ,
             hee
             sent
             into
             England
             for
             Alcui●us
             ,
             which
             first
             brought
             learning
             to
             that
             Uniuersity
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             rehearse
             the
             benefits
             this
             Realme
             hath
             receiued
             from
             Rome
             ,
             nor
             the
             miseries
             this
             Realm
             hath
             suffered
             by
             swaruing
             from
             that
             Unity
             ,
             so
             all
             Countries
             that
             haue
             refused
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Faith
             ,
             hath
             had
             the
             like
             plagues
             ,
             as
             Asia
             ,
             and
             the
             Empire
             of
             Gréece
             ,
             by
             swar●ing
             from
             Rome
             ,
             are
             brought
             into
             the
             subiection
             of
             the
             Turke
             :
             And
             Germany
             by
             swaruing
             from
             this
             vnity
             ,
             are
             afflicted
             with
             diuers
             Sects
             and
             factions
             :
             then
             hee
             pra●●ed
             the
             King
             for
             his
             greatnésse
             and
             riches
             ,
             and
             the
             Quéen
             ,
             as
             one
             in
             whose
             hart
             God
             had
             preserued
             the
             Catholike
             truth
             ,
             when
             all
             light
             of
             the
             truth
             séemed
             vtterly
             to
             be
             extinct
             ,
             whom
             GOD
             had
             most
             miraculously
             brought
             vnto
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             being
             a
             helplesse
             Uirgin
             ,
             naked
             and
             vnarmed
             ,
             had
             the
             victory
             of
             all
             pollicies
             and
             armed
             powers
             ,
             prepared
             to
             destroy
             her
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             appointed
             her
             to
             raigne
             ouer
             you
             ,
             for
             the
             restitution
             of
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             exterpation
             of
             errors
             and
             Sects
             .
          
           
             God
             hath
             deuided
             his
             power
             vnto
             two
             parts
             heare
             in
             Earth
             ,
             that
             is
             ;
             into
             th●
             Imperiall
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             power
             ,
             the
             Seculer
             Princes
             and
             Ministers
             of
             God
             to
             execute
             vengeance
             vpon
             transgressors
             ,
             and
             to
             preserue
             well
             doers
             ,
             which
             is
             represented
             in
             these
             two
             most
             excellent
             Princes
             ,
             the
             King
             and
             Quéene
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             power
             ,
             is
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             which
             belongeth
             by
             prerogatiu●
             to
             the
             Sea
             Apostlike
             of
             Rome
             ,
             from
             which
             Sea
             I
             am
             deputed
             Legate
             ,
             hauing
             the
             Keyes
             committed
             to
             my
             hands
             ,
             I
             confesse
             I
             haue
             the
             Keyes
             not
             as
             mine
             owne
             Keyes
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             keyes
             of
             him
             that
             sent
             mee
             ,
             but
             certaine
             impediments
             in
             you
             to
             receiue
             it
             must
             be
             taken
             away
             before
             my
             Commission
             can
             take
             place
             .
             I
             came
             to
             reconcile
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             condemne
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             compell
             ,
             but
             to
             call
             againe
             :
             My
             Commission
             is
             of
             Grace
             and
             clemency
             ,
             to
             all
             such
             as
             will
             receiue
             it
             :
             touching
             the
             matter●
             past
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             as
             things
             cast
             into
             the
             Sea
             of
             forgetfulnesse
             .
          
           
           
             the
             meanes
             wherby
             you
             shall
             receiue
             this
             benefit
             ,
             is
             by
             reuoking
             the
             lawes
             ,
             wherby
             you
             haue
             disseuered
             yourselues
             from
             the
             vnity
             of
             Christs
             Church
             ,
             therefore
             you
             ,
             as
             prouident
             men
             for
             the
             weale
             of
             your
             soules
             and
             bodies
             ,
             pouder
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             in
             this
             waightie
             cause
             .
             The
             next
             day
             the
             three
             estates
             sitting
             in
             the
             Parlament-house
             ,
             all
             on
             their
             knees
             exhibited
             a
             Supplication
             to
             their
             Highnesses
             ,
             the
             King
             and
             Queene
             ,
             that
             their
             humble
             sute
             ,
             by
             their
             Graces
             intercession
             and
             meane
             ▪
             might
             be
             exhibited
             vnto
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             declaring
             themselues
             sorie
             and
             repentant
             for
             the
             Schisme
             committed
             in
             this
             Realme
             against
             the
             Apostolike
             Sea
             ,
             promising
             ,
             in
             token
             of
             their
             repentance
             ,
             to
             be
             readie
             vnto
             the
             vttermost
             of
             their
             power
             ,
             to
             doe
             their
             endeauour
             for
             the
             repealing
             of
             the
             said
             lawes
             :
             and
             we
             desire
             that
             your
             Maiesties
             will
             so
             set
             forth
             this
             our
             humble
             sute
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             obtayne
             from
             the
             Sea
             Apostolike
             ,
             by
             the
             sayd
             most
             Reuerend
             Father
             ,
             as
             well
             particular
             as
             vniuersall
             absolution
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             may
             be
             receiued
             into
             the
             bosome
             of
             Christs
             Church
             ,
             so
             that
             this
             whole
             Realme
             may
             in
             perfect
             obedience
             vnto
             the
             Sea
             Apostolike
             serue
             God
             and
             your
             Maiesties
             ,
             to
             the
             furtherance
             of
             his
             honour
             and
             glorie
             .
             The
             king
             and
             Queene
             deliuered
             it
             vnto
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             who
             perceauing
             the
             effect
             thereof
             to
             answere
             his
             expectation
             ,
             hee
             receiued
             it
             most
             gladly
             :
             and
             after
             he
             had
             thanked
             Almighty
             God
             for
             the
             prosperous
             successe
             of
             his
             comming
             from
             Rome
             ,
             by
             the
             Popes
             authoritie
             he
             gaue
             them
             full
             absolution
             :
             Then
             they
             went
             to
             the
             Chappell
             &
             sung
             te
             Deum
             with
             great
             ioy
             of
             the
             reconciliation
             :
             the
             report
             of
             this
             was
             sent
             to
             Rome
             with
             great
             speed
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             the
             King
             and
             Cardinals
             Letters
             ,
             which
             thou
             maist
             see
             in
             the
             Booke
             of
             Martyrs
             :
             Wherevpon
             the
             Pope
             caused
             Processions
             to
             bee
             made
             with
             great
             ioy
             for
             the
             conuersion
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             praising
             the
             Cardinals
             deligence
             ,
             and
             the
             deuotion
             of
             the
             King
             and
             Queene
             ,
             on
             Christmas
             Euen
             by
             his
             Bulles
             hee
             set
             forth
             ,
             a
             generall
             pardon
             to
             all
             such
             as
             did
             truely
             reioyce
             for
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             The
             Sonday
             following
             the
             second
             of
             December
             ,
             Gardiner
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             and
             Lord
             Chancellor
             preached
             at
             Paules
             Crosse
             :
             Upon
             the
             third
             to
             the
             Romans
             :
             
               It
               is
               time
               that
               we
               should
               awake
               out
               of
               sleepe
               ,
               for
               our
               saluation
               is
               neerer
               then
               when
               we
               beleeued
               :
            
             First
             he
             shewed
             how
             the
             saying
             of
             Saint
             Paul
             was
             verified
             vpon
             the
             Gentils
             ,
             which
             had
             long
             time
             slept
             in
             ignorance
             :
             therefore
             to
             stir
             vp
             their
             dulnes
             he
             desired
             them
             to
             wake
             out
             of
             sleepe
             :
             then
             hee
             compared
             our
             time
             to
             theirs
             .
          
           
             As
             the
             sacraments
             of
             Christ
             did
             declare
             Christ
             to
             come
             ,
             our
             Sacraments
             declare
             that
             he
             is
             come
             :
             now
             that
             hee
             is
             come
             the
             Iewes
             sacrifices
             bee
             done
             away
             ,
             a●d
             ours
             only
             remaine
             ,
             they
             had
             him
             as
             a
             signe
             ,
             but
             we
             haue
             his
             very
             body
             in
             our
             Sacrament
             :
             wherefore
             it
             is
             time
             that
             we
             now
             also
             awake
             who
             haue
             slept
             &
             rather
             dreamed
             this
             twenty
             yeares
             ,
             as
             shall
             bee
             declared
             by
             the
             properties
             of
             sléepe
             or
             dreame
             .
          
           
             As
             we
             going
             to
             sléepe
             ,
             separate
             our selues
             from
             company
             ,
             so
             we
             haue
             separated
             our selues
             from
             the
             Sea
             of
             Rome
             ,
             no
             Realme
             in
             Christendome
             like
             vs
             ,
             and
             as
             Shepheards
             dreame
             sometimes
             of
             killing
             ,
             mayning
             ,
             or
             drowning
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             of
             beastlinesse
             ,
             so
             we
             haue
             not
             onely
             dreamed
             of
             beastlinesse
             ,
             but
             also
             done
             it
             :
             and
             as
             in
             sléepe
             ,
             all
             ones
             senses
             is
             stopped
             ,
             that
             hee
             cannot
             see
             ,
             not
             smell
             ,
             nor
             heare
             ;
             so
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Church
             being
             to
             mooue
             our
             senses
             ,
             are
             taken
             away
             ,
             whereby
             our
             senses
             are
             stopped
             :
             and
             further
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             would
             sleepe
             ,
             he
             wil
             put
             out
             the
             Candle
             ,
             least
             it
             wake
             him
             .
             So
             lately
             ,
             all
             such
             Writers
             as
             did
             hold
             with
             the
             Apostolike
             Sea
             ,
             are
             forbidden
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             and
             Images
             ,
             which
             were
             Lay
             mens
             Books
             ,
             were
             cast
             downe
             and
             burned
             .
          
           
             Wee
             haue
             beene
             this
             twenty
             yeares
             without
             a
             head
             ,
             for
             when
             King
             Henry
             first
             tooke
             vpon
             him
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             was
             then
             no
             Church
             at
             all
             .
             After
             whom
             King
             Edward
             could
             not
             be
             head
             ,
             but
             was
             onely
             a
             shaddow
             of
             a
             head
             :
             and
             in
             our
             Queenes
             time
             we
             had
             no
             head
             ,
             for
             she
             alone
             could
             not
             be
             head
             ,
             and
             her
             two
             Arch-bishoppes
             were
             both
             conuicted
             of
             one
             crime
             ,
             and
             deposed
             in
             Henry
             the
             eights
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             tumult
             was
             in
             the
             North
             ,
             the
             King
             would
             haue
             giuen
             the
             supremasie
             
             againe
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             but
             the
             houre
             was
             not
             then
             come
             ,
             least
             it
             had
             beene
             said
             he
             did
             it
             for
             feare
             .
             After
             Master
             Kneuet
             and
             I
             were
             sent
             Ambassadors
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             means
             to
             reconcile
             the
             King
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             but
             the
             time
             was
             not
             come
             ,
             for
             it
             might
             be
             said
             it
             was
             done
             for
             policy
             :
             the
             matter
             was
             likewise
             moued
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             King
             Edwards
             raigne
             ,
             hut
             the
             time
             was
             not
             yet
             come
             ;
             for
             it
             might
             haue
             been
             said
             ,
             the
             King
             was
             bought
             &
             sold
             in
             his
             infancy
             ,
             neither
             was
             the
             houre
             come
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Queens
             raign
             ,
             for
             it
             would
             haue
             bin
             said
             it
             was
             done
             in
             weaknes
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             had
             been
             done
             when
             the
             King
             first
             came
             ,
             it
             might
             haue
             been
             said
             it
             had
             beene
             done
             by
             violence
             ,
             but
             now
             ,
             
               hora
               est
            
             ,
             when
             nothing
             can
             be
             obiected
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             the
             prouidence
             of
             God.
             Now
             Pope
             Iulius
             the
             hath
             sent
             vnto
             vs
             this
             most
             reuerend
             Father
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             not
             to
             reuenge
             iniuries
             done
             ,
             but
             to
             giue
             his
             benediction
             to
             those
             which
             defamed
             and
             persc●uted
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             they
             may
             be
             the
             meeter
             to
             receiue
             it
             ,
             let
             vs
             acknowledge
             our selues
             of●enders
             against
             his
             Holinesse
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             exclude
             my selfe
             of
             the
             number
             :
             I
             will
             wéepe
             with
             them
             that
             wéepe
             ,
             and
             reioyce
             with
             them
             that
             reioyce
             .
             The
             King
             and
             Quéenes
             Maiesties
             haue
             restored
             the
             Pope
             to
             his
             supremacy
             ,
             and
             the
             thrée
             Estates
             of
             Parliament
             haue
             also
             submitted
             themselues
             to
             his
             Holinesse
             ,
             and
             his
             successors
             for
             euer
             ,
             therefore
             let
             vs
             no
             longer
             stay
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             to
             the
             
               Corinthians
               ,
               He
               was
               their
               Father
               ,
            
             so
             may
             the
             Pope
             say
             ,
             he
             is
             ●ur
             Father
             ;
             for
             we
             receiued
             our
             doctrine
             first
             from
             Rome
             ,
             therefore
             he
             may
             challenge
             vs
             as
             his
             owne
             ;
             he
             hath
             preuented
             vs
             before
             we
             sought
             him
             ,
             he
             hath
             sent
             one
             of
             our
             Brethren
             to
             speake
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             not
             as
             vnto
             strangers
             :
             and
             now
             let
             vs
             awake
             ,
             which
             so
             long
             haue
             slept
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             sléep
             don
             so
             much
             naughtinesse
             against
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             pulling
             downe
             the
             Altars
             ,
             which
             thing
             Luther
             would
             not
             do
             ,
             but
             reproued
             them
             which
             did
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             prayer
             ,
             he
             prayed
             for
             the
             Pope
             and
             Cardinals
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             soules
             departed
             ,
             liuing
             in
             paines
             of
             Purgatory
             .
          
           
             Upon
             Newyeares
             day
             at
             night
             ,
             
             thirty
             Men
             and
             Women
             ,
             and
             one
             Maister
             Rose
             a
             Minister
             ,
             were
             taken
             in
             a
             house
             in
             Bow
             Church-yard
             at
             the
             Communion
             ,
             and
             committed
             to
             prison
             ,
             and
             Maister
             Rose
             was
             examined
             before
             Cranmer
             ,
             and
             committed
             vnto
             the
             Tower.
             
          
           
             Néere
             Lancaster
             in
             Lankishire
             ,
             at
             Cockram
             ,
             the
             Church-wardens
             and
             Parishoners
             made
             bargaine
             with
             one
             for
             the
             framing
             of
             their
             Roode
             ,
             who
             made
             them
             one
             ,
             and
             set
             it
             vp
             in
             their
             Church
             ,
             but
             they
             misliked
             his
             workemanship
             ;
             and
             refused
             to
             pay
             him
             :
             the
             matter
             was
             brought
             before
             the
             Mayor
             of
             Doucaster
             ▪
             th●y
             shewed
             the
             Mayor
             ,
             that
             the
             Rood
             they
             had
             before
             was
             a
             welfauoured
             man
             ,
             and
             he
             promised
             to
             make
             vs
             such
             another
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             the
             worst
             fauored
             thing
             that
             euer
             was
             séene
             ,
             gaping
             and
             grinning
             that
             none
             of
             our
             Children
             dare
             looke
             on
             him
             and
             come
             néere
             him
             :
             the
             Mayor
             concluded
             the
             poore
             man
             must
             bee
             paid
             ,
             for
             if
             it
             will
             not
             serue
             for
             a
             God
             ,
             put
             a
             paire
             of
             Hornes
             on
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             make
             an
             excellent
             Deuill
             :
             This
             the
             Parish
             tooke
             well
             a
             worth
             ,
             and
             the
             poore
             man
             had
             his
             Money
             .
          
           
             On
             New-yeares
             day
             at
             night
             ,
             was
             a
             great
             stirre
             betwixt
             the
             Spaniards
             and
             English
             men
             ,
             the
             occasion
             was
             about
             two
             Whores
             ,
             which
             were
             in
             the
             Cloyster
             of
             Westminster
             with
             a
             sort
             of
             Spaniards
             ,
             whilst
             some
             played
             the
             knaue
             with
             them
             ,
             others
             kept
             the
             entry
             of
             the
             Cloyster
             with
             Dags
             in
             harnesse
             ,
             they
             discharged
             their
             Dags
             at
             the
             Deanes
             men
             that
             came
             into
             the
             Cloyster
             ,
             and
             hurt
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             at
             length
             almost
             the
             whole
             towne
             was
             vp
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             a
             Spanish
             Fryer
             which
             got
             into
             the
             Church
             and
             rung
             Alarum
             ,
             so
             that
             many
             were
             afraid
             .
          
           
             At
             was
             publikely
             noysed
             ,
             that
             Quée●e
             Mary
             was
             with
             childe
             ,
             there
             were
             diuers
             prayers
             made
             in
             euery
             Church
             ,
             and
             processions
             for
             her
             deliuerance
             with
             a
             man
             child
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             should
             be
             beautifull
             ,
             comly
             ,
             and
             wise
             :
             And
             there
             was
             an
             Act
             of
             Parlament
             made
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Quéene
             should
             die
             in
             the
             infancy
             of
             the
             child
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             should
             haue
             the
             gouernment
             of
             it
             and
             the
             Realme
             ,
             vntill
             it
             came
             of
             full
             age
             :
             ●●uers
             were
             punished
             ,
             for
             saying
             the
             Quéene
             was
             not
             with
             child
             .
             About
             Whitsontide
             
             the
             time
             was
             thought
             to
             be
             nigh
             ,
             and
             mid-wiues
             ,
             rockers
             ,
             and
             nurses
             ,
             with
             tradle
             ,
             and
             all
             were
             prepared
             in
             readinesse
             ,
             and
             a
             rumor
             was
             blowne
             in
             London
             of
             the
             prosperous
             deliuerance
             of
             the
             Queene
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             bells
             were
             rung
             ,
             bon-fires
             and
             processions
             made
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             Citie
             ,
             but
             in
             most
             parts
             of
             the
             Realme
             ▪
             and
             in
             Antwarp
             guns
             were
             shot
             off
             in
             English
             ships
             ,
             and
             the
             Marriners
             were
             rewarded
             with
             an
             hundred
             Pistols
             by
             the
             Quéen
             of
             Hungary
             .
             The
             Parson
             of
             S.
             Anns
             within
             Aidersgate
             ,
             and
             diuers
             other
             Preachers
             took
             vpon
             them
             to
             describe
             how
             faire
             and
             beautifull
             the
             childe
             was
             :
             at
             length
             the
             people
             were
             certified
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             the
             Quéen
             was
             not
             deliuered
             ,
             nor
             in
             hope
             to
             haue
             any
             childe
             .
          
           
             The
             two
             and
             twentieth
             of
             Ianuary
             all
             the
             Preachers
             in
             prison
             were
             called
             before
             Gardnor
             ,
             at
             his
             house
             in
             S.
             Mary-Oueries
             :
             after
             communication
             ,
             they
             were
             asked
             whether
             they
             would
             conuert
             and
             enioy
             the
             Quéens
             pardon
             ,
             or
             stand
             to
             that
             which
             they
             had
             taught
             :
             they
             answered
             they
             would
             stand
             to
             that
             which
             they
             had
             taught
             :
             then
             they
             were
             committed
             to
             a
             straighter
             prison
             then
             before
             ,
             with
             charge
             that
             none
             should
             speak
             with
             them
             .
             
               Iames
               George
            
             the
             same
             time
             died
             in
             prison
             ,
             and
             was
             buried
             in
             the
             fields
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             fiue
             and
             twentieth
             of
             Ianuary
             ,
             on
             the
             day
             of
             the
             conuersion
             of
             S
             Paul
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             generall
             and
             solemne
             procession
             through
             London
             ,
             to
             giue
             God
             thanks
             for
             their
             conuersion
             to
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             were
             foure
             score
             and
             ten
             crosses
             ,
             and
             a
             hundred
             and
             sixtie
             Priests
             and
             Clerks
             ,
             who
             had
             euery
             one
             Copes
             on
             ,
             singing
             lustily
             :
             there
             followed
             eight
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             last
             of
             all
             Bonner
             carrying
             the
             Pixe
             vnder
             a
             Canopie
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             the
             Mayor
             ,
             Aldermen
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Liuerie
             of
             euery
             occupation
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Cardinall
             came
             to
             Paules
             Chu●ch
             the
             same
             day
             ,
             and
             after
             returned
             to
             Westminster
             :
             at
             the
             steps
             going
             vp
             to
             the
             Quire
             all
             the
             Gentlemen
             that
             were
             set
             of
             late
             at
             liberty
             out
             of
             the
             Tower
             ,
             kneeled
             before
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             offered
             vnto
             him
             themselues
             and
             their
             seruices
             :
             after
             the
             procession
             there
             was
             commanded
             bon-fires
             to
             be
             made
             at
             night
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           THE
           ELEVENTH
           BOOKE
           ,
           wherein
           is
           discoursed
           the
           bloudy
           murdering
           of
           Gods
           Saints
           .
        
         
           
             The
             martyrdom
             of
             Iohn
             Rogers
             .
          
           
             THe
             fourth
             of
             Februarie
             suffered
             M.
             
               Iohn
               Rogers
            
             .
             
             His
             examination
             before
             the
             Lord
             Chancellor
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Councell
             ,
             the
             two
             and
             twentieth
             of
             Ianuary
             .
          
           
             
               Lord
               Chan.
               
            
             
               Wilt
               thou
               returne
               to
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               ▪
               and
               vnite
               and
               knit
               thy selfe
               with
               vs
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               Parlament
               house
               hath
               don
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Rog.
               
            
             
               I
               neuer
               did
               nor
               will
               discent
               from
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               L.
               Chan.
               
            
             
               But
               I
               speak
               of
               receiuing
               the
               Pope
               to
               be
               supreme
               head
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rog.
               
            
             
               I
               know
               none
               ▪
               other
               head
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               but
               Christ
               ;
               neither
               will
               I
               acknowledge
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               to
               haue
               any
               more
               authoritie
               then
               any
               other
               Bishop
               hath
               either
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               or
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               foure
               hundred
               yeares
               after
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
               L.
               Chan.
               
            
             
               If
               Christ
               be
               the
               only
               head
               ,
               why
               diddest
               thou
               acknowledge
               K.
               Henry
               supreame
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Rog.
               
            
             
               I
               neuer
               granted
               him
               supremacie
               in
               spirituall
               things
               ,
               as
               forgiuenesse
               of
               s●nnes
               ,
               and
               giuing
               of
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               a
               Iudge
               aboue
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               L.
               Chan.
               
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               inconuenience
               to
               haue
               Christ
               supreme
               head
               and
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               also
               .
               I
               was
               ready
               to
               haue
               answered
               ,
               that
               there
               could
               not
               bee
               two
               heads
               of
               one
               Church
               :
               but
               he
               said
               ,
               make
               vs
               a
               direct
               answere
               ,
               whether
               thou
               wilt
               be
               one
               of
               this
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
               or
               no.
               
            
          
           
             
               Rog.
               
            
             
               I
               do
               not
               beleeue
               that
               your selues
               doe
               thinke
               in
               your
               hearts
               that
               he
               is
               supreme
               head
               in
               forgiuing
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               &c.
               being
               this
               twenty
               yeares
               you
               haue
               preached
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               you
               haue
               written
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
            
          
           
             
               L.
               Chan.
               
            
             
               Tush
               ,
               that
               Parlament
               constrained
               men
               by
               cruelty
               to
               abolish
               the
               primasie
               of
               the
               Pope
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rog.
               
            
             
               Then
               you
               doe
               wrong
               ,
               by
               cruelty
               to
               perswade
               mens
               consciences
               :
               if
               that
               cruelty
               did
               not
               perswade
               your
               consciences
               ,
               how
               would
               you
               haue
               your
               cruelties
               to
               perswade
               our
               consciences
               ?
            
          
           
             
               L.
               Chan.
               
            
             
               They
               were
               driuen
               by
               force
               to
               consent
               to
               that
               act
               ,
               wheras
               in
               this
               Parlament
               it
               was
               vniformally
               receiued
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rog.
               
            
             
               It
               goeth
               not
               by
               the
               more
               or
               lesser
               part
               which
               condiscended
               vnto
               it
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               wiser
               ,
               truer
               ,
               and
               godlier
               part
               :
               then
               he
               interrupted
               me
               ,
               and
               bade
               me
               answere
               him
               ,
               for
               we
               haue
               more
               to
               speake
               with
               then
               with
               you
               ;
               for
               there
               were
               ten
               persons
               more
               .
               Then
               he
               asked
               me
               whether
               I
               would
               enter
               into
               the
               Church
               with
               the
               whole
               Realme
               :
               I
               said
               I
               would
               see
               it
               proued
               the
               Church
               :
               then
               I
               vndertook
               ,
               if
               I
               might
               haue
               pen
               and
               ink
               ,
               proue
               the
               contrary
               ;
               but
               he
               said
               that
               should
               not
               be
               permitted
               ,
               and
               told
               me
               I
               should
               be
               sure
               neuer
               to
               haue
               the
               Quéens
               mercie
               ,
               if
               I
               would
               not
               acknowledge
               the
               Pope
               supreme
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               Paule
               forbiddeth
               me
               to
               contend
               with
               hereticks
               .
            
          
           
             
               L.
               Chan.
               
            
             
               Do●●
               thou
               not
               say
               in
               the
               Créed
               ,
               
                 I
                 beleeue
                 in
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               Rog.
               
            
             
               I
               find
               not
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               there
               :
               it
               signifieth
               the
               consent
               of
               all
               true
               teaching
               Churches
               of
               all
               ages
               .
               And
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               cannot
               be
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               teacheth
               so
               many
               doctrines
               against
               Gods
               word
               ;
               can
               that
               Church
               that
               doth
               so
               be
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               ?
            
             
               When
               he
               would
               haue
               me
               proue
               wherein
               the
               Pope
               taught
               against
               the
               word
               .
               I
               said
               ,
               to
               speake
               with
               strange
               tongues
               is
               against
               the
               scripture
               .
            
          
           
             
               L.
               Chan.
               
            
             
               Thou
               canst
               proue
               nothing
               by
               the
               Scripture
               :
               it
               is
               dead
               ,
               it
               must
               haue
               a
               liuely
               expositor
               ,
               for
               all
               hereticks
               haue
               alleaged
               Scriptures
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rog.
               
            
             
               The
               Scripture
               is
               aliue
               :
               all
               hereticks
               haue
               alleaged
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               ouercome
               by
               it
               .
               Then
               he
               bade
               away
               with
               me
               to
               prison
               :
               then
               I
               stood
               vp
               ,
               for
               I
               had
               kneeled
               all
               the
               while
               .
               Then
               Sir
               
                 Richard
                 Southwell
              
               said
               ,
               I
               know
               well
               thou
               wilt
               not
               burne
               in
               this
               geare
               .
               I
               said
               I
               trusted
               in
               God
               yes
               .
            
          
           
             When
             they
             touched
             me
             with
             marriage
             being
             a
             Priest
             :
             I
             said
             the
             true
             Catholik
             Church
             did
             euer
             allow
             marriage
             to
             Priests
             .
          
        
         
           
             His
             second
             examination
             .
          
           
             
               L.
               Chan.
               
            
             
               TEll
               me
               ,
               wilt
               thou
               returne
               to
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               〈…〉
               all
               the
               Realme
               ,
               and
               receiue
               mercy
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Rog.
               
            
             
               Before
               I
               could
               not
               tell
               what
               this
               mercie
               meant
               ,
               but
               now
               〈…〉
               it
               is
               a
               mercy
               of
               the
               Antichristian
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               I
               vtterly
               refuse
               :
               and
               your
               rising
               from
               error
               which
               you
               speak
               of
               ,
               is
               a
               very
               falling
               into
               error
               .
               I
               can
               proue
               
               the
               doctri●e
               which
               I
               preach
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               the
               fathers
               that
               liued
               vntill
               foure
               hundred
               years
               after
               Christ
               :
               he
               answered
               ,
               I
               was
               a
               priuate
               man
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               to
               be
               heard
               ,
               nor
               to
               be
               permitted
               to
               proue
               whether
               the
               whole
               realme
               had
               done
               right
               or
               wrong
               ,
               when
               the
               Parlament
               had
               concluded
               a
               thing
               :
               I
               answered
               ,
               no
               lawes
               of
               man
               must
               rule
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               they
               all
               must
               be
               iudged
               therby
               ,
               and
               obey
               therto
               ;
               and
               neither
               my
               conscience
               nor
               any
               Christian
               mans
               conscience
               could
               be
               satisfied
               with
               such
               lawes
               as
               did
               disagree
               from
               that
               word
               .
            
          
           
             Then
             I
             was
             asked
             of
             the
             reall
             presence
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             I
             said
             I
             could
             not
             vnderstand
             really
             and
             substantially
             ,
             but
             corporally
             ,
             and
             corporally
             Christ
             is
             only
             in
             heauen
             ,
             a●d
             cannot
             be
             corporally
             in
             the
             sacrament
             also
             .
          
           
             When
             definitiue
             sentence
             was
             read
             against
             him
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Chancellor
             sayd
             .
             I
             was
             in
             the
             great
             curse
             ;
             what
             a
             vengable
             dangerous
             matter
             it
             were
             to
             eate
             and
             drink
             with
             vs
             accursed
             ,
             or
             to
             giue
             vs
             any
             thing
             :
             for
             they
             that
             so
             did
             should
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             same
             great
             curse
             .
          
           
             Well
             my
             Lord
             ,
             quoth
             I
             ,
             I
             neuer
             willingly
             taught
             false
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             therefore
             haue
             a
             good
             conscience
             before
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             be
             found
             a
             true
             member
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             euerlastingly
             saued
             :
             you
             néed
             not
             excommunicate
             me
             from
             your
             Church
             ,
             the
             Lord
             be
             thanked
             I
             haue
             not
             been
             in
             ●t
             this
             twentie
             yeares
             :
             now
             you
             haue
             done
             what
             you
             can
             ▪
             I
             am
             sure
             you
             and
             I
             shall
             appeare
             before
             Christ
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             shall
             be
             as
             good
             a
             man
             as
             you
             .
          
           
             Then
             I
             earnestly
             desired
             my
             wife
             might
             com
             to
             me
             whilst
             I
             liued
             :
             for
             we
             haue
             ten
             children
             ,
             and
             ●
             would
             counsaile
             her
             what
             is
             best
             for
             her
             to
             do
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             not
             grant
             ,
             saying
             that
             she
             was
             none
             of
             my
             wife
             .
          
           
             Then
             I
             haue
             tried
             all
             your
             charity
             ,
             said
             I
             :
             you
             make
             your selfe
             highly
             displeased
             with
             marriage
             of
             priests
             ,
             but
             you
             maintaine
             open
             whoredome
             ;
             in
             Wales
             euery
             Priest
             hath
             his
             whore
             openly
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Pope
             suffereth
             all
             the
             Priests
             in
             the
             Low-countries
             and
             France
             to
             do
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             He
             prophesied
             truly
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             Papistrie
             shortly
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             the
             dispersed
             English
             flock
             of
             Christ
             shall
             be
             brought
             againe
             into
             their
             former
             estate
             ,
             or
             better
             then
             in
             K.
             Edwards
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             bloudy
             Babylonicall
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             crown-shorn
             company
             brought
             to
             vtter
             shame
             and
             destruction
             :
             for
             God
             wil
             not
             suffer
             their
             abominable
             lying
             and
             false
             doctrine
             ,
             bloud-thirst
             ,
             whordom
             ,
             idlenes
             and
             poysoned
             stomacks
             which
             they
             beare
             towards
             poore
             and
             miserable
             Christians
             :
             some
             of
             them
             shall
             haue
             their
             iudgement
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             doe
             escape
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             shall
             not
             escape
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             euerlasting
             damnation
             :
             this
             shall
             be
             your
             sauce
             ,
             O
             yee
             wicked
             Papists
             ,
             make
             merry
             as
             long
             as
             you
             may
             ;
             and
             hee
             exhorted
             the
             faithfull
             to
             be
             carefull
             then
             to
             displace
             Papists
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             good
             ministers
             into
             cures
             ,
             or
             else
             your
             end
             will
             be
             worse
             then
             ours
             .
          
           
             As
             he
             came
             to
             the
             fire
             he
             sang
             Miserere
             by
             the
             way
             :
             all
             the
             people
             wonderfully
             reioyced
             at
             his
             constancy
             :
             whilst
             he
             was
             burning
             he
             wash
             :
             his
             hands
             in
             the
             flame
             :
             his
             pardon
             was
             brought
             him
             at
             the
             stake
             ,
             which
             he
             refused
             :
             he
             was
             the
             first
             martyr
             in
             Quéen
             Maries
             time
             that
             gaue
             first
             aduenture
             vpon
             the
             fire
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             martyrdom
             of
             Laurence
             Sanders
             .
          
           
             HEe
             was
             parson
             of
             All-hallowes
             in
             Breadstr●et
             ,
             and
             being
             minded
             to
             giue
             ouer
             another
             Church
             which
             he
             had
             in
             Leicester-shire
             ,
             called
             Churchlangton
             :
             about
             that
             time
             came
             the
             broile
             about
             the
             clayme
             that
             Q.
             Mary
             made
             to
             the
             crown
             ;
             by
             reason
             whereof
             he
             could
             not
             accomplish
             his
             purpose
             .
             In
             this
             trouble
             he
             preached
             at
             Northampton
             ,
             &
             boldly
             vttered
             his
             consci●nce
             against
             popish
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             Antichrists
             damnable
             errors
             ,
             which
             were
             like
             to
             spring
             vp
             again
             in
             England
             ,
             as
             a
             iust
             plage
             for
             the
             litle
             l●ue
             which
             the
             English
             nation
             did
             bear
             to
             Gods
             word
             ,
             which
             had
             
             béene
             so
             plentifully
             offered
             vnto
             them
             :
             the
             Quéens
             men
             which
             were
             there
             &
             heard
             ,
             were
             highly
             displeased
             with
             him
             for
             his
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             kept
             him
             amongst
             them
             as
             a
             Prisoner
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             loue
             of
             his
             Brethren
             and
             Friends
             ,
             which
             were
             chée●e
             do●rs
             for
             the
             Quéene
             ,
             and
             because
             there
             yet
             was
             no
             Law
             against
             him
             ,
             they
             dismissed
             him
             .
          
           
             He
             being
             inflamed
             with
             the
             fire
             of
             godly
             zeale
             ,
             preached
             with
             diligence
             at
             both
             his
             Benifices
             ,
             as
             time
             could
             serue
             him
             ,
             vntill
             the
             Proclamation
             was
             put
             forth
             as
             aforesaid
             :
             at
             which
             time
             he
             was
             at
             his
             Benefice
             in
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             where
             contrarie
             to
             the
             proclamation
             ,
             he
             ●aught
             diligently
             Gods
             truth
             ,
             confirming
             the
             people
             therein
             ,
             and
             arming
             them
             against
             false
             Doctrine
             ,
             vntill
             he
             was
             commaunded
             to
             cease
             ,
             and
             with
             force
             re●●sted
             ▪
             then
             he
             returned
             towards
             London
             ,
             to
             visite
             the
             flock
             which
             he
             had
             there
             in
             charge
             :
             and
             as
             he
             was
             comming
             nigh
             to
             the
             Citty
             ,
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Mordant
            
             ,
             a
             Counceller
             to
             Queene
             Mary
             ,
             ouertooke
             him
             ,
             and
             asked
             him
             whether
             hee
             went
             :
             I
             haue
             ,
             said
             Sanders
             ,
             a
             Cure
             in
             London
             ,
             and
             I
             go
             to
             instruct
             my
             people
             according
             to
             my
             duty
             .
             If
             you
             will
             fo●low
             my
             councell
             (
             quoth
             Maister
             Mordant
             )
             let
             them
             alone
             ,
             and
             come
             not
             at
             them
             ,
             Sanders
             answered
             :
             How
             shall
             I
             then
             bee
             discharged
             before
             GOD
             ?
             Did
             not
             you
             (
             quoth
             Mordant
             )
             preach
             such
             a
             day
             in
             Breadstreete
             ?
             Yes
             said
             he
             ,
             That
             is
             my
             Cure
             ,
             I
             heard
             you
             (
             quoth
             Mordant
             )
             and
             it
             please
             you
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             you
             shall
             heare
             me
             againe
             in
             the
             same
             place
             to
             morrow
             ,
             where
             I
             will
             affirme
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             Gods
             word
             all
             that
             I
             then
             said
             ,
             and
             whatsoeuer
             I
             haue
             formerly
             taught
             them
             .
             I
             would
             counsaile
             you
             not
             to
             preach
             ,
             sayd
             he
             .
             If
             you
             can
             or
             will
             forbidde
             me
             by
             law
             I
             must
             obey
             .
             Nay
             ,
             quoth
             he
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             forbid
             you
             ,
             but
             giue
             you
             counsaile
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             departed
             .
             Mordant
             tolde
             Bonner
             that
             Saunders
             would
             preach
             in
             his
             cure
             the
             next
             Sonday
             .
          
           
             One
             that
             was
             about
             Saunders
             perceiuing
             by
             him
             that
             he
             was
             troubled
             ,
             asked
             him
             how
             he
             did
             :
             indeede
             ,
             sayd
             he
             ,
             I
             am
             in
             prison
             vntill
             I
             be
             in
             prison
             ,
             meaning
             he
             was
             vnquiet
             vntill
             he
             had
             preached
             ,
             and
             then
             hee
             should
             be
             in
             quiet
             though
             he
             were
             put
             in
             prison
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             day
             he
             preached
             vpon
             the
             second
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             and
             the
             eleuenth
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             I
             haue
             coupled
             you
             a
             pure
             Virgin
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             I
             feare
             as
             the
             Serpent
             beguiled
             Eue
             ;
             so
             your
             wills
             should
             be
             corrupted
             from
             the
             singlenesse
             which
             you
             had
             toward
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             He
             reioyced
             in
             the
             summe
             of
             that
             true
             doctrine
             whereby
             wee
             are
             coupled
             so
             Christ
             ,
             and
             saued
             by
             free
             iustification
             by
             his
             bloud
             :
             he
             compared
             the
             papisticall
             doctrine
             to
             the
             Serpents
             deceauing
             ;
             and
             left
             they
             should
             be
             deceiued
             by
             it
             ,
             he
             made
             a
             comparison
             betwixt
             the
             voyce
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             popish
             Serpent
             ,
             wherein
             he
             shewed
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             Seruice
             set
             forth
             by
             King
             Edward
             in
             the
             English
             t●ng
             ,
             and
             the
             popish
             seruice
             then
             vsed
             in
             the
             Latine
             tong
             .
             And
             that
             the
             first
             was
             good
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             the
             order
             of
             the
             primate
             church
             .
             The
             other
             is
             euill
             ,
             because
             though
             some
             good
             Latine
             words
             be
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             but
             as
             it
             were
             a
             little
             hony
             and
             milke
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             poison
             to
             drinke
             vp
             all
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             afternoone
             he
             being
             ready
             to
             preach
             againe
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ▪
             where
             was
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Mordant
            
             .
             Boner
             ●aid
             vnto
             his
             charge
             the
             breaking
             of
             the
             proclamation
             ,
             and
             also
             heresie
             :
             but
             his
             Charitie
             was
             content
             to
             let
             alone
             the
             Treason
             .
             But
             hee
             would
             proue
             him
             an
             heretick
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             as
             taught
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Primitiue
             Church
             are
             most
             pure
             that
             come
             neerest
             to
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Primatiue
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             church
             was
             then
             in
             her
             infancy
             and
             could
             not
             abide
             that
             perfection
             ,
             which
             was
             after
             to
             bee
             furnished
             with
             ceremonies
             ,
          
           
             Sanders
             answered
             :
             Saint
             Augustine
             saith
             ceremonies
             were
             at
             first
             ordained
             for
             the
             weake
             infirmitie
             of
             man
             ,
             therefore
             it
             was
             a
             token
             of
             the
             more
             perfection
             of
             the
             primatiue
             Church
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             ●ew
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             a
             token
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             Church
             papisticall
             ,
             because
             it
             had
             so
             many
             ceremonies
             ,
             〈◊〉
             blasphemous
             ,
             some
             vnsauourie
             ,
             and
             some
             vnpro●●table
             .
          
           
           
             Then
             the
             Bishop
             bade
             him
             write
             what
             he
             beléeued
             of
             transubstantiation
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             ,
             saying
             ,
             My
             Lord
             ,
             you
             séeke
             my
             bloud
             and
             you
             shall
             haue
             it
             :
             I
             pray
             God
             you
             may
             be
             baptized
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             after
             loath
             bloud-sucking
             ,
             and
             become
             a
             better
             man
             :
             this
             writing
             the
             Bishop
             kept
             to
             cut
             his
             throate
             with
             .
             Then
             the
             Bishop
             sent
             him
             to
             the
             Lord
             Chancellor
             ,
             who
             kneeling
             before
             him
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Chancellor
             said
             ,
             How
             happeneth
             it
             that
             you
             haue
             preached
             contrary
             to
             the
             Quéens
             Proclamation
             ?
             Saunders
             answered
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             admonished
             by
             Ezechiel
             ,
             because
             he
             saw
             perrilous
             times
             at
             hand
             ,
             he
             exhorted
             his
             parishioners
             to
             perseuer
             in
             those
             things
             which
             they
             had
             learned
             ,
             for
             by
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Apostles
             we
             must
             obey
             God
             before
             man
             :
             we
             doe
             only
             professe
             the
             sinceritie
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             which
             although
             it
             be
             now
             forbidden
             vs
             to
             preach
             with
             our
             mouthes
             ,
             yet
             our
             bloud
             hereafter
             shall
             manifest
             the
             same
             .
             The
             Bishop
             said
             ,
             carrie
             away
             this
             frensie
             foole
             to
             prison
             .
             Saunders
             answered
             hee
             thanked
             God
             he
             had
             giuen
             him
             a
             place
             of
             rest
             ,
             where
             he
             might
             pray
             for
             the
             Bishops
             conuersion
             .
          
           
             Saunders
             tolde
             one
             that
             lay
             with
             him
             in
             prison
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             examination
             he
             was
             wonderfully
             comforted
             ,
             and
             receaued
             a
             taste
             of
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             :
             a
             pleasant
             refreshing
             did
             issue
             from
             euery
             part
             of
             his
             bodie
             to
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             into
             all
             parts
             againe
             .
             He
             continued
             in
             prison
             a
             yeare
             and
             three
             moneths
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             was
             sent
             for
             before
             the
             Lord
             Chancellor
             ,
             who
             offered
             him
             his
             pardon
             if
             he
             would
             recant
             ;
             which
             because
             he
             refused
             ,
             he
             was
             condemned
             vpon
             his
             opinion
             against
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             with
             his
             hand
             in
             writing
             vnto
             Bonner
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             related
             .
          
           
             Then
             he
             was
             carried
             vnto
             Couentrie
             ,
             and
             one
             night
             he
             was
             put
             into
             the
             common
             Gaole
             amongst
             other
             prisoners
             ,
             where
             he
             slept
             little
             ,
             but
             spent
             the
             night
             in
             prayer
             and
             instruction
             of
             others
             :
             the
             next
             day
             he
             was
             ledde
             to
             execution
             into
             the
             Parke
             without
             the
             Citie
             ,
             going
             in
             olde
             gowne
             and
             a
             shirt
             ,
             bare-footed
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             went
             he
             oftentimes
             fell
             flat
             on
             the
             ground
             and
             prayed
             .
             When
             he
             was
             come
             nigh
             to
             the
             place
             ▪
             the
             officer
             told
             him
             he
             was
             one
             of
             them
             that
             marred
             the
             realme
             with
             heresie
             ,
             wherefore
             thou
             hast
             deserued
             death
             ,
             yet
             if
             thou
             wilt
             reuoke
             thine
             heresies
             the
             Quéen
             hath
             pardoned
             thée
             .
          
           
             Then
             answered
             Saunders
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             I
             nor
             my
             fellow
             Preachers
             that
             haue
             hurt
             the
             realme
             ▪
             but
             it
             is
             your-selfe
             and
             such
             as
             you
             are
             which
             alter
             Gods
             word
             ,
             for
             I
             hold
             no
             heresies
             ,
             bnt
             the
             doctrine
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             vnto
             euerlasting
             life
             ;
             and
             so
             full
             swéetly
             he
             slept
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             He
             wrote
             many
             godly
             letters
             to
             Diuines
             during
             the
             time
             of
             his
             imprisonment
             ,
             which
             thou
             mayest
             sée
             in
             the
             booke
             at
             large
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             martyrdome
             of
             IOHN
             HOOPER
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             .
          
           
             ABout
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             six
             Articles
             in
             the
             time
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             ,
             being
             in
             danger
             for
             religion
             ,
             he
             went
             beyond
             Sea
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             louingly
             entertained
             at
             Basill
             and
             at
             Zurick
             of
             Master
             Bullinger
             his
             singular
             friend
             ,
             where
             he
             married
             his
             wife
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             Burgundian
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             raign
             of
             King
             Edward
             he
             repaired
             home
             ,
             amongst
             many
             other
             English
             exiles
             :
             who
             being
             come
             to
             London
             ,
             vsed
             to
             preach
             twise
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             once
             euery
             Sonday
             :
             and
             at
             his
             Sermons
             the
             Church
             would
             be
             so
             full
             that
             none
             could
             enter
             further
             into
             the
             doores
             thereof
             :
             hee
             was
             in
             tongue
             eloquent
             ,
             in
             Scriptures
             perfect
             ,
             in
             paines
             indefatigable
             :
             after
             hee
             was
             called
             to
             preach
             before
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             soone
             after
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Gloster
             :
             in
             that
             office
             he
             continued
             two
             yeares
             ,
             and
             behaued
             himselfe
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             his
             very
             enemies
             ,
             except
             it
             were
             for
             good
             doings
             ,
             and
             sharpe
             correcting
             of
             sinne
             ,
             could
             find
             no
             fault
             with
             him
             :
             and
             after
             that
             he
             was
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             hee
             sustained
             
             much
             vexation
             about
             his
             inuesting
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             not
             weare
             the
             Priestly
             vestures
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             Bishops
             palace
             in
             euery
             corner
             there
             was
             fauour
             of
             honest
             conuersation
             and
             reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             Courtly
             roysting
             or
             idlenes
             ,
             no
             pompe
             at
             all
             ,
             no
             dishonest
             word
             nor
             swearing
             ;
             euery
             day
             he
             had
             to
             dinner
             a
             certaine
             number
             of
             poore
             folke
             of
             the
             Citie
             by
             course
             ,
             and
             before
             dinner
             they
             were
             examined
             by
             him
             or
             his
             Deputies
             of
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             ,
             the
             Articles
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             and
             ten
             Commandements
             .
          
           
             In
             Queene
             Maries
             time
             hee
             was
             one
             of
             the
             first
             that
             was
             sent
             for
             to
             London
             by
             a
             Purseuant
             :
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             receiued
             him
             very
             approbriously
             rayling
             and
             rating
             him
             ,
             accused
             him
             of
             religion
             ,
             and
             committed
             him
             to
             the
             fleete
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             yeare
             hee
             was
             sent
             for
             before
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             of
             London
             ,
             of
             Durham
             ,
             of
             Landaffe
             ,
             and
             of
             Chichester
             ;
             where
             after
             hee
             had
             suffered
             many
             checkes
             ,
             taunts
             and
             mockes
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             be
             suffered
             to
             make
             any
             answere
             :
             because
             hee
             said
             hee
             would
             not
             goe
             from
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             beleeued
             not
             the
             corporall
             presence
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             he
             was
             depriued
             of
             his
             Bishopricks
             .
          
           
             By
             his
             committance
             he
             was
             to
             haue
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             Fleete
             ,
             and
             when
             hee
             had
             payed
             fiue
             pound
             for
             his
             liberty
             ▪
             the
             Warden
             complained
             to
             Gardiner
             and
             made
             him
             to
             bee
             committed
             close
             prisoner
             a
             quarter
             of
             a
             yeare
             ,
             then
             hee
             had
             libertie
             to
             come
             to
             dinner
             and
             supper
             ,
             and
             presently
             to
             returne
             to
             his
             Chamber
             without
             speaking
             to
             his
             friends
             :
             the
             Warden
             ,
             and
             his
             Wife
             ,
             would
             euer
             bee
             picking
             quarrels
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             after
             one
             quarter
             of
             the
             yeare
             fell
             out
             with
             him
             about
             the
             Masse
             :
             Then
             the
             Warden
             obtained
             of
             Gardiner
             that
             he
             should
             bee
             put
             into
             the
             Wardes
             ,
             where
             hee
             continued
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             hauing
             nothing
             to
             lye
             on
             but
             a
             rotten
             Couering
             with
             few
             Fethers
             in
             it
             :
             On
             the
             oneside
             was
             the
             stinke
             and
             filth
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             stinking
             Towne
             ditch
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             stinke
             infected
             him
             with
             diuers
             diseases
             ,
             and
             beeing
             very
             sicke
             hee
             cried
             for
             help
             :
             but
             the
             warden
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             knowne
             me
             ready
             to
             dye
             ,
             and
             poore
             men
             haue
             called
             to
             help
             him
             ,
             he
             hath
             commaunded
             the
             doore
             to
             bee
             kept
             fast
             ,
             and
             charged
             none
             of
             his
             men
             to
             come
             at
             him
             ,
             saying
             ;
             let
             him
             alone
             ,
             it
             were
             a
             good
             riddance
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             Untill
             he
             was
             depriued
             ,
             he
             paid
             him
             twenty
             shillings
             a
             wéeke
             for
             his
             table
             ,
             and
             since
             as
             the
             best
             Gentleman
             ,
             and
             yet
             vsed
             worse
             then
             the
             veriest
             Slaue
             :
             he
             imprisoned
             and
             stripped
             his
             man
             ,
             to
             finde
             Letters
             ,
             but
             could
             finde
             none
             ,
             but
             a
             remembrance
             of
             their
             names
             that
             gaue
             him
             Almes
             ,
             and
             to
             vndoe
             them
             ,
             he
             deliuered
             the
             Bill
             vnto
             
               STEPHEN
               GARDINER
            
             ,
             there
             hee
             continued
             almost
             eightéen●
             monthes
             .
          
           
             The
             twentith
             of
             Ianuary
             he
             was
             brought
             to
             Gardiners
             house
             ,
             
             at
             Saint
             Mary-Oueries
             ,
             where
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             with
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             moued
             M
             Hooper
             earnestly
             ,
             to
             forsake
             his
             euill
             and
             corrupt
             doctrine
             ,
             preached
             in
             King
             Edwards
             daies
             ,
             and
             to
             returne
             to
             the
             vnity
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             Popes
             Holines
             the
             supreame
             head
             thereof
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             determination
             of
             the
             whole
             Parliament
             ,
             promising
             that
             as
             he
             himselfe
             and
             other
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             had
             receiued
             the
             Popes
             blessing
             ,
             and
             Queene
             Maries
             mercy
             ,
             euen
             so
             mercy
             was
             ready
             to
             be
             shewed
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             if
             hee
             would
             arise
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             condiscend
             to
             the
             Popes
             Ho●●nes
             .
          
           
             Maister
             Hooper
             answered
             ,
             for
             so
             much
             as
             the
             Pope
             taught
             doctrine
             contrary
             to
             Christs
             doctrine
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             member
             of
             Christs
             Church
             ,
             much
             lesse
             the
             head
             thereof
             ,
             therefore
             he
             could
             not
             condiscend
             to
             any
             such
             vsurped
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             neither
             doth
             he
             esteeme
             that
             Church
             to
             bee
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             true
             Church
             heareth
             onely
             the
             voyce
             of
             Christ
             her
             Spouse
             ,
             and
             flyeth
             the
             voyce
             of
             Strangers
             .
             I
             desire
             the
             Queenes
             mercy
             ,
             if
             mercy
             may
             bee
             had
             with
             safety
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             without
             displeasure
             of
             GOD
             :
             answere
             was
             made
             ,
             that
             the
             Queene
             would
             shew
             no
             mercy
             to
             the
             Popes
             Enemies
             ,
             then
             hee
             was
             sent
             to
             the
             
             Fleet
             againe
             for
             sixe
             dayes
             :
             then
             he
             was
             brought
             againe
             before
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             and
             other
             Commissioners
             in
             Saint-mary-Oueries
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             day
             condemned
             ,
             together
             with
             Master
             Rogers
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             were
             carried
             to
             New-gate
             ,
             where
             he
             remained
             sixe
             dayes
             .
             Bonner
             and
             others
             resorted
             thither
             to
             him
             diuers
             times
             ,
             to
             perswade
             him
             to
             be
             a
             member
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             could
             not
             ,
             Bonner
             disgraded
             him
             :
             then
             he
             was
             carried
             to
             Gloster
             to
             suffer
             death
             ,
             whereof
             he
             did
             greatly
             reioyce
             that
             he
             should
             there
             confirme
             his
             doctrine
             that
             hee
             had
             instructed
             so
             many
             in
             ,
             with
             his
             bloud
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               Anthony
               Kingston
            
             ,
             which
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Commissioners
             to
             see
             him
             executed
             ,
             came
             to
             him
             and
             lamented
             his
             case
             ,
             and
             desired
             him
             to
             consider
             that
             life
             is
             sweet
             ,
             and
             death
             is
             bitter
             ,
             therefore
             seeing
             life
             may
             be
             had
             ,
             desire
             to
             liue
             ;
             hereafter
             you
             may
             doe
             good
             :
             who
             answered
             ,
             though
             death
             be
             bitter
             and
             life
             sweet
             ,
             yet
             death
             to
             come
             is
             more
             bitter
             ,
             and
             life
             to
             come
             more
             sweete
             ;
             therefore
             for
             the
             desire
             and
             loue
             I
             haue
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             terror
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             so
             much
             regard
             this
             death
             or
             esteeme
             this
             life
             ,
             but
             haue
             setled
             my selfe
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             rather
             to
             suffer
             any
             torments
             then
             to
             denie
             the
             truth
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             desiring
             you
             and
             others
             to
             pray
             for
             me
             .
          
           
             He
             answered
             ,
             Well
             my
             Lord
             I
             perceiue
             there
             is
             no
             remedie
             :
             I
             thanke
             God
             that
             euer
             I
             kn●w
             you
             ;
             for
             whereas
             I
             was
             an
             adulterer
             ,
             and
             a
             fornic●tor
             ,
             God
             by
             your
             good
             instructions
             ,
             hath
             brought
             me
             to
             the
             forsaking
             and
             detesting
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             day
             a
             blinde
             boy
             got
             leaue
             to
             speake
             with
             Master
             Hooper
             :
             the
             boy
             a
             little
             before
             had
             beene
             imprisoned
             at
             Gloster
             for
             confessing
             the
             truth
             .
             After
             Master
             Hooper
             had
             examined
             him
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             he
             said
             vnto
             him
             ,
             Ah
             poore
             boy
             ▪
             GOD
             hath
             taken
             from
             thee
             thy
             outward
             sight
             ,
             but
             hee
             hath
             giuen
             thee
             another
             sight
             much
             more
             precious
             :
             for
             he
             hath
             endued
             thy
             soule
             with
             the
             eye
             of
             knowledge
             and
             faith
             .
             When
             he
             was
             burned
             he
             was
             not
             suffered
             to
             speake
             to
             the
             people
             .
             Hee
             wrote
             many
             godly
             letters
             to
             diuers
             whilest
             he
             was
             in
             prison
             ,
             which
             thou
             mayest
             see
             in
             the
             booke
             at
             large
             .
          
        
         
           
             Doctor
             Rowland
             Taylor
             .
          
           
             THe
             Towne
             of
             Hadley
             was
             instructed
             by
             
               Thomas
               Bilney
            
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             you
             might
             haue
             found
             there
             many
             ,
             
             as
             well
             men
             as
             women
             ,
             that
             had
             often
             read
             ouer
             the
             Bible
             ,
             and
             could
             say
             a
             great
             part
             of
             Saint
             Paules
             Epistles
             by
             heart
             ,
             and
             giue
             a
             godly
             learned
             sentence
             in
             any
             matter
             of
             controuersie
             ,
             and
             there
             Children
             and
             Seruants
             were
             trained
             vp
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             that
             the
             towne
             seemed
             rather
             to
             bee
             an
             Uniuersitie
             ,
             then
             a
             towne
             of
             clothing
             .
             In
             this
             towne
             the
             said
             
               Rowland
               Taylor
            
             was
             Parson
             :
             Hee
             most
             faithfully
             indeuoured
             himselfe
             to
             fulfill
             his
             charge
             :
             No
             Sunday
             nor
             Holiday
             passed
             ,
             nor
             other
             time
             that
             hee
             could
             get
             the
             people
             together
             ,
             but
             hee
             preached
             to
             them
             the
             Word
             of
             GOD
             ;
             there
             was
             none
             so
             rich
             but
             hee
             would
             tell
             him
             his
             fault
             ,
             with
             such
             earnest
             and
             graue
             rebukes
             as
             best
             became
             a
             good
             Pastor
             :
             Hee
             was
             ready
             to
             doe
             good
             to
             all
             men
             readily
             forgiuing
             his
             enemies
             .
             H●e
             was
             a
             Father
             to
             the
             poore
             .
             Thus
             this
             good
             Shepheard
             continued
             all
             the
             time
             of
             King
             Edward
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             Q.
             Maries
             raigne
             he
             retained
             in
             his
             Church
             the
             Seruice
             which
             was
             vsed
             in
             King
             Edwards
             time
             ▪
             and
             faithfully
             preached
             against
             Popish
             corruptions
             ,
             which
             had
             infected
             the
             whole
             Countrey
             round
             about
             .
             One
             Foster
             and
             one
             Clerke
             hyred
             one
             
               Iohn
               Au●rth
            
             Parson
             of
             Aldam
             ,
             a
             Popish
             Idolator
             and
             a
             whoremonger
             ,
             to
             set
             vp
             Masse
             againe
             at
             Hadly
             ,
             and
             builded
             him
             an
             Altar
             :
             in
             the
             night
             their
             Altar
             was
             beaten
             downe
             ,
             and
             they
             builded
             it
             againe
             and
             watched
             it
             ;
             then
             
             
             
             
             
             the
             Priest
             came
             thither
             with
             all
             his
             implements
             and
             garments
             to
             play
             his
             Popish
             Pageant
             and
             was
             guarded
             with
             weapons
             lest
             he
             should
             be
             disturbed
             from
             this
             〈◊〉
             sacrifice
             .
          
           
             Doctor
             Taylor
             seeing
             him
             ,
             said
             ,
             Thou
             Diuell
             ,
             who
             made
             thee
             so
             bolde
             to
             profane
             this
             Church
             of
             Christ
             with
             abominable
             Idolatrie
             ?
             To
             whom
             Foster
             said
             ,
             Thou
             Traytor
             ,
             why
             dost
             thou
             disturbe
             the
             Queenes
             proceedings
             ?
             He
             answered
             ,
             I
             am
             no
             Traytor
             ,
             but
             the
             Sheepheard
             that
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             to
             feede
             this
             Flocke
             .
             I
             commaund
             thee
             thou
             Popish
             Wolfe
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             GOD
             of
             heauen
             ,
             that
             th●u
             auoyde
             hence
             ,
             and
             presume
             not
             to
             poyson
             Christs
             Flocke
             with
             thy
             Popish
             Idolatrie
             .
             Then
             Foster
             with
             his
             armed
             men
             tooke
             Taylor
             ,
             and
             violently
             carried
             him
             whether
             he
             would
             or
             no
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             thrust
             his
             wife
             out
             after
             him
             ,
             because
             shee
             knee●led
             downe
             and
             made
             humble
             supplication
             vnto
             God
             ,
             to
             bee
             reuenged
             of
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             shut
             the
             doore
             ,
             least
             the
             people
             should
             ●aue
             rent
             their
             sacrificer
             in
             pe●ces
             ,
             some
             that
             were
             without
             threw
             in
             stones
             ,
             an●
             miss●d
             him
             but
             little
             .
          
           
             Upon
             complaint
             to
             Gardiner
             ,
             hee
             sent
             for
             Taylor
             ,
             and
             though
             his
             friends
             and
             acquaintance
             perswaded
             him
             by
             all
             meanes
             possible
             they
             could
             to
             the
             contrarie
             :
             yet
             hee
             was
             resolued
             to
             goe
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Beard
             to
             tell
             him
             hee
             doth
             naught
             .
             I
             am
             old
             ,
             though
             I
             suffer
             GOD
             will
             raise
             vp
             Teachers
             for
             his
             people
             :
             I
             shall
             n●uer
             doe
             GOD
             so
             good
             seruice
             as
             now
             I
             may
             ,
             what
             Christian
             would
             not
             gladly
             die
             against
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             adherents
             ,
             for
             I
             know
             the
             papacy
             is
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             leauing
             one
             
               Richard
               Yeoman
            
             a
             godly
             Priest
             in
             his
             cure
             ,
             which
             after
             was
             burned
             at
             Norwich
             ,
             He
             tooke
             his
             iourney
             with
             one
             
               Iohn
               Hull
            
             his
             seruant
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             in
             the
             towne
             of
             Hadley
             one
             Alcocke
             ,
             who
             after
             
               Richard
               Yeoman
            
             was
             driuen
             away
             vsed
             dayly
             to
             reade
             a
             Chapter
             out
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             the
             English
             Letany
             in
             Hadley
             Church
             ,
             they
             sent
             him
             vp
             to
             London
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             died
             being
             in
             prison
             in
             Newgate
             .
          
           
             When
             Gardiner
             saw
             Doctor
             Taylor
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             custome
             ,
             hee
             called
             him
             knaue
             ,
             traytor
             ,
             hereticke
             ,
             with
             many
             villanous
             reproches
             .
          
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
             quoth
             he
             ,
             I
             am
             neither
             Traytor
             nor
             Hereticke
             ,
             but
             a
             true
             Subiect
             and
             faithfull
             Christian
             :
             My
             Lord
             ,
             you
             are
             but
             a
             Mortall
             man
             ,
             I
             trow
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             be
             affraid
             of
             your
             Lordly
             looks
             .
             Why
             feare
             you
             not
             God
             ?
             How
             dare
             you
             look
             any
             Christian
             man
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             séeing
             you
             haue
             forsaken
             the
             truth
             ,
             denyed
             Christ
             and
             his
             word
             ,
             contrary
             to
             your
             owne
             oath
             and
             writing
             ?
             With
             what
             countenance
             will
             you
             appeare
             before
             the
             Iudgement
             seat
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             answere
             your
             oaths
             to
             Henrie
             the
             eight
             ,
             and
             Edward
             the
             sixt
             .
          
           
             Gardiner
             answered
             ,
             that
             was
             Herods
             oath
             ,
             vnlawfull
             ,
             and
             therefore
             worthy
             to
             bee
             broken
             ,
             I
             haue
             done
             well
             in
             breaking
             it
             ,
             and
             I
             thanke
             God
             I
             am
             come
             home
             vnto
             our
             Mother
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             hath
             dispenced
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             would
             thou
             shouldst
             do
             .
          
           
             Taylor
             ,
             Should
             I
             approue
             those
             lies
             ,
             errors
             ,
             superstitions
             ,
             and
             Idolatries
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             company
             this
             day
             approued
             :
             nay
             ,
             God
             forbid
             ,
             let
             the
             Pope
             returne
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             leaue
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             then
             will
             we
             turne
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             Pope
             nor
             no
             man
             else
             can
             assoyle
             you
             of
             that
             oath
             ▪
          
           
             I
             sée
             ,
             quoth
             Gardiner
             ,
             thou
             art
             a
             very
             knauish
             foole
             .
          
           
             Taylor
             said
             ,
             leaue
             your
             reyling
             my
             Lord
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             séemely
             for
             you
             .
          
           
             That
             art
             a
             married
             man
             quoth
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             Taylor
             said
             ,
             I
             thanke
             GOD
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             and
             I
             haue
             nine
             Children
             ,
             and
             I
             thanke
             GOD
             for
             the
             ordaining
             of
             Matrimonie
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             not
             liue
             in
             Adu●tery
             .
          
           
             Gardiner
             ,
             Thou
             wouldst
             not
             suffer
             Masse
             in
             Hadley
             .
          
           
             
               Taylor
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               parson
               of
               Hadly
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               against
               law
               and
               reason
               ,
               that
               any
               should
               infect
               my
               flocke
               with
               Popish
               Idolatrous
               Masse
               .
            
             
               Then
               said
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               thou
               art
               a
               blasphemous
               heretick
               ,
               to
               blaspheme
               the
               blessed
               
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               put
               off
               his
               Cap
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               Masse
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               Sacrifice
               for
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               .
            
          
           
             
               Taylor
               .
            
             
               Christ
               dyed
               for
               our
               Redemption
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               sufficient
               propitiatory
               Sacrifice
               vnto
               saluation
               for
               al
               beléeuers
               ,
               and
               no
               Priest
               can
               any
               more
               offer
               him
               ,
               and
               we
               néed
               no
               other
               propitiatory
               sacrifice
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Fathers
               called
               the
               Communion
               Eucharistia
               ,
               which
               signifieth
               thankes-giuing
               .
            
          
           
             Then
             said
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             confesse
             it
             a
             Sacrifice
             propitiatory
             for
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             ,
             ere
             thou
             and
             I
             haue
             done
             ,
             and
             commaunded
             him
             to
             bee
             sent
             to
             the
             Kings
             Bench.
             
          
           
             Then
             Taylor
             knéeled
             downe
             and
             saide
             ;
             Good
             Lord
             I
             thanke
             thee
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             tyrannie
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             detestable
             errors
             ,
             Idolatries
             ,
             and
             abhominations
             ,
             good
             LORD
             deliuer
             vs
             ,
             and
             GOD
             be
             praysed
             for
             King
             Edward
             :
             so
             he
             was
             carried
             vnto
             the
             Kings
             Bench
             ,
             where
             hee
             lay
             in
             Prison
             almost
             two
             yeares
             .
          
           
             Being
             in
             Prison
             ,
             he
             spent
             his
             time
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             Writing
             ,
             with●in
             few
             daies
             after
             ,
             were
             diuers
             learned
             and
             godly●men
             ,
             in
             sundry
             Conn●rie●
             in
             England
             ,
             committed
             to
             prison
             for
             Religion
             :
             so
             that
             almost
             all
             the
             Prisons
             in
             England
             were
             right
             Christian
             schoole●
             and
             Churches
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             was
             no
             greater
             comfort
             to
             Christian
             harts
             ,
             then
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Prisons
             .
          
           
             Now
             were
             placed
             in
             Churches
             blind
             Masse-m●ngers
             ,
             with
             their
             Lattine
             babling
             and
             apish
             ceremonies
             ,
             who
             like
             cruell
             Wolues
             ,
             spared
             not
             to
             murder
             all
             such
             that
             did
             but
             whisper
             against
             Popery
             :
             the
             godly
             Preachers
             were
             other
             fled
             ,
             or
             committed
             to
             Prison
             ,
             where
             as
             Lambes
             they
             waited
             when
             the
             Butchers
             should
             call
             them
             to
             slaughter
             .
          
           
             Maister
             Bradford
             ,
             that
             deuout
             and
             vertuons
             Preacher
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             miracle
             or
             our
             time
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             Kings
             Bench
             ,
             Taylor
             exhorted
             him
             to
             constant
             perseuerance
             vnto
             the
             end
             :
             Maister
             Bradford
             praised
             God
             he
             had
             such
             a
             comfortable
             Prison-fellow
             .
          
           
             Taylor
             told
             his
             Friends
             that
             came
             to
             sée
             him
             ,
             that
             GOD
             had
             graciouslie
             prouided
             for
             him
             ,
             for
             to
             send
             him
             where
             he
             found
             such
             an
             Angell
             of
             God
             to
             bée
             his
             comforter
             .
          
           
             After
             Taylor
             had
             lyne
             in
             Prison
             a
             while
             ,
             hee
             was
             sent
             for
             and
             depriued
             ,
             because
             he
             maintained
             Priests
             marriage
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             bee
             separated
             from
             his
             Wife
             .
          
           
             And
             after
             a
             yeare
             and
             thrée
             quarters
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             gotten
             the
             lawes
             put
             down
             that
             were
             made
             by
             King
             Henry
             the
             eight
             ,
             and
             King
             Edward
             ,
             against
             the
             Pope
             :
             They
             sent
             for
             Taylor
             before
             my
             Lord
             Chancellor
             ,
             and
             either
             Commissioners
             ,
             the
             effect
             of
             whose
             communication
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             described
             himselfe
             as
             followeth
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             my
             Lord
             Chancellor
             said
             ,
             you
             amongst
             other
             ,
             are
             sent
             for
             to
             enioy
             the
             King
             and
             Queenes
             mercie
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             rise
             againe
             with
             vs
             from
             the
             fall
             ,
             which
             we
             ge●erallie
             haue
             receiued
             in
             this
             Realme
             ,
             from
             the
             which
             we
             are
             deliuered
             miraculousli●
             :
             If
             you
             will
             not
             ,
             you
             shall
             haue
             Iudgement
             .
             To
             this
             I
             answered
             ,
             That
             so
             to
             rise
             ,
             should
             bee
             the
             greatest
             fall
             that
             euer
             I
             could
             receiue
             ,
             for
             I
             should
             fall
             from
             Christ
             vnto
             Anti-christ
             :
             I
             will
             not
             decline
             from
             the
             Religion
             which
             was
             in
             King
             Edwards
             dai●s
             ,
             which
             is
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             I
             liue
             .
          
           
             My
             Lord
             Chancellor
             asked
             me
             ,
             whether
             I
             had
             read
             his
             ●ooke
             vpon
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             I
             said
             I
             had
             read
             it
             :
             He
             asked
             mee
             how
             I
             liked
             it
             ;
             My
             Lord
             said
             I
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             things
             farre
             〈◊〉
             from
             GODS
             truth
             in
             that
             Booke
             ▪
             then
             he
             cal'd
             me
             varlet
             ;
             I
             said
             that
             was
             as
             bad
             as
             foole
             ,
             then
             he
             called
             me
             ignorant
             Béelebrow
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             ,
             My
             Lord
             ,
             you
             wrote
             a
             Booke
             
               De
               vera
               obedientia
            
             ,
             I
             would
             you
             had
             béen
             constant
             in
             that
             ,
             for
             you
             neuer
             did
             declare
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             as
             I
             heard
             of
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             Booke
             .
          
           
             How
             like
             you
             that
             said
             my
             Lord
             ,
             I
             wrote
             against
             Priests
             mariage
             but
             y
             ●
             pleaseth
             
             not
             such
             as
             thou
             art
             .
             I
             answered
             their
             procéedings
             now
             against
             Priests
             mariages
             ,
             is
             against
             naturall
             Law
             ,
             Ciuill
             Law
             ,
             Canon
             Law
             ,
             generall
             Councels
             ,
             Canons
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             ancient
             Doctors
             ,
             and
             Gods
             Lawes
             .
          
           
             Then
             because
             I
             would
             not
             turne
             ,
             I
             was
             sent
             to
             prison
             againe
             .
          
           
             After
             Doctor
             Taylor
             ,
             Maister
             Bradford
             ,
             and
             Maister
             Sanders
             ,
             were
             called
             to
             appeare
             before
             my
             Lord
             Chancellor
             ,
             and
             other
             Commissioners
             ,
             where
             because
             they
             would
             not
             yéeld
             to
             papistry
             ,
             they
             were
             condemned
             ,
             and
             sentence
             was
             read
             against
             Taylor
             .
          
           
             They
             reioyced
             that
             they
             were
             worthy
             to
             suffer
             for
             Christe
             ▪
             Word
             and
             truth
             ,
             and
             they
             stoutly
             said
             vnto
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             GOD
             the
             righteous
             Iudge
             ,
             will
             require
             our
             bloud
             at
             your
             handes
             ,
             and
             the
             proudest
             of
             you
             all
             shall
             repont
             this
             receiuing
             againe
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             the
             tyranny
             you
             shew
             against
             Christes
             flocke
             .
          
           
             So
             Taylor
             was
             sent
             to
             the
             Clinke
             ,
             hee
             said
             vnto
             the
             people
             that
             flocked
             about
             to
             sée
             him
             as
             he
             was
             going
             ;
             GOD
             bée
             praised
             good
             people
             ,
             I
             am
             come
             away
             from
             them
             vndefiled
             ,
             and
             will
             cenfirme
             the
             truth
             with
             my
             ●●oud
             .
             And
             at
             night
             hee
             was
             carryed
             vnto
             the
             Counter
             in
             the
             Poultrey
             ,
             where
             hee
             lay
             seauen
             nights
             .
          
           
             Bonner
             came
             to
             the
             prison
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             disgrade
             him
             ,
             he
             said
             ;
             Maister
             Doctor
             ,
             I
             would
             you
             would
             remember
             your selfe
             ,
             and
             turne
             to
             your
             holy
             Mother
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             sue
             for
             your
             pardon
             .
          
           
             Taylor
             answered
             ,
             I
             would
             you
             and
             your
             fellowes
             would
             turne
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             for
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             turne
             to
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             Then
             Bonner
             had
             him
             put
             on
             the
             Uestures
             to
             bee
             disgraded
             ,
             but
             hee
             would
             not
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             put
             vpon
             him
             ,
             he
             put
             his
             handes
             by
             his
             side
             ,
             and
             said
             ;
             How
             say
             you
             my
             Lord
             ,
             am
             not
             I
             a
             goodlie
             Foole
             :
             How
             say
             you
             my
             Maisters
             ,
             it
             I
             were
             in
             Cheape-side
             ,
             should
             I
             not
             haue
             Boyes
             enough
             to
             laugh
             at
             these
             apish
             toyes
             and
             toying
             trumperie
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Bishoppe
             should
             strike
             him
             vpon
             the
             breast
             with
             his
             Crossier
             Staffe
             :
             his
             Chaplaines
             said
             ;
             Strike
             him
             not
             my
             Lord
             ,
             for
             he
             will
             surely
             strike
             you
             againe
             ,
             That
             I
             will
             said
             hee
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             our
             Sauiour
             Christes
             cause
             ,
             so
             the
             Byshoppe
             laid
             his
             curs●
             oll
             him
             ,
             but
             strucke
             him
             not
             .
          
           
             When
             he
             came
             to
             Maister
             Bradford
             ,
             for
             they
             both
             lay
             in
             one
             Chamber
             ,
             hee
             told
             him
             laughinglie
             ,
             how
             he
             had
             made
             the
             Bishop
             affraid
             to
             strike
             him
             :
             that
             night
             his
             Wife
             ,
             his
             Sonne
             Thomas
             ,
             and
             his
             man
             
               Iohn
               Hull
            
             ,
             were
             suffered
             to
             sup
             with
             him
             ,
             after
             Supper
             ,
             he
             thanked
             GOD
             ,
             that
             hee
             had
             giuen
             him
             strength
             to
             abide
             by
             his
             holie
             Word
             :
             Then
             he
             said
             vnto
             his
             Sonne
             ;
             My
             deare
             Sonne
             ,
             God
             giue
             thee
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             truly
             to
             serue
             Christ
             ,
             to
             learne
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             to
             stand
             by
             it
             all
             thy
             life
             :
             my
             Sonne
             ,
             feare
             God
             ,
             fly
             sinne
             ,
             pray
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             apply
             thy
             booke
             ,
             and
             sée
             thou
             be
             obedient
             vnto
             thy
             Mother
             ,
             cherish
             the
             poore
             ,
             and
             count
             that
             try
             chéefe
             riches
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             rich
             in
             a●mes
             .
          
           
             Then
             he
             said
             ,
             my
             deare
             Wife
             ,
             be
             steadfast
             in
             the
             ●eare
             and
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             be
             not
             defiled
             with
             Popish
             Idolatries
             :
             wee
             haue
             béene
             faithfull
             yoke-fellowes
             together
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             reward
             you
             for
             your
             faithfulnesse
             towards
             me
             ,
             I
             now
             must
             be
             taken
             from
             you
             ;
             and
             I
             would
             aduise
             you
             to
             marrie
             with
             some
             honest
             man
             that
             feareth
             GOD
             ,
             he
             will
             prouide
             such
             a
             one
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             bee
             a
             mercifull
             Father
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             your
             Children
             ,
             whom
             I
             pray
             bring
             vp
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             and
             learning
             ,
             and
             kéep
             them
             from
             Romish
             Idolatry
             ,
             then
             with
             wéeping
             feares
             they
             prayed
             together
             ,
             and
             kissed
             each
             other
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             day
             he
             was
             carried
             away
             towards
             Hadley
             ,
             to
             be
             burned
             there
             ,
             diuers
             Gentlemen
             and
             Iustices
             came
             to
             him
             there
             ,
             who
             laboured
             him
             to
             returne
             vnto
             the
             Romish
             Religion
             ,
             shewed
             him
             his
             pardon
             and
             promised
             him
             great
             promotions
             ,
             yea
             a
             Bishoprick
             if
             he
             would
             ,
             but
             all
             was
             vaine
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             not
             builded
             his
             Rocke
             vpon
             the
             sands
             ,
             in
             perill
             of
             euery
             winde
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             sure
             Rocke
             Christ.
             When
             hee
             went
             through
             Hadley
             to
             execution
             ,
             the
             stréetes
             being
             full
             ,
             they
             cried
             out
             with
             
             lamentable
             voyces
             :
             Ah
             good
             Lord
             ,
             there
             goeth
             our
             Shepheard
             from
             vs
             ,
             that
             hath
             so
             faithfully
             taught
             vs
             ,
             so
             fatherly
             cared
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             so
             godly
             gouerned
             vs
             ,
             what
             shall
             wee
             poore
             scattred
             Lambes
             doe
             ?
             What
             shall
             become
             of
             this
             wicked
             world
             ?
             good
             Lord
             comfort
             him
             :
             wherefore
             the
             people
             were
             fore
             rebuked
             ,
             and
             Doctor
             Taylor
             euer
             said
             to
             the
             people
             ;
             I
             haue
             preached
             vnto
             you
             Gods
             word
             and
             truth
             ,
             and
             am
             come
             this
             day
             to
             seale
             it
             with
             my
             blood
             .
          
           
             Comming
             against
             the
             Almes-heuses
             ,
             he
             cast
             to
             the
             poore
             people
             all
             the
             Money
             which
             remained
             of
             that
             which
             good
             people
             had
             giuen
             vnto
             him
             in
             Prison
             ,
             for
             his
             Liuing
             was
             taken
             away
             from
             him
             so
             soone
             as
             he
             was
             put
             in
             Prison
             ,
             so
             that
             hee
             was
             sustained
             during
             the
             time
             of
             his
             imprisonment
             ,
             by
             the
             charitable
             Almes
             of
             good
             people
             .
             When
             he
             saw
             the
             place
             of
             execution
             ,
             and
             the
             multitude
             of
             people
             that
             were
             gathered
             together
             ,
             then
             said
             he
             ;
             thanked
             be
             God
             ,
             I
             am
             euen
             at
             home
             .
          
           
             They
             had
             clipped
             his
             head
             ill-fauoredly
             ,
             like
             a
             Fooles
             head
             ,
             by
             Bonners
             perswasions
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             disgraded
             :
             when
             he
             came
             there
             ,
             all
             the
             people
             said
             ;
             God
             saue
             thée
             good
             Maister
             Doctor
             Taylor
             ,
             Iesus
             strengthen
             you
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             comfort
             you
             .
             When
             he
             would
             haue
             spoken
             vnto
             the
             people
             ,
             one
             or
             other
             thrust
             a
             tipstaffe
             in
             his
             month
             :
             then
             he
             desired
             license
             of
             the
             Sheriffe
             to
             speake
             ,
             but
             he
             denied
             him
             ,
             and
             had
             him
             remember
             his
             promise
             made
             vnto
             the
             Councell
             .
             It
             was
             a
             common
             fame
             ,
             that
             the
             Councell
             sent
             for
             such
             as
             were
             condemned
             ,
             and
             threatned
             them
             they
             would
             cut
             their
             tongues
             out
             ,
             except
             they
             would
             promise
             them
             ,
             at
             their
             deathes
             to
             kéepe
             silence
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             speake
             vnto
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             When
             he
             was
             in
             his
             Shirt
             ,
             hee
             was
             set
             in
             a
             Pitch
             Barrell
             to
             bee
             burned
             ,
             then
             he
             said
             with
             a
             loud
             voyce
             ;
             Good
             people
             ,
             I
             haue
             taught
             you
             nothing
             but
             GODS
             Word
             ,
             and
             those
             Lessons
             which
             I
             haue
             taken
             out
             of
             GODS
             blessed
             Booke
             ,
             I
             am
             therefore
             come
             hither
             this
             day
             to
             seale
             it
             with
             my
             blood
             ,
             then
             one
             Homes
             ,
             a
             Yeoman
             of
             the
             Gard
             ,
             who
             had
             vsed
             him
             verie
             cruelly
             all
             the
             way
             ,
             gaue
             him
             a
             great
             stroke
             on
             the
             head
             .
          
           
             The
             Sheriffe
             called
             one
             
               Richard
               Doningham
            
             a
             Butcher
             to
             set
             vp
             the
             Faggots
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             not
             ,
             then
             he
             got
             others
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             them
             called
             Warwicke
             ,
             cruellie
             cast
             a
             Faggot
             at
             him
             and
             brake
             his
             face
             ,
             that
             the
             blood
             ranne
             downe
             .
             Doctor
             Taylor
             said
             ;
             Ah
             friend
             ,
             I
             haue
             harme
             enough
             ,
             what
             néedeth
             this
             ?
             When
             the
             fire
             was
             set
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             said
             ;
             Mercifull
             Father
             of
             Heauen
             ,
             for
             Iesus
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             receiue
             my
             Soule
             into
             thy
             hands
             ,
             and
             so
             stood
             still
             ,
             without
             either
             crying
             or
             moouing
             ,
             with
             his
             hands
             folded
             together
             ,
             vntill
             one
             Soyce
             strucke
             him
             vpon
             the
             head
             ,
             that
             the
             Braines
             fell
             out
             ,
             and
             his
             Corps
             fell
             into
             the
             Fire
             and
             was
             burned
             .
          
           
             The
             foureteenth
             of
             February
             ,
             
             the
             Lord
             Chanceller
             and
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             caused
             the
             Image
             of
             
               Thomas
               Becket
            
             to
             be
             set
             vp
             ouer
             the
             Mercers
             Chappe●l
             doore
             in
             Cheape-side
             in
             London
             ,
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             with
             Miter
             and
             Crosier
             :
             within
             two
             dayes
             after
             his
             two
             blessing
             fingers
             were
             broken
             away
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             day
             his
             head
             was
             stricken
             off
             .
             Whereupon
             many
             were
             suspected
             ,
             and
             one
             Maister
             Barnes
             ,
             Mercer
             ,
             being
             a
             Professor
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             was
             charged
             therewith
             ,
             and
             he
             and
             three
             of
             his
             Seruants
             were
             committed
             to
             Prison
             ,
             and
             though
             it
             could
             not
             be
             proued
             against
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             bound
             in
             a
             great
             summe
             ,
             to
             builde
             it
             vp
             againe
             ,
             now
             ,
             and
             as
             often
             as
             it
             should
             be
             broken
             downe
             ,
             and
             to
             watch
             and
             keepe
             the
             same
             .
             The
             next
             day
             after
             that
             it
             was
             set
             vp
             againe
             ,
             the
             head
             was
             the
             second
             time
             broken
             off
             ,
             then
             there
             was
             a
             Proclamation
             set
             forth
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             could
             tell
             who
             did
             it
             ,
             he
             should
             haue
             an
             hundred
             Crownes
             ,
             with
             thanks
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             not
             knowne
             who
             did
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             vertuous
             and
             godly
             King
             Christianus
             ,
             King
             of
             Denmarke
             ,
             hearing
             of
             the
             captiuitie
             of
             
               Miles
               Couerdale
            
             ,
             whom
             hee
             knew
             ,
             by
             reason
             hee
             was
             in
             Denmarke
             in
             King
             Henry
             the
             eight
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             lamenting
             his
             dangerous
             case
             ,
             made
             intercession
             by
             Letters
             to
             Quéene
             Mary
             ,
             desiring
             the
             said
             
               Miles
               Couerdalo
            
             
             to
             be
             sent
             vnto
             him
             :
             after
             the
             King
             had
             written
             two
             letters
             ,
             Queene
             Mary
             after
             long
             delay
             ,
             made
             full
             answer
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Denmarkes
             Letters
             ;
             by
             which
             prouidence
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Miles
               Couerdale
            
             was
             deliuered
             .
          
        
         
           
             ROBERT
             FARRAR
             Bishop
             of
             Saint
             Dauids
             in
             Wales
             .
          
           
             THis
             Bishop
             ,
             by
             the
             fauour
             of
             the
             Lord
             Protector
             ,
             was
             first
             promoted
             vnto
             that
             Dignity
             :
             
             he
             may
             well
             bee
             said
             twice
             mar●ired
             ;
             first
             ,
             for
             diuers
             iniuries
             and
             mollestations
             which
             he
             suffered
             most
             vnworthily
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             in
             King
             Edwards
             time
             ,
             after
             the
             fall
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             martydome
             in
             Queene
             Maries
             time
             .
             His
             Aduersaries
             in
             King
             Edwards
             time
             ,
             were
             
               ●ames
               Constantine
            
             ,
             his
             Register
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             gaue
             the
             Office
             by
             Patent
             ,
             and
             a
             Doctor
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             Canon
             of
             the
             Cathedrall
             Church
             of
             S.
             Dauids
             ,
             and
             a
             Chanter
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             They
             did
             exhibit
             to
             the
             Kings
             Councell
             certain
             Articles
             ,
             to
             the
             insent
             to
             blemish
             the
             Bishops
             credit
             ,
             and
             vtterly
             as
             they
             thought
             ,
             and
             made
             their
             boasts
             to
             pull
             him
             from
             his
             Bishopricke
             ,
             and
             bring
             him
             in
             a
             premunire
             .
          
           
             The
             cheefe
             effect
             of
             their
             Articles
             ,
             which
             were
             fifty
             sixe
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             in
             his
             Proce●
             that
             he
             made
             write
             the
             King
             supreame
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             tollerated
             other
             superstitions
             and
             Idolatries
             .
          
           
             After
             these
             wrangling
             Articles
             were
             giuen
             vp
             ,
             then
             the
             Bishop
             was
             called
             to
             answere
             ,
             the
             hearing
             whereof
             was
             committed
             vnto
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Mason
            
             ,
             Knight
             ,
             and
             Doctor
             Wo●ton
             .
          
           
             Then
             they
             had
             a
             Commission
             into
             the
             Country
             ,
             where
             they
             examined
             sixscore
             and
             seauen
             witnesses
             ,
             and
             during
             the
             time
             of
             the
             examination
             of
             these
             witnesses
             ,
             the
             said
             Bishop
             was
             stayed
             at
             London
             ,
             because
             his
             aduersaries
             said
             ,
             if
             the
             Bishop
             should
             go
             into
             his
             Dioces
             ,
             he
             would
             let
             them
             of
             their
             proues
             .
          
           
             During
             which
             trouble
             King
             Edward
             died
             ,
             and
             in
             Quéene
             Maries
             time
             another
             named
             Henry
             ,
             was
             made
             Bishop
             of
             S.
             Dauids
             ,
             who
             sent
             for
             the
             said
             
               Robert
               Farrar
            
             ,
             and
             committed
             him
             to
             prison
             ,
             and
             afterward
             declared
             vnto
             the
             saide
             Robert
             the
             great
             clemency
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             and
             Quéenes
             Highnesse
             pleasure
             was
             to
             bee
             offered
             vnto
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             submit
             himselfe
             vnto
             the
             Lawes
             of
             this
             Realme
             ,
             and
             conforme
             himselfe
             vnto
             the
             vnity
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             and
             séeing
             the
             said
             Robert
             made
             him
             no
             answere
             ,
             he
             ministred
             vnto
             him
             these
             Articles
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             whether
             he
             beleeue
             the
             marriage
             of
             Priests
             to
             be
             lawfull
             by
             the
             lawe
             of
             God
             and
             holy
             Church
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             whether
             hee
             beleeued
             the
             very
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             is
             really
             and
             substantially
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             without
             the
             substance
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             .
             Bishop
             Farrar
             would
             not
             answer
             ,
             vntill
             he
             saw
             a
             lawfull
             Commission
             ,
             so
             he
             was
             committed
             againe
             :
             then
             he
             was
             called
             againe
             after
             ,
             and
             would
             answer
             no
             otherwise
             then
             as
             before
             ;
             whereupon
             he
             was
             pronounced
             Contu●nax
             ,
             and
             for
             punishment
             thereof
             ,
             to
             be
             counted
             
               Pro
               confesso
            
             ,
             and
             committed
             him
             againe
             .
             The
             next
             day
             of
             appearance
             ,
             the
             said
             Bishop
             Farrar
             craued
             time
             to
             answere
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             time
             did
             answer
             .
          
           
             Then
             the
             foresaid
             pretensed
             Bishop
             ,
             gaue
             him
             a
             writing
             of
             certaine
             Articles
             to
             subscribe
             vnto
             :
             adding
             to
             the
             Articles
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             Masse
             was
             a
             propitiatorie
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             quicke
             and
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             generall
             Councels
             neuer
             erred
             ,
             neither
             〈◊〉
             erre
             :
             that
             a
             man
             is
             not
             iustified
             by
             Faith
             only
             ,
             but
             by
             Charity
             also
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             onely
             hath
             authoritie
             of
             interpreting
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             to
             compound
             Controuersies
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             appoint
             such
             things
             as
             appertaine
             to
             publike
             discipline
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             visible
             ,
             as
             a
             citty
             
             vpon
             a
             hill
             knowne
             vnto
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             not
             obscure
             and
             vnknowne
             ,
             as
             the
             hereticks
             of
             our
             age
             doe
             teach
             .
          
           
             To
             these
             Articles
             he
             refused
             to
             subscribe
             :
             affirming
             that
             they
             were
             inuented
             by
             man
             ,
             and
             pertaine
             nothing
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             :
             Then
             he
             assigned
             him
             a
             day
             to
             assigne
             them
             affirmatiuely
             ,
             or
             negatiuely
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             not
             do●
             ,
             but
             appea●ed
             vnto
             the
             Cardinall
             :
             notwithstanding
             they
             gaue
             sentence
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             had
             put
             the
             priestly
             vestures
             on
             him
             to
             disgrade
             him
             ;
             hee
             called
             them
             ragges
             and
             relicks
             of
             Rome
             :
             When
             he
             was
             brought
             to
             ex●cution
             in
             the
             Ci●ie
             of
             Carmarden
             ,
             he
             was
             burned
             with
             Turffes
             and
             Soddes
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             him
             a
             more
             greeuous
             torment
             ,
             but
             praised
             be
             God
             he
             suffered
             it
             patiently
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             moneth
             a
             godly
             man
             named
             
               Rawlins
               White
            
             ,
             was
             burned
             in
             Cardiffe
             in
             Wales
             .
          
        
         
           
             THOMAS
             TOMKINS
             .
          
           
             
               THomas
               Tomkins
            
             of
             Shordich
             in
             London
             Weauer
             ,
             was
             brought
             before
             Boner
             ,
             for
             all
             hitherto
             were
             condemned
             by
             
               Steuen
               Gardiner
            
             Lord
             Chancelor
             ;
             but
             hee
             being
             weary
             ,
             put
             off
             the
             rest
             vnto
             Boner
             ,
             of
             whom
             this
             Tomkins
             was
             the
             first
             ;
             who
             when
             by
             no
             meanes
             hee
             could
             bee
             driuen
             from
             the
             ●ruth
             ,
             Boner
             caused
             a
             burning
             Candle
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             him
             :
             Then
             said
             he
             ,
             come
             on
             naughty
             knane
             ,
             if
             thou
             likest
             the
             torments
             of
             the
             fire
             so
             well
             ;
             I
             will
             make
             thee
             feele
             in
             this
             flame
             what
             it
             is
             to
             be
             burned
             :
             then
             if
             thou
             be
             wise
             thou
             wilt
             change
             thy
             minde
             :
             Then
             he
             commanded
             his
             right
             hand
             to
             be
             put
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             but
             he
             indured
             the
             burning
             ;
             yet
             was
             not
             Bonet
             therewith
             contented
             ,
             but
             neuer
             rested
             vntill
             he
             had
             consumed
             the
             whole
             body
             to
             ashes
             in
             Smithfield
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             condemned
             vpon
             these
             points
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             his
             beleefe
             ●
             ,
             that
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             is
             not
             truely
             and
             verily
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             heauen
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             heauen
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             really
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             and
             although
             the
             Church
             a●
             low
             the
             Masse
             a
             wholesome
             and
             profitable
             sacrifice
             ;
             yet
             my
             beliefe
             is
             that
             the
             Masse
             is
             full
             of
             Superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             vnprofitable
             for
             my
             soule
             :
             and
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             ought
             to
             ●ee
             onely
             in
             the
             vulgar
             tongue
             ,
             and
             without
             such
             ceremonies
             as
             are
             vsed
             in
             the
             Latine
             Church
             :
             and
             being
             exhorted
             to
             leaue
             his
             opinions
             :
             Hee
             answered
             hee
             was
             brought
             vp
             in
             ignorance
             vntill
             now
             of
             late
             yeares
             ,
             and
             now
             I
             know
             the
             truth
             ,
             wherein
             I
             will
             continue
             vnto
             death
             :
             and
             he
             said
             my
             Lord
             you
             would
             haue
             me
             forsake
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             fall
             into
             error
             and
             heresie
             :
             Then
             hee
             was
             condemned
             and
             deliuered
             vnto
             the
             Sheriffe
             ;
             who
             carried
             him
             to
             Newgate
             ,
             where
             hee
             remained
             most
             ioifull
             and
             constant
             ,
             vntill
             hee
             was
             conuayed
             to
             Smithfield
             ,
             and
             there
             sealed
             vp
             his
             Faith
             in
             the
             flaming
             fire
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             constant
             suffering
             of
             Higbed
             and
             Causon
             .
          
           
             THese
             two
             were
             descended
             of
             worshipfull
             stocke
             in
             Essex
             ,
             which
             of
             all
             Shires
             was
             most
             fruitfull
             of
             Martyrs
             ;
             the
             one
             called
             
               Thomas
               Higbed
            
             of
             Horneden
             Hill
             ;
             the
             other
             
               Thomas
               Causon
            
             of
             Thunderst
             ,
             they
             were
             both
             in
             flourishing
             estate
             in
             riches
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             flourishing
             in
             godlines
             .
          
           
             They
             were
             diuers
             times
             examined
             before
             Bonner
             ,
             and
             defended
             the
             truth
             valiantly
             ,
             and
             he
             and
             his
             fellowes
             did
             much
             labour
             to
             make
             them
             to
             recant
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             preuaile
             :
             The
             substance
             of
             all
             their
             Arguments
             appeareth
             in
             a
             Confession
             
             that
             they
             wrote
             with
             their
             owne
             hands
             ,
             which
             was
             read
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Paules
             ,
             before
             the
             Mayor
             and
             Sheriffes
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             not
             without
             great
             sure
             ,
             before
             it
             could
             be
             licenced
             to
             be
             read
             .
          
           
             First
             we
             beleeue
             and
             professe
             in
             Baptisme
             to
             forsake
             the
             Diuel
             &
             all
             his
             works
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             vanities
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             2
             We
             beleeue
             the
             Articles
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             and
             that
             wee
             are
             bound
             to
             walke
             in
             Gods
             Commandements
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             our
             life
             .
          
           
             3
             We
             beléeue
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             containeth
             all
             things
             necessarie
             for
             soule
             and
             body
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             thereby
             taught
             onely
             to
             pray
             to
             our
             heauenly
             Father
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             Saint
             nor
             Angell
             .
          
           
             4
             We
             beléeue
             there
             is
             a
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             euen
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             builded
             vpon
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             Christ
             being
             the
             head
             corner
             stone
             :
             for
             which
             Church
             Christ
             gaue
             himselfe
             to
             make
             it
             a
             glorious
             congregation
             without
             fault
             in
             his
             sight
             .
          
           
             5
             This
             Church
             of
             it selfe
             is
             sinfull
             ,
             and
             must
             needs
             say
             Father
             forgiue
             vs
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             but
             through
             Christ
             and
             his
             merits
             she
             is
             fréely
             forgiuen
             .
          
           
             6
             Hee
             is
             our
             onely
             Mediator
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
               there
               is
               one
               God
               ,
               and
               one
               Mediatour
               betwixt
               God
               and
               Man
               Iesus
               Christ
               :
            
             Therefore
             no
             other
             Mediatour
             .
          
           
             7
             We
             beléeue
             this
             Church
             is
             ,
             and
             hath
             béen
             persecuted
             according
             to
             the
             promise
             of
             Christ
             :
             
               as
               they
               haue
               persecuted
               mee
               ,
               so
               shall
               they
               persecute
               you
               ,
               for
               the
               Disciple
               is
               not
               aboue
               his
               Master
               .
            
             And
             Paul
             saith
             it
             is
             not
             giuen
             to
             you
             onely
             to
             beleeue
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             suffer
             for
             his
             sake
             :
             
               for
               all
               which
               will
               liue
               godly
               must
               suffer
               persecution
               .
            
          
           
             8
             The
             true
             Church
             teacheth
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             truely
             ,
             not
             adding
             thereto
             ,
             nor
             taking
             there-from
             ;
             and
             Ministers
             the
             Sacraments
             according
             to
             the
             Primitiue
             Church
             ,
             and
             it
             suffreth
             all
             men
             to
             reade
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             as
             Christ
             saith
             :
             
               Search
               the
               Scriptures
            
             :
             And
             when
             Paul
             preached
             ,
             the
             audience
             searched
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             whether
             hee
             preached
             truely
             :
             Dauid
             teacheth
             to
             pray
             with
             vnderstanding
             :
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             when
             the
             people
             vnderstand
             not
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             say
             Amen
             at
             giuing
             of
             thankes
             :
             And
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
               true
               Faith
               commeth
               by
               hearing
               the
               word
               .
            
          
           
             9
             The
             Church
             of
             Christ
             teacheth
             God
             ought
             to
             bee
             worshipped
             according
             to
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             not
             after
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             men
             :
             as
             Christ
             teacheth
             vs
             ,
             likewise
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               you
               shall
               forsake
               Father
               and
               Mother
               and
               follow
               me
               ,
            
             whereby
             we
             learne
             if
             our
             elders
             ,
             teach
             otherwise
             then
             God
             commanded
             in
             that
             point
             we
             must
             forsake
             them
             .
          
           
             10
             The
             Supper
             of
             our
             Lord
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             altered
             ,
             because
             Christ
             the
             wisedome
             of
             the
             Father
             did
             institute
             it
             :
             For
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               cursed
               is
               he
               that
               changeth
               my
               ordinances
               ,
               or
               taketh
               any
               thing
               from
               them
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Supper
             is
             sorely
             abused
             ,
             it
             is
             giuen
             in
             one
             kinde
             ,
             where
             Christ
             gaue
             it
             in
             both
             :
             it
             is
             made
             a
             priuate
             Masse
             ,
             where
             Christ
             made
             it
             a
             Communion
             :
             He
             gaue
             it
             to
             all
             his
             Apostles
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             &
             not
             to
             one
             alone
             :
             Christ
             ordained
             it
             for
             a
             remembrance
             of
             his
             euerlasting
             sacrifice
             vpon
             the
             Crosse
             once
             for
             all
             ;
             and
             not
             againe
             to
             bee
             a
             dayly
             sacrifice
             both
             for
             them
             that
             are
             aliue
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             are
             dead
             :
             And
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             more
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             :
             and
             in
             that
             it
             is
             worshipped
             ,
             where
             as
             nothing
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             that
             is
             made
             with
             hands
             :
             and
             in
             that
             it
             is
             giuen
             in
             an
             vnknowne
             tongue
             whereby
             the
             people
             are
             ignor●nt
             of
             the
             right
             vse
             thereof
             :
             besides
             this
             it
             is
             hanged
             vp
             and
             shut
             in
             a
             Boxe
             ,
             many
             times
             so
             long
             that
             wormes
             breedeth
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             putrifieth
             ,
             they
             that
             abuse
             it
             bring
             vp
             the
             slander
             thereof
             and
             not
             we
             .
          
           
             12
             Concerning
             Christs
             words
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             ,
             the
             minde
             of
             Christ
             must
             bee
             searched
             out
             by
             other
             Scriptures
             :
             for
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             no
             Scripture
             hath
             any
             priuate
             interpretation
             ,
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             full
             of
             such
             figuratiue
             speeches
             :
             as
             the
             Cup
             is
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             the
             Rocke
             is
             Christ
             :
             whosoeuer
             (
             saith
             Christ
             )
             
               receiueth
               
               a
               Child
               in
               my
               Name
               receiueth
               me
            
             ;
             which
             sentence
             must
             not
             be
             vnderstood
             after
             the
             Letter
             ,
             as
             the
             Capernaites
             did
             which
             taught
             that
             Christs
             body
             should
             haue
             been
             eaten
             with
             their
             teeth
             ;
             when
             he
             spake
             of
             the
             eating
             thereof
             ,
             to
             whom
             Christ
             said
             ,
             
               the
               Spirit
               quickeneth
               ,
               the
               flesh
               profiteth
               nothing
               ,
               for
               my
               words
               are
               spirit
               and
               life
               :
            
             so
             we
             see
             Christs
             words
             must
             be
             vnderstood
             spiritually
             ,
             and
             not
             literally
             :
             hee
             that
             commeth
             to
             this
             worthy
             supper
             must
             not
             prepare
             his
             iaw
             but
             his
             heart
             :
             neither
             tooth
             nor
             belly
             ,
             but
             beleeue
             ,
             saith
             Saint
             Augustine
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             eaten
             it
             :
             so
             wee
             must
             bring
             with
             vs
             a
             Spirituall
             hunger
             ,
             and
             examine
             our selues
             whether
             our
             Conscience
             doe
             testifie
             that
             we
             doe
             truely
             beleeue
             in
             Christ
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             whereof
             if
             we
             be
             truely
             certified
             ,
             beeing
             new
             borne
             from
             our
             old
             conuersation
             ,
             in
             heart
             ,
             minde
             ,
             will
             and
             deed
             ,
             then
             may
             we
             boldly
             with
             this
             mariage
             garment
             of
             Faith
             come
             to
             the
             feast
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             there
             is
             no
             change
             but
             bread
             still
             remaineth
             ,
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               Doe
               this
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               :
            
             And
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               As
               often
               as
               you
               shall
               eate
               this
               bread
               and
               drinke
               this
               Cup
               ,
               you
               shall
               remember
               the
               Lords
               death
               vntill
               hee
               come
               :
            
             heere
             is
             no
             change
             but
             bread
             still
             :
             And
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               except
               I
               goe
               to
               my
               Father
               the
               Comforter
               cannot
               come
               :
            
             And
             Saint
             Peter
             saith
             ,
             
               heauen
               shall
               keep
               him
               vntill
               the
               last
               day
               :
            
             in
             that
             he
             is
             God
             he
             is
             euery
             where
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             hee
             is
             Man
             hee
             cannot
             be
             but
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             as
             his
             body
             was
             not
             in
             all
             places
             at
             once
             when
             hee
             was
             heere
             :
             Hee
             was
             not
             in
             the
             graue
             when
             the
             women
             sought
             him
             as
             the
             Angell
             said
             :
             neither
             was
             hee
             at
             Bethania
             when
             Lazarus
             died
             by
             Christs
             owne
             words
             :
             and
             thus
             we
             conclude
             that
             the
             Christ
             is
             in
             the
             holy
             Supper
             sacramentally
             and
             spiritually
             ,
             in
             all
             them
             that
             worthily
             receiue
             it
             :
             and
             corporally
             in
             heauen
             both
             God
             and
             Man.
             
          
           
             When
             they
             would
             not
             turn
             from
             the
             truth
             by
             no
             p●rswasions
             the
             sentence
             was
             read
             against
             them
             :
             In
             the
             reading
             whereof
             Higbed
             said
             ,
             you
             speake
             blasphemie
             against
             Christs
             Passion
             ,
             and
             goe
             about
             to
             trap
             vs
             with
             your
             subtilties
             and
             snares
             ;
             and
             though
             my
             Father
             ,
             Mother
             ,
             and
             other
             my
             kindred
             doe
             beleeu●
             ,
             you
             say
             yet
             they
             were
             deceiu●d
             in
             so
             beleeuing
             :
             And
             whereas
             you
             say
             Cranmer
             and
             others
             in
             the
             said
             Articles
             were
             hereticks
             ,
             I
             wish
             I
             were
             such
             an
             hereticke
             as
             they
             were
             and
             be
             .
             Then
             the
             Bishop
             asked
             him
             whether
             hee
             would
             turne
             from
             his
             ●rrour
             :
             To
             whom
             he
             said
             ,
             would
             yee
             would
             recant
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             in
             the
             truth
             and
             you
             in
             errour
             .
          
           
             Then
             they
             were
             deliuered
             vnto
             the
             Sheriffe
             and
             sent
             to
             Newgate
             ,
             where
             they
             remained
             not
             so
             much
             in
             afflictions
             ,
             as
             in
             consolations
             :
             Fourteene
             daies
             after
             they
             were
             carried
             to
             Essex
             :
             And
             
               Thomas
               Higbed
            
             burned
             at
             Hornden
             on
             th●
             Hill
             :
             and
             
               Thomas
               Causon
            
             at
             Rayly
             ,
             where
             they
             died
             most
             constantly
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Martyrdome
             of
             VVILLIAM
             HVNTER
             .
          
           
             THe
             said
             Hunter
             was
             at
             all
             times
             brought
             before
             the
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             with
             the
             aforesaid
             
               Thomas
               Tomkins
            
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             same
             Articles
             ,
             Reasons
             and
             perswasions
             obiected
             as
             the
             said
             
               Thomas
               Tomkins
            
             had
             and
             they
             made
             both
             the
             same
             answeres
             ,
             sauing
             that
             Boner
             vsed
             these
             words
             onely
             to
             Hunter
             :
             Will
             you
             abiure
             and
             returne
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             :
             He
             answered
             ,
             I
             will
             stand
             to
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             :
             And
             further
             he
             said
             it
             is
             false
             Doctrine
             &
             beliefe
             ,
             to
             beleeue
             that
             Christs
             true
             body
             is
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             which
             is
             onely
             in
             heauen
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             friendes
             and
             kindred
             were
             deceiued
             if
             they
             otherwise
             beleeued
             ,
             I
             will
             continue
             in
             the
             truth
             that
             is
             taught
             me
             as
             long
             as
             I
             liue
             ,
             ●or
             if
             I
             doe
             otherwise
             I
             shall
             perish
             both
             body
             and
             soule
             ,
             and
             I
             had
             rather
             my
             body
             perish
             ,
             then
             my
             soule
             .
             Wherevpon
             hee
             was
             condemned
             ,
             and
             after
             carried
             to
             Burnt-wood
             ,
             where
             hee
             suffered
             most
             ioifully
             .
             He
             was
             a
             very
             yong
             man
             ,
             borne
             of
             good
             parents
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             was
             not
             onely
             instructed
             
             to
             godlines
             ,
             but
             confirmed
             vnto
             death
             ,
             a
             rare
             example
             to
             be
             had
             in
             admiration
             of
             all
             parents
             ,
             where
             the
             naturall
             affection
             of
             parents
             were
             ouercome
             with
             godlines
             ,
             w●o
             like
             the
             holy
             mother
             in
             the
             Machabees
             ,
             incouraged
             their
             sonne
             as
             much
             as
             they
             could
             to
             goe
             through
             valiantly
             ,
             reioicing
             with
             wonderfull
             gladnes
             ,
             and
             either
             of
             them
             dranke
             vnto
             him
             ,
             confirming
             him
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             whether
             I
             should
             praise
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             Sonne
             or
             of
             the
             Parents
             .
          
        
         
           
             William
             Pygot
             ,
             Steuen
             Knight
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             Lawrence
             .
          
           
             AT
             the
             same
             time
             that
             Tomkins
             and
             Hunter
             were
             examined
             as
             before
             these
             three
             likewise
             were
             examined
             before
             Boner
             ;
             the
             same
             reasons
             ,
             Articles
             and
             perswasions
             that
             were
             vsed
             to
             them
             ,
             were
             vsed
             vnto
             these
             also
             ,
             and
             they
             made
             all
             answeres
             al●ke
             :
             and
             when
             by
             neither
             flatterie
             nor
             threatning
             they
             could
             bee
             brought
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
             they
             were
             cond●mned
             ,
             and
             were
             carried
             into
             Essex
             to
             bee
             burned
             :
             
               William
               Pigot
            
             burned
             at
             Braintree
             .
          
           
             
               Steuen
               Knight
            
             was
             burned
             at
             Mauld●n
             ,
             who
             at
             the
             stake
             kneeled
             downe
             and
             said
             this
             prayer
             :
             O
             Lord
             Iesu
             ,
             for
             whose
             loue
             I
             ●eaue
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             desire
             bitt●r
             death
             ,
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             all
             earthly
             things
             ,
             ●ather
             then
             to
             abide
             the
             blasphemie
             of
             thy
             name
             ,
             or
             to
             obay
             men
             breaking
             thy
             Commandements
             ,
             where
             I
             might
             liue
             in
             wealth
             to
             worship
             a
             false
             God
             ,
             I
             chose
             rather
             the
             torment
             of
             this
             body
             ,
             and
             haue
             counted
             all
             things
             but
             dung
             that
             I
             migh●
             winns
             thee
             :
             which
             death
             i●
             dearer
             to
             me
             then
             thousands
             of
             Gold
             and
             Siluer
             :
             such
             loue
             hast
             thou
             laide
             vp
             in
             my
             brests
             that
             I
             hu●ger
             for
             thee
             ▪
             As
             the
             wounded
             Deare
             des●reth
             the
             soy●●
             ,
             s●nd
             ●hy
             holy
             comforter
             ,
             to
             ayde
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             me●
             a
             weake
             peece
             of
             earth
             ,
             empty
             of
             all
             strength
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             of
             thy
             great
             loue
             thou
             ●ast
             bidden
             me
             to
             this
             banquet
             ,
             accounted
             mee
             worth●
             to
             drinke
             of
             〈◊〉
             owne
             cup
             ,
             amongst
             thine
             ele●t●giue
             me
             strength
             against
             this
             ●hine
             elem●nt
             which
             is
             most
             irkesome
             to
             my
             sight
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             swéet
             and
             pleasant
             to
             my
             minde
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             passe
             through
             this
             fire
             into
             thy
             ●oso●e
             according
             vnto
             thy
             p●omi●e
             :
             accept
             this
             sacrifice
             ,
             for
             thy
             deare
             Sonne
             Iesus
             Christ
             his
             sake
             ,
             for
             whose
             Testimony
             I
             offer
             it
             with
             all
             my
             heart
             ;
             forgiue
             me
             my
             sinnes
             as
             I
             forgiue
             the
             world
             :
             sweet
             Sauiour
             spread
             thy
             wings
             ouer
             me
             :
             O
             holy
             Ghost
             by
             whose
             inspiration
             I
             am
             come
             hither
             ,
             conduct
             me
             to
             euerlasting
             life
             :
             Lord
             into
             to
             thine
             hands
             ●commend
             my
             spirit
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Lawrence
            
             was
             brought
             to
             Colchester
             ,
             and
             not
             b●eing
             able
             to
             goe
             ,
             for
             his
             legges
             were
             so
             sore
             worne
             with
             his
             Irons
             in
             prison
             ,
             and
             his
             body
             so
             weakened
             with
             euill
             keeping
             ,
             hee
             was
             faine
             to
             be
             brought
             vnto
             the
             fire
             in
             a
             chayre
             :
             At
             his
             burning
             the
             yong
             children
             came
             about
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             cryed
             Lord
             strengthen
             thy
             seruant
             ,
             and
             keep
             thy
             promise
             :
             which
             manifesteth
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             which
             writ
             this
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             these
             little
             ones
             ,
             and
             their
             parents
             are
             to
             bee
             commended
             ,
             that
             brought
             them
             vp
             from
             their
             youth
             ,
             in
             the
             feare
             and
             knowledge
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Gods
             Iudgement
             vpon
             the
             Parson
             of
             Arundell
             .
          
           
             VPon
             Shroue-Sunday
             the
             Parson
             of
             Arundell
             besides
             Canterbury
             ,
             declared
             vnto
             the
             people
             all
             such
             Articles
             as
             were
             set
             forth
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             pope
             ,
             and
             commandement
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             this
             Realme
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             had
             done
             he
             thanked
             God
             that
             euer
             he
             had
             liued
             to
             see
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             straightway
             he
             fell
             sudde●ly
             out
             of
             the
             pulpit
             ,
             and
             neuer
             spake
             after
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             historie
             of
             Iudge
             Hales
             .
          
           
             SIr
             
               Iames
               Hales
            
             as
             before
             ,
             tooke
             Queene
             Maries
             part
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             subscribe
             to
             haue
             any
             other
             Quéene
             ,
             though
             all
             the
             rest
             had
             subscribed
             to
             Edward
             the
             sixts
             Will.
             He
             was
             an
             vpright
             and
             conscionable
             Iudge
             .
             To
             these
             his
             gifts
             and
             qualities
             were
             linked
             sincere
             affection
             to
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
             ,
             shewing
             himselfe
             a
             true
             Gospeller
             by
             word
             and
             deed
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             beginning
             of
             Queene
             Maries
             raigne
             ,
             the
             masse
             not
             being
             restored
             by
             law
             ,
             diuers
             Priests
             presumed
             to
             say
             masse
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             indited
             at
             the
             a●●ises
             before
             Iudge
             Hales
             ,
             and
             he
             gaue
             order
             therein
             as
             the
             law
             required
             :
             wherefore
             when
             the
             terme
             came
             ,
             he
             comming
             to
             doe
             his
             office
             ,
             was
             sent
             for
             by
             Gardner
             Lord
             Chancellor
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             iustified
             that
             he
             did
             it
             both
             by
             the
             iustice
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             conscience
             ,
             wherein
             he
             was
             fully
             bent
             to
             stand
             in
             triall
             to
             the
             vtmost
             that
             can
             be
             obiected
             :
             and
             it
             therein
             I
             haue
             done
             any
             iniury
             ,
             let
             me
             be
             iudged
             by
             the
             law
             ;
             for
             I
             will
             séeke
             or
             desire
             no
             better
             defence
             for
             my selfe
             ,
             considering
             chiefly
             that
             it
             is
             my
             profession
             .
          
           
             Ah
             Sir
             ,
             said
             the
             Chancellor
             ,
             you
             be
             very
             quicke
             and
             stoute
             in
             your
             answers
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             that
             which
             you
             did
             was
             more
             of
             will
             ,
             fauouring
             your
             opinion
             of
             Religion
             against
             the
             seruice
             now
             vsed
             ,
             then
             for
             any
             occasion
             of
             zeale
             of
             iustice
             ,
             seeing
             her
             Highnesse
             doth
             set
             it
             forth
             as
             yet
             ,
             but
             withing
             all
             her
             subiects
             to
             imbrace
             it
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
             quoth
             Hales
             ,
             I
             doe
             but
             shew
             my selfe
             as
             I
             am
             bound
             in
             loue
             to
             God
             and
             obedience
             to
             the
             Quéenes
             Maiestie
             ,
             in
             whose
             cause
             willingly
             for
             iustice
             sake
             ,
             I
             did
             of
             late
             ,
             as
             your
             Lordship
             knoweth
             ,
             aduenture
             as
             much
             as
             I
             had
             :
             and
             as
             for
             my
             religion
             ,
             I
             trust
             it
             is
             such
             as
             pleaseth
             God
             ,
             wherein
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             aduenture
             both
             my
             life
             and
             substance
             ,
             if
             I
             be
             called
             thereto
             ;
             and
             for
             lack
             of
             mine
             owne
             power
             and
             will
             ,
             the
             Lords
             will
             be
             fulfilled
             .
          
           
             Shortly
             after
             he
             was
             committed
             vnto
             the
             Kings
             Bench
             ,
             then
             he
             was
             committed
             to
             the
             Counter
             in
             Breadstréete
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             he
             was
             conuayed
             to
             the
             Fléet
             ,
             where
             he
             endured
             most
             constantly
             for
             the
             space
             of
             three
             weeks
             :
             and
             when
             thus
             in
             diuers
             prisons
             being
             tossed
             and
             wearied
             ,
             he
             could
             in
             no
             wise
             be
             subdued
             ,
             there
             was
             in
             the
             prison
             where
             he
             was
             a
             Gentleman
             of
             Hampshire
             called
             Foster
             ,
             who
             ,
             ●●ing
             suborned
             by
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             vsed
             all
             kinde
             of
             perswasions
             whereby
             hee
             might
             draw
             him
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
             which
             at
             length
             he
             brought
             to
             passe
             ;
             then
             next
             morning
             early
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Chichester
             came
             to
             him
             into
             the
             prison
             ,
             to
             comfort
             him
             therein
             ,
             and
             after
             Iudge
             Portman
             came
             to
             him
             :
             but
             as
             soone
             as
             he
             had
             yeelded
             to
             them
             he
             ●rew
             into
             such
             an
             extreame
             desperation
             by
             the
             worme
             of
             his
             conscience
             ,
             that
             hee
             eat
             little
             meat
             that
             night
             .
             When
             supper
             was
             done
             he
             gate
             him
             straight
             to
             bedde
             ,
             where
             he
             passed
             the
             night
             with
             much
             anxietie
             of
             mind
             :
             about
             six
             of
             the
             clocke
             in
             the
             morning
             he
             sent
             his
             man
             for
             a
             cup
             of
             béere
             ;
             his
             man
             was
             no
             sooner
             gone
             but
             with
             a
             pen-knife
             he
             wounded
             himselfe
             in
             diuers
             places
             ,
             and
             would
             haue
             killed
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             that
             his
             man
             méeting
             the
             Butler
             at
             the
             chamber
             doore
             ,
             returned
             presently
             into
             the
             chamber
             ,
             and
             let
             his
             Master
             from
             destroying
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Upon
             this
             Cranmer
             straight-way
             took
             occasion
             to
             call
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospell
             openly
             in
             the
             Star-chamber
             the
             doctrine
             of
             desperation
             .
             M.
             Hales
             being
             within
             a
             while
             after
             deliuered
             ,
             getteth
             himselfe
             home
             to
             his
             house
             ,
             whether
             it
             was
             for
             feare
             that
             if
             he
             should
             againe
             professe
             the
             Gospell
             he
             should
             be
             imprisoned
             againe
             and
             burned
             ,
             and
             begger
             all
             his
             posterity
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             should
             go
             to
             hearing
             of
             masses
             he
             should
             doe
             worse
             :
             hauing
             all
             things
             set
             in
             order
             a
             good
             while
             before
             that
             pertained
             vnto
             his
             Testament
             ,
             desperatly
             he
             cast
             himselfe
             into
             a
             shallow
             Riuer
             ,
             and
             was
             drowned
             in
             the
             yeare
             1555.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             IOHN
             AWCOCKE
             .
          
           
             THis
             yeare
             the
             second
             of
             Aprill
             ,
             one
             
               Iohn
               Awcocke
            
             died
             in
             prison
             ,
             who
             was
             buried
             in
             the
             fields
             ,
             as
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Papists
             was
             ,
             for
             they
             de●ied
             them
             Christian
             buriall
             to
             such
             as
             died
             out
             of
             their
             Antichristian
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pope
             IVLIVS
             the
             third
             .
          
           
             THis
             yeare
             ,
             about
             the
             end
             of
             March
             died
             Pope
             Iulius
             the
             third
             ,
             whose
             deeds
             to
             declare
             it
             were
             not
             so
             much
             tedious
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             as
             horrible
             to
             good
             eares
             .
          
           
             
               Iohannes
               de
               Casa
            
             was
             Deane
             of
             this
             Popes
             chamber
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             Beneuentanus
             and
             chiefe
             Legat
             to
             the
             Uenetians
             ,
             who
             well
             declaring
             the
             fruit
             of
             that
             filthy
             Sea
             ,
             did
             not
             only
             play
             the
             filthy
             Sodomite
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             in
             Italian
             meetre
             set
             forth
             the
             praise
             of
             that
             beastly
             iniquitie
             ,
             and
             yet
             his
             booke
             ▪
             was
             printed
             at
             Uenice
             by
             one
             
               Troyanus
               Nauus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             suffered
             this
             beastlines
             vnder
             his
             nose
             in
             his
             chamber
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             abide
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             This
             Pope
             delighted
             greatly
             in
             Porke
             flesh
             and
             Peacocks
             :
             by
             the
             aduice
             of
             his
             Physitians
             ,
             his
             Steward
             ordered
             that
             he
             should
             set
             no
             Porke
             flesh
             before
             him
             ;
             missing
             it
             ▪
             where
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             is
             my
             Porke
             ?
             the
             Steward
             answered
             ,
             his
             Physitian
             had
             forbidden
             any
             Porke
             to
             be
             serued
             ,
             the
             Pope
             in
             a
             great
             rage
             ,
             said
             ,
             Bring
             mee
             my
             Porke
             in
             despite
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Another
             time
             he
             commaunded
             a
             Peacocke
             at
             the
             Table
             to
             be
             kept
             colde
             for
             his
             Supper
             :
             when
             Supper
             came
             ,
             amongst
             hote
             Peacocks
             he
             saw
             not
             his
             colde
             Peacocke
             ,
             the
             Pope
             after
             his
             wonted
             manner
             ,
             began
             horribly
             to
             blaspheme
             God
             :
             one
             of
             his
             Cardinals
             said
             ,
             Let
             not
             your
             Holinesse
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             be
             moued
             in
             so
             small
             a
             matter
             .
             Then
             said
             he
             ,
             if
             God
             were
             so
             angry
             for
             one
             apple
             that
             he
             cast
             our
             parents
             out
             of
             Paradice
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             I
             ,
             being
             his
             Uicar
             ,
             he
             angry
             for
             a
             Peacocke
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             greater
             matter
             ?
          
           
             This
             was
             he
             vnder
             whom
             Popery
             was
             restored
             in
             England
             in
             Quéene
             Maries
             time
             ;
             and
             the
             affection
             that
             was
             borne
             vnto
             him
             heere
             may
             be
             séene
             by
             the
             Dirgs
             ,
             Hearses
             ,
             and
             Funerals
             commaunded
             to
             bee
             had
             and
             celebrated
             in
             all
             Churches
             by
             the
             Quéene
             and
             her
             Councell
             .
             At
             his
             death
             a
             woman
             séeing
             a
             Herse
             and
             other
             preparation
             in
             Saint
             Magnus
             Church
             at
             the
             Bridge
             foot
             in
             London
             ,
             asked
             what
             it
             meant
             :
             it
             was
             told
             her
             it
             was
             for
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             must
             pray
             for
             him
             ;
             nay
             ,
             quoth
             she
             that
             I
             will
             not
             ,
             for
             he
             needeth
             not
             my
             prayers
             ,
             seeing
             hee
             could
             forgiue
             vs
             all
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             he
             is
             cleane
             himselfe
             :
             by
             and
             by
             she
             was
             carried
             vnto
             the
             Cage
             at
             London
             Bridge
             ,
             and
             bade
             to
             coole
             her selfe
             there
             .
          
        
         
           
             GEORGE
             MARSH
             .
          
           
             THis
             Marsh
             was
             an
             earnest
             letter
             forth
             of
             true
             Religion
             ,
             to
             the
             defacement
             of
             Antichrists
             doctrine
             ,
             
             in
             the
             parish
             of
             Deane
             ,
             and
             elswhere
             in
             Lancas●ire
             ,
             and
             he
             most
             faithfully
             acknowledged
             the
             same
             in
             Quéene
             Maries
             time
             ,
             whereupon
             he
             was
             apprehended
             and
             kept
             in
             straight
             prison
             within
             the
             Bishoppe
             of
             Chesters
             house
             foure
             moneths
             ,
             not
             permitting
             him
             to
             haue
             comfort
             of
             his
             frinds
             ,
             but
             the
             Porter
             was
             charged
             to
             marke
             them
             that
             asked
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             their
             names
             and
             deliuer
             them
             to
             the
             Bishop
             :
             shortly
             after
             he
             came
             thither
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             sent
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             communed
             with
             him
             a
             long
             time
             in
             his
             Hall
             alone
             ,
             and
             could
             find
             no
             fault
             
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             allowed
             not
             transubstantiation
             ,
             nor
             the
             abuse
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             nor
             that
             the
             Lay
             people
             should
             receiue
             vnder
             one
             kinde
             :
             with
             which
             points
             the
             Byshop
             went
             about
             to
             perswade
             him
             ,
             but
             all
             was
             in
             vaine
             ,
             then
             hee
             sent
             him
             to
             Prison
             againe
             .
             Afterward
             diuers
             were
             sent
             vnto
             him
             ,
             to
             perswade
             him
             to
             submit
             himselfe
             vnto
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             the
             ha●d
             thereof
             ,
             and
             to
             interpret
             the
             Scriptures
             no
             otherwise
             then
             that
             Church
             doth
             .
          
           
             George
             answered
             ,
             hee
             doth
             acknowledge
             one
             holy
             Catholike
             and
             Apostolike
             Church
             ,
             without
             which
             is
             no
             saluation
             :
             and
             this
             Church
             is
             but
             one
             ,
             because
             it
             hath
             and
             beléeueth
             in
             but
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             him
             only
             worshippeth
             ,
             and
             one
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             only
             trusteth
             for
             saluation
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             ruled
             onely
             by
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             one
             Word
             ,
             and
             one
             Faith
             :
             and
             that
             it
             is
             vniuersall
             ,
             because
             it
             hath
             béene
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             vnto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             hauing
             in
             it
             some
             of
             al
             Nations
             ,
             kindreds
             and
             languages
             ,
             degrees
             ,
             ●●ates
             ,
             and
             conditions
             of
             men
             .
             This
             Church
             is
             builded
             only
             vpon
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ
             being
             the
             Head-corner-stone
             ,
             and
             not
             on
             the
             Romish
             Lawes
             and
             Decrees
             ,
             the
             Pope
             being
             not
             the
             supreame
             head
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             before
             any
             succession
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             general
             Councels
             ,
             or
             Romish
             Decrees
             ,
             neither
             was
             bound
             to
             any
             time
             or
             place
             ,
             ordinary
             succession
             ,
             generall
             Councels
             ,
             or
             Tradition
             of
             Fathers
             ;
             neither
             had
             any
             supremacie
             ouer
             Empires
             and
             Kingdomes
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             it
             was
             a
             little
             〈◊〉
             flocke
             dispersed
             abroad
             as
             sheepe
             without
             a
             Shepheard
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             Wolues
             :
             or
             as
             a
             flocke
             of
             fatherlesse
             Children
             ,
             assisted
             ,
             succoured
             ,
             and
             defended
             onely
             by
             Christ
             Iesus
             their
             supreme
             head
             ;
             from
             all
             assaults
             ,
             errours
             ,
             troubles
             and
             persecutions
             ,
             wherewith
             shee
             is
             euer
             compassed
             about
             .
          
           
             He
             proued
             by
             the
             floud
             of
             Noah
             ,
             the
             destruction
             of
             Sodome
             :
             The
             Israelites
             departing
             out
             of
             Egypt
             by
             the
             parables
             of
             the
             sower
             :
             by
             the
             Kings
             sons
             marriage
             :
             of
             the
             great
             Supper
             :
             and
             by
             other
             sentences
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             this
             Church
             was
             of
             no
             estimation
             ,
             and
             little
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             hypocrites
             and
             wicked
             worldlings
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             Bishop
             caused
             him
             to
             bee
             brought
             to
             the
             Chappell
             of
             the
             Cathedrall
             Church
             of
             Chester
             ,
             where
             the
             Bishop
             with
             diuers
             others
             were
             set
             :
             After
             he
             had
             taken
             his
             oath
             for
             a
             true
             answering
             ,
             the
             Chancelor
             charged
             him
             that
             he
             had
             preached
             heretically
             ,
             and
             blasphemously
             in
             diuers
             places
             against
             the
             Popes
             authority
             and
             Catholick
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
             the
             blessed
             Masse
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Articles
             .
          
           
             Hee
             answered
             ,
             that
             ●e
             neither
             heretically
             nor
             blasphemonsly
             spake
             against
             any
             of
             the
             said
             Articles
             ,
             but
             simply
             and
             ●●uely
             as
             occasion
             serued
             according
             to
             his
             conscience
             ,
             maintaining
             the
             truth
             touching
             the
             said
             Articles
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             taught
             in
             King
             Edward
             the
             sixth
             his
             time
             ,
             whereupon
             they
             condemned
             him
             at
             the
             next
             appearance
             .
             And
             when
             he
             would
             haue
             perswaded
             them
             otherwise
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             told
             him
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             dispute
             with
             hereticks
             .
             Then
             he
             prayed
             the
             people
             to
             beare
             him
             witnesse
             ,
             he
             held
             no
             other
             opinions
             then
             were
             by
             Law
             most
             godly
             established
             ,
             and
             publikely
             taught
             in
             King
             Edwards
             time
             ,
             wherein
             he
             would
             liue
             and
             die
             .
          
           
             As
             he
             came
             on
             the
             way
             towards
             the
             place
             of
             execution
             ,
             some
             folke
             proffered
             him
             mo●ey
             and
             looked
             that
             he
             should
             haue
             had
             a
             little
             purse
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             as
             the
             manner
             of
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             was
             at
             their
             going
             to
             execution
             ,
             to
             gather
             money
             to
             giue
             to
             a
             Priest
             to
             say
             trentalls
             of
             Masses
             for
             them
             after
             their
             death
             ▪
             whereby
             they
             might
             be
             saued
             :
             but
             Marsh
             said
             he
             would
             not
             be
             troubled
             with
             money
             ,
             and
             hade
             them
             giue
             it
             to
             the
             prisoners
             and
             poore
             people
             .
          
           
             When
             he
             came
             to
             the
             ●●re
             his
             pardon
             was
             offered
             him
             :
             he
             answered
             ,
             being
             it
             tended
             to
             plucke
             him
             from
             God
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             receiue
             it
             vpon
             that
             condition
             .
             They
             would
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             speake
             to
             the
             people
             .
             He
             was
             somewhat
             long
             a
             dying
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             ●lacknes
             of
             the
             ●●re
             ,
             which
             hee
             bare
             wondrous
             patiently
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             
             as
             the
             people
             said
             he
             was
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             which
             caused
             the
             Bishop
             shortly
             after
             to
             make
             a
             Sermon
             in
             the
             Cathedrall
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             he
             affirmed
             that
             
               George
               Marsh
            
             was
             an
             hereticks
             ,
             burned
             like
             an
             hereticke
             ,
             and
             a
             fire-brand
             in
             hell
             :
             in
             short
             time
             after
             the
             iust
             iudgement
             of
             God
             appeared
             vpon
             the
             said
             Bishop
             ,
             through
             his
             adulterous
             behauiour
             he
             was
             burned
             with
             a
             harlot
             ,
             and
             died
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           
             William
             Flower
             ,
             alias
             Branch
             .
          
           
             THis
             William
             was
             borne
             at
             Snow-hill
             in
             the
             County
             of
             Cambridge
             :
             after
             he
             owelt
             at
             Lambeth
             ,
             and
             comming
             ouer
             the
             water
             to
             Saint
             Margarets
             Church
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             where
             he
             seeing
             a
             Priest
             at
             masse
             ,
             being
             greatly
             offended
             in
             his
             conscience
             ,
             hee
             wounded
             him
             on
             the
             head
             .
             whereupon
             hee
             was
             apprehended
             and
             layde
             in
             the
             Gate-house
             at
             Westminster
             ●and
             from
             thence
             beeing
             brought
             vnto
             Bonner
             ,
             and
             being
             examined
             ,
             he
             said
             he
             came
             of
             purpose
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             hee
             saw
             the
             people
             to
             kneele
             downe
             and
             giue
             the
             honour
             of
             GOD
             vnto
             a
             piece
             of
             Bread
             ,
             hee
             could
             not
             possibly
             forbeare
             any
             longer
             ,
             but
             drew
             forth
             his
             Hanger
             and
             smote
             the
             Priest
             :
             the
             Witnesses
             proued
             ,
             that
             he
             smote
             him
             on
             the
             head
             ,
             arme
             ,
             and
             hand
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             bled
             aboundantly
             ,
             and
             that
             hauing
             a
             Calice
             full
             of
             consecrated
             Hosts
             ,
             the
             Hosts
             were
             besprinkled
             with
             the
             bloud
             :
             The
             Bishop
             offered
             that
             he
             should
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             recant
             his
             opinion
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             returne
             to
             the
             holy
             Church
             :
             He
             answered
             ,
             Doe
             what
             you
             will
             ,
             I
             am
             at
             a
             point
             ,
             for
             the
             heauens
             shall
             assoone
             fall
             ,
             as
             I
             will
             forsake
             mine
             opinion
             .
             He
             was
             often
             called
             before
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             when
             neither
             by
             flatteries
             nor
             threatning
             he
             would
             not
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             he
             was
             condemned
             .
          
           
             At
             his
             burning
             he
             was
             most
             cruelly
             handled
             ,
             his
             right
             hand
             was
             hold
             against
             ●he
             stake
             and
             strucken
             off
             ,
             at
             which
             striking
             hee
             in
             no
             part
             of
             his
             body
             did
             once
             shrinke
             :
             to
             his
             burning
             little
             wood
             was
             brought
             ,
             not
             sufficient
             to
             burne
             him
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             faine
             to
             strike
             him
             downe
             into
             the
             fire
             .
          
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Cardmaker
             ,
             alias
             Taylour
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             Warne
             Vpholster
             of
             Saint
             Iohns
             in
             Walbroke
             in
             London
             .
          
           
             THese
             two
             were
             condemned
             by
             Boner
             ,
             for
             holding
             that
             there
             was
             no
             transubstantiation
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             denying
             the
             carnall
             ▪
             reall
             ,
             and
             corporall
             presence
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             This
             Cardmaker
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Prebendaries
             of
             the
             Cathedrall
             Church
             of
             Welles
             :
             Hee
             was
             apprehended
             and
             ●aken
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Bathe
             ,
             and
             committed
             prisoner
             vnto
             the
             Fleete
             in
             London
             ,
             the
             lawes
             of
             King
             Edward
             being
             yet
             in
             force
             :
             but
             afterward
             when
             they
             had
             restored
             their
             old
             popish
             lawes
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             these
             two
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Cardmaker
             and
             Warne
             were
             brought
             to
             〈◊〉
             Lord
             Chancellor
             ,
             who
             offered
             them
             the
             Queenes
             pardon
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             recant
             :
             Wherevpon
             they
             made
             such
             an
             answere
             as
             the
             Lord
             Chancellor
             and
             his
             fellowes
             allowed
             them
             for
             Catholicke
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             but
             for
             a
             further
             aduantage
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             might
             haue
             some
             forged
             example
             of
             a
             shrinking
             brother
             to
             lay
             in
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             rest
             which
             were
             to
             bee
             examined
             :
             and
             to
             
             all
             that
             after
             were
             examined
             :
             they
             commended
             Cardmaker
             ,
             and
             one
             Barlow
             for
             sobernesse
             ,
             discretion
             ,
             and
             learning
             ;
             which
             Barlow
             was
             ,
             for
             all
             his
             good
             answers
             ,
             led
             to
             the
             Fleete
             ,
             from
             whence
             being
             deliuered
             ,
             did
             by
             exile
             constantly
             bear
             witnes
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             Cardmaker
             was
             conuayed
             to
             the
             Counter
             in
             Breadstreet
             :
             the
             Papists
             hauing
             a
             certaine
             hope
             that
             Cardmaker
             was
             become
             theirs
             ,
             diuers
             of
             them
             conf●rred
             with
             him
             ;
             in
             the
             end
             he
             required
             them
             to
             put
             their
             reasons
             in
             writing
             ,
             and
             then
             hee
             would
             answere
             them
             in
             writing
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             ,
             but
             they
             neuer
             came
             vnto
             our
             handes
             .
          
           
             When
             Warne
             and
             he
             were
             brought
             together
             to
             Smithfield
             to
             be
             burned
             ,
             the
             Sherife
             called
             Cardmaker
             aside
             ,
             and
             talked
             with
             him
             secretly
             so
             long
             ,
             that
             Warne
             had
             made
             his
             prayers
             ,
             and
             was
             chained
             to
             the
             stake
             ,
             and
             wood
             and
             ●eeds
             set
             to
             him
             .
             The
             people
             thought
             sure
             Cardmaker
             would
             haue
             recanted
             :
             but
             when
             they
             saw
             him
             put
             off
             his
             clothes
             ,
             and
             go
             boldly
             to
             the
             stake
             and
             kisse
             it
             ,
             and
             shake
             Warn
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             did
             him
             be
             of
             good
             comfort
             ,
             they
             cried
             out
             for
             ioy
             ,
             with
             so
             great
             a
             shoute
             as
             a
             greater
             hath
             not
             beene
             heard
             ,
             saying
             ,
             God
             be
             praised
             ,
             the
             Lord
             strengthen
             thée
             Cardmaker
             ,
             the
             Lord
             receiue
             thy
             spirit
             ;
             thus
             they
             both
             through
             the
             fire
             passed
             into
             the
             ioyes
             of
             heauen
             .
          
        
         
           
             William
             Tooly
             Poulterer
             of
             London
             .
          
           
             HEe
             was
             hanged
             for
             robbing
             a
             Spaniard
             at
             S.
             Iames
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             prayer
             at
             the
             Gallowes
             ,
             which
             was
             neere
             Charing-crosse
             ,
             hee
             prayed
             God
             to
             deliuer
             vs
             from
             the
             tyrannie
             of
             Rome
             and
             all
             the
             Popes
             detestable
             enormities
             :
             to
             which
             all
             the
             people
             said
             Amen
             .
             And
             being
             hanged
             and
             buried
             ,
             the
             Mitred
             Priests
             tooke
             this
             grieuously
             :
             and
             after
             consultations
             what
             was
             best
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Mandate
             of
             Bonner
             set
             vp
             at
             Charing-crosse
             ,
             on
             Paules
             Church
             doore
             ,
             and
             at
             Saint
             Martins
             in
             the
             Fieldes
             ,
             for
             the
             citing
             of
             Tooly
             ,
             hanged
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             to
             appear
             before
             the
             said
             Bishop
             for
             heresie
             ;
             where
             ,
             after
             many
             witnesses
             examined
             ,
             he
             was
             suspended
             ,
             excommunicated
             ,
             condemned
             ,
             and
             committed
             to
             the
             secular
             power
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Sherifes
             of
             London
             ,
             who
             digged
             him
             vp
             ,
             layde
             his
             dead
             body
             on
             the
             fire
             and
             burned
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             THOMAS
             HAVKES
             .
          
           
             HEe
             was
             sent
             to
             London
             to
             Bonner
             for
             not
             suffering
             of
             his
             childe
             to
             be
             christened
             in
             three
             weekes
             :
             he
             tolde
             the
             Bishop
             the
             reason
             was
             because
             their
             baptizing
             was
             against
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             
             there
             being
             in
             it
             so
             many
             things
             which
             haue
             〈◊〉
             inuented
             by
             men
             ,
             as
             Oyle
             ,
             Creame
             ,
             Salt
             ,
             Spittle
             ,
             Candle
             ,
             and
             coniuring
             of
             water
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Bonner
               .
            
             
               The
               Catholike
               Church
               hath
               taught
               it
               ,
               and
               your
               fathers
               and
               the
               whole
               world
               haue
               béene
               conte●ted
               therewith
               :
               he
               answered
               ,
               I
               haue
               nothing
               to
               doe
               what
               they
               haue
               done
               ,
               what
               God
               commandeth
               me
               ,
               to
               that
               stand
               I.
               
            
             
               One
               said
               I
               was
               too
               curious
               ,
               for
               ye
               will
               haue
               nothing
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               but
               your
               little
               pretty
               ▪
               Gods
               booke
               .
               I
               asked
               if
               it
               were
               not
               sufficient
               for
               our
               saluation
               .
               Yes
               ,
               said
               hee
               ,
               but
               not
               for
               our
               instruction
               .
               I
               said
               GOD
               send
               me
               the
               saluation
               and
               you
               the
               instruction
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bonner
               .
            
             
               Would
               you
               be
               content
               to
               haue
               your
               childe
               christened
               after
               the
               Order
               set
               forth
               in
               K.
               Edwards
               time
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               Haukes
               .
            
             
               Yes
               said
               I
               ,
               that
               is
               my
               desire
               :
               then
               he
               said
               ,
               you
               are
               a
               stubborn
               young
               man
               ,
               I
               must
               take
               another
               course
               with
               you
               .
               I
               told
               him
               he
               was
               in
               the
               handes
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               am
               I.
               Then
               the
               Bishop
               would
               haue
               had
               me
               to
               Euen●song
               with
               him
               .
               I
               tolde
               him
               I
               would
               not
               pray
               in
               that
               place
               nor
               in
               none
               such
               .
               One
               of
               his
               Chaplaines
               said
               ,
               let
               him
               goe
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               be
               no
               pertaker
               with
               vs
               in
               our
               prayers
               .
               I
               told
               them
               ,
               I
               thought
               my selfe
               best
               when
               I
               was
               farthest
               from
               them
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Bishop
             sent
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             Harpsfield
             was
             with
             him
             ;
             then
             the
             Bishop
             said
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             man
             I
             told
             you
             of
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             haue
             his
             childe
             christened
             ,
             nor
             will
             haue
             no
             ceremonies
             .
          
           
             
               Harps
               .
            
             
               Christ
               vsed
               ceremonies
               when
               he
               tooke
               clay
               and
               spittle
               and
               made
               the
               blinde
               man
               sée
               .
            
          
           
             
               Haukes
               .
            
             
               Christ
               vsed
               it
               not
               in
               Baptisme
               :
               if
               you
               will
               needs
               haue
               it
               ,
               put
               it
               to
               the
               vse
               that
               Christ
               did
               .
            
          
           
             
               Harps
               .
            
             
               Admit
               your
               childe
               die
               vnchristned
               ,
               you
               are
               in
               a
               heauie
               case
               ,
               your
               childe
               being
               damned
               and
               you
               also
               ,
               séeing
               you
               would
               not
               christen
               him
               when
               you
               might
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               borne
               in
               originall
               sinne
               .
            
          
           
             
               Haukes
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 deliuerance
                 of
                 sinne
                 standeth
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 parents
                 :
                 he
                 asked
                 me
                 how
                 I
                 proued
                 it
              
               ;
               Paule
               in
               1.
               
               Cor.
               7.
               saith
               ,
               The
               vnbeleeuing
               man
               is
               sanctified
               by
               the
               beleeuing
               woman
               ,
               and
               the
               vnbeleeuing
               woman
               by
               the
               beleeuing
               man
               ,
               els
               were
               your
               children
               vncleane
               .
            
          
           
             
               Harps
               .
            
             
               Your
               great
               learned
               men
               at
               Oxford
               ,
               in
               whom
               you
               put
               your
               trust
               ,
               will
               be
               against
               you
               .
               I
               said
               if
               they
               doe
               it
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               I
               would
               beléeue
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bonner
               .
            
             
               Recant
               ,
               recant
               ;
               for
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 Except
                 you
                 bee
                 baptized
                 you
                 cannot
                 be
                 saued
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Haukes
               .
            
             
               I
               a●ked
               him
               whether
               Christianity
               did
               stand
               in
               outward
               ceremonie
               ?
               He
               said
               ,
               partly
               it
               doth
               .
               I
               said
               ,
               S.
               Pet
               saith
               ,
               
                 Not
                 the
                 washing
                 of
                 water
                 that
                 purgeth
                 the
                 filth
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 consenting
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 acceptable
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Bonner
               .
            
             
               How
               say
               you
               to
               the
               masse
               sirra
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Haukes
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               detestable
               ,
               ab●minable
               ,
               and
               profitable
               for
               nothing
               .
               Then
               he
               said
               ,
               what
               say
               you
               to
               the
               Epistle
               and
               Gospell
               ?
               I
               said
               it
               was
               good
               if
               it
               were
               well
               and
               rightly
               vsed
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bonner
               .
            
             
               What
               say
               you
               to
               the
               Consite●r
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Haukes
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               abominable
               and
               detestable
               ,
               and
               a
               blasphemie
               against
               God
               and
               his
               sonne
               ,
               to
               call
               vpon
               any
               ,
               to
               trust
               in
               any
               ,
               or
               to
               pray
               to
               any
               ,
               saue
               onely
               to
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bonner
               .
            
             
               To
               trust
               to
               any
               we
               bid
               you
               not
               ,
               to
               pray
               to
               them
               wee
               bid
               you
               ;
               for
               you
               pray
               to
               God
               by
               them
               ,
               as
               you
               cannot
               speake
               to
               the
               King
               and
               Quéene
               but
               by
               the
               meanes
               of
               one
               of
               the
               priui●
               chamber
               .
            
          
           
             
               Haukes
               .
            
             
               You
               say
               we
               must
               not
               trust
               in
               them
               ;
               and
               S.
               Paule
               saith
               ,
               
                 How
                 should
                 I
                 call
                 on
                 them
                 in
                 whom
                 I
                 trust
                 not
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               Bonner
               .
            
             
               Would
               you
               haue
               no
               body
               pray
               for
               you
               when
               you
               are
               dead
               ?
               I
               said
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               we
               are
               aliue
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               righteous
               are
               a●ailable
               ;
               but
               when
               we
               are
               dead
               they
               profit
               not
               ▪
               for
               Dauid
               faith
               ,
               
                 No
                 man
                 can
                 deliuer
                 his
                 brother
                 from
                 death
                 :
              
               and
               
               Ezechiel
               ●aith
               ,
               
                 Though
                 Noe
                 ,
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 and
                 Iob
                 dwelt
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 can
                 they
                 exceed
                 no
                 further
                 then
                 them selues
                 .
              
               Then
               he
               said
               to
               Harpsfield
               ,
               you
               sée
               this
               man
               hath
               no
               need
               of
               our
               Lady
               ,
               nor
               of
               any
               blessed
               Saints
               .
            
          
           
             An
             old
             Bishop
             that
             lost
             his
             liuing
             for
             ●arrying
             a
             wi●e
             ,
             came
             to
             Bonner
             with
             a
             gift
             ,
             and
             he
             sent
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             tolde
             him
             how
             that
             I
             had
             a
             childe
             and
             would
             not
             ha●e
             it
             christned
             .
             I
             said
             I
             de●ie
             not
             baptisme
             .
             Then
             he
             said
             angerly
             ,
             Thou
             ●oole
             ,
             thou
             cann●st
             not
             tell
             what
             thou
             wouldst
             haue
             .
             I
             said
             a
             Bishop
             must
             be
             〈…〉
             not
             giuen
             to
             anger
             .
             Thou
             iudgest
             me
             angrie
             ,
             〈◊〉
             by
             my
             faith
             I
             am
             not
             .
             Then
             said
             the
             old
             Bishop
             ,
             Alas
             y●ng
             man
             ,
             you
             must
             be
             taught
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             by
             your
             ancients
             ,
             and
             doe
             as
             your
             fathers
             haue
             done
             .
          
           
             
               Bonner
               .
            
             
               No
               ,
               no
               ,
               he
               will
               haue
               nothing
               but
               Scripture
               ,
               he
               will
               haue
               no
               ceremonies
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               what
               say
               you
               to
               holy
               water
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               Haukes
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               to
               it
               as
               to
               the
               rest
               ,
               No
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               that
               is
               proued
               by
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               Kings
               ,
               when
               Elizeus
               threw
               salt
               into
               the
               water
               .
               I
               said
               the
               waters
               were
               corrupt
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               he
               made
               them
               sweete
               and
               good
               ;
               so
               when
               our
               waters
               be
               corrupt
               ,
               if
               you
               by
               putting
               in
               salt
               can
               make
               them
               sweet
               ,
               cleere
               ,
               and
               wholsom
               we
               wil
               the
               better
               beleeue
               your
               ceremonies
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bonner
               .
            
             
               How
               say
               you
               to
               holy
               bread
               ?
               I
               asked
               ,
               what
               scripture
               haue
               you
               for
               it
               ?
               he
               said
               Christ
               sed
               fiue
               thousand
               men
               with
               fiue
               loa●es
               and
               three
               fishes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Haukes
               .
            
             
               Will
               you
               make
               that
               holy
               bread
               ?
               there
               Christ
               dealt
               fish
               with
               his
               holy
               bread
               :
               then
               he
               said
               ,
               looke
               how
               captions
               he
               is
               :
               and
               I
               said
               ,
               Christ
               did
               not
               this
               miracle
               because
               you
               should
               do
               the
               like
               ,
               but
               to
               cause
               vs
               to
               credit
               and
               beléeue
               his
               word
               and
               doctrine
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bonner
               .
            
             
               You
               will
               beleeue
               no
               doctrine
               but
               that
               which
               is
               wrought
               by
               miracles
               .
               I
               said
               no
               :
               for
               Christ
               saith
               these
               tokens
               shall
               follow
               them
               that
               beleeue
               me
               ,
               
                 they
                 shall
                 speake
                 new
                 tongues
                 and
                 cast
                 out
                 diuels
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 drinke
                 poyson
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 hurt
                 them
                 .
              
               Then
               he
               asked
               with
               what
               new
               tongues
               we
               speake
               .
            
          
           
             
               Haukes
               .
            
             
               When
               I
               knew
               not
               Gods
               word
               I
               was
               a
               blasphemer
               and
               filth●e
               talker
               ,
               but
               since
               I
               knew
               Gods
               word
               ,
               I
               haue
               giuen
               laude
               ,
               praise
               ,
               and
               thankes
               to
               God
               with
               the
               same
               tongue
               .
               Then
               he
               said
               ,
               how
               cast
               ye
               out
               Diuels
               ?
               I
               said
               ,
               whosoeuer
               doth
               credite
               and
               beleeue
               Gods
               word
               shall
               cast
               out
               Diuels
               .
               Then
               he
               asked
               me
               if
               euer
               I
               dranke
               any
               deadly
               poyson
               .
               I
               said
               yea
               forsooth
               ,
               I
               haue
               drunken
               of
               the
               pestilent
               traditions
               ,
               and
               ceremonies
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bonner
               .
            
             
               Thou
               art
               an
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               be
               burned
               if
               thou
               continuest
               this
               opinion
               :
               you
               thinke
               we
               are
               affraid
               to
               put
               you
               to
               death
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               brother-head
               of
               you
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               breake
               it
               I
               warrant
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
               Haukes
               .
            
             
               Christ
               nor
               his
               Apostles
               neuer
               killed
               any
               for
               their
               Faith
               :
               he
               said
               ,
               Paule
               did
               excommunicate
               ,
               I
               said
               ,
               There
               is
               difference
               betwixt
               excommunicating
               and
               burning
               :
               he
               said
               ,
               Peter
               destroyed
               the
               Man
               and
               his
               Wife
               in
               the
               Acts.
               I
               said
               ,
               They
               lied
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               serued
               nothing
               for
               his
               purpose
               :
               Then
               he
               saide
               ,
               well
               ,
               you
               graunt
               one
               .
               I
               said
               ,
               If
               you
               will
               haue
               vs
               grant
               you
               to
               be
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               shew
               mercy
               ,
               for
               he
               requireth
               mercy
               :
               so
               he
               went
               to
               dinner
               .
               The
               next
               day
               Fecknam
               talked
               with
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               Feck
               .
            
             
               Are
               you
               hee
               that
               will
               not
               haue
               your
               child
               christned
               ,
               but
               in
               English
               ,
               and
               will
               haue
               no
               Ceremonies
               .
               I
               said
               ,
               I
               refuse
               not
               that
               which
               the
               Scripture
               commandeth
               :
               he
               said
               ,
               Cer●monies
               are
               to
               be
               vsed
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               how
               say
               you
               to
               Paules
               breaches
               .
            
          
           
             
               Hauks
               .
            
             
               I
               haue
               read
               ,
               that
               there
               went
               Partlets
               and
               Napkins
               from
               Pauls
               body
               ,
               is
               it
               that
               you
               meane
               ?
               he
               said
               ,
               yes
               ,
               what
               say
               you
               to
               those
               Ceremonies
               :
               I
               say
               nothing
               to
               the
               Ceremonies
               ;
               for
               the
               Text
               saith
               ,
               
                 It
                 was
                 God
                 that
                 wrought
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Feck
               .
            
             
               How
               say
               you
               to
               the
               woman
               that
               touched
               the
               hem
               of
               Christ
               vesture
               ,
               did
               not
               her
               disease
               depart
               by
               that
               ceremonie
               :
               I
               said
               there
               went
               vertue
               from
               Christ
               as
               himselfe
               said
               :
               whether
               was
               it
               his
               vertue
               ,
               or
               his
               besture
               that
               healed
               the
               woman
               :
               He
               said
               both
               ,
               I
               said
               then
               is
               not
               Christ
               true
               :
               For
               hee
               said
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 Faith
                 hath
                 made
                 thee
                 whole
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Feck
               .
            
             
               How
               say
               you
               Sirrha
               ,
               Christ
               tooke
               bread
               and
               brake
               it
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 Take
                 ,
                 eate
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 :
              
               is
               it
               not
               so
               :
               I
               said
               I
               doe
               not
               vnderstand
               it
               so
               :
               Then
               hee
               said
               Christ
               is
               a
               lyer
               :
               I
               said
               ,
               I
               thinke
               you
               will
               prooue
               him
               so
               :
               for
               euery
               word
               that
               Christ
               spoke
               is
               not
               to
               bee
               vnderstood
               as
               hee
               spoke
               it
               :
               For
               hee
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 Doore
                 ,
                 a
                 Vine
                 ,
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 a
                 Way
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Hee
               said
               hee
               spake
               this
               in
               parables
               .
            
          
           
             
               Haukes
               .
            
             
               No
               forsooth
               ,
               then
               Christ
               would
               haue
               said
               ,
               I
               am
               like
               vnto
               a
               Doore
               ,
               to
               a
               Uine
               ,
               to
               a
               King
               ,
               to
               a
               Way
               :
               He
               said
               these
               pla●es
               make
               nothing
               for
               you
               :
               but
               I
               perceiue
               you
               build
               vpon
               
                 Latimer
                 ,
                 Cranmer
              
               ,
               and
               Ridley
               :
               I
               said
               they
               be
               godly
               learned
               men
               .
            
          
           
             
               Feck
               .
            
             
               Wilt
               thou
               trust
               to
               such
               dolts
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               hath
               written
               in
               his
               booke
               
               that
               the
               reall
               presence
               is
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ▪
               Ridley
               preached
               at
               Paules
               Crosse
               that
               the
               Diuell
               beleeued
               better
               then
               you
               ,
               for
               he
               beleeued
               Christ
               is
               able
               to
               make
               of
               stones
               bread
               ,
               and
               you
               will
               not
               beleeue
               Christs
               body
               is
               in
               the
               sacrament
               ,
               yet
               thou
               buildest
               thy
               faith
               vpon
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Haukes
               .
            
             
               What
               they
               haue
               done
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               but
               what
               they
               do
               I
               know
               :
               I
               build
               my
               faith
               vpon
               no
               man.
               If
               these
               and
               many
               more
               should
               recant
               ,
               yet
               will
               I
               stand
               to
               that
               which
               I
               haue
               said
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               departed
               .
               The
               next
               day
               Doctor
               Chadsey
               comming
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               I
               was
               sent
               for
               into
               the
               Garden
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bonner
               .
            
             
               He
               thinketh
               there
               is
               no
               Church
               but
               in
               England
               and
               Germany
               .
               I
               said
               ,
               and
               you
               thinke
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Church
               but
               at
               Rome
               .
            
          
           
             
               Chad.
               
            
             
               How
               say
               you
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ?
               I
               said
               it
               is
               a
               Church
               of
               a
               sort
               of
               vicious
               Cardinals
               ,
               Priests
               ▪
               Monks
               ,
               and
               Friers
               ,
               which
               I
               will
               neuer
               credit
               nor
               beleeue
               :
               then
               he
               said
               ▪
               what
               say
               you
               to
               the
               Pope
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Haukes
               .
            
             
               From
               him
               and
               all
               his
               detestable
               enormities
               good
               Lord
               deliuer
               vs
               :
               he
               said
               so
               we
               may
               say
               ,
               from
               King
               Henry
               the
               eighth
               and
               all
               his
               detestable
               enormities
               ,
               good
               Lord
               deliuer
               vs.
               
            
          
           
             
               Bonner
               .
            
             
               He
               will
               not
               come
               into
               the
               Chappell
               ,
               he
               cannot
               abide
               the
               masse
               ,
               nor
               the
               sacrament
               ,
               nor
               any
               seruice
               but
               in
               English
               :
               then
               Chadsey
               said
               ,
               Christ
               neuer
               spake
               English.
               
            
          
           
             
               Haukes
               .
            
             
               Neither
               spake
               he
               in
               Lattine
               ,
               but
               alwaies
               in
               such
               a
               tongue
               as
               they
               vnderstood
               .
               And
               Saint
               Paule
               saith
               ,
               
                 Tongues
                 profit
                 nothing
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 Pipe
                 or
                 a
                 Harpe
                 make
                 no
                 certaine
                 sound
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 prepare
                 himselfe
                 to
                 battaile
                 :
              
               So
               if
               wee
               heare
               a
               tongue
               that
               we
               vnderstand
               not
               ,
               we
               receiue
               no
               profit
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bonner
               .
            
             
               The
               Catholike
               Church
               ordred
               ,
               that
               the
               Latine
               seruice
               should
               serue
               thorow
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               pray
               in
               one
               tongue
               ,
               that
               there
               be
               no
               strife
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               this
               did
               your
               Councels
               of
               Rome
               .
            
          
           
             
               Chad.
               
            
             
               You
               are
               to
               blame
               to
               reprooue
               the
               Councells
               through
               the
               whole
               World.
               
            
          
           
             
               Haukes
               .
            
             
               Saint
               Paule
               reproueth
               them
               ,
               saying
               ;
               
                 If
                 any
                 preach
                 any
                 other
                 Doctrine
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 taught
                 ,
                 doe
                 you
                 hold
                 him
                 accursed
                 :
              
               Then
               he
               said
               ,
               hath
               any
               preached
               to
               you
               any
               other
               Doctrine
               .
               I
               said
               yes
               ,
               since
               I
               came
               into
               this
               house
               ,
               I
               haue
               beene
               taught
               praying
               to
               Saints
               ,
               and
               to
               our
               Lady
               ,
               and
               to
               trust
               in
               the
               Masse
               ,
               holy
               Bread
               ,
               and
               holy
               water
               ,
               and
               in
               Idols
               :
               he
               said
               they
               taught
               him
               not
               amisse
               in
               that
               :
               I
               said
               ,
               cursed
               bee
               he
               that
               teacheth
               me
               so
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               not
               credit
               him
               nor
               beléeue
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Chad.
               
            
             
               What
               be
               those
               Idols
               you
               are
               offended
               with
               ;
               I
               said
               the
               Crosse
               of
               wood
               ,
               Siluer
               ,
               Copper
               ,
               or
               Gold
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Boner
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               euery
               Idoll
               is
               an
               Image
               ,
               but
               not
               euery
               Image
               an
               Idoll
               :
               if
               it
               be
               an
               Image
               of
               a
               false
               God
               it
               is
               an
               Idoll
               :
               but
               if
               an
               Image
               be
               made
               of
               God
               himselfe
               it
               is
               no
               Idoll
               but
               an
               Image
               .
            
          
           
             
               Haukes
               .
            
             
               Lay
               your
               Images
               of
               your
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               your
               false
               God
               together
               ,
               and
               both
               your
               Image
               and
               Idoll
               haue
               hands
               and
               feele
               not
               ,
               eyes
               and
               see
               not
               ,
               feete
               and
               goe
               not
               ,
               mouthes
               and
               speake
               not
               ;
               so
               there
               is
               no
               difference
               .
            
          
           
             
               Chad.
               
            
             
               
                 God
                 forbid
                 I
                 should
                 reioice
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
              
               I
               asked
               him
               whether
               he
               vnderstood
               Paul
               :
               so
               he
               answered
               me
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               Boner
               .
            
             
               When
               can
               we
               haue
               a
               godlier
               remembrance
               when
               wee
               ride
               by
               the
               way
               then
               to
               see
               the
               Crosse
               :
               I
               said
               if
               it
               were
               such
               profit
               ,
               why
               did
               not
               Christs
               Disciples
               take
               it
               vp
               ,
               and
               set
               it
               on
               a
               pole
               ,
               and
               carry
               it
               in
               procession
               ,
               with
               
                 Salua
                 festa
                 dies
                 .
                 Chadsey
              
               said
               it
               was
               taken
               vp
               .
            
          
           
             
               Haukes
               .
            
             
               You
               say
               Elenor
               tooke
               it
               vp
               ,
               and
               she
               sent
               a
               peece
               of
               it
               to
               a
               place
               of
               Religion
               ,
               where
               I
               was
               with
               the
               visiters
               at
               the
               dissolution
               ,
               and
               we
               called
               for
               the
               peece
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               which
               was
               so
               esteemed
               ,
               and
               had
               robbed
               so
               many
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               commit
               Idolatry
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               but
               a
               peece
               of
               a
               Lath
               couered
               ouer
               with
               Copper
               ,
               and
               double
               gilded
               ,
               as
               it
               had
               béen
               cleane
               gold
               :
               Then
               the
               Bishop
               cryed
               fye
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               
               hey
               left
               me
               :
               And
               Chadsey
               said
               ,
               it
               was
               pitty
               I
               should
               liue
               ,
               and
               I
               said
               I
               had
               rather
               die
               ,
               then
               liue
               in
               this
               case
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Bishop
             after
             writ
             somewhat
             that
             hee
             should
             set
             his
             hand
             too
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             I
             
               Thomas
               Lankes
            
             had
             talked
             with
             mine
             Ordinarie
             ,
             and
             with
             certaine
             good
             ,
             godly
             and
             learned
             men
             :
             Hee
             answered
             ,
             hee
             would
             not
             grant
             them
             to
             bee
             good
             ,
             godly
             ,
             and
             learned
             men
             :
             After
             also
             hee
             told
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             for
             your
             cursings
             ,
             raylings
             ,
             and
             blasphemings
             ,
             I
             care
             not
             for
             them
             :
             for
             I
             know
             the
             mothes
             and
             wormes
             shall
             eate
             you
             ,
             as
             they
             eate
             Wooll
             or
             Cloth
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             with
             diuers
             others
             in
             the
             month
             of
             Iune
             hee
             was
             condemned
             ,
             and
             beeing
             carried
             into
             Essex
             ,
             at
             Cophall
             ,
             by
             martyrdome
             ,
             he
             changed
             his
             life
             :
             His
             friends
             priuily
             desired
             him
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             middest
             or
             the
             flame
             ,
             he
             would
             shew
             some
             token
             that
             they
             might
             bee
             certaine
             whether
             the
             paine
             were
             so
             great
             that
             one
             cannot
             keepe
             his
             minde
             constant
             therein
             ,
             which
             hee
             promised
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             were
             tolerable
             to
             hold
             vp
             his
             hands
             ouer
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             when
             his
             breath
             was
             taken
             away
             ,
             his
             skin
             drawne
             together
             ,
             his
             fingers
             consumed
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             looked
             that
             hee
             would
             giue
             vp
             the
             Ghost
             ,
             Hee
             mindfull
             of
             his
             promise●
             made
             did
             lift
             vp
             his
             hands
             halfe
             burned
             ,
             and
             burning
             with
             heate
             aboue
             his
             head
             to
             the
             liuing
             God
             ,
             euen
             on
             a
             sodaine
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             reioicing
             ,
             striketh
             them
             three
             times
             together
             :
             by
             which
             thing
             ,
             contrarie
             to
             all
             mens
             expectation
             béeing
             seene
             ,
             there
             followed
             so
             great
             reioycing
             ,
             and
             cry
             of
             the
             multitude
             ,
             as
             though
             heauen
             and
             earth
             would
             haue
             come
             together
             ,
             and
             presently
             he
             sunke
             downe
             ,
             and
             gaue
             vp
             the
             Ghost
             .
          
        
         
           
             THOMAS
             WATS
             .
          
           
             HE
             was
             of
             Billerica
             in
             Essex
             ,
             beeing
             brought
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ▪
             hee
             put
             certaine
             Articles
             to
             him
             :
             The
             effect
             of
             the
             answere
             whereof
             followeth
             .
          
           
             That
             he
             hath
             and
             doth
             beleeue
             that
             Christs
             body
             is
             in
             heauen
             ,
             and
             no
             where
             else
             :
             and
             that
             hee
             will
             neuer
             beleeue
             that
             Christs
             body
             is
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Masse
             is
             full
             of
             Idolatry
             and
             abhomination
             ,
             neuer
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             neuer
             did
             nor
             doth
             beleeue
             that
             a
             Priest
             can
             absolue
             him
             of
             his
             sinnes
             :
             but
             he
             beleeueth
             it
             is
             good
             to
             aske
             councell
             at
             the
             Priests
             mouth
             :
             and
             he
             confessed
             that
             he
             said
             openly
             in
             the
             sessions
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             is
             now
             vsed
             and
             done
             in
             the
             church
             is
             abhominable
             ,
             hereticall
             ,
             and
             scismaticall
             ,
             and
             altogether
             naught
             .
          
           
             And
             he
             doth
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             a
             mortall
             enemy
             to
             Christ
             ,
             &
             his
             Church
             :
             and
             that
             hee
             prayeth
             as
             Tooly
             did
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             deliuered
             from
             the
             tyrannie
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             all
             his
             enormities
             .
          
           
             And
             after
             he
             had
             been
             many
             times
             brought
             before
             Boner
             ,
             and
             his
             company
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             perceiuing
             ,
             neither
             his
             threatnings
             ,
             nor
             flattering
             promises
             ,
             nothing
             to
             preuaile
             :
             he
             condemned
             him
             ,
             and
             after
             he
             was
             carried
             to
             Chemes-ford
             ,
             &
             there
             most
             patiently
             and
             constantly
             sealed
             his
             faith
             with
             his
             bloud
             ,
             by
             most
             cruell
             fire
             .
          
           
             The
             morning
             before
             hee
             died
             ,
             hee
             said
             words
             to
             this
             effect
             to
             his
             Wife
             and
             Children
             .
             Wife
             and
             good
             Children
             ,
             I
             must
             now
             depart
             from
             you
             ;
             henceforth
             I
             know
             you
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Lord
             hath
             giuen
             you
             to
             mee
             ,
             so
             I
             giue
             you
             againe
             vnto
             the
             LORD
             ,
             whom
             I
             charge
             you
             to
             obay
             and
             feare
             ,
             and
             beware
             that
             you
             turne
             not
             to
             this
             abhominable
             papistry
             ,
             against
             the
             which
             I
             shalll
             ano●e
             by
             Gods
             grace
             giue
             my
             bloud
             .
             Let
             not
             the
             murthering
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             be
             any
             cause
             for
             you
             to
             relent
             :
             but
             take
             occasion
             thereby
             to
             be
             stronger
             in
             the
             Lords
             quarrell
             ,
             and
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             hee
             will
             bee
             a
             mercifull
             father
             vnto
             you
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             kissed
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             was
             carried
             vnto
             the
             fire
             .
          
           
             When
             he
             came
             to
             the
             stake
             hee
             kissed
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             hee
             said
             so
             my
             Lord
             Rich
             ,
             
             beware
             ,
             beware
             ,
             for
             you
             doe
             against
             your
             conscience
             herein
             ,
             and
             without
             you
             repent
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             reuenge
             it
             ,
             for
             you
             are
             the
             cause
             of
             my
             death
             .
          
        
         
           
             Thomas
             Osmond
             ,
             Fuller
             ,
             William
             Bamford
             ,
             alias
             Butler
             ,
             Nicholas
             Chamberlain
             ,
             Iohn
             Ardley
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             Simpson
             .
          
           
             THese
             were
             sent
             out
             of
             Essex
             vnto
             Boner
             ,
             to
             be
             examined
             ,
             they
             had
             the
             same
             Articles
             ministred
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             agreed
             all
             in
             the
             same
             answeres
             in
             substance
             ,
             that
             
               Thomas
               Wats
            
             next
             aforesaid
             made
             ,
             and
             when
             by
             no
             meanes
             they
             could
             be
             perswaded
             from
             their
             constancie
             ,
             being
             many
             times
             sent
             for
             ,
             they
             were
             at
             last
             condemned
             ,
             and
             burned
             in
             seuerall
             places
             in
             Essex
             ,
             Chamberlain
             at
             Colchester
             ,
             
               Thomas
               Osmond
            
             at
             Maning-tree
             ,
             
               William
               Bramford
            
             at
             Harwidge
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Ardley
            
             told
             Boner
             ,
             my
             Lord
             neither
             you
             nor
             any
             of
             your
             Religion
             is
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             for
             you
             are
             of
             a
             false
             Faith
             ,
             and
             shall
             bee
             deceiued
             at
             length
             ,
             beare
             as
             good
             a
             face
             as
             you
             can
             ,
             you
             will
             kill
             the
             innocent
             bloud
             ,
             and
             you
             haue
             killed
             many
             ,
             and
             ▪
             o●
             gee
             about
             to
             kill
             more
             ,
             if
             euery
             hayre
             of
             my
             head
             were
             a
             man
             ,
             I
             would
             suffer
             death
             in
             the
             Faith
             that
             I
             am
             in
             .
          
           
             At
             ●he
             Examination
             of
             Simpson
             and
             Ardley
             ,
             there
             were
             a
             great
             multit●de
             of
             people
             assembled
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Paules
             round
             about
             the
             Consistory
             :
             The
             Bishop
             being
             angry
             with
             their
             bold
             answeres
             ,
             cryed
             alowd
             ,
             haue
             him
             away
             ,
             haue
             him
             away
             :
             Wh●n
             the
             people
             in
             the
             Church
             heard
             these
             words
             ,
             thinking
             the
             prisoners
             had
             their
             iudgements
             ,
             they
             seuered
             themselues
             to
             make
             way
             ,
             which
             caused
             such
             a
             noise
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             they
             in
             the
             Consistory
             were
             amazed
             :
             The
             Bishop
             asked
             what
             was
             the
             matter
             :
             The
             standers
             by
             said
             there
             was
             like
             to
             be
             some
             tumul●
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             together
             by
             the
             eares
             :
             The
             Bishop
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Court
             ranne
             away
             to
             the
             doore
             that
             goeth
             into
             the
             Bishops
             house
             ,
             but
             the
             rest
             being
             lighter
             footed
             then
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             recouered
             the
             doore
             first
             ,
             and
             thro●ging
             hastily
             to
             get
             in
             ,
             kept
             the
             Bishop
             out
             :
             and
             cried
             saue
             my
             Lord
             ,
             saue
             my
             Lord
             :
             whereby
             they
             gaue
             the
             standers
             by
             good
             matter
             to
             laugh
             at
             ,
             whereby
             th●se
             were
             a
             little
             while
             stopped
             of
             〈◊〉
             Iudgement
             :
             but
             not
             long
             after
             they
             were
             called
             to
             the
             fire
             :
             
               Iohn
               Simpson
            
             suffered
             at
             Rochford
             ,
             and
             
               Iohn
               Ardley
            
             at
             Rayby
             .
          
        
         
           
             IOHN
             BRADFORD
             .
          
           
             HE
             was
             borne
             at
             Manchester
             in
             Lan●aster
             :
             
             On
             the
             13.
             day
             of
             August
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             yeare
             of
             Qu●ene
             Mary
             :
             Master
             Bourne
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Bathe
             ,
             made
             a
             beastly
             Sermon
             at
             Paules
             Crosse
             to
             set
             vp
             popery
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             said
             :
             Boner
             being
             present
             ,
             the
             people
             were
             ready
             to
             pull
             him
             out
             of
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             and
             a
             Dagger
             was
             hurled
             at
             him
             ,
             and
             being
             put
             from
             ending
             his
             Sermon
             ,
             he
             intreated
             Bradford
             being
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             speake
             and
             appease
             the
             people
             ,
             when
             hee
             came
             into
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Preacher
             ,
             all
             the
             people
             cryed
             
               Bradford
               ,
               Bradford
            
             ,
             God
             saue
             thee
             Bradford
             :
             And
             after
             they
             heard
             his
             godly
             exhortation
             they
             left
             off
             their
             raging
             .
             Bourne
             thought
             himselfe
             not
             yet
             sure
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             vntill
             hee
             was
             safely
             housed
             ,
             th●ugh
             the
             Sheriffe
             and
             Mayor
             were
             ready
             to
             help
             him
             .
             Wherefore
             hee
             desired
             Bradford
             not
             to
             depart
             from
             him
             vntill
             hee
             was
             in
             safety
             ,
             and
             ●radford
             went
             at
             his
             backe
             shaddowing
             him
             with
             his
             Gowne
             :
             Amongst
             whom
             one
             G●ntleman
             said
             :
             Ah
             
               Bradford
               ,
               Bradford
            
             ,
             thou
             sauest
             him
             that
             will
             helpe
             to
             burne
             
             thee
             :
             I
             giue
             thee
             his
             life
             for
             if
             it
             were
             not
             for
             thee
             ,
             I
             would
             runne
             him
             through
             with
             my
             sword
             ,
             within
             three
             dares
             after
             Bradford
             was
             sent
             for
             to
             the
             Tower
             ,
             and
             there
             the
             Councell
             charged
             him
             with
             sedition
             for
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             committed
             him
             to
             the
             Tower
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Tower
             to
             the
             Kings
             Bench
             in
             Southwarke
             ,
             and
             after
             his
             condemnation
             vnto
             the
             Counter
             in
             the
             Poultry
             ,
             whilst
             hee
             remained
             in
             these
             two
             prisons
             he
             preached
             twice
             a
             day
             continually
             almost
             two
             yeares
             .
          
           
             After
             he
             was
             brought
             with
             Bishop
             Farrax
             as
             a●oresaid
             ,
             before
             the
             Lord
             Chancellor
             ,
             and
             the
             Queenes
             Commissioners
             :
             after
             the
             Lord
             Chancellor
             had
             laid
             vnto
             his
             charge
             the
             aforesaid
             sedition
             at
             Paules
             ,
             and
             Boner
             had
             bore
             witnes
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             Bradford
             had
             shewed
             his
             innocency
             ,
             and
             affirmed
             that
             notwithstanding
             Boners
             seeing
             and
             saying
             ,
             yet
             the
             truth
             I
             haue
             told
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgement
             wi●l
             appeare
             ,
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             because
             I
             cannot
             be
             beleeued
             ,
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             suffer
             what
             God
             will
             licence
             you
             to
             doe
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             
               Chan.
               
            
             
               To
               leaue
               this
               matter
               ,
               wilt
               thou
               returne
               againe
               ,
               and
               doe
               as
               wee
               haue
               done
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               receiue
               the
               Queenes
               mercy
               and
               pardon
               .
            
          
           
             
               Brad.
               
            
             
               My
               Lord
               ,
               I
               desire
               mercy
               with
               Gods
               mercy
               ,
               but
               mercy
               with
               Gods
               wrath
               God
               keepe
               me
               from
               :
               Well
               said
               he
               ,
               if
               thou
               wilt
               not
               receiue
               mercy
               offred
               vnto
               thée
               ,
               know
               for
               a
               truth
               ,
               that
               the
               Queene
               is
               minded
               to
               make
               a
               purgation
               of
               all
               such
               as
               thou
               art
               .
               Bradford
               answered
               ,
               I
               would
               be
               glad
               of
               the
               Queenes
               mercy
               ,
               to
               liue
               as
               a
               subiect
               without
               a
               clogge
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               otherwise
               the
               Lords
               mercy
               is
               better
               to
               me
               then
               life
               ,
               and
               I
               commit
               my
               life
               into
               his
               hands
               that
               will
               keep
               it
               ,
               that
               none
               can
               take
               it
               away
               without
               his
               pleasure
               :
               There
               are
               twelue
               houres
               in
               the
               day
               as
               long
               as
               they
               last
               no
               man
               shall
               haue
               power
               thereon
               ;
               therefore
               his
               good
               will
               be
               done
               :
               Life
               in
               his
               displeasure
               is
               worse
               then
               death
               ,
               and
               death
               in
               his
               true
               fauour
               is
               true
               life
               .
            
          
           
             And
             after
             he
             had
             béen
             thrée
             times
             called
             before
             the
             Lord
             Chancellor
             ,
             at
             all
             which
             times
             there
             was
             no
             arguments
             of
             diuinitie
             but
             about
             transubstantiation
             :
             For
             denying
             whereof
             ,
             and
             affirming
             that
             the
             wicked
             doe
             not
             receiue
             Christ
             ,
             though
             they
             receiue
             the
             Sacrament
             he
             was
             condemned
             :
             after
             this
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Chichester
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             argued
             this
             point
             ▪
             and
             after
             them
             two
             Spanish
             Friers
             ,
             and
             diuers
             others
             at
             other
             times
             :
             The
             summe
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             herein
             followeth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reasons
             against
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             gathered
             by
             IOHN
             BRADFORD
             .
          
           
             1
             TErtullian
             saith
             that
             which
             is
             former
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             later
             is
             false
             .
             Transubstantiation
             is
             a
             late
             Doctrine
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             not
             generally
             defin●d
             vntill
             the
             Councell
             of
             Laterane
             ,
             about
             the
             yeare
             one
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             and
             fifteene
             ,
             vnder
             Innocent
             3.
             before
             it
             was
             free
             to
             beleeue
             it
             ,
             or
             not
             beleeue
             it
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Transubstantiation
             is
             false
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             the
             words
             of
             Christs
             Supper
             be
             figuratiue
             :
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             the
             Scripture
             :
             the
             proportion
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             :
             the
             sentences
             of
             all
             holy
             Fathers
             :
             For
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             after
             Christ
             doe
             all
             teach
             :
             It
             followeth
             there
             is
             no
             Transubstantiation
             ,
          
           
             3
             The
             Scriptures
             doe
             witnes
             that
             the
             Lord
             gaue
             bread
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             called
             it
             his
             body
             :
             He
             took
             bread
             in
             his
             hands
             :
             hee
             gaue
             thankes
             ouer
             bread
             ,
             he
             brake
             bread
             ,
             and
             gaue
             bread
             to
             his
             Disciples
             :
             As
             
               Ireneus
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
               Origene
               ,
               Cyprian
               ,
               Epiphanius
               ,
               Augustine
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             Fathers
             of
             antiquitie
             doe
             affirme
             :
             but
             in
             asmuch
             as
             the
             substance
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             is
             another
             manner
             of
             thing
             :
             then
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             plaine
             there
             is
             no
             Transubstantiation
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             bread
             is
             no
             more
             transubstantiated
             then
             the
             wine
             :
             CHRIST
             calleth
             that
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             Uine
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               will
               drinke
               no
               more
               of
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               Vine
               :
            
             Therefore
             by
             Christes
             wordes
             it
             was
             not
             Bloud
             but
             Wine
             :
             
             therefore
             it
             followeth
             there
             is
             no
             Transubstantiation
             :
             Chrysostom
             vpon
             Mathew
             and
             Cyprian
             ,
             doe
             confirme
             this
             reason
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             bread
             is
             called
             as
             well
             Christs
             mysticall
             body
             ,
             as
             his
             naturall
             body
             :
             for
             the
             same
             spirit
             that
             saith
             the
             bread
             is
             my
             body
             ;
             saith
             also
             ,
             wee
             being
             many
             are
             one
             body
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             the
             mysticall
             body
             by
             transubstantiation
             ,
             no
             more
             is
             it
             his
             naturall
             body
             by
             transubstantiation
             .
          
           
             6
             The
             words
             ouer
             the
             Cup
             are
             not
             so
             effectuall
             as
             to
             transubstantiate
             it
             int●
             the
             New
             Testament
             :
             Therfore
             the
             words
             spoken
             ouer
             the
             bread
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             mighty
             to
             make
             Transubstantiation
             .
          
           
             7
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             Transubstantiation
             doth
             not
             agree
             with
             the
             Apostolick
             and
             mother
             Churches
             ,
             which
             receiued
             there
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             receiued
             it
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Christ
             of
             God
             :
             as
             of
             Gréece
             ,
             of
             Corinthus
             ,
             of
             Philippos
             ,
             Collosia
             ,
             Thessalonica
             ,
             Ephesus
             ,
             which
             neuer
             taught
             Transubstantiation
             :
             yea
             ,
             it
             agreeth
             not
             with
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             taught
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             for
             Gelasius
             the
             Pope
             doth
             manifestly
             confute
             the
             errour
             of
             transubstantiation
             ,
             and
             reproueth
             them
             of
             sacriledge
             ,
             which
             diuide
             the
             mysterie
             ,
             and
             keep
             the
             Cup
             from
             the
             lay
             people
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             transubstantiation
             agreeth
             not
             with
             the
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Communication
             betwixt
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Yorke
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Chichester
             ,
             with
             BRADFORD
             in
             prison
             .
          
           
             
               York
               .
            
             
               HOw
               know
               you
               the
               word
               of
               God
               but
               by
               the
               Church
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Brad.
               
            
             
               The
               Church
               is
               a
               meane
               to
               bring
               a
               man
               to
               the
               more
               spéedy
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               the
               woman
               of
               Samaria
               was
               a
               meane
               that
               the
               Samarita●s
               knew
               Christ
               :
               but
               when
               as
               they
               had
               heard
               him
               speake
               ,
               they
               said
               now
               wee
               know
               that
               he
               is
               Christ
               ,
               not
               because
               of
               thy
               words
               ,
               but
               because
               we
               our selues
               haue
               heard
               him
               :
               so
               after
               we
               come
               to
               the
               hearing
               and
               reading
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               shewed
               vnto
               vs
               by
               the
               Church
               :
               we
               beleeue
               them
               ,
               and
               know
               them
               as
               Christs
               sheepe
               ,
               not
               because
               the
               Church
               saith
               they
               be
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               be
               so
               ,
               wee
               being
               assured
               thereof
               by
               the
               spirit
               which
               wrote
               and
               spake
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Yorke
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Apostles
               time
               the
               word
               was
               not
               written
               .
            
          
           
             
               Brad.
               
            
             
               True
               ,
               if
               you
               meane
               it
               for
               some
               bookes
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               :
               but
               for
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               Peter
               telleth
               vs
               it
               is
               a
               more
               sure
               word
               of
               Prophesie
               ,
               not
               that
               it
               is
               so
               simply
               ,
               but
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               which
               being
               aliue
               and
               compassed
               with
               infirmities
               :
               by
               reason
               whereof
               men
               might
               perchance
               haue
               found
               fault
               with
               their
               preaching
               ,
               they
               attributed
               vnto
               the
               Prophets
               more
               firmenes
               ,
               as
               wherewith
               no
               fault
               could
               be
               ●●und
               :
               albeit
               in
               verity
               no
               lesse
               obedience
               and
               faith
               ought
               to
               be
               giuen
               vnto
               the
               one
               ,
               then
               the
               other
               ;
               both
               proceeding
               of
               one
               Spirit
               of
               truth
               .
            
          
           
             
               York
               .
            
             
               Ireneus
               and
               others
               doe
               magnifie
               much
               ,
               and
               alledge
               the
               C●urch
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Scriptures
               against
               the
               heretickes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Brad.
               
            
             
               They
               had
               to
               doe
               with
               such-hereticks
               as
               did
               deny
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               y●t
               did
               magnifie
               the
               Apostles
               :
               so
               that
               they
               were
               inforced
               to
               vse
               the
               authoritie
               of
               those
               Churches
               wherein
               the
               Apostles
               had
               taught
               ,
               and
               which
               did
               still
               retaine
               the
               same
               Doctrine
               :
               then
               the
               alledging
               of
               the
               Church
               cannot
               be
               principally
               vsed
               against
               me
               ,
               which
               am
               so
               farre
               from
               denying
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               that
               I
               appeale
               vnto
               them
               vtterly
               as
               to
               the
               onely
               Iudge
               .
            
          
           
             
               Yorke
               .
            
             
               A
               pretty
               matter
               that
               you
               will
               take
               vpon
               to
               Iudge
               the
               Church
               :
               where
               hath
               your
               Church
               been
               hitherto
               ?
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               is
               Catholick
               and
               visible
               ,
               hitherto
               .
            
          
           
             
               Brad.
               
            
             
               I
               doe
               not
               Iudge
               the
               Church
               when
               I
               discerne
               it
               from
               the
               congregation
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               I
               neuer
               denied
               the
               Church
               to
               b●
               Catholick
               ,
               and
               vi●●ble
               ;
               although
               at
               some
               times
               it
               is
               more
               visible
               then
               at
               other
               times
               .
            
          
           
             
               Chichest
               .
            
             
               Where
               was
               your
               Church
               forty
               yeares
               agone
               ,
               which
               allowed
               your
               Doctrine
               :
               I
               said
               I
               would
               tell
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               tell
               mee
               ,
               where
               the
               Church
               was
               in
               
               Helias
               his
               time
               ,
               when
               Helias
               said
               ,
               he
               was
               left
               alone
               :
               he
               said
               ,
               that
               is
               no
               answere
               .
            
          
           
             
               Brad.
               
            
             
               If
               you
               had
               the
               same
               eyes
               wherewith
               a
               man
               might
               haue
               espied
               the
               Church
               ,
               then
               you
               would
               not
               say
               it
               was
               no
               answer
               :
               The
               fault
               why
               the
               Church
               is
               not
               s●●ne
               of
               you
               ,
               is
               not
               because
               the
               Church
               is
               not
               visible
               ,
               but
               because
               your
               eyes
               are
               not
               cléere
               ●●ough
               to
               sée
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Chich.
               
            
             
               You
               are
               much
               deceiued
               in
               making
               this
               collation
               betwixt
               the
               Church
               then
               and
               now
               :
               Yorke
               said
               ,
               it
               was
               very
               well
               spoken
               ,
               for
               Christ
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 build
                 my
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               not
               ,
               I
               do
               ,
               or
               haue
               built
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Brad.
               
            
             
               Peter
               teacheth
               me
               to
               make
               this
               collation
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 As
                 amongst
                 the
                 people
                 there
                 were
                 false
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 most
                 in
                 estimation
                 before
                 Christs
                 comming
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 there
                 be
                 false
                 teachers
                 amongst
                 the
                 people
                 after
                 Christs
                 comming
                 ,
                 and
                 verie
                 many
                 shall
                 follow
                 them
                 :
              
               and
               as
               for
               your
               future
               tense
               ,
               you
               wil
               not
               conclude
               Christs
               Church
               not
               to
               haue
               béene
               before
               ,
               but
               rather
               that
               there
               is
               no
               builder
               in
               the
               Church
               but
               by
               Christ
               onely
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               saith
               ;
               
                 I
                 will
                 build
                 my
                 Church
              
               ,
               for
               Paul
               and
               Apollo
               be
               but
               waterers
               .
            
          
           
             
               York
               .
            
             
               He
               taketh
               vpon
               him
               to
               iudge
               the
               Church
               ,
               a
               man
               shall
               neuer
               come
               to
               certainty
               that
               doth
               so
               .
            
          
           
             
               Brad.
               
            
             
               I
               speake
               simply
               that
               which
               I
               thinke
               ,
               and
               desire
               reasons
               to
               answere
               my
               Obiections
               :
               assuredly
               you
               did
               well
               to
               depart
               from
               the
               Romish
               Church
               ,
               but
               you
               haue
               done
               wickedly
               to
               coupple
               your selues
               to
               it
               againe
               ,
               for
               you
               can
               neuer
               proue
               it
               ,
               which
               you
               call
               the
               mother
               Church
               ,
               to
               be
               Christs
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Chichest
               .
            
             
               You
               were
               but
               a
               Childe
               then
               ,
               I
               was
               but
               a
               young
               man
               ,
               come
               from
               the
               Uniuersitie
               ,
               and
               went
               with
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               alwaies
               against
               my
               conscience
               .
            
          
           
             
               Brad.
               
            
             
               I
               thinke
               you
               haue
               done
               euill
               ,
               for
               ye
               are
               come
               ,
               and
               haue
               brought
               others
               to
               that
               wicked
               man
               which
               sitteth
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               it
               cannot
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               Mahomer
               ,
               or
               any
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               of
               such
               as
               beare
               rule
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Yorke
               .
            
             
               Sée
               how
               you
               build
               your
               Faith
               vpon
               the
               most
               obscure
               places
               of
               the
               Scripture
               to
               deceiue
               your selfe
               ,
               as
               though
               you
               were
               in
               the
               Church
               which
               are
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               Brad.
               
            
             
               Well
               my
               Lord
               ,
               though
               I
               might
               by
               truth
               iudge
               you
               and
               others
               ,
               yet
               will
               not
               I
               vtterly
               exclude
               you
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               I
               am
               not
               out
               of
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               it
               consisteth
               in
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             
               York
               .
            
             
               Loe
               ,
               how
               you
               make
               your
               Church
               inuisible
               ,
               for
               you
               would
               haue
               the
               Communion
               of
               it
               to
               consist
               in
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             
               Brad.
               
            
             
               To
               haue
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               néedeth
               not
               visiblenesie
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               Communion
               consisteth
               in
               Faith
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               exterior
               Ceremonies
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               Paul
               ,
               which
               would
               haue
               one
               Faith
               :
               and
               by
               Ireneus
               to
               Victor
               ,
               saying
               ;
               disagréeing
               of
               fasting
               should
               not
               breake
               the
               agréeing
               of
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chichest
               .
            
             
               That
               place
               hath
               often
               wounded
               my
               conscience
               ,
               because
               we
               disseuered
               our selues
               from
               the
               Sea
               of
               Rome
               .
            
          
           
             
               Brad.
               
            
             
               God
               forgiue
               you
               ,
               for
               you
               haue
               done
               euill
               to
               bring
               England
               thither
               againe
               .
            
          
           
             
               Yorke
               .
            
             
               He
               read
               a
               Paper
               of
               Common
               places
               ,
               how
               many
               things
               held
               Saint
               Augustine
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               consent
               of
               people
               and
               Nations
               authority
               ,
               confirmed
               with
               Miracles
               ,
               nourished
               with
               hope
               ,
               increased
               with
               Charity
               ,
               established
               with
               antiquity
               :
               the
               succession
               of
               Priests
               from
               Peters
               Seat
               ,
               to
               this
               present
               Bishop
               :
               lastlie
               ,
               the
               verie
               Name
               of
               a
               Catholique
               doth
               hold
               me
               in
               .
               Paint
               me
               but
               your
               Church
               thus
               .
            
          
           
             
               Brad.
               
            
             
               This
               maketh
               as
               much
               for
               me
               as
               for
               you
               ,
               but
               all
               this
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               béene
               so
               firme
               as
               you
               would
               make
               them
               ,
               might
               haue
               béene
               alledged
               against
               Christ
               and
               his
               ●postles
               ,
               for
               there
               was
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               consented
               on
               by
               the
               whole
               people
               ,
               confirmed
               with
               Miracles
               ,
               Antiquity
               ,
               and
               continuall
               succession
               of
               Bishops
               from
               Aaron
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cich
               .
            
             
               You
               make
               to
               much
               of
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Church
               before
               Chrs●s
               comming
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Brad.
               
            
             
               Therein
               I
               do
               but
               as
               Peter
               teacheth
               ,
               and
               Paul
               very
               often
               ;
               you
               would
               gladly
               haue
               your
               Church
               héere
               very
               glorious
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               most
               pleasant
               Lady
               ,
               but
               as
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               so
               may
               the
               Church
               say
               ;
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 offended
                 at
                 me
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Yorke
               .
            
             
               You
               thinke
               none
               is
               of
               the
               Church
               but
               such
               as
               suffer
               persecution
               .
            
          
           
             
               Brad.
               
            
             
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 All
                 that
                 will
                 liue
                 godly
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 must
                 suffer
                 persecution
                 :
              
               sometime
               Christs
               Church
               hath
               rest
               heere
               ,
               but
               commonly
               it
               is
               not
               so
               ,
               especially
               towards
               the
               end
               her
               forme
               will
               be
               more
               vnséemly
               .
            
          
           
             
               York
               .
            
             
               Where
               is
               your
               Church
               that
               hath
               consent
               of
               people
               and
               Nations
               ,
               as
               S.
               Augustine
               saith
               .
            
          
           
             
               Brad.
               
            
             
               Euen
               all
               people
               and
               Nations
               that
               bee
               Gods
               people
               ,
               haue
               consented
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               them
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             
               Yorke
               .
            
             
               Saint
               Augustine
               speaketh
               of
               succession
               from
               Peters
               Seat.
               
            
          
           
             
               Brad.
               
            
             
               That
               seat
               then
               was
               nothing
               so
               much
               corrupt
               as
               it
               is
               now
               .
            
          
           
             
               York
               .
            
             
               Well
               ,
               you
               alwaies
               iudge
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Brad.
               
            
             
               No
               my
               Lord
               ,
               Christs
               shéepe
               discerne
               Christs
               voyce
               ,
               but
               they
               iudge
               it
               not
               so
               :
               they
               discerne
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               not
               Iudge
               her
               ,
               yet
               full
               well
               may
               wee
               iudge
               the
               Romish
               Church
               ,
               for
               she
               obeyeth
               not
               Christs
               voyce
               ,
               and
               Christs
               true
               Church
               doth
               .
               He
               asked
               me
               wherein
               :
               I
               said
               ,
               in
               Latine
               Seruice
               ,
               and
               robbing
               the
               Laity
               of
               Christs
               Cup
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               things
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               committeth
               most
               horrible
               sacriledge
               .
            
          
           
             
               Yorke
               .
            
             
               Latine
               Seruice
               was
               appointed
               to
               be
               sung
               and
               had
               in
               the
               Quire
               ,
               where
               onely
               were
               those
               that
               vnderstood
               Latine
               :
               The
               people
               sitting
               in
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               praying
               their
               owne
               priuate
               prapers
               ,
               and
               this
               may
               well
               be
               yet
               séene
               by
               making
               of
               the
               Chancell
               and
               the
               Quire
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               people
               could
               not
               come
               in
               or
               heare
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Brad.
               
            
             
               In
               Chrysostomes
               time
               ,
               and
               S.
               Ieromes
               time
               ,
               all
               the
               Church
               did
               answere
               with
               a
               loud
               voyce
               ,
               Amen
               .
               Whereby
               we
               may
               sée
               ,
               that
               the
               prayers
               were
               made
               so
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               both
               heard
               and
               vnderstood
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               York
               .
            
             
               We
               léese
               our
               labour
               ,
               you
               seeke
               to
               put
               away
               all
               things
               that
               are
               told
               you
               for
               your
               good
               ,
               your
               Church
               no
               man
               can
               know
               :
               I
               said
               ,
               yes
               that
               you
               may
               :
               He
               said
               ,
               I
               pray
               whereby
               .
            
          
           
             
               Brad.
               
            
             
               Chrysostome
               saith
               onely
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               this
               he
               speaketh
               very
               oftentimes
               ,
               as
               you
               know
               .
            
          
           
             
               York
               .
            
             
               That
               is
               or
               
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 In
                 opere
                 imperfecto
              
               ,
               which
               may
               bee
               doubted
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               which
               the
               Church
               may
               be
               best
               knowne
               by
               ,
               is
               succession
               of
               Bishops
               .
            
          
           
             
               Brad.
               
            
             
               Lira
               well
               writeth
               vpon
               Mathew
               ,
               that
               
                 Ecclesia
                 non
                 consistit
                 in
                 homi●●bus
                 ratione
                 potestatis
                 secularis
                 ,
                 aut
                 ecclesiasticae
                 ,
                 sed
                 in
                 hominibus
                 in
                 quibus
                 est
                 notitia
                 vera
                 ,
                 &
                 confessio
                 fidei
                 &
                 veritatis
                 .
              
               And
               Hilarius
               writeth
               to
               Auxentius
               ,
               that
               the
               church
               is
               rather
               hid
               in
               Caues
               ,
               then
               eminent
               in
               chiefe
               seats
               :
               then
               after
               they
               had
               been
               there
               thrée
               houres
               ,
               they
               were
               called
               away
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Leafe
             burned
             with
             Maister
             Bradford
             .
          
           
             THis
             Iohn
             ,
             was
             an
             Apprentice
             with
             a
             Chandler
             in
             Christ-Church
             in
             London
             ,
             eighteene
             yeares
             old
             ,
             borne
             in
             Kirkley
             M●●eside
             ,
             in
             the
             County
             of
             Yorke
             ,
             hee
             was
             examined
             before
             Bonner
             :
             he
             said
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             words
             of
             consecration
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             ouer
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             the
             true
             and
             naturall
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             in
             substance
             :
             and
             as
             it
             is
             now
             vsed
             and
             beleeued
             in
             the
             Realm
             of
             England
             ,
             it
             is
             abhominable
             Idolatry
             :
             And
             he
             beleeued
             ,
             that
             after
             consecration
             ,
             it
             remaineth
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             as
             it
             was
             before
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             receiued
             in
             
             the
             remembrance
             of
             the
             death
             and
             passion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             spiritually
             in
             Faith
             they
             receiue
             Christs
             body
             and
             blood
             .
             And
             he
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             Auriculer
             confession
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             be
             made
             vnto
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             no
             point
             of
             soules
             health
             to
             beléeue
             that
             the
             Priest
             hath
             any
             authority
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             remit
             sins
             .
          
           
             And
             being
             asked
             if
             he
             had
             béene
             Maister
             Rogers
             his
             Scholler
             ,
             he
             graunted
             it
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             he
             did
             beléeue
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             said
             Rogers
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Byshop
             
               Hooper
               ,
               Cardmaker
            
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             their
             opinion
             ,
             which
             of
             late
             were
             burned
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             will
             die
             in
             that
             Doctrine
             :
             and
             the
             Bishoppe
             moouing
             of
             him
             to
             vnitie
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             He
             said
             ,
             My
             Lord
             ,
             you
             call
             mine
             opinion
             Heresie
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             true
             light
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             hee
             would
             neuer
             forsake
             his
             well
             grounded
             opinion
             whilst
             breath
             was
             in
             his
             bodie
             :
             Whereupon
             he
             was
             condemned
             .
          
           
             When
             these
             two
             came
             to
             the
             stake
             in
             Smithfield
             to
             be
             burned
             ,
             Maister
             Bradford
             lay
             prostrate
             on
             the
             one
             side
             of
             the
             stake
             ,
             and
             the
             young
             man
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             praying
             a
             space
             ,
             vntill
             the
             Sheriffes
             man
             bad
             Maister
             Bradford
             arise
             ,
             then
             they
             both
             rose
             .
             Maister
             Bradford
             desired
             the
             Sheriffe
             that
             his
             man
             might
             haue
             his
             apparell
             ,
             which
             he
             granted
             him
             .
             When
             he
             was
             vnready
             ,
             he
             said
             ;
             O
             England
             ,
             England
             ,
             repent
             thee
             of
             thy
             sinnes
             ,
             beware
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             beware
             of
             false
             Antichrists
             ,
             that
             they
             deceiue
             thée
             not
             .
             Then
             the
             Sheriffe
             bad
             tye
             his
             hands
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             not
             be
             quiet
             :
             He
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             quiet
             ,
             God
             forgiue
             you
             this
             .
             One
             of
             the
             Officers
             that
             made
             the
             Fire
             said
             ;
             If
             you
             haue
             no
             more
             learning
             then
             that
             ,
             you
             are
             but
             a
             foole
             ,
             and
             were
             best
             to
             hold
             your
             peace
             :
             Then
             Maister
             Bradford
             answered
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             asked
             the
             world
             forgiuenesse
             ,
             and
             forgaue
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             prayed
             the
             people
             to
             pray
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             ●id
             the
             young
             man
             be
             of
             good
             comfort
             ,
             for
             we
             shall
             haue
             a
             merry
             Supper
             with
             the
             Lord
             this
             night
             ,
             then
             he
             imbraced
             the
             Réeds
             and
             said
             :
             
               Straight
               is
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               narrow
               is
               the
               gate
               that
               leadeth
               to
               eternall
               saluation
               ,
               and
               few
               there
               be
               that
               finde
               it
               :
            
             In
             the
             Booke
             at
             large
             thou
             maist
             sée
             many
             godly
             Letters
             of
             his
             .
          
           
             This
             Maister
             Woodroffe
             ,
             Sheriffe
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             not
             suffer
             Maister
             Bradford
             to
             speake
             ,
             but
             bad
             his
             hands
             to
             be
             tyed
             :
             so
             ,
             or
             worse
             ,
             he
             serued
             Maister
             Rogers
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             were
             burned
             ,
             where
             the
             other
             Sheriffe
             would
             weepe
             at
             their
             burning
             ,
             he
             would
             laugh
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             would
             restraine
             and
             beat
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             were
             desirous
             to
             take
             them
             by
             the
             hand
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             the
             foresaid
             Maister
             Woodroffe
             ,
             after
             the
             burning
             of
             Maister
             Bradford
             ,
             as
             soone
             as
             he
             came
             home
             ,
             was
             taken
             lame
             both
             arme
             and
             legge
             ,
             so
             that
             after
             hee
             could
             neuer
             stirre
             out
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             nor
             scarse
             mooue
             himselfe
             .
          
        
         
           
             WILLIAM
             MINGE
             .
          
           
             THe
             next
             day
             after
             Bradfords
             death
             ,
             
               William
               Minge
            
             ,
             Priest
             ,
             died
             in
             Maidstone
             Iayle
             ,
             being
             in
             bonds
             for
             Religion
             ,
             and
             had
             suffered
             martyrdome
             if
             hee
             had
             liued
             ,
             for
             he
             died
             in
             great
             constancy
             and
             boldnesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Bland
             ,
             Iohn
             Frankesh
             ,
             Nicholas
             Scheterton
             ,
             Humphrey
             Middleton
             .
          
           
             THE
             twelfth
             of
             Iune
             
             
               Iohn
               Bland
               ,
               Iohn
               Frankesh
               ,
               Nicholas
               Scheterton
               ,
            
             and
             
               Humphrey
               Middleton
            
             ,
             were
             all
             foure
             burned
             at
             Canterbury
             together
             :
             Frankesh
             and
             Bland
             were
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             there
             ,
             and
             Preachers
             of
             Gods
             word
             .
          
           
             Bland
             was
             twice
             or
             thrice
             cast
             into
             Prison
             before
             for
             preaching
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             
             was
             deliuered
             at
             the
             sute
             of
             his
             friends
             ,
             and
             yet
             preached
             the
             Gospell
             againe
             as
             soone
             as
             euer
             hee
             was
             deliuered
             .
             His
             friends
             would
             againe
             haue
             deliuered
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             haue
             promised
             to
             abstaine
             from
             preaching
             :
             hee
             stood
             in
             it
             so
             earnestlie
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             admit
             no
             such
             condition
             ,
             expressing
             the
             example
             of
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             
               Who
               shall
               separate
               vs
               from
               the
               loue
               of
               Christ
               ,
               shall
               tribulation
               ,
               or
               anguish
               ,
               or
               hunger
               ,
               or
               nakednes
               ,
               or
               danger
               ,
               or
               persecution
               ,
               or
               the
               sword
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             These
             were
             tumbled
             and
             tossed
             from
             prison
             to
             prison
             ,
             from
             sessions
             to
             sessions
             ,
             a
             yeare
             and
             almost
             a
             halfe
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             last
             they
             were
             condemned
             for
             denying
             the
             reall
             presence
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             The
             substance
             of
             a
             letter
             ,
             written
             by
             
               Nicholas
               Scheterton
            
             to
             his
             mother
             :
             These
             are
             to
             wish
             you
             ,
             increase
             of
             grace
             and
             wisedome
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             sée
             the
             crafty
             bewitching
             of
             Satan
             ,
             our
             mortall
             enemy
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             onely
             openly
             ,
             but
             vnder
             colour
             of
             deuotion
             ,
             deceiue
             them
             which
             kéepe
             not
             a
             diligent
             eie
             vpon
             him
             ,
             but
             hauing
             confidence
             in
             mans
             traditions
             ,
             &
             customes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             leauing
             the
             commandements
             of
             God
             and
             testament
             of
             Christ
             ,
             do
             grow
             more
             into
             superstition
             and
             hypocrisy
             ,
             then
             into
             wisdome
             and
             true
             holinesse
             .
             Sathan
             by
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             maketh
             many
             beléeue
             ,
             that
             those
             things
             which
             they
             compel
             vs
             vnto
             for
             their
             bellies
             sake
             ,
             haue
             many
             godly
             significations
             ,
             although
             they
             bee
             most
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             will
             :
             as
             the
             Serpent
             in
             Paradise
             said
             to
             Eue
             ;
             hath
             God
             commanded
             you
             not
             to
             eat
             of
             the
             trée
             of
             knowledg
             ,
             but
             you
             shall
             not
             die
             :
             so
             say
             our
             ministers
             ,
             hath
             God
             commaunded
             you
             that
             you
             shall
             not
             make
             any
             Image
             .
             Tush
             say
             they
             ,
             what
             harme
             can
             they
             doe
             ,
             may
             we
             not
             remember
             God
             the
             better
             when
             we
             sée
             his
             Image
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             good
             bookes
             for
             Lay-men
             ,
             (
             but
             indéed
             they
             are
             better
             for
             the
             Priests
             ,
             because
             they
             receiue
             the
             offerings
             )
             and
             as
             true
             as
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Serpent
             was
             kept
             with
             Eue
             ;
             so
             is
             the
             perswas●on
             of
             the
             Priests
             found
             vnto
             vs
             :
             for
             as
             Adam
             and
             Eue
             did
             become
             like
             GOD
             in
             knowing
             of
             good
             and
             euill
             ,
             so
             are
             we
             in
             remembring
             God
             by
             his
             Images
             .
             For
             Adams
             eyes
             were
             so
             opened
             ,
             that
             he
             lost
             both
             innocency
             and
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             became
             most
             miserable
             of
             all
             Creatures
             ;
             so
             we
             ,
             by
             remembring
             Christ
             by
             Images
             ,
             haue
             forgotten
             his
             Commandements
             ,
             and
             counted
             his
             Testament
             ,
             confirmed
             with
             his
             blood
             ,
             for
             starke
             madnesse
             or
             heresie
             .
             We
             haue
             so
             miserably
             remembred
             him
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             people
             we
             are
             most
             blind
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             because
             we
             wil
             presume
             to
             remember
             God
             by
             breaking
             of
             his
             Law
             ,
             there●ore
             except
             we
             repent
             ,
             God
             will
             remember
             vs
             in
             his
             wrath
             :
             They
             will
             say
             ,
             where
             went
             hee
             to
             schoole
             ,
             is
             hee
             wiser
             then
             our
             great
             Doctors
             ,
             that
             haue
             studied
             all
             their
             life
             ?
             and
             they
             say
             it
             is
             good
             hay
             ,
             although
             we
             our selues
             smell
             it
             musty
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             beléeue
             it
             is
             swéete
             ,
             and
             then
             pay
             them
             well
             for
             their
             so
             saying
             ,
             and
             then
             all
             is
             safe
             .
             But
             I
             may
             say
             to
             them
             ,
             what
             Sir
             ;
             you
             be
             wiser
             then
             Christ
             ,
             and
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             or
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ?
             what
             ,
             wiser
             then
             the
             Prophets
             or
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             all
             holy
             Martyrs
             ?
             where
             had
             you
             your
             high
             learning
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             very
             strange
             learning
             ,
             that
             neither
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             nor
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             his
             Apostles
             could
             reach
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             vaine
             men
             are
             neuer
             without
             some
             shift
             ,
             peraduenture
             they
             wil
             not
             be
             ashamed
             to
             say
             ;
             that
             Christ
             comming
             on
             his
             Fathers
             message
             ,
             did
             forget
             halfe
             his
             arrant
             by
             the
             way
             :
             for
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             find
             one
             thing
             in
             the
             Church
             as
             he
             left
             it
             ,
             so
             Rumishlie
             hath
             Antichrist
             turned
             the
             Church
             vp-side-downe
             for
             lucre
             sake
             .
             Some
             will
             say
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             condemne
             our
             Fathers
             that
             liued
             thus
             ?
             they
             did
             according
             to
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             therefore
             we
             condemne
             them
             not
             ,
             but
             let
             vs
             take
             héede
             they
             condemne
             not
             vs
             :
             for
             if
             they
             had
             heard
             the
             word
             and
             béene
             warned
             as
             wee
             are
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             thought
             they
             would
             haue
             more
             thankfully
             receiued
             it
             ,
             then
             we
             ;
             yea
             ,
             they
             were
             more
             faithfull
             in
             that
             which
             they
             knew
             ,
             then
             now
             many
             are
             ,
             therefore
             they
             shall
             condemne
             vs
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             not
             embrace
             this
             grace
             now
             offered
             :
             our
             disobedience
             is
             greater
             then
             their
             ignorance
             ,
             wherefore
             if
             we
             will
             méete
             our
             Fathers
             in
             ioy
             ,
             let
             vs
             not
             refuse
             the
             mercy
             offered
             more
             largely
             to
             vs
             then
             to
             them
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             beare
             it
             at
             our
             hands
             ,
             to
             turn●
             back
             being
             we
             are
             deliuered
             .
             Remember
             Lots
             Wife
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Iames
             Treuisam
             .
          
           
             HEe
             was
             of
             the
             parish
             of
             Saint
             Margarets
             in
             Lothburie
             :
             he
             was
             lame
             and
             kept
             his
             bedde
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             rise
             out
             of
             it
             a
             long
             time
             ;
             one
             
               Iohn
               Smale
            
             his
             seruant
             read
             to
             him
             on
             the
             Bible
             ;
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             Berd
             the
             Promoter
             came
             into
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             went
             vp
             the
             Staires
             ,
             where
             he
             found
             foure
             persons
             besides
             Treuisam
             and
             his
             wife
             ,
             which
             he
             carried
             to
             the
             Counter
             ,
             where
             they
             remained
             a
             fortnight
             ,
             and
             he
             brought
             a
             Cart
             to
             the
             doore
             to
             haue
             the
             lame
             man
             to
             Newgate
             ,
             but
             that
             his
             neighbours
             intreated
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             sureties
             for
             his
             appearance
             .
             One
             Master
             Farthing
             the
             parson
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             communicated
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             agréed
             well
             .
             Then
             one
             Toller
             méeting
             the
             Priest
             ,
             said
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             agréed
             I
             will
             accuse
             you
             ,
             for
             he
             denieth
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             :
             then
             the
             parson
             went
             to
             him
             againe
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             could
             not
             agrée
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             parson
             told
             Bonner
             ,
             and
             hee
             said
             he
             should
             be
             burned
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             were
             dead
             he
             should
             be
             buried
             in
             a
             Ditch
             ;
             so
             when
             he
             died
             he
             was
             buried
             in
             More-fields
             ,
             the
             same
             night
             he
             was
             digged
             vp
             ,
             and
             his
             sheet
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             he
             left
             naked
             vpon
             the
             ground
             ,
             then
             the
             owner
             of
             the
             field
             buried
             him
             againe
             ,
             and
             fortnight
             after
             the
             Somner
             came
             to
             his
             graue
             ,
             and
             summoned
             him
             to
             appeare
             at
             Paules
             before
             his
             Ordinary
             ;
             but
             what
             more
             was
             done
             ,
             I
             haue
             no
             certainty
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nicholas
             Hall
             a
             Brick-layer
             ,
             and
             Christopher
             Wayde
             of
             Dartford
             .
          
           
             THese
             were
             condemned
             by
             Maurice
             
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             for
             denying
             the
             reall
             presence
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             saying
             the
             Masse
             was
             abominable
             ,
             Hall
             was
             burned
             at
             Rochester
             ,
             and
             Wayde
             at
             Dartford
             .
          
        
         
           
             Margerie
             Polley
             widdow
             .
          
           
             SHe
             was
             wife
             of
             
               Richard
               Polley
            
             of
             Pepingbery
             ,
             and
             was
             condemned
             by
             the
             said
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             for
             saying
             he
             neither
             allowed
             the
             Deity
             of
             the
             sacrament
             nor
             the
             absurditie
             of
             their
             masse
             ,
             and
             was
             burned
             at
             Tunbridge
             .
          
        
         
           
             Derick
             Caruer
             ,
             Iohn
             Launder
             .
          
           
             CAruer
             was
             of
             Brighthamsted
             in
             Sussex
             ,
             and
             Launder
             was
             of
             Godstone
             in
             Surrey
             ,
             that
             together
             with
             
               Thomas
               ●ueson
            
             and
             
               William
               Veisie
            
             ,
             with
             others
             to
             the
             number
             of
             twelue
             ,
             being
             together
             at
             prayers
             ,
             and
             saying
             the
             seruice
             as
             in
             King
             Edwards
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             house
             of
             Dericke
             ,
             they
             were
             apprehended
             by
             one
             Master
             
               Edward
               Gage
            
             .
          
           
             Dericke
             was
             condemned
             by
             Bonner
             for
             saying
             that
             after
             consecration
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             there
             remaineth
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             naturally
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             sacrifice
             nor
             saluation
             to
             a
             Christian
             in
             the
             Masse
             ,
             except
             it
             were
             said
             and
             vsed
             in
             the
             mother
             tongue
             ,
             and
             likewise
             also
             that
             
             the
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             not
             profitable
             for
             a
             Christian.
             And
             as
             touching
             Auricular
             confession
             ,
             he
             said
             it
             was
             necessary
             to
             goe
             to
             a
             good
             Priest
             for
             counsaile
             ,
             but
             the
             absolution
             and
             laying
             handes
             on
             a
             mans
             head
             by
             the
             Priest
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             vsed
             ,
             is
             not
             profitable
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             faith
             and
             doctrine
             now
             taught
             is
             not
             agreeable
             to
             GODS
             word
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Hooper
               ,
               Cardmaker
            
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             their
             opinion
             which
             were
             late
             burned
             ,
             were
             good
             Christians
             ,
             and
             did
             preach
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Launder
            
             was
             coudemned
             by
             the
             said
             Bonner
             for
             affirming
             that
             whosoeuer
             doth
             teach
             or
             vse
             any
             other
             Sacraments
             then
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             and
             Baptisme
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ceremonies
             ,
             he
             beleeueth
             that
             they
             were
             not
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             but
             abhorreth
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             himselfe
             is
             a
             member
             of
             the
             true
             Catholique
             Church
             :
             he
             denied
             the
             reall
             presence
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             he
             beleeueth
             that
             when
             he
             receiueth
             the
             materiall
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             it
             is
             in
             remembrance
             of
             Christs
             death
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             eates
             Christs
             body
             and
             bloud
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             no
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Masse
             is
             naught
             and
             abominable
             ,
             and
             directeth
             against
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             
               gloria
               in
               excelsis
            
             ,
             the
             Creed
             ,
             
               Sanctum
               ,
               Pater
               noster
               ,
               Agnus
            
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             masse
             be
             of
             themselues
             good
             ,
             yet
             being
             vsed
             amongst
             other
             things
             ,
             are
             naught
             also
             ,
             and
             that
             auricular
             confession
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             be
             made
             to
             a
             Priest
             ,
             but
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             but
             Christ
             hath
             authoritie
             to
             absolue
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             Derick
             being
             asked
             whether
             he
             would
             recant
             :
             your
             doctrine
             ,
             quoth
             he
             ,
             is
             poyson
             and
             sorcerie
             :
             if
             Christ
             were
             here
             you
             would
             put
             him
             to
             a
             worse
             death
             then
             he
             was
             put
             to
             before
             .
             You
             say
             you
             can
             make
             a
             God
             ,
             you
             can
             make
             a
             Pudding
             as
             well
             :
             your
             ceremonies
             in
             the
             Church
             are
             beggerie
             ,
             and
             poyson
             ,
             and
             auricular
             confession
             is
             poyson
             and
             against
             Gods
             word
             :
             so
             they
             were
             condemned
             and
             burned
             .
             Derick
             was
             rich
             ,
             but
             the
             ra●eners
             made
             such
             hauocke
             thereof
             ,
             that
             his
             poore
             wife
             and
             children
             had
             little
             or
             none
             thereof
             :
             he
             was
             olde
             and
             past
             learning
             ,
             yet
             when
             he
             was
             put
             into
             prison
             being
             ignorant
             of
             any
             letter
             in
             his
             booke
             ,
             he
             could
             before
             his
             death
             reade
             perfectly
             .
          
           
             When
             he
             was
             burned
             they
             threw
             his
             booke
             into
             a
             barrell
             that
             he
             was
             burned
             in
             to
             be
             burned
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             threw
             it
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             Sherife
             commanded
             vpon
             paine
             of
             death
             ,
             in
             the
             King
             and
             Quéenes
             name
             to
             throw
             it
             into
             the
             fire
             againe
             :
             then
             he
             said
             ,
             Deare
             brethren
             and
             sisters
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             beleeue
             in
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             holy
             Ghost
             vnto
             euerlasting
             life
             ,
             see
             you
             doe
             thereafter
             ;
             and
             you
             that
             beleeue
             in
             the
             Pope
             or
             any
             of
             his
             lawes
             ,
             you
             beleeue
             to
             your
             vtter
             destruction
             ,
             for
             except
             the
             great
             mercy
             of
             God
             you
             shall
             burne
             in
             hell
             continually
             .
          
           
             The
             Sherife
             said
             ,
             if
             thou
             dost
             not
             beleeue
             in
             the
             Pope
             thou
             art
             damned
             ,
             therefore
             speake
             to
             thy
             God
             that
             he
             may
             deliuer
             thee
             now
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             strike
             me
             downe
             to
             the
             example
             of
             this
             people
             ;
             but
             he
             said
             vnto
             him
             ,
             The
             Lord
             forgiue
             you
             that
             which
             you
             haue
             said
             .
          
        
         
           
             THOMAS
             IVESON
             .
          
           
             THis
             Iueson
             was
             condemned
             by
             the
             said
             Bonner
             for
             saying
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             is
             a
             very
             Idoll
             ,
             and
             detestable
             before
             GOD
             as
             it
             is
             now-a-dayes
             ministred
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Masse
             is
             naught
             ,
             and
             that
             auricular
             confession
             is
             not
             necessary
             ,
             for
             that
             a
             Priest
             cannot
             forgiue
             sinnes
             ,
             that
             baptisme
             is
             a
             token
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             circumcision
             :
             he
             beléeueth
             his
             sinnes
             are
             not
             washed
             away
             therby
             ,
             but
             only
             his
             body
             washed
             ,
             and
             his
             sinnes
             washed
             only
             in
             Christs
             bloud
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             but
             two
             Sacraments
             ,
             Baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             which
             now
             are
             not
             rightly
             vsed
             in
             England
             ,
             &
             that
             all
             the
             ceremonies
             now
             vsed
             in
             the
             Church
             are
             superfluous
             and
             superstitio●s
             :
             and
             being
             earnestly
             labored
             withall
             to
             recant
             ,
             said
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             forsake
             his
             beléefe
             for
             all
             the
             goods
             in
             London
             .
             I
             doe
             appeale
             to
             Gods
             mercie
             ,
             and
             
             will
             be
             none
             of
             your
             Church
             :
             and
             if
             there
             came
             an
             Angell
             from
             heauen
             to
             teach
             me
             other
             doctrine
             then
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             now
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             beleeue
             him
             ,
             whereupon
             he
             was
             burned
             .
          
        
         
           
             IOHN
             ALEWORTH
             .
          
           
             HEe
             died
             in
             prison
             at
             Reading
             for
             the
             testimonie
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             whom
             the
             Catholike
             Prelats
             ,
             as
             their
             vse
             is
             ,
             did
             exclude
             out
             of
             Catholike
             buriall
             .
          
        
         
           
             IAMES
             ABBES
             .
          
           
             THis
             Abbes
             be●ng
             examined
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Norwich
             ,
             he
             relented
             at
             their
             naughty
             perswasions
             :
             now
             when
             he
             was
             dismissed
             ,
             and
             should
             go
             from
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             he
             gaue
             him
             some
             money
             ;
             but
             after
             he
             was
             pittiously
             vexed
             in
             conscience
             ,
             he
             went
             againe
             to
             the
             Bishop
             and
             threw
             him
             his
             said
             money
             which
             he
             had
             receiued
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             it
             repented
             him
             that
             euer
             he
             had
             consented
             to
             their
             wicked
             perswasions
             :
             then
             the
             Bishop
             and
             his
             Chaplains
             laboured
             a
             fresh
             to
             win
             him
             againe
             ,
             but
             in
             vaine
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             was
             burned
             at
             Berry
             .
          
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Denley
             Gentleman
             ,
             Iohn
             Newman
             ,
             Patricke
             Pachington
             .
          
           
             AS
             
               Edmund
               Tyrell
            
             ,
             a
             Iustice
             of
             Peace
             in
             Essex
             ,
             came
             from
             the
             burning
             of
             certaine
             godly
             Martyrs
             ,
             he
             me●
             with
             
               Iohn
               Denley
            
             and
             
               Iohn
               Newman
            
             ,
             both
             of
             Maidstone
             in
             Kent
             ,
             and
             vpon
             the
             sight
             of
             them
             (
             as
             he
             bragged
             )
             he
             suspected
             and
             searched
             them
             ,
             and
             finding
             the
             confessions
             of
             their
             faith
             written
             about
             them
             ,
             hee
             sent
             them
             to
             the
             Quéens
             Commissioners
             ,
             who
             sent
             them
             to
             Bonner
             :
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             writing
             followeth
             ;
          
           
             In
             the
             Sacrament
             Christs
             bodie
             is
             figuratiuely
             in
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             spiritually
             he
             is
             in
             them
             that
             worthily
             eate
             and
             drinke
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             but
             really
             ,
             carnally
             ,
             and
             corporally
             he
             is
             in
             heauen
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             shall
             come
             to
             iudge
             the
             quicke
             and
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             Then
             Bonner
             ministred
             articles
             vnto
             them
             and
             vnto
             
               Patrick
               Pachington
            
             ,
             who
             all
             answered
             alike
             ,
             to
             this
             effect
             following
             .
          
           
             The
             Catholike
             Church
             is
             built
             vpon
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             Christ
             being
             the
             head
             corner
             stone
             :
             it
             is
             the
             Congregation
             of
             the
             faithfull
             dispersed
             through
             the
             whole
             world
             ;
             and
             two
             or
             three
             gathered
             together
             in
             Christs
             name
             are
             the
             members
             thereof
             .
             This
             Church
             doeth
             preach
             GODS
             holy
             word
             and
             minister
             the
             blessed
             Sacraments
             truely
             :
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             vsing
             the
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             which
             now
             is
             vsed
             is
             no
             member
             thereof
             ,
             but
             is
             the
             Church
             of
             A●tichrist
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             being
             the
             head
             thereof
             ;
             for
             they
             haue
             altered
             the
             Testament
             of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             set
             vp
             a
             Testament
             of
             their
             own
             deuising
             ,
             ful
             of
             blasphemy
             and
             lies
             ,
             Christs
             Testament
             being
             that
             we
             should
             haue
             all
             things
             done
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             Masse
             now
             vsed
             is
             most
             abominable
             idolatrie
             and
             intollerable
             blasphemie
             :
             Christ
             ordained
             his
             Sacraments
             to
             be
             eaten
             together
             in
             remembrance
             of
             his
             death
             vntill
             he●
             come
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             bee
             worshipped
             and
             to
             make
             an
             Idoll
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             GOD
             will
             not
             be
             worshipped
             in
             his
             creatures
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             remember
             to
             praise
             
             him
             for
             his
             creatures
             :
             what
             is
             kneeling
             ,
             holding
             vp
             your
             handes
             ,
             knocking
             of
             the
             breast
             ,
             putting
             off
             the
             cap
             ,
             and
             making
             curtsie
             ,
             with
             other
             superstition
             to
             the
             bread
             ,
             but
             Idolatrie
             ?
          
           
             You
             obiect
             you
             worship
             not
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             but
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             borne
             of
             the
             Uirgin
             vnder
             the
             forme
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             :
             but
             that
             is
             a
             very
             lye
             ,
             for
             Christs
             body
             that
             was
             borne
             of
             the
             Uirgin
             is
             in
             heauen
             .
          
           
             Auricular
             confession
             is
             not
             good
             :
             if
             I
             haue
             offended
             God
             I
             must
             séeke
             to
             him
             for
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             by
             Christ
             :
             if
             I
             haue
             offended
             my
             neighbour
             ,
             I
             must
             reconcile
             my selfe
             to
             him
             againe
             :
             if
             I
             were
             a
             notorious
             sinner
             ,
             after
             the
             first
             and
             second
             adm●nition
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             declared
             to
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             the
             Minister
             hath
             power
             by
             the
             word
             to
             excommunicate
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             to
             be
             taken
             as
             a
             heathen
             ,
             not
             for
             a
             day
             or
             for
             fortie
             dayes
             ,
             but
             vntill
             I
             openly
             in
             the
             Congregation
             acknowledge
             my
             fault
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Minister
             hath
             power
             by
             the
             word
             to
             preach
             to
             me
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             by
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Touching
             Baptisme
             ,
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             vsed
             nothing
             but
             preaching
             the
             word
             and
             water
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             Christs
             baptisme
             and
             others
             :
             the
             Chamberlaine
             said
             to
             
               Philip
               ▪
            
             Here
             is
             water
             ,
             what
             letteth
             me
             to
             be
             baptized
             ?
             hee
             asked
             not
             for
             Creame
             ,
             nor
             Oyle
             ,
             nor
             Spittle
             ,
             nor
             coniured
             Water
             ,
             nor
             coniured
             Waxe
             ,
             nor
             Crysome
             ,
             nor
             Salt
             ;
             the
             like
             is
             to
             be
             said
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             he
             said
             there
             were
             but
             two
             sacraments
             ,
             except
             they
             would
             make
             the
             Rainbow
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             sacrament
             but
             such
             as
             hath
             the
             promise
             annexed
             vnto
             it
             .
          
           
             Bonner
             séeing
             their
             vnmoueable
             constancie
             ,
             after
             all
             meanes
             they
             could
             were
             vsed
             ,
             they
             were
             condemned
             ,
             and
             Denley
             was
             burned
             at
             Uxbridge
             :
             he
             sang
             a
             psalm
             in
             the
             fire
             ;
             then
             cruell
             Doctor
             Storie
             commaunded
             one
             to
             hurle
             a
             Faggot
             at
             him
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             bléed
             on
             the
             face
             ,
             whereat
             he
             left
             his
             singing
             and
             clapped
             his
             hand
             on
             his
             face
             :
             Doctor
             Storie
             said
             to
             him
             that
             flung
             the
             Faggot
             ,
             truly
             thou
             hast
             marred
             a
             good
             old
             song
             ;
             then
             Denley
             put
             his
             hands
             abroad
             and
             sung
             againe
             .
          
           
             Not
             long
             after
             him
             
               Patrick
               Pachingham
            
             was
             burned
             at
             Uxbridge
             ,
             and
             
               Iohn
               Newman
            
             was
             burned
             at
             Saffron
             Walden
             in
             Essex
             .
          
        
         
           
             RICHARD
             HOOKE
             .
          
           
             HEe
             neere
             about
             the
             same
             time
             and
             for
             the
             same
             matter
             that
             those
             formerly
             spoken
             of
             died
             for●gaue
             his
             life
             at
             Chichester
             .
          
        
         
           
             William
             Coker
             ,
             William
             Hopper
             ,
             Henry
             Lawrence
             ,
             Richard
             Colliar
             ,
             Richard
             Wright
             ,
             William
             Steer●
             .
          
           
             THese
             being
             examined
             before
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Douer
             ,
             and
             Harpsfield
             the
             Archdeacon
             of
             Canterbury
             and
             others
             ,
             
               Henry
               Lawrence
            
             denied
             auricular
             confession
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             receiue
             the
             sacraments
             because
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             changed
             in
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Suffragan
             made
             mention
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             put
             off
             his
             cap
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             you
             néed
             not
             reuerence
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             he
             said
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             is
             an
             Idoll
             ,
             and
             being
             required
             to
             subscribe
             his
             hand
             ,
             he
             wrote
             ,
             Ye
             all
             are
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             him
             ye
             follow
             .
             
             
               William
               Steere
            
             of
             Ashford
             being
             commanded
             of
             the
             Iudge
             to
             answere
             ,
             bade
             him
             command
             his
             dogges
             ,
             and
             not
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             Dicke
             of
             Douer
             ,
             meaning
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             had
             no
             authoritie
             to
             set
             in
             iudgement
             against
             him
             ,
             alledging
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Canteburie
             that
             was
             in
             prison
             was
             his
             Dioccesan
             ,
             and
             hee
             said
             he
             found
             not
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             therefore
             he
             would
             not
             make
             any
             answer
             thereto
             .
          
           
             The
             Iudge
             speaking
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             put
             off
             his
             cap
             ;
             he
             said
             he
             needed
             not
             reuerence
             that
             so
             highly
             ,
             saying
             withall
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             was
             the
             most
             blasphemous
             Idoll
             that
             euer
             was
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             also
             denied
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             wherefore
             they
             were
             all
             condemned
             ,
             and
             burned
             all
             in
             one
             fi●e
             at
             Canterburie
             .
          
        
         
           
             Elizabeth
             Warne
             ,
             George
             Tankerfield
             ,
             Robert
             Smith
             ,
             Steuen
             Harwood
             ,
             Thomas
             Fust
             ,
             William
             Hall
             ,
             Thomas
             Leyes
             ,
             George
             King
             ,
             Iohn
             Wade
             ,
             Ioane
             Leyshford
             .
          
           
             THe
             Prisons
             of
             London
             being
             replenished
             with
             Gods
             Saints
             ,
             and
             still
             moe
             and
             moe
             comming
             in
             ,
             wherefore
             these
             ten
             were
             sent
             for
             of
             Bonner
             to
             be
             examined
             ,
             and
             rid
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
             The
             chéefe
             point
             he
             examined
             them
             of
             ,
             was
             touching
             the
             corporall
             presence
             of
             Christs
             body
             and
             blood
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             the
             profitablest
             foundation
             for
             their
             Catholike
             dignity
             .
             Many
             other
             thinges
             were
             obiected
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             not
             comming
             to
             Church
             ,
             for
             speaking
             against
             the
             Masse
             ,
             and
             for
             dispising
             their
             Ceremonies
             and
             Sacraments
             .
             
               Elizabeth
               Warne
            
             answered
             vnto
             them
             ,
             I
             deny
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             if
             Christ
             was
             in
             an
             error
             ,
             then
             am
             I
             in
             an
             errour
             ,
             wherefore
             she
             was
             condemned
             .
             Doctor
             Story
             was
             of
             some
             alliance
             vnto
             her
             ,
             who
             deliuered
             her
             once
             by
             his
             earnest
             sute
             ,
             before
             hee
             was
             Commissioner
             ,
             but
             after
             he
             was
             Commissioner
             ,
             he
             caused
             her
             ,
             
               Iohn
               Warne
            
             her
             Husband
             ,
             and
             her
             Daughter
             ,
             to
             be
             apprehended
             ,
             neuer
             leauing
             them
             ,
             vntill
             hee
             had
             brought
             them
             all
             to
             Ashes
             .
          
           
             
               George
               Tankerfield
            
             of
             London
             ,
             Cooke
             ,
             borne
             in
             the
             Cittie
             of
             Yorke
             ,
             he
             vtterly
             denied
             aur●culer
             Confession
             ,
             and
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             and
             affirmed
             that
             the
             Masse
             was
             naught
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             Idolatry
             and
             abhomination
             :
             and
             affirmed
             that
             there
             were
             but
             two
             Sacraments
             .
             He
             told
             the
             Bishop
             he
             cared
             not
             for
             his
             Diuinity
             ,
             for
             you
             condemne
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             proue
             nothing
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             said
             the
             church
             whereof
             the
             Pope
             is
             supreme
             head
             ,
             is
             not
             Christs
             Church
             ;
             and
             pointing
             to
             the
             Bishop
             he
             said
             to
             the
             people
             beware
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             these
             be
             they
             which
             deceiue
             you
             :
             Wherevpon
             he
             was
             condemned
             .
          
           
             
               ROBERT
               SMITH
            
             beeing
             asked
             by
             Boner
             when
             hee
             was
             Confessed
             :
             Hee
             answered
             ,
             not
             since
             the
             time
             he
             had
             discretion
             :
             I
             am
             not
             commaunded
             of
             God
             to
             shew
             my
             sinnes
             to
             any
             of
             that
             sinfull
             number
             whom
             yee
             call
             Priests
             :
             He
             was
             a
             Painter
             ,
             and
             hee
             told
             the
             Bishop
             hee
             had
             vsed
             his
             vocation
             better
             then
             hee
             had
             vsed
             his
             Bishoprick
             :
             Hee
             said
             hee
             neuer
             vsed
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             nor
             neuer
             would
             ,
             because
             it
             hath
             not
             Gods
             ordinance
             ,
             but
             rather
             it
             is
             directed
             to
             mocke
             GOD
             :
             I
             count
             it
             a
             detestable
             Idoll
             ,
             and
             not
             GOD
             ,
             but
             contrarie
             to
             GOD
             and
             truth
             :
             Then
             the
             Bishop
             said
             ,
             hee
             should
             be
             burned
             :
             He
             answered
             ,
             hee
             must
             not
             thinke
             thereby
             to
             quench
             the
             Spirit
             of
             GOD
             ,
             nor
             make
             your
             matter
             good
             for
             your
             sore
             is
             too
             well
             seene
             to
             bee
             healed
             so
             priuily
             with
             bloud
             ,
             euen
             the
             Children
             haue
             all
             your
             deeds
             in
             derision
             :
             so
             that
             though
             
             you
             patch
             vp
             one
             place
             with
             authoritie
             ,
             yet
             it
             shall
             breake
             out
             in
             fortie
             to
             your
             shame
             :
             Then
             the
             Bishop
             said
             by
             my
             truth
             if
             thou
             wilt
             be
             shrieuen
             ,
             I
             will
             tare
             this
             paper
             of
             thy
             examination
             :
             I
             answered
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             too
             much
             to
             his
             shame
             ,
             to
             shew
             it
             vnto
             men
             of
             discretion
             .
          
           
             
               Boner
               .
            
             
               Doe
               you
               not
               confesse
               there
               is
               a
               Catholick
               Church
               on
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Smith
               .
            
             
               Yes
               verily
               :
               and
               it
               is
               builded
               vpon
               the
               Prophets
               a●d
               Apostles
               Christ
               Iesus
               being
               the
               head
               Corner
               stone
               ,
               which
               Church
               maintaineth
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               bringeth
               the
               same
               for
               her
               authoritie
               ,
               and
               without
               it
               doth
               nothing
               nor
               ought
               to
               doe
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               fully
               assured
               I
               am
               a
               member
               of
               the
               same
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Boner
               .
            
             
               If
               my
               brother
               doe
               offend
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               be
               reconciled
               ,
               I
               must
               bring
               him
               before
               the
               congregation
               ,
               where
               may
               a
               man
               finde
               your
               Church
               to
               bring
               his
               brother
               before
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             
               Smith
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               when
               the
               tyranny
               of
               the
               Bishops
               was
               so
               great
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               Iewry
               ,
               they
               were
               faine
               to
               congregate
               in
               priuy
               places
               as
               they
               now
               doe
               :
               yet
               they
               were
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Boner
               .
            
             
               There
               Church
               was
               knowne
               full
               well
               ,
               for
               Paul
               writ
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               to
               haue
               the
               man
               excommunicated
               that
               had
               lien
               with
               his
               Fathers
               wife
               .
            
          
           
             
               Smith
               .
            
             
               As
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               was
               manifest
               to
               God
               and
               Paule
               ,
               so
               is
               this
               Church
               in
               England
               ,
               else
               you
               could
               not
               persecute
               it
               as
               you
               do
               .
            
             
               I
               being
               conuayed
               into
               the
               Garden
               ,
               Doctor
               Dee
               ,
               being
               one
               of
               the
               Bishops
               Chaplaines
               ,
               came
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               after
               much
               adoe
               about
               his
               God
               ,
               I
               compelled
               him
               to
               say
               that
               it
               must
               needs
               enter
               into
               the
               belly
               and
               so
               fall
               out
               ●nto
               the
               draught
               :
               then
               hee
               said
               ,
               What
               derogation
               was
               it
               to
               Christ
               ,
               when
               the
               Iewes
               spit
               in
               his
               face
               ?
               and
               I
               answered
               ,
               If
               the
               Iewes
               his
               enemies
               did
               but
               spit
               in
               his
               face
               ,
               and
               wee
               being
               his
               friends
               throw
               him
               in
               the
               draught
               ,
               which
               of
               vs
               haue
               deserued
               the
               greater
               damnation
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Doctor
               .
            
             
               Then
               he
               would
               haue
               Christs
               humanitie
               incomprehensible
               ,
               bringing
               to
               serue
               his
               turne
               which
               way
               Christ
               came
               amongst
               his
               Disciples
               the
               doores
               being
               close
               shut
               .
            
          
           
             
               Smith
               .
            
             
               I
               haue
               as
               much
               to
               proue
               that
               the
               doores
               opened
               at
               his
               comming
               as
               you
               haue
               to
               proue
               that
               he
               came
               thorow
               the
               doores
               :
               for
               God
               that
               opened
               the
               prison
               doores
               for
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               was
               able
               to
               doe
               the
               like
               for
               Christ
               ;
               but
               that
               maketh
               not
               for
               your
               purpose
               ,
               for
               they
               saw
               ,
               heard
               ,
               and
               felt
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               cannot
               you
               do
               in
               your
               sacrament
               .
               Then
               I
               was
               called
               for
               before
               Bonner
               ,
               and
               my
               Lord
               Mayor
               was
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               my
               articles
               were
               read
               ,
               then
               said
               Bonner
               :
            
          
           
             
               Bonner
               .
            
             
               My
               Lord
               ,
               they
               call
               me
               bloudie
               Bonner
               ,
               where
               I
               neuer
               sought
               any
               mans
               blood
               ,
               I
               haue
               stayed
               him
               from
               the
               Consistory
               this
               day
               ,
               whither
               I
               might
               haue
               brought
               him
               iustlie
               :
               and
               heere
               before
               you
               I
               desire
               him
               to
               turne
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               with
               all
               spéed
               dispatch
               him
               out
               of
               trouble
               .
            
          
           
             
               Smith
               .
            
             
               Why
               do
               you
               put
               on
               this
               visard
               before
               my
               Lord
               Mayor
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               beléeue
               you
               séeke
               not
               my
               blood
               ?
               Haue
               not
               you
               burned
               my
               Brother
               Tomkins
               hand
               most
               cruelly
               ,
               and
               after
               burned
               his
               body
               ,
               and
               the
               bodies
               of
               a
               number
               more
               of
               Christs
               faithfull
               members
               .
               Then
               he
               questioned
               with
               me
               about
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               I
               said
               ,
               as
               the
               body
               is
               dead
               if
               the
               blood
               be
               gone
               ,
               so
               their
               Sacrament
               is
               a
               dead
               God
               ,
               because
               they
               take
               away
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               from
               his
               body
               ,
               being
               the
               Cup
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               Layty
               :
               for
               if
               the
               Br●ad
               be
               his
               body
               ,
               the
               Cup
               must
               bee
               his
               blood
               .
               Then
               Bonner
               rose
               ,
               and
               my
               Lord
               Mayor
               desired
               me
               to
               saue
               my
               soule
               :
               I
               said
               ,
               mine
               was
               saued
               by
               Christ
               ,
               desiring
               him
               to
               pittie
               his
               owne
               soule
               ,
               and
               remember
               whose
               sword
               hee
               carried
               :
               so
               with
               many
               foule
               farewels
               ,
               we
               were
               sent
               to
               New-gate
               againe
               ,
               and
               Boner
               gaue
               the
               Keeper
               charge
               to
               lay
               me
               in
               Limbo
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             second
             Examination
             .
          
           
             
               Boner
               .
            
             
               THou
               saést
               there
               is
               no
               Catholick
               Church
               on
               earth
               :
               I
               said
               I
               haue
               answered
               you
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               written
               he
               said
               yea
               :
               but
               I
               must
               aske
               you
               this
               Question
               .
            
          
           
             
               Smith
               .
            
             
               Must
               you
               begin
               with
               a
               lye
               ,
               it
               seemeth
               you
               determine
               to
               end
               with
               the
               same
               :
               but
               no
               lyer
               shall
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               :
               I
               haue
               con●essed
               a
               church
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               earth
               as
               in
               heauen
               ,
               and
               yet
               all
               one
               Church
               ,
               and
               one
               mans
               members
               ,
               euen
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
            
          
           
             
               Boner
               .
            
             
               Well
               what
               saist
               thou
               by
               auricular
               Confession
               .
            
          
           
             
               Smith
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               needfull
               in
               Christs
               Church
               ,
               but
               if
               it
               be
               needfull
               in
               your
               Church
               .
               it
               is
               to
               pick
               folkes
               purses
               ,
               and
               such
               pick●purse
               matters
               is
               the
               whole
               rabblemene
               of
               your
               ceremonies
               ,
               for
               all
               is
               but
               money
               matters
               that
               you
               maintaine
               :
               he
               said
               thou
               maist
               be
               ashamed
               to
               say
               so
               :
               I
               said
               I
               speake
               by
               experience
               ,
               for
               I
               haue
               heard
               &
               seene
               the
               fruits
               of
               Confession
               ,
               it
               hath
               béene
               a
               betrayer
               of
               Kings
               secrets
               ▪
               and
               others
               who
               b●ing
               glad
               to
               be
               discharged
               of
               their
               sinnes
               haue
               giuen
               to
               Priests
               great
               summes
               of
               money
               to
               absolue
               them
               ,
               and
               sing
               Masses
               for
               their
               so●les
               health
               .
            
          
           
             
               Boner
               .
            
             
               By
               the
               Masse
               if
               the
               Queene
               were
               of
               my
               minde
               ,
               you
               should
               not
               talke
               before
               any
               man
               ,
               but
               should
               be
               put
               in
               a
               S●ck
               ,
               and
               a
               Dog
               tyed
               vnto
               the
               sam●
               ,
               you
               should
               be
               throwne
               into
               the
               water
               .
            
          
           
             
               Smith
               .
            
             
               You
               and
               your
               predecessors
               haue
               sought
               by
               all
               meanes
               to
               kill
               Christ
               secretly
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               Master
               Hunne
               ,
               whom
               your
               predecessor
               caused
               to
               be
               thrust
               into
               the
               nose
               with
               ho●e
               burning
               needles
               ,
               and
               then
               hanged
               him
               ,
               and
               said
               he
               hanged
               himselfe
               :
               and
               another
               of
               your
               predecessors
               ,
               when
               he
               could
               not
               ouercome
               an
               innocent
               man
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               he
               made
               him
               priuily
               to
               be
               snarled
               ,
               and
               his
               flesh
               to
               be
               torne
               away
               with
               pincers
               ,
               and
               told
               the
               people
               the
               rats
               had
               eaten
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bonner
               .
            
             
               Then
               came
               in
               M.
               Mordant
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               said
               ,
               How
               sayest
               thou
               Smith
               to
               the
               seuen
               Sacraments
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Smith
               .
            
             
               I
               beleeue
               that
               in
               Gods
               Church
               there
               be
               but
               two
               Sacraments
               ,
               Baptisme
               and
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               :
               as
               for
               your
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               all
               your
               other
               Sacraments
               ,
               they
               may
               well
               serue
               your
               Church
               ,
               but
               Gods
               Church
               hath
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bonner
               .
            
             
               Why
               ,
               is
               Gods
               order
               changed
               in
               baptisme
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Smith
               .
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               in
               hallowing
               the
               water
               ,
               in
               coniuring
               of
               the
               same
               in
               baptising
               children
               ,
               with
               annointing
               and
               spitting
               in
               their
               monthes
               ,
               mingled
               with
               salt
               ,
               and
               with
               many
               other
               lewd
               ceremonies
               :
               then
               be
               said
               ,
               by
               the
               masse
               I
               was
               the
               shamelest
               hereticke
               that
               euer
               he
               heard
               speake
               :
               I
               said
               well
               sworne
               my
               Lord
               ,
               you
               keepe
               a
               good
               watch
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bonner
               .
            
             
               Well
               M●ister
               Controller
               ,
               you
               catch
               me
               at
               my
               words
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               watch
               thée
               as
               well
               I
               warrant
               you
               :
               then
               quoth
               Mordant
               ,
               I
               neuer
               heard
               the
               like
               in
               my
               life
               .
               I
               pray
               my
               Lord
               marke
               well
               his
               answer
               for
               Baptisme
               ,
               he
               disaloweth
               therein
               holi●
               oyntment
               ,
               salt
               ,
               and
               other
               lawdable
               ceremonies
               .
            
          
           
             
               Smith
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               shamefull
               blasphemy
               against
               Christ
               ,
               to
               vse
               such
               mingle
               mangle
               in
               Baptisme
               .
            
          
           
             
               Boner
               .
            
             
               I
               beléeue
               if
               a
               child
               die
               without
               Baptisme
               ,
               he
               is
               damned
               .
            
          
           
             
               Smith
               .
            
             
               You
               sha●l
               neuer
               be
               saued
               by
               that
               beléefe
               ,
               I
               pray
               are
               we
               saued
               by
               water
               or
               by
               Christ
               :
               he
               said
               ,
               by
               both
               .
               I
               said
               then
               ,
               the
               water
               died
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ?
               and
               must
               you
               say
               that
               the
               water
               hath
               life
               ,
               and
               it
               being
               our
               seruant
               ,
               and
               created
               for
               vs
               ,
               it
               is
               our
               Sauiour
               .
               This
               is
               a
               good
               doctrine
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bonner
               .
            
             
               How
               vnderstand
               you
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Except
                 a
                 man
                 bee
                 borne
                 of
                 Water
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               and
               Christ
               saith
               ;
               
                 Suffer
                 little
                 Children
                 to
                 come
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
              
               and
               if
               thou
               wilt
               not
               suffer
               them
               to
               be
               baptised
               according
               to
               the
               lawdabl●
               order
               ,
               thou
               lettest
               to
               come
               vnto
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Smith
               .
            
             
               Paul
               to
               the
               Galathians
               ,
               asheth
               whether
               they
               rec●iued
               the
               Spirit
               by
               the
               
               deeds
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               fai●h
               ,
               and
               concludeth
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               accompanieth
               preaching
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               word
               of
               faith
               entereth
               into
               the
               heart
               ;
               so
               if
               Baptisme
               preach
               vnto
               me
               the
               washing
               in
               Christs
               bloud
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               doth
               accompanie
               it
               :
               and
               Christ
               saith
               
                 Suffer
                 little
                 children
                 to
                 come
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               vnto
               water
               ;
               then
               if
               you
               suffer
               them
               not
               to
               com
               to
               Christ
               without
               the
               necessity
               of
               water
               ,
               but
               condemne
               them
               if
               they
               die
               before
               baptisme
               ,
               you
               condemne
               both
               the
               merits
               and
               the
               words
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Bonner
               .
            
             
               Thou
               makest
               the
               water
               of
               no●●
               effect
               ,
               and
               then
               thou
               mayest
               put
               away
               water
               .
            
          
           
             
               Smith
               .
            
             
               Peter
               saith
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 washing
                 away
                 of
                 the
                 filth
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 consenteth
                 vnto
                 God
                 :
              
               and
               onely
               water
               bringeth
               not
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               for
               Simon
               receiued
               water
               ,
               but
               would
               haue
               giuen
               money
               for
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               Iohn
               had
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               his
               mothers
               wombe
               before
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               
                 Cornelius
                 ,
                 Paule
              
               the
               Queen
               of
               Candaces
               seruant
               ,
               with
               many
               others
               ,
               receiued
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               before
               baptisme
               :
               and
               although
               your
               generation
               haue
               set
               at
               naught
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               turned
               it
               vpside
               downe
               ,
               yet
               must
               his
               Church
               keepe
               the
               same
               order
               which
               he
               left
               them
               ,
               which
               his
               Church
               dareth
               not
               breake
               :
               and
               to
               iudge
               children
               da●●ed
               dying
               without
               baptisme
               is
               wicked
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bonner
               .
            
             
               What
               say
               you
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Orders
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Smith
               .
            
             
               You
               must
               call
               it
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               misorders
               ,
               for
               all
               orders
               are
               appointed
               of
               GOD
               ,
               but
               your
               shauing
               ,
               annointing
               ,
               greasing
               ,
               poling
               ,
               and
               rounding
               ,
               no
               such
               things
               are
               appointed
               in
               Gods
               book
               :
               and
               my
               Lord
               ,
               if
               you
               had
               grace
               or
               intelligence
               ,
               you
               would
               not
               so
               disfigure
               your selfe
               as
               you
               do
               .
            
          
           
             
               Boner
               .
            
             
               What
               say
               you
               to
               holy
               bread
               ,
               and
               holy
               water
               ,
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               annointing
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               such
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Smith
               .
            
             
               They
               be
               bables
               for
               fooles
               to
               play
               withall
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               Gods
               children
               :
               then
               Boner
               and
               Mordant
               departed
               ,
               then
               certaine
               Doctors
               baited
               me
               halfe
               an
               houre
               :
               of
               whom
               I
               asked
               ,
               where
               were
               all
               you
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               King
               Edward
               ,
               that
               you
               spake
               not
               that
               which
               you
               speake
               now
               ?
               they
               said
               ,
               they
               were
               in
               England
               :
               I
               said
               ,
               but
               then
               you
               had
               the
               faces
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               now
               you
               haue
               put
               on
               Lions
               faces
               ;
               you
               haue
               for
               euery
               time
               a
               visar
               :
               if
               another
               King
               Edward
               should
               arise
               ,
               you
               would
               then
               say
               ,
               down
               with
               the
               Pope
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               all
               his
               Angels
               ,
               then
               I
               was
               all
               to
               reuil●d
               .
            
          
           
             
               Doctor
               .
            
             
               You
               allow
               not
               Auriculer
               confession
               ;
               I
               said
               ,
               it
               is
               ,
               because
               the
               word
               of
               GOD
               alloweth
               it
               not
               :
               He
               said
               ,
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               hide
               thy
               sinnes
               .
               I
               said
               ,
               no
               more
               doe
               I
               when
               I
               confesse
               them
               to
               God
               :
               Hee
               said
               ,
               you
               cannot
               hide
               them
               from
               God
               ;
               therefore
               you
               must
               vnderstand
               ,
               it
               is
               spoken
               to
               bee
               vttered
               vnto
               them
               that
               do
               not
               know
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Smith
               .
            
             
               Then
               must
               the
               Priest
               confesse
               himselfe
               to
               me
               ▪
               as
               I
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               I
               know
               his
               faults
               no
               more
               then
               ●e
               knoweth
               mine
               :
               but
               if
               you
               confesse
               to
               a
               Priest
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               God
               ,
               you
               shall
               haue
               the
               reward
               that
               Iudas
               had
               :
               for
               hee
               confessed
               himselfe
               to
               the
               Priest
               ,
               and
               yet
               went
               and
               hanged
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               acknowledge
               not
               there
               faults
               to
               God
               ,
               are
               said
               to
               hide
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Doctor
               .
            
             
               What
               did
               they
               that
               came
               to
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               I
               said
               that
               they
               confessed
               to
               God
               ;
               he
               said
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               Iohn
               :
               I
               said
               if
               it
               were
               vnto
               Iohn
               ,
               as
               you
               cannot
               proue
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               to
               God
               before
               Iohn
               and
               the
               whole
               congregation
               :
               he
               said
               Iohn
               was
               alone
               in
               the
               wildernes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Smith
               .
            
             
               Yet
               hee
               made
               many
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               many
               Saduces
               ,
               and
               Pharisies
               came
               vnto
               his
               Baptisme
               :
               therefore
               if
               they
               confessed
               themselues
               to
               Iohn
               ,
               it
               was
               vnto
               all
               the
               congregation
               ,
               as
               Paul
               confessed
               openly
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Timothy
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               not
               worthy
               t●
               bee
               called
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               because
               hee
               had
               been
               a
               tyrant
               ,
               but
               as
               for
               eare
               Confession
               you
               neuer
               heard
               it
               allowed
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               :
               For
               as
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 confesse
                 my
                 sinnes
                 vnto
                 the
                 LORD
                 ,
              
               so
               all
               his
               Children
               doe
               and
               euer
               did
               :
               Then
               they
               called
               mee
               Dogge
               ,
               and
               said
               I
               was
               damned
               :
               Then
               I
               said
               you
               are
               Dogges
               ,
               because
               you
               will
               ●●ay
               your
               friends
               for
               offering
               vnto
               
               you
               all
               things
               .
               I
               may
               say
               with
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 fought
                 with
                 beasts
                 in
                 the
                 likenes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
              
               for
               I
               haue
               béene
               baited
               this
               two
               daies
               of
               my
               Lord
               ,
               and
               his
               great
               Buls
               of
               Basan
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               hall
               I
               haue
               béene
               baited
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               band
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bonner
               .
            
             
               Then
               he
               came
               and
               asked
               the
               Doctors
               whether
               they
               had
               done
               him
               any
               good
               ,
               and
               they
               said
               no.
               And
               I
               said
               ,
               
                 How
                 can
                 an
                 euill
                 Tree
                 bring
                 forth
                 good
                 fruit
                 :
              
               He
               said
               ,
               Wilt
               thou
               neither
               heare
               me
               nor
               them
               ?
               Thou
               shalt
               bee
               burned
               in
               Smithfield
               .
            
          
           
             
               Smith
               .
            
             
               And
               you
               shall
               burne
               in
               hell
               if
               ye
               repent
               not
               ,
               I
               perceiue
               you
               and
               your
               Doctors
               will
               not
               come
               vnto
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               not
               determined
               to
               come
               to
               you
               :
               then
               with
               many
               rayling
               sentences
               I
               was
               sent
               away
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             last
             examination
             .
          
           
             
               Smith
               .
            
             
               THen
               I
               with
               my
               Brethren
               were
               brought
               into
               the
               Consistory
               ,
               before
               Bonner
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Mayor
               ,
               and
               the
               Sheriffes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bonner
               .
            
             
               By
               my
               faith
               my
               Lord
               Mayor
               ,
               I
               haue
               shewed
               as
               much
               fauour
               as
               any
               man
               liuing
               might
               do
               :
               but
               I
               perceiue
               all
               is
               lost
               ●n
               him
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               company
               .
               I
               said
               ,
               My
               Lord
               you
               must
               not
               sweare
               ;
               then
               he
               said
               ,
               I
               was
               Maister
               Controller
               ,
               and
               pointed
               to
               my
               Brother
               Tankerfield
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               This
               is
               Maister
               speaker
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mayor
               .
            
             
               Thou
               speakest
               against
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Altar
               .
            
          
           
             
               Smith
               .
            
             
               I
               deny
               it
               to
               be
               any
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               I
               stand
               here
               to
               make
               probation
               of
               the
               same
               :
               if
               my
               Lord
               or
               any
               of
               his
               Doctors
               can
               proue
               the
               name
               or
               vsage
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               I
               will
               recant
               then
               .
               Then
               spake
               my
               Brother
               Tankerfield
               ,
               and
               defended
               the
               probation
               which
               they
               call
               heresie
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bonner
               .
            
             
               By
               my
               troth
               Maister
               speaker
               ,
               you
               shall
               preach
               at
               a
               stake
               :
               Then
               I
               said
               ,
               well
               sworne
               my
               Lord
               ,
               you
               kéepe
               a
               good
               watch
               ;
               he
               said
               ,
               well
               Maister
               Controller
               I
               am
               no
               Saint
               .
            
          
           
             
               Smith
               .
            
             
               No
               my
               Lord
               ,
               nor
               yet
               a
               good
               Bishop
               :
               a
               Bishop
               saith
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Should
                 be
                 faultlesse
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 dedicate
                 vessell
                 to
                 God
                 :
              
               and
               are
               you
               not
               ashamed
               to
               sit
               in
               i●dgment
               ,
               and
               be
               a
               blasphemer
               ,
               condemning
               Innocents
               .
               My
               Lord
               Mayor
               ,
               I
               would
               require
               you
               in
               Gods
               Name
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               haue
               Iustice
               :
               we
               are
               heare
               to
               day
               a
               great
               many
               of
               Innocents
               ,
               wrongfullie
               accused
               of
               heresie
               .
               I
               require
               but
               the
               fauour
               that
               Festus
               and
               Agrippa
               ,
               Heathen
               men
               ,
               shewed
               to
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               which
               gaue
               him
               leaue
               to
               speake
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               heard
               the
               probation
               of
               his
               cause
               :
               then
               the
               Lord
               Mayor
               hanging
               downe
               his
               head
               ,
               said
               nothing
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bonner
               .
            
             
               Thou
               shalt
               preach
               at
               a
               stake
               ,
               and
               so
               Sheriffe
               Woodroffe
               cried
               with
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               away
               with
               them
               .
               Thus
               came
               I
               in
               foure
               tim●●
               before
               them
               ,
               desiring
               Iustice
               to
               be
               heard
               ,
               but
               could
               haue
               none
               :
               at
               length
               ,
               my
               Friends
               required
               with
               on●
               voyce
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               haue
               it
               ,
               so
               we
               were
               condemned
               ,
               because
               they
               all
               ten
               held
               the
               same
               opinions
               in
               effect
               .
            
          
           
             
               Smith
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               sentence
               began
               to
               be
               read
               in
               
                 Dei
                 nomine
              
               .
               I
               answered
               he
               began
               in
               a
               wrong
               name
               ,
               for
               he
               could
               not
               finde
               in
               Scriptures
               to
               giue
               sentence
               of
               death
               against
               any
               man
               for
               his
               conscience
               .
               He
               was
               burned
               at
               Uxbridge
               ,
               when
               hee
               was
               come
               to
               the
               stake
               ,
               he
               mightily
               comforted
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               told
               them
               ;
               he
               doubted
               not
               ●ut
               God
               will
               shew
               you
               some
               token
               that
               I
               die
               in
               a
               good
               cause
               :
               at
               length
               he
               being
               ●ell-nigh
               halfe
               burned
               all
               blacke
               with
               fire
               ,
               clustered
               together
               in
               a
               lump
               like
               a
               black
               ●●le
               ,
               all
               men
               thinking
               him
               dead
               ,
               suddenly
               he
               arose
               vpright
               ,
               lifting
               vp
               the
               stumpes
               of
               his
               armes
               ,
               clapping
               them
               together
               ,
               declaring
               a
               reioycing
               heart
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               di●d
               .
               He
               also
               wrote
               many
               godly
               Letters
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               sée
               in
               the
               Booke
               more
               at
               la●ge
               .
            
          
           
             
               Stephen
               Harwood
            
             was
             burned
             at
             Stratford
             ,
             and
             
               Thomas
               Fust
            
             was
             burned
             at
             Ware.
             
          
           
             When
             
               William
               Hayle
            
             of
             Thorpe
             in
             Essex
             was
             condemned
             :
             O
             good
             people
             said
             he
             ,
             ●eware
             of
             this
             I●olater
             and
             Antichrist
             ,
             pointing
             to
             Bonner
             .
             He
             was
             burned
             at
             Bar●et
             .
          
           
           
             
               George
               King
               ,
               Thomas
               Leyes
            
             ,
             and
             
               Iohn
               Wade
            
             ,
             sickned
             in
             Prison
             and
             dyed
             ,
             and
             were
             cast
             into
             the
             fields
             ,
             and
             buried
             by
             night
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             when
             none
             durst
             doe
             it
             in
             the
             day
             .
          
           
             
               Ioane
               Lashford
            
             ,
             the
             Daughter
             of
             
               Iohn
               Warne
            
             ,
             and
             
               Elizabeth
               Warne
            
             Martyrs
             ,
             was
             repréeued
             to
             a
             longer
             day
             :
             her
             martirdome
             was
             next
             yeare
             .
          
        
         
           
             William
             Andrew
             .
          
           
             HE
             was
             sent
             out
             of
             Horsie
             in
             Essex
             by
             the
             Lord
             Rich
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               Richard
               Southwell
            
             ,
             and
             being
             twice
             examined
             before
             Boner
             ,
             he
             stood
             manfullie
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             his
             Religion
             :
             at
             length
             ,
             through
             straight
             handling
             in
             the
             Prison
             in
             Newgate
             ,
             he
             died
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             Popish
             manner
             hee
             was
             cast
             into
             the
             fields
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             night
             secretly
             buried
             by
             the
             faithfull
             .
          
        
         
           
             Robert
             Samuell
             .
          
           
             IUstice
             Foster
             of
             Cobdocke
             in
             Suffolke
             ,
             a
             deadly
             hater
             of
             the
             Professors
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             amongst
             many
             others
             that
             were
             also
             troubled
             by
             him
             ,
             this
             
               Robert
               Samuell
            
             ,
             a
             godly
             Preacher
             in
             King
             Edwards
             daies
             ,
             was
             one
             :
             Hee
             was
             Minister
             of
             Barford
             in
             Suffolke
             ,
             and
             beeing
             put
             from
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             as
             others
             were
             ,
             he
             taught
             priuilie
             ,
             and
             when
             that
             the
             order
             came
             vp
             ,
             that
             Priests
             should
             put
             away
             their
             Wiues
             ,
             and
             bee
             compelled
             to
             single
             life
             ,
             Samuell
             would
             not
             agrée
             thereto
             .
             Maister
             Foster
             sent
             out
             espials
             to
             apprehend
             him
             ,
             and
             carry
             him
             to
             Prison
             if
             hée
             were
             found
             to
             come
             vnto
             his
             Wife
             :
             whereby
             he
             was
             taken
             ,
             and
             put
             into
             Ipswich
             Iayle
             ,
             from
             thence
             he
             was
             carried
             to
             Norwich
             ,
             where
             Doctor
             Hopton
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             Doctor
             Donnings
             his
             Chancellor
             ,
             exercised
             great
             crueltie
             against
             him
             .
             They
             kept
             in
             him
             strait
             prison
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             chained
             bolt
             vpright
             vnto
             a
             great
             post
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             ●aine
             to
             beare
             all
             his
             bodie
             on
             tip-toe
             ,
             and
             kept
             him
             without
             meat
             and
             drinke
             ,
             onelie
             he
             had
             euery
             day
             two
             or
             thrée
             mouthfuls
             of
             Bread
             ,
             and
             thrée
             spoonefuls
             of
             Water
             .
             He
             would
             often
             haue
             drunken
             his
             owne
             Water
             ,
             but
             his
             bodie
             was
             so
             dried
             vp
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             able
             to
             make
             water
             .
             When
             he
             was
             brought
             forth
             to
             be
             burned
             ,
             he
             reported
             ,
             that
             after
             he
             had
             béen
             famished
             with
             hunger
             two
             or
             thrée
             daies
             together
             ,
             he
             fell
             into
             a
             slumber
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             one
             clad
             all
             in
             white
             ,
             seemed
             to
             stand
             before
             him
             ,
             which
             said
             ;
             
               Samuell
               ,
               Samuell
            
             ,
             be
             of
             good
             cheere
             ,
             for
             after
             this
             day
             thou
             shalt
             neuer
             be
             hungry
             or
             thirstie
             ,
             which
             was
             performed
             :
             for
             spéedily
             after
             he
             was
             burned
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             time
             vntill
             he
             suffered
             he
             felt
             neither
             hunger
             nor
             thirst
             :
             and
             he
             said
             ,
             he
             declared
             this
             ,
             that
             all
             might
             sée
             the
             wonderfull
             workes
             of
             God.
             He
             said
             ,
             he
             could
             vtter
             many
             such
             comforts
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             afflictions
             ,
             which
             modesty
             would
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             vtter
             .
          
           
             As
             he
             was
             going
             vnto
             the
             fire
             ,
             a
             Maid
             named
             
               Rose
               Notingham
            
             ,
             took
             him
             about
             necke
             and
             kissed
             him
             ,
             who
             being
             marked
             ,
             the
             next
             day
             was
             sought
             for
             to
             bee
             had
             to
             Prison
             ,
             and
             burned
             ,
             yet
             by
             Gods
             goodnesse
             the
             escaped
             :
             yet
             two
             honest
             Women
             fell
             into
             the
             rage
             of
             that
             time
             ;
             the
             one
             a
             Brewers
             wife
             ,
             the
             other
             a
             Shoe-makers
             Wife
             ,
             who
             were
             burned
             the
             next
             day
             after
             Samuell
             :
             the
             one
             was
             called
             
               Anne
               Potten
            
             ,
             the
             other
             
               Ioane
               Trunchfield
            
             .
          
           
             The
             report
             of
             them
             which
             saw
             Samuell
             burned
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             his
             body
             in
             burning
             did
             ●hine
             as
             bright
             and
             white
             as
             new
             tryed
             Siluer
             in
             the
             eies
             of
             them
             that
             stood
             by
             .
             In
             the
             booke
             at
             large
             thou
             maist
             sée
             a
             godly
             Letter
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             a
             godly
             confession
             of
             his
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             William
             Allen.
             
          
           
             HE
             was
             a
             labouring
             man
             ,
             sometimes
             Seruant
             to
             
               Iohn
               Houghton
            
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             he
             was
             burned
             at
             Walsingham
             :
             he
             was
             imprisoned
             ,
             for
             saying
             he
             would
             neuer
             follow
             the
             crosse
             on
             procession
             .
             The
             Bishop
             bad
             him
             returne
             vnto
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             :
             he
             answered
             ,
             he
             would
             turne
             vnto
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             the
             Romish
             Church
             ;
             and
             said
             ,
             if
             he
             saw
             the
             King
             and
             Quéene
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             follow
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             knéele
             downe
             to
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             Roger
             Coo.
             
          
           
             HE
             was
             of
             Melford
             in
             Suffolke
             ,
             a
             Sheare-man
             ,
             an
             aged
             Father
             :
             after
             his
             sundry
             conflicts
             with
             his
             Aduersaries
             ,
             he
             was
             burned
             at
             Yexford
             in
             Suffolke
             ,
             for
             denying
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Bishop
             said
             he
             must
             obey
             the
             King
             ,
             whether
             his
             command
             agrée
             with
             the
             word
             of
             God
             or
             no.
             He
             answered
             :
             If
             
               Sidrach
               ,
               Misaach
            
             ,
             and
             Abednago
             had
             done
             so
             ,
             Nabuchadnezzer
             had
             not
             confessed
             the
             liuing
             Lord
             :
             and
             when
             the
             Bishop
             said
             he
             had
             charge
             of
             his
             Soule
             ,
             he
             answered
             ,
             if
             you
             go
             to
             the
             Diuell
             for
             your
             sinnes
             ,
             where
             shall
             I
             become
             .
          
        
         
           
             Thomas
             Cobbe
             .
          
           
             LIkewise
             Thomas
             Cobbe
             of
             Hauehill
             ,
             
             Butcher
             ,
             was
             burned
             by
             the
             said
             Bishop
             of
             Norwich
             ,
             for
             denying
             the
             reall
             presence
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             for
             saying
             he
             would
             be
             obedient
             to
             the
             King
             and
             Quéenes
             commaundement
             ,
             as
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             would
             suffer
             ,
             and
             no
             further
             .
          
        
         
           
             George
             Catmer
             ,
             and
             Robert
             Streater
             of
             Hyth
             ,
             Anthony
             Burward
             of
             Calete
             ,
             George
             Brodbridge
             of
             Bromfield
             ,
             James
             Tutty
             of
             Breachley
             .
          
           
             THese
             were
             brought
             before
             Thorton
             Bishop
             of
             Douer
             ,
             
             where
             they
             being
             examined
             ,
             they
             did
             all
             affirme
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             to
             be
             an
             abhominable
             Idoll
             ,
             and
             
               George
               Brodbridge
            
             said
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             be
             confessed
             of
             a
             Priest
             ,
             because
             he
             could
             not
             forgiue
             his
             owne
             sinnes
             .
             And
             moreouer
             ,
             as
             for
             holy
             Bread
             and
             holy
             Water
             ,
             and
             the
             Masse
             ,
             I
             do
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             vtterly
             defie
             them
             ,
             therefore
             they
             were
             all
             fiue
             burned
             as
             Heretickes
             at
             Canterbury
             .
          
        
         
           
             Thomas
             Heyward
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             Gorway
             .
          
           
             VVE
             finde
             they
             were
             condemned
             and
             burned
             at
             Lichfield
             ,
             in
             the
             Dioces
             of
             Lichfield
             and
             Couentry
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Robert
             Glouer
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             Glouer
             his
             Brother
             ,
             and
             William
             Glouer
             another
             Brother
             .
          
           
             IOhn
             was
             the
             eldest
             brother
             ,
             
             a
             Gentleman
             of
             the
             Towne
             of
             Mancetor
             ,
             he
             was
             endued
             with
             faire
             possessions
             and
             worldly
             goods
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             enriched
             with
             heauenly
             grace
             :
             He
             with
             his
             two
             brethren
             not
             only
             embraced
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             but
             most
             zealously
             professed
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             In
             King
             Henries
             daies
             ,
             this
             Iohn
             fell
             into
             a
             dispaire
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             vpon
             the
             occasion
             of
             these
             words
             in
             the
             7.
             to
             the
             
               Hebrewes
               ,
               For
               it
               cannot
               be
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               were
               once
               illuminated
               and
               haue
               tasted
               the
               heauenly
               gift
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             The
             Bishop
             sending
             a
             warrant
             for
             this
             Iohn
             ,
             the
             Mayor
             of
             Couentry
             sent
             him
             a
             priuy
             watch-word
             ,
             who
             with
             his
             Brother
             William
             conuayed
             himselfe
             away
             ,
             but
             the
             Sheriffe
             found
             Robert
             lying
             sicke
             in
             bed
             ,
             and
             although
             the
             Sheriffe
             would
             faine
             haue
             dismissed
             him
             ,
             saying
             ;
             Hee
             was
             not
             the
             man
             for
             whom
             they
             were
             sent
             ,
             yet
             fearing
             the
             stout
             words
             of
             the
             Officer
             ,
             he
             put
             him
             in
             Prison
             vntill
             the
             Bishops
             comming
             .
          
           
             
               Robert.
               
            
             
               Being
               brought
               before
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Couentry
               ,
               he
               asked
               me
               wherefore
               I
               wou●d
               not
               come
               to
               Church
               ,
               I
               said
               I
               would
               not
               come
               thither
               as
               long
               as
               Masse
               was
               vsed
               in
               their
               Churches
               ,
               though
               I
               had
               500.
               liues
               and
               might
               saue
               them
               all
               by
               going
               :
               and
               I
               asked
               if
               they
               could
               finde
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               whereby
               they
               could
               defend
               the
               Masse
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bish.
               
            
             
               He
               asked
               who
               should
               be
               iudge
               of
               the
               holy
               word
               ,
               I
               said
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Robert.
               
            
             
               He
               refused
               not
               to
               giue
               his
               doctri●e
               to
               be
               examined
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               by
               searching
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               Paule
               ,
               and
               if
               that
               would
               not
               suffice
               ,
               I
               said
               I
               would
               stand
               to
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               ,
               which
               was
               next
               after
               the
               Apostles
               time
               ,
               and
               that
               should
               be
               iudge
               betwixt
               them
               ▪
               He
               answered
               he
               was
               mine
               Ordinary
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               my
               part
               to
               beléeue
               as
               hee
               did
               .
               I
               said
               ,
               what
               if
               hée
               should
               sa●●
               black
               is
               white
               ,
               or
               darknesse
               light
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bish.
               
            
             
               Thou
               art
               gone
               from
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               where
               was
               thy
               Church
               before
               King
               Edwards
               daies
               ?
               I
               asked
               ,
               where
               was
               the
               Church
               in
               Elias
               his
               time
               ,
               and
               in
               Christs
               time
               ?
               He
               said
               ,
               Elias
               only
               complained
               of
               the
               ten
               Tribes
               .
               I
               said
               there
               was
               no
               Prophet
               at
               that
               time
               in
               the
               other
               two
               Tribes
               ,
               then
               the
               Bishop
               commanded
               me
               to
               be
               caried
               vnto
               a
               more
               strait
               Prison
               ,
               declaring
               that
               he
               would
               finde
               a
               meanes
               at
               his
               returne
               ,
               to
               wéede
               such
               wolues
               out
               of
               the
               way
               .
            
             
               After
               the
               Chancelor
               ,
               a
               Prebendary
               called
               Tensea
               came
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               exhorted
               him
               by
               all
               meanes
               possible
               to
               submit
               himselfe
               vnto
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Robert.
               
            
             
               I
               would
               gladly
               submit
               my selfe
               vnto
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               submitteth
               it selfe
               to
               Gods
               word
               :
               but
               how
               (
               quoth
               he
               )
               can
               you
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               as
               you
               be
               led
               by
               the
               Church
               .
               I
               answered
               ,
               the
               Church
               is
               not
               aboue
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               it
               declareth
               it
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               is
               aboue
               Christ
               ,
               by
               shewing
               Christs
               comming
               vnto
               the
               people
               ,
               or
               if
               you
               should
               tell
               one
               this
               is
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               therefore
               you
               should
               say
               ,
               you
               were
               aboue
               the
               King.
               
            
          
           
             
               Bish.
               
            
             
               after
               he
               was
               sent
               for
               againe
               before
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               he
               perswaded
               him
               to
               bee
               a
               member
               of
               his
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Robert.
               
            
             
               I
               told
               him
               I
               was
               a
               member
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               that
               was
               founded
               vpon
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               the
               chéefe
               and
               principall
               piller
               beeing
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
               This
               Church
               was
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               no
               maruell
               though
               according
               vnto
               the
               course
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               shew
               forth
               the
               externall
               light
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               afflicted
               with
               continuall
               crosses
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               no
               respite
               from
               feare
               and
               tirannicall
               vsage
               :
               the
               Bishop
               contended
               that
               he
               was
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               so
               said
               I
               ,
               the
               whole
               congregation
               once
               cryed
               against
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               
                 The
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               but
               when
               I
               said
               any
               thing
               for
               my selfe
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               commaunded
               me
               vpon
               my
               alleagiance
               to
               hold
               my
               tongue
               ,
               calling
               me
               proud
               and
               arrogant
               Hypocrite
               .
            
          
           
           
             After
             for
             denying
             that
             there
             were
             any
             more
             then
             two
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Masse
             was
             neither
             Sacrament
             nor
             Sacrifice
             ,
             because
             it
             differeth
             from
             the
             true
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             taketh
             it
             cleane
             away
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             denied
             Confession
             to
             a
             Priest
             :
             he
             was
             condemned
             and
             burned
             at
             Couentree
             .
          
        
         
           
             Cornelius
             Bungey
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             same
             fire
             which
             the
             said
             
               Robert
               Glouer
            
             was
             burned
             ,
             
               Cornelius
               Bungey
            
             a
             Capper
             of
             Couentry
             ▪
             who
             was
             condemned
             by
             the
             said
             Bishop
             :
             First
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             did
             maintaine
             that
             the
             Priest
             had
             no
             power
             to
             absolue
             a
             sinner
             from
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             be
             but
             two
             Sacraments
             :
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             :
             And
             that
             there
             was
             not
             the
             Lords
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             their
             popish
             Altar
             :
             And
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             not
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             WILLIAM
             WOLSEY
             ,
             and
             ROBERT
             PYGOT
             Painter
             .
          
           
             THese
             were
             condemned
             and
             burned
             by
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Chancellor
             of
             Ely
             ,
             and
             both
             in
             one
             fire
             at
             Ely
             were
             burned
             .
          
        
         
           
             NICHOLAS
             RIDLEY
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             and
             HVGH
             LATIMER
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             .
          
           
             
               NIcholas
               Ridley
            
             came
             of
             a
             gentle
             stock
             ,
             borne
             in
             Northumberland
             ;
             he
             was
             first
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             and
             after
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             in
             which
             offices
             he
             so
             occupied
             himselfe
             in
             preaching
             the
             holsome
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             neuer
             child
             was
             so
             dearely
             beloued
             of
             his
             parents
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             of
             his
             flocke
             :
             he
             preached
             euery
             Holiday
             or
             Sunday
             in
             some
             one
             place
             or
             other
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             people
             swarmed
             like
             Bées
             .
          
           
             He
             did
             carefully
             instruct
             his
             Family
             :
             hee
             gaue
             them
             euery
             one
             a
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             would
             giue
             them
             money
             to
             learne
             certaine
             principall
             Chapters
             by
             hart
             ,
             being
             maruellous
             carefull
             ouer
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             a
             spectacle
             of
             vertue
             and
             honesty
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             He
             called
             Mistris
             Boner
             Bishop
             Boners
             Mother
             ,
             his
             mother
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             was
             at
             his
             house
             at
             Fulham
             ,
             the
             dwelling
             there
             ,
             he
             euer
             sent
             for
             her
             to
             meales
             ,
             and
             placed
             her
             in
             a
             Cha●●e
             at
             the
             Tables
             end
             ,
             and
             shee
             was
             neuer
             displaced
             of
             her
             seate
             ,
             though
             the
             Kings
             Councell
             were
             there
             ,
             but
             hee
             would
             tell
             them
             that
             this
             place
             of
             right
             and
             custome
             is
             for
             my
             mother
             Boner
             :
             but
             he
             was
             well
             recompenced
             therfore
             by
             Boner
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             destruction
             of
             him
             and
             his
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             immediately
             after
             the
             comming
             of
             Queene
             Mary
             committed
             vnto
             prison
             and
             carried
             to
             Oxford
             like
             a
             most
             heynous
             traytor
             and
             heretick
             with
             Cranmer
             ,
             and
             Latimer
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             a
             band
             of
             Souldiers
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             mentioned
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Conference
             of
             RIDLEY
             and
             LATIMER
             ,
             vpon
             the
             obiection
             of
             ANTONIAN
             .
          
           
             
               Antonian
               .
            
             
               ALL
               men
               maruell
               why
               you
               goe
               not
               to
               Masse
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               thing
               much
               esteemed
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Queene
               her selfe
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ridley
               .
            
             
               Because
               no
               man
               that
               layeth
               hand
               on
               the
               plough
               ,
               and
               looketh
               back
               is
               fit
               for
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God.
               Saint
               Paul
               would
               not
               suffer
               Titus
               to
               be
               circumcised
               ,
               that
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Gospell
               might
               remaine
               with
               vs
               vncorrupt
               ,
               and
               if
               I
               build
               againe
               the
               things
               which
               I
               destroyed
               ,
               I
               am
               a
               trespasser
               :
               And
               another
               cause
               is
               least
               I
               should
               seeme
               to
               allow
               that
               which
               I
               know
               to
               bee
               contrarie
               to
               sound
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               a
               stumbli●g
               stock
               to
               the
               weake
               ,
               so
               w●
               should
               be
               to
               me
               by
               whom
               of●ence
               commeth
               :
               it
               were
               better
               wee
               were
               cast
               into
               the
               Sea
               with
               a
               Milstone
               about
               our
               neckes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Anto.
               
            
             
               What
               is
               it
               in
               the
               Masse
               that
               so
               offendeth
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               not
               heare
               nor
               see
               it
               :
               haue
               you
               not
               in
               times
               past
               said
               Masse
               your selfe
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rid.
               
            
             
               I
               am
               sory
               therfore
               ,
               and
               I
               trust
               God
               hath
               forgiuen
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               did
               it
               ignorantly
               ,
               &
               these
               things
               in
               the
               Masse
               are
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               Word
               and
               offend
               me
               .
               The
               strange
               tongue
               ,
               the
               want
               of
               shewing
               the
               Lords
               death
               ,
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               not
               communicated
               vnto
               all
               vnder
               both
               kinds
               :
               the
               sign
               is
               worshipped
               for
               the
               thing
               signified
               :
               Christs
               passion
               is
               iniured
               ,
               by
               affirming
               the
               Masse
               to
               purge
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               manifold
               superstitions
               ,
               and
               trifling
               fondnes
               in
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             
               Anto.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               great
               crime
               to
               seperate
               from
               the
               Communion
               or
               fellowship
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               make
               a
               Schisme
               :
               you
               hated
               the
               Anabaptists
               ,
               and
               impugned
               them
               :
               This
               was
               the
               errour
               of
               Nouatus
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               heretickes
               called
               (
               Catheri
               )
               that
               they
               would
               not
               communicate
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
            
          
           
             
               Rid.
               
            
             
               I
               take
               not
               the
               Masse
               for
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               for
               a
               popish
               deuice
               ,
               whereby
               the
               institution
               for
               the
               remembrance
               of
               his
               death
               is
               eluded
               ▪
               &
               the
               people
               of
               God
               deluded
               :
               The
               sect
               of
               the
               Anabaptists
               ,
               &
               the
               heresie
               of
               Nouatus
               are
               to
               be
               condemned
               ,
               they
               separat
               themselues
               from
               the
               Communion
               without
               any
               ●ust
               cause
               ,
               for
               they
               did
               not
               alledge
               that
               the
               Sacraments
               were
               vnduely
               ministred
               ,
               but
               alwaies
               reprouing
               something
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               communicants
               with
               them
               :
               for
               the
               which
               they
               abstained
               from
               the
               Communion
               ,
               as
               from
               an
               vnholy
               thing
               .
            
          
           
             
               Lat.
               
            
             
               Caluin
               saith
               ,
               the
               name
               of
               peace
               is
               beautifull
               ,
               and
               the
               opinion
               of
               vnitie
               is
               fayre
               :
               But
               Saint
               Paul
               when
               he
               requireth
               vnity
               he
               ●oynes
               strait
               with
               all
               ,
               according
               to
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               no
               further
               Piotrephes
               ,
               now
               of
               late
               did
               much
               harpe
               vpon
               vnity
               ,
               vnity
               ,
               Yea
               Sir
               (
               quoth
               I
               )
               in
               verity
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               popery
               .
            
          
           
             
               Anto
               :
            
             
               Admit
               there
               bee
               somewhat
               in
               the
               Masse
               that
               might
               be
               amended
               :
               Cyprian
               and
               Augustine
               say
               ,
               Communion
               of
               Sacraments
               doth
               not
               de●●le
               a
               man
               ,
               but
               consent
               of
               deeds
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rid.
               
            
             
               If
               it
               were
               a
               trifling
               ceremonie
               ,
               or
               indifferent
               ,
               for
               the
               continuance
               of
               common
               quietnes
               ,
               I
               could
               be
               content
               to
               beare
               it
               :
               But
               the
               Masse
               tendeth
               openly
               to
               the
               ouerthrow
               of
               Christs
               institution
               ,
               I
               ought
               by
               no
               meanes
               in
               word
               or
               deed
               consent
               thereto
               :
               That
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               is
               ment
               of
               them
               that
               suppose
               they
               be
               defiled
               ,
               if
               any
               secret
               vice
               be
               either
               in
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Communicants
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               ment
               of
               them
               which
               abhor
               Superstition
               ,
               and
               wicked
               traditions
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               suffer
               them
               to
               be
               in
               steede
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
            
          
           
             
               Lat.
               
            
             
               The
               Mary
               bones
               of
               the
               Masse
               are
               detestable
               ,
               and
               by
               no
               meanes
               to
               be
               borne
               with
               all
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               amended
               ,
               but
               by
               abolishing
               it
               for
               euer
               ,
               for
               if
               you
               take
               away
               ●blation
               ,
               and
               adoration
               ,
               which
               hang
               vpon
               Consecration
               ,
               and
               transubstantiation
               ,
               the
               Papists
               will
               not
               set
               a
               button
               by
               the
               Masse
               ,
               onely
               for
               the
               gaine
               that
               followeth
               therin
               ,
               for
               if
               our
               English
               Communion
               were
               a
               gainefull
               vnto
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               Masse
               ,
               they
               would
               striue
               no
               more
               for
               the
               Masse
               .
            
          
           
             
               Anto
               :
            
             
               If
               you
               refuse
               to
               goe
               to
               Masse
               ,
               you
               forsake
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               the
               Masse
               is
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               vnitie
               :
               without
               the
               Arke
               there
               is
               no
               saluation
               ,
               the
               Church
               is
               the
               
               Arke
               ,
               and
               Peters
               ship
               :
               Augustine
               saith
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               haue
               God
               his
               Father
               ,
               which
               acknowledgeth
               not
               the
               Church
               his
               mother
               :
               And
               he
               also
               saith
               ,
               be
               thy
               life
               neuer
               so
               well
               spent
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               inherit
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               heauen
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ridley
               .
            
             
               The
               Catholick
               Church
               is
               the
               Communion
               of
               Saints
               ,
               the
               Citie
               of
               GOD
               ,
               the
               spouse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               pillar
               of
               truth
               ,
               this
               Church
               I
               honour
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               the
               rule
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               is
               the
               word
               of
               God
               :
               as
               many
               as
               walke
               according
               to
               this
               rule
               ,
               peace
               bee
               vpon
               them
               and
               vpon
               Israel
               that
               pertaineth
               to
               God
               :
               the
               guide
               of
               this
               Church
               is
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
               the
               marks
               of
               this
               Church
               are
               these
               :
               The
               preaching
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               &
               due
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               :
               Charitie
               and
               obseruing
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               Discipline
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ;
               these
               are
               the
               heauenly
               Ierusalem
               ,
               which
               consisteth
               of
               those
               which
               are
               borne
               aboue
               :
               This
               is
               the
               mother
               of
               vs
               all
               ,
               I
               will
               liue
               and
               die
               the
               child
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               forth
               of
               this
               there
               is
               no
               saluation
               ,
               it
               is
               onely
               knowne
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               which
               is
               the
               true
               Church
               :
               indeed
               the
               bread
               which
               we
               breake
               according
               to
               the
               institution
               of
               Christ
               is
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               vnity
               of
               Christs
               mysticall
               body
               ,
               for
               we
               being
               many
               are
               one
               bread
               and
               one
               body
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               partakers
               of
               one
               bread
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Masse
               the
               Lords
               institution
               is
               not
               obserued
               :
               for
               there
               we
               are
               not
               all
               partakers
               of
               one
               bread
               ,
               but
               one
               deuoureth
               it
               all
               .
            
          
           
             
               Lat
               :
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               what
               fellowship
               hath
               Christ
               with
               Antichrist
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               lawful
               to
               beare
               the
               yoke
               with
               Papists
               ;
               
                 Seperat
                 your selues
                 from
                 them
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               it
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               be
               the
               Church
               indéed
               ,
               and
               another
               thing
               to
               counterfet
               the
               Church
               :
               not
               all
               that
               he
               couered
               with
               the
               Title
               of
               the
               Church
               are
               the
               Church
               indéed
               :
               When
               S.
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 Seperate
                 your selues
                 from
                 them
              
               :
               He
               addeth
               ,
               
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 follow
                 other
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 puffed
                 vp
                 and
                 knoweth
                 nothing
                 :
              
               For
               it
               is
               ignorance
               to
               know
               many
               things
               and
               not
               Christ
               ,
               but
               if
               thou
               knowest
               Christ
               thou
               knowest
               enough
               ,
               though
               thou
               know
               no
               more
               :
               Therefore
               he
               would
               know
               nothing
               but
               Christ
               and
               him
               crucified
               ,
               as
               many
               as
               be
               Papists
               and
               Masse-mongers
               ,
               may
               well
               bee
               said
               to
               know
               nothing
               ;
               for
               they
               know
               not
               Christ
               ,
               they
               take
               much
               away
               from
               the
               merite
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Anto.
               
            
             
               That
               Church
               which
               you
               describe
               is
               inuisible
               ,
               but
               Christs
               Church
               is
               visible
               and
               knowne
               :
               For
               hee
               saith
               ,
               tell
               it
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               vaine
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               cannot
               tell
               which
               it
               is
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rid.
               
            
             
               If
               we
               cannot
               see
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               the
               fault
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               either
               of
               our
               owne
               blindnes
               ,
               or
               of
               Satans
               darknes
               ,
               but
               the
               word
               is
               a
               Candle
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               and
               a
               light
               vnto
               our
               steps
               to
               sh●w
               the
               true
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Anto.
               
            
             
               The
               Church
               of
               Christ
               is
               vniuersall
               dispersed
               through
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               the
               great
               house
               of
               GOD
               good
               and
               euill
               mingled
               together
               :
               Goates
               &
               Shéepe
               ,
               Corne
               and
               Chaffe
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               net
               which
               gathereth
               all
               kinde
               of
               Fishes
               :
               it
               cannot
               erre
               ,
               for
               
                 CHRIST
                 IESVS
              
               hath
               promised
               it
               his
               good
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               leade
               it
               in
               all
               truth
               ,
               and
               the
               gates
               of
               Hell
               shall
               not
               preuaile
               against
               it
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               with
               it
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               :
               What
               it
               shall
               binde
               or
               lose
               in
               earth
               shall
               bee
               ratified
               in
               Heauen
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               truth
               :
               Augustine
               saith
               ,
               I
               beleeue
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               because
               the
               Church
               biddeth
               me
               beleeue
               it
               :
               this
               Church
               alloweth
               the
               Masse
               ,
               therefore
               it
               must
               be
               followed
               .
            
          
           
             
               RidI
               .
            
             
               The
               Church
               is
               taken
               three
               manner
               of
               waies
               in
               the
               Scripture
               :
               sometime
               for
               the
               whole
               multitude
               of
               the
               professors
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               as
               euery
               one
               is
               not
               a
               Iew
               which
               is
               a
               Iew
               outwardly
               :
               nor
               all
               that
               be
               of
               Israel
               ,
               are
               counted
               the
               seede
               :
               So
               euery
               one
               that
               is
               a
               Christian
               outwardly
               is
               not
               so
               indeede
               :
               For
               hee
               that
               hath
               not
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               is
               none
               of
               his
               .
               The
               Church
               that
               Christ
               Iesus
               is
               head
               of
               stands
               onely
               of
               liuing
               Stones
               :
               Christians
               in
               heart
               and
               truth
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               worde
               onely
               :
               The
               multitude
               of
               the
               good
               are
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               the
               multitude
               of
               the
               euill
               is
               the
               malignant
               Church
               ,
               and
               Synagogue
               of
               Satan
               :
               These
               be
               the
               three
               takings
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               and
               though
               there
               be
               seldom
               mention
               in
               Scriptures
               in
               this
               interpretation
               ,
               y●t
               in
               the
               greatest
               assemblies
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               this
               Church
               hath
               borne
               the
               greatest
               swing
               .
            
             
               But
               ▪
               if
               any
               will
               affirme
               ,
               that
               vniuersalitie
               doth
               so
               appertaine
               vnto
               the
               church
               ,
               
               that
               Christs
               promises
               to
               the
               Church
               must
               needes
               bee
               vnderstood
               of
               that
               ;
               where
               was
               that
               vniuersall
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Patriarks
               ,
               and
               Prophets
               :
               Of
               
                 Noah
                 ,
                 Abraham
              
               ,
               and
               Moses
               ,
               (
               when
               they
               would
               haue
               stoned
               him
               )
               of
               Helias
               ,
               of
               Ieremy
               ,
               in
               the
               times
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               dispersion
               of
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Arius
               When
               Constantius
               was
               Emperour
               ,
               ●and
               Felix
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               succeeded
               
                 Lyberius
                 ,
                 Lyra
              
               vpon
               Mathew
               saith
               ,
               the
               Church
               doth
               not
               stand
               in
               men
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               power
               and
               dignitie
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               Ecclesiasticall
               or
               Seculer
               ,
               for
               Princes
               and
               Popes
               and
               other
               inferiours
               haue
               fallen
               away
               from
               GOD
               :
               Therefore
               the
               Church
               consisteth
               in
               those
               persons
               in
               whom
               is
               true
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               Confession
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               truth
               :
               euill
               men
               are
               in
               the
               Church
               in
               name
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               deed
               .
            
          
           
             
               Latimer
               .
            
             
               Touching
               the
               vehement
               saying
               of
               Saint
               Augustine
               :
               I
               would
               not
               beleeue
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               Church
               .
               Melancton
               vpon
               this
               saith
               ,
               the
               Church
               is
               not
               a
               Iudge
               ,
               but
               a
               witnes
               ,
               there
               were
               some
               that
               lightly
               esteemed
               the
               Iudgement
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               preaching
               ,
               and
               reiected
               the
               outward
               word
               ,
               and
               stucke
               onely
               to
               there
               inward
               reuelations
               :
               This
               droue
               Saint
               Augustine
               into
               that
               vehemencie
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               seemeth
               to
               them
               that
               vnderstand
               not
               his
               meaning
               ,
               to
               prefer
               the
               Church
               before
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               had
               authoritie
               ouer
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               that
               godly
               man
               neuer
               thought
               so
               .
            
          
           
             
               Anto
               :
            
             
               Generall
               Councels
               represent
               the
               vniuerfall
               Church
               :
               and
               Christ
               hath
               promised
               to
               be
               in
               the
               middest
               ,
               where
               two
               or
               three
               be
               gathered
               together
               in
               his
               name
               :
               Therefore
               much
               more
               where
               there
               is
               so
               great
               a
               multitude
               ,
               but
               in
               generall
               Councels
               Masse
               hath
               been
               approued
               and
               vsed
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               good
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ridley
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               where
               so
               many
               be
               gathered
               together
               in
               Christs
               name
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               credible
               ,
               but
               two
               or
               three
               be
               gathered
               together
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               but
               if
               there
               be
               an
               hundreth
               good
               ,
               &
               two
               h●ndreth
               bad
               ,
               being
               the
               Decrees
               &
               Ordinances
               goe
               according
               to
               most
               voices
               ,
               what
               can
               the
               lesse
               number
               of
               voices
               preuaile
               :
               It
               is
               a
               common
               prouerbe
               ,
               often
               the
               greater
               part
               ouercommeth
               the
               better
               :
               but
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               any
               such
               Councell
               of
               good
               men
               allowed
               such
               a
               Masse
               as
               ours
               was
               of
               late
               ,
               in
               a
               strange
               tongue
               ,
               and
               stuffed
               with
               so
               many
               absurdities
               ,
               errors
               ,
               and
               superstitions
               :
               for
               as
               there
               is
               no
               agreement
               betwixt
               light
               and
               darknes
               ,
               Christ
               and
               Beliall
               :
               so
               superstition
               and
               sincere
               religion
               ,
               will-worship
               ,
               and
               pure
               worship
               in
               spirit
               and
               truth
               ,
               can
               neuer
               agree
               together
               .
            
          
           
             
               Latimer
               .
            
             
               Touching
               generall
               Councels
               ,
               I
               refer
               you
               to
               your
               owne
               experience
               in
               our
               Parliaments
               ,
               and
               Conuocations
               :
               the
               most
               part
               in
               my
               time
               did
               bring
               forth
               the
               six
               Articles
               ,
               because
               then
               the
               King
               would
               so
               haue
               it
               :
               After
               the
               most
               part
               did
               repeale
               the
               same
               ,
               because
               our
               good
               Iosias
               would
               so
               haue
               it
               :
               The
               same
               Articles
               now
               again
               the
               most
               part
               hath
               restored
               ,
               because
               the
               Queene
               will
               haue
               it
               ;
               after
               this
               sort
               most
               commonly
               are
               mens
               proceedings
               .
            
          
           
             
               Anto.
               
            
             
               If
               in
               generall
               Councels
               men
               should
               not
               folow
               most
               vo●ces
               ,
               then
               should
               the
               church
               haue
               no
               certaine
               rule
               to
               determin
               waighty
               matters
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               beléeued
               that
               Christ
               would
               leaue
               the
               Church
               destitute
               of
               so
               necessary
               a
               help
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rid.
               
            
             
               Christ
               the
               most
               louing
               spouse
               of
               his
               espouse
               the
               Church
               ,
               did
               giue
               vnto
               it
               abundantly
               all
               things
               necessary
               to
               saluation
               ,
               but
               so
               that
               the
               Church
               should
               kéep
               her selfe
               within
               the
               obedience
               of
               his
               commandements
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               séek
               any
               thing
               as
               necessary
               to
               saluation
               which
               he
               teacheth
               not
               :
               and
               for
               determination
               of
               all
               controuersies
               in
               Religion
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               left
               vnto
               the
               Church
               ▪
               Moses
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               which
               he
               willeth
               the
               church
               to
               aske
               councell
               of
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               &
               that
               which
               is
               hard
               in
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               is
               reuealed
               in
               them
               :
               so
               that
               wee
               haue
               no
               need
               to
               say
               ,
               who
               shall
               clime
               vp
               to
               heauen
               ,
               or
               who
               shall
               goe
               downe
               into
               the
               deepe
               to
               tell
               vs
               what
               is
               needfull
               to
               be
               done
               :
               Christ
               hath
               done
               both
               ,
               and
               commanded
               〈…〉
               〈◊〉
               the
               word
               of
               Faith
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               walke
               diligently
               therein
               ,
               by
               his
               spirit
               we
               shall
               〈…〉
               out
               the
               truth
               ▪
               and
               obtaine
               euerlasting
               life
               :
               As
               in
               
                 Esay
                 8.
                 
                 Shall
                 men-aske
              
               〈…〉
               
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 for
                 the
                 liuing
                 ?
                 Let
                 them
                 goe
                 vnto
                 the
                 Law
                 &
                 the
                 Testament
                 :
              
               〈…〉
               Christ
               Ioh.
               5.
               biddeth
               vs
               
                 Search
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               :
               And
               Hierom
               saith
               ,
               Ignorance
               〈…〉
               scriptures
               is
               mother
               of
               errors
               vpon
               the
               25.
               of
               Mathew
               ,
               and
               in
               another
               place
               
               he
               saith
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               scriptures
               is
               the
               food
               of
               euerlasting
               life
               ,
               and
               we
               read
               not
               that
               Christ
               in
               any
               place
               hath
               ●aid
               so
               great
               a
               burden
               vpon
               the
               members
               of
               his
               Church
               that
               he
               hath
               commanded
               them
               to
               go
               vnto
               the
               vniuersal
               Church
               :
               it
               is
               true
               that
               Christ
               gaue
               vnto
               his
               Church
               some
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               some
               Prophets
               ,
               some
               Euangelists
               ,
               some
               Shepheards
               and
               Teachers
               to
               the
               edifying
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               vntill
               we
               all
               come
               vnto
               the
               vnity
               of
               Faith.
               But
               that
               all
               ,
               out
               of
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               should
               méet
               together
               in
               Councell
               ,
               to
               define
               the
               Articles
               of
               faith
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               commanded
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Lat.
               
            
             
               There
               is
               diuersitie
               betwixt
               things
               pertaining
               to
               God
               or
               Faith
               ,
               and
               politick
               and
               ciuill
               matters
               :
               for
               in
               the
               first
               we
               must
               stand
               only
               to
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               which
               are
               able
               to
               make
               vs
               perfect
               vnto
               saluation
               :
               if
               by
               study
               and
               prayer
               we
               vnderstand
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               prudent
               men
               of
               the
               world
               are
               least
               apt
               to
               vnderstand
               them
               :
               but
               in
               ciuill
               matters
               being
               wee
               know
               not
               otherwise
               how
               to
               maintaine
               common
               peace
               and
               quiet
               ,
               they
               doe
               ordaine
               that
               the
               most
               part
               shall
               take
               place
               .
            
          
           
             
               Anto.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               perilous
               to
               attempt
               any
               new
               thing
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               vnto
               which
               the
               example
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               are
               contrarie
               :
               for
               in
               their
               time
               all
               things
               were
               most
               corrupt
               ,
               the
               people
               were
               miserably
               giuen
               to
               superstition
               ,
               the
               Priests
               despised
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               we
               neuer
               read
               that
               the
               Prophets
               made
               any
               schismes
               ,
               and
               Christ
               haunted
               the
               Temples
               and
               taught
               in
               them
               daily
               ,
               Peter
               and
               Iohn
               went
               into
               the
               Temple
               at
               the
               ninth
               houre
               of
               prayer
               ,
               Paule
               after
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               law
               desired
               to
               say
               some
               thing
               vnto
               the
               people
               :
               neyther
               Christ
               nor
               his
               Apostles
               did
               refuse
               to
               pray
               with
               others
               ,
               to
               sacrifice
               or
               be
               partaker
               of
               Moses
               law
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ridley
               .
            
             
               The
               Prophets
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               the
               Apostles
               did
               not
               communicate
               with
               the
               people
               in
               any
               kind
               of
               worshipping
               forbidden
               by
               the
               law
               ,
               or
               repugmant
               to
               the
               word
               .
               
                 Saint
                 Aug●stine
              
               in
               his
               Epistle
               
                 Ad
                 Ianuarium
              
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               ceremonies
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               They
               were
               burdens
               of
               the
               law
               which
               were
               deliuered
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               the
               presumptions
               of
               men
               ;
               but
               now
               the
               ceremonies
               are
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               be
               borne
               .
               In
               the
               story
               of
               Tobias
               ,
               when
               all
               other
               went
               to
               the
               golden
               calues
               of
               Ieroboam
               to
               worship
               ,
               hee
               alone
               went
               to
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               to
               worship
               In
               the
               third
               of
               Kings
               the
               man
               of
               God
               threatned
               terrible
               plagues
               to
               the
               Priest
               of
               Bethell
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Altar
               which
               Ieroboam
               had
               made
               ,
               which
               came
               to
               passe
               by
               King
               Iosias
               .
               The
               Prophets
               vehemently
               rebuked
               the
               people
               still
               for
               going
               a
               whoreing
               with
               their
               Hill-Altars
               :
               and
               this
               was
               the
               chiefe
               cause
               wherefore
               the
               false
               Prophets
               ceased
               not
               to
               maligne
               the
               true
               Prophets
               ,
               therefore
               they
               beate
               them
               ,
               and
               banished
               them
               .
               How
               otherwise
               can
               you
               vnderstand
               the
               saying
               of
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 What
                 concord
                 hath
                 Christ
                 with
                 Beliall
                 ,
                 the
                 beleeuer
                 with
                 the
                 Infidel
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 temple
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 Idols
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Gods
                 temple
                 because
                 God
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 vs
                 :
                 wherfore
                 we
                 are
                 bidden
                 to
                 come
                 out
                 &
                 seperat
                 our selues
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 touch
                 no
                 vncleane
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 will
                 receiue
                 vs
                 and
                 be
                 our
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 his
                 Sonnes
                 and
                 Daughters
                 .
              
               In
               the
               12.
               of
               Iudith
               ,
               she
               would
               not
               defile
               her selfe
               with
               the
               meats
               of
               the
               wicked
               .
               The
               Machabees
               died
               manfully
               in
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               S.
               Augustine
               saith
               ,
               If
               we
               praise
               the
               Machabees
               for
               their
               stoutnesse
               for
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               ought
               we
               to
               suffer
               all
               things
               for
               our
               baptisme
               and
               the
               Lords
               supper
               ,
               which
               the
               Masse
               vtterly
               abolisheth
               and
               corrupteth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Anto.
               
            
             
               I
               perceiue
               you
               are
               so
               obstinatly
               wedded
               vnto
               your
               owne
               opinion
               ,
               that
               no
               wholsome
               counsels
               can
               draw
               you
               to
               a
               better
               mind
               ,
               therefore
               you
               must
               be
               handled
               by
               the
               lawes
               ,
               and
               be
               either
               compelled
               thereto
               ,
               or
               suffer
               the
               punishment
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               he
               that
               refuseth
               to
               obey
               the
               lawes
               of
               the
               realme
               ,
               is
               an
               enemy
               to
               his
               Country
               .
               This
               is
               the
               readiest
               way
               to
               stir
               vp
               ciuill
               wars
               ,
               it
               is
               better
               you
               should
               beare
               your
               owne
               ●●nne
               ,
               then
               the
               common
               quiet
               to
               bee
               disturbed
               :
               how
               can
               you
               say
               you
               will
               bee
               the
               Quéenes
               subiects
               ,
               when
               you
               openly
               professe
               you
               will
               not
               kéepe
               her
               lawes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ridl
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               he
               that
               will
               not
               obey
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               must
               be
               forced
               thereto
               by
               the
               law
               ,
               but
               this
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               against
               them
               which
               cannot
               bear
               superstitions
               ,
               nor
               the
               ouerthrow
               of
               Christs
               institutions
               ,
               but
               detesteth
               such
               procéedings
               for
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               loue
               their
               Country
               in
               God
               ,
               will
               rather
               obey
               God
               then
               man
               ,
               &
               
               they
               that
               obey
               mans
               lawes
               against
               Gods
               lawes
               ,
               in
               pretence
               of
               the
               loue
               of
               their
               countrey
               ,
               they
               make
               their
               countrey
               fight
               against
               God
               ,
               in
               whom
               consisteth
               ,
               the
               very
               stay
               of
               the
               countrey
               :
               such
               are
               the
               most
               deadly
               eeemies
               and
               traytors
               of
               their
               countrey
               ,
               for
               they
               goe
               about
               to
               bring
               vpon
               the●r
               countrey
               a
               present
               ru●●e
               .
               Sathan
               had
               euer
               this
               dart
               in
               readines
               to
               hurle
               against
               Gods
               children
               ,
               so
               accuse
               them
               of
               sodition
               that
               he
               may
               bring
               them
               in
               danger
               of
               the
               higher
               powers
               ,
               so
               he
               hath
               vp
               his
               ministers
               alwayes
               charged
               the
               Prophets
               :
               Acab
               said
               to
               
                 Elias
                 ,
                 Thou
                 art
                 he
                 that
                 troubleth
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               false
               Prophets
               complained
               to
               their
               Princes
               of
               Ieremy
               ,
               that
               his
               wordes
               were
               seditious
               and
               not
               to
               be
               suffered
               ▪
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharises
               accused
               Christ
               as
               a
               seditious
               person
               ,
               that
               spake
               against
               Caesar
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               ●ryed
               ,
               
                 If
                 thou
                 let
                 him
                 goe
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 Caesars
                 friend
                 :
              
               Tertullian
               accused
               Paule
               before
               Felix
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               a
               pestilent
               fellow
               and
               a
               stirrer
               of
               sedition
               .
               But
               these
               men
               were
               not
               so
               ,
               but
               of
               false
               men
               falsly
               accused
               ,
               onely
               because
               they
               openly
               reproued
               their
               guiles
               ,
               superstitions
               and
               deceits
               .
            
          
           
             A
             man
             ought
             to
             obey
             his
             Prince
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             neuer
             against
             the
             law
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             for
             he
             that
             louingly
             obeyeth
             his
             Prince
             against
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             deceiuer
             of
             his
             Prince
             ,
             and
             helpeth
             him
             to
             worke
             his
             owne
             destruction
             :
             wee
             must
             giue
             vnto
             the
             Prince
             that
             which
             is
             his
             ,
             and
             vnto
             God
             that
             which
             is
             his
             .
             Valentinianus
             the
             Emperour
             chusing
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Millan
             ,
             said
             ,
             He
             set
             him
             in
             his
             seat
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             doe
             offend
             we
             may
             submit
             our selues
             vnto
             him
             .
             Polycarpus
             the
             most
             constant
             Martyr
             ,
             when
             he
             ●●ood
             before
             the
             chiefe
             Ruler
             ,
             was
             commaunded
             to
             blasph●me
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             sweare
             by
             the
             fortune
             of
             Caesar
             ;
             we
             are
             taught
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             to
             giue
             honour
             vnto
             Princes
             ,
             but
             such
             honour
             as
             is
             not
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
             HVGH
             LATIMER
             .
          
           
             THis
             constant
             Martyr
             was
             the
             sonne
             of
             one
             
               Hugh
               Latimer
            
             of
             Thirkesson
             ,
             in
             the
             Countie
             of
             Leicester
             ,
             a
             husbandman
             of
             wealthy
             and
             good
             estimation
             :
             he
             studying
             Diuinitie
             in
             Cambridge
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             was
             zealous
             in
             the
             popish
             Religion
             ,
             and
             so
             scrupelous
             (
             as
             hee
             himselfe
             confesseth
             )
             that
             being
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             vsing
             to
             say
             Masse
             ,
             hee
             did
             so
             obserue
             the
             Romish
             Decrees
             ,
             that
             he
             thought
             he
             had
             neuer
             mingled
             enough
             his
             massing
             Wine
             with
             water
             ,
             and
             hee
             was
             of
             the
             opinion
             that
             he
             should
             neuer
             be
             damned
             ,
             if
             once
             he
             were
             a
             professed
             Frier
             ,
             with
             diuers
             such
             superstitious
             fantasies
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             blind
             zeale
             hee
             was
             a
             very
             enemy
             vnto
             the
             professors
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             tooke
             the
             degree
             of
             proceeding
             Batcheler
             of
             Diuinitie
             ,
             he
             made
             his
             oration
             against
             
               Philpot
               ,
               Melancton
            
             ,
             &
             his
             works
             :
             Then
             Maister
             Bilney
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             said
             ,
             perswaded
             him
             to
             forsake
             his
             former
             studie
             of
             the
             Schoole
             Doctors
             ,
             and
             such
             fooleries
             ,
             and
             to
             become
             a
             true
             scholler
             in
             true
             Diuinitie
             :
             so
             that
             where
             before
             hee
             was
             an
             enemy
             ,
             and
             almost
             a
             persecutor
             of
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
             ,
             hee
             was
             now
             an
             earnest
             seeker
             after
             CHRIST
             IESUS
             ,
             and
             became
             both
             a
             publike
             preacher
             ,
             and
             a
             priuate
             instructer
             of
             his
             brethren
             in
             the
             Uniuersitie
             two
             yeares
             ,
             but
             Sathan
             neuer
             sleepeth
             when
             he
             seeth
             his
             Kingdome
             decay
             :
             he
             raised
             his
             Children
             to
             trouble
             him
             .
          
           
             Latimer
             in
             his
             Sermons
             before
             Christmas
             gaue
             the
             people
             certaine
             Cardes
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             fift
             ,
             sixt
             ,
             and
             seuenth
             of
             Mathew
             :
             Wherevpon
             they
             might
             occupy
             the
             time
             ,
             for
             the
             chiefe
             Carde
             he
             limited
             the
             Heart
             ,
             as
             the
             principall
             thing
             they
             should
             serue
             GOD
             with
             ,
             and
             thereby
             hee
             ouerthrew
             all
             hypocriticall
             ,
             and
             externall
             Ceremonies
             ,
             to
             that
             end
             he
             wished
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             bee
             read
             altogether
             in
             the
             English
             tongue
             ,
             that
             the
             common
             people
             might
             thereby
             learne
             their
             dueties
             to
             GOD
             and
             their
             Neighbours
             :
             hereby
             hee
             wrought
             in
             the
             hearers
             much
             fruit
             ,
             to
             the
             ouerthrow
             of
             Popish
             Superstition
             ,
             and
             setting
             vp
             of
             true
             Religion
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Sonday
             before
             Christmas
             day
             ,
             in
             his
             Sermon
             he
             deliuered
             his
             Cards
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             making
             the
             heart
             the
             chiefe
             Carde
             ,
             inuiting
             all
             men
             to
             serue
             the
             Lord
             with
             inward
             heart
             and
             true
             affection
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             outward
             ceremonies
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             seruic●
             of
             the
             heart
             consisteth
             true
             religion
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             outward
             deeds
             of
             the
             letter
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             glistering
             shew
             of
             mens
             traditions
             ,
             of
             pardons
             ,
             pilgrimages
             ,
             ceremonies
             ,
             vowes
             ,
             deuotions
             ,
             voluntarie
             workes
             ,
             and
             works
             of
             supererogation
             ,
             foundations
             ,
             oblations
             ,
             the
             Popes
             supremacie
             :
             you
             may
             sée
             two
             Sermons
             of
             his
             to
             this
             effect
             in
             the
             booke
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             Doctor
             Bucknam
             about
             the
             same
             time
             of
             Christmas
             ,
             to
             deface
             Master
             Latimer
             ,
             brought
             forth
             his
             Christmas
             Dice
             ,
             casting
             to
             his
             audience
             Cinque
             and
             Quater
             ,
             wherby
             to
             proue
             that
             it
             were
             not
             expedient
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             should
             be
             in
             English
             ,
             lest
             the
             vulgar
             people
             by
             the
             occasion
             thereof
             should
             be
             brought
             to
             leaue
             their
             vocation
             ,
             or
             to
             runne
             into
             some
             inconuenience
             ;
             as
             the
             Plowman
             ,
             when
             he
             heares
             that
             ,
             
               No
               man
               laying
               his
               hand
               vnto
               the
               Plough
               and
               looking
               backe
               ,
               is
               meete
               for
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ,
            
             might
             perhaps
             cease
             from
             his
             Plough
             :
             likewise
             the
             Baker
             ,
             when
             he
             heareth
             that
             
               a
               little
               leauen
               corrupteth
               a
               whole
               lump
               of
               dough
               ,
            
             may
             perchance
             leaue
             our
             bread
             vnleauened
             ,
             and
             so
             our
             bodies
             shall
             be
             vnseasoned
             :
             and
             when
             the
             simple
             man
             heareth
             ,
             
               If
               thine
               eye
               offend
               thee
               ,
               pluck
               it
               out
               and
               cast
               it
               from
               thee
               ,
            
             may
             make
             himselfe
             blinde
             ,
             and
             so
             fill
             the
             world
             full
             of
             beggers
             .
             These
             ,
             with
             other
             moe
             ,
             he
             brought
             to
             the
             number
             of
             fiue
             :
             yet
             Master
             Latimer
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             his
             aduersaries
             (
             which
             were
             man●
             )
             together
             with
             Master
             Bilney
             ,
             continued
             in
             Cambridge
             a
             certaine
             space
             :
             they
             vsed
             much
             to
             conferre
             and
             to
             walke
             together
             in
             the
             fields
             :
             the
             place
             of
             their
             conference
             was
             long
             time
             after
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Hereticks
             hill
             .
          
           
             These
             two
             did
             often
             visit
             the
             prisoners
             ,
             relie●e
             the
             needy
             ,
             and
             feed
             the
             hungry
             .
             There
             was
             a
             woman
             laide
             in
             prison
             for
             suspition
             of
             murdering
             her
             childe
             ,
             she
             denying
             it
             ,
             they
             searching
             into
             the
             matter
             found
             that
             her
             husband
             loued
             her
             not
             ,
             and
             therefore
             sought
             to
             make
             her
             away
             .
             The
             matter
             was
             thus
             :
             her
             childe
             hauing
             bin
             sicke
             a
             whole
             yeare
             ,
             died
             in
             haruest
             ,
             then
             she
             went
             to
             haue
             her
             neighbours
             to
             helpe
             to
             burie
             it
             ▪
             but
             all
             ware
             at
             haruest
             ;
             whereby
             she
             was
             inforced
             to
             prepare
             the
             child
             to
             buriall
             her selfe
             :
             her
             husband
             comming
             home
             accused
             her
             of
             murthering
             the
             childe
             .
          
           
             Master
             Latimer
             thinking
             in
             his
             conscience
             that
             she
             was
             not
             guiltie
             ,
             and
             being
             called
             to
             preach
             before
             King
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             ,
             after
             the
             Sermon
             the
             King
             sent
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             talked
             with
             him
             ;
             at
             which
             time
             Master
             Lati●er
             knéeled
             downe
             and
             opened
             the
             whole
             matter
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             begged
             her
             pardon
             ,
             which
             the
             King
             graunted
             ,
             and
             gaue
             it
             him
             when
             he
             went
             home
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             the
             woman
             was
             brought
             a
             bedde
             in
             prison
             ,
             and
             Master
             Latimer
             was
             God-father
             ,
             but
             hee
             told
             her
             not
             of
             the
             pardon
             ,
             but
             laboured
             to
             haue
             her
             confesse
             the
             truth
             .
             When
             the
             time
             came
             that
             she
             looked
             to
             suffer
             ,
             she
             greatly
             lamented
             that
             she
             should
             not
             be
             purified
             before
             she
             did
             suffer
             ,
             thinking
             she
             should
             be
             damned
             if
             she
             died
             vnpurified
             .
             Master
             Bilney
             and
             Master
             Latimer
             told
             her
             that
             the
             law
             was
             made
             for
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             how
             women
             be
             as
             well
             in
             the
             fauour
             of
             God
             before
             purification
             as
             after
             .
             And
             when
             they
             had
             brought
             her
             into
             a
             good
             way
             ,
             they
             shewed
             her
             the
             Kings
             pardon
             ,
             and
             let
             her
             goe
             .
             Many
             moe
             like
             good
             matters
             were
             wrought
             by
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             more
             his
             vertues
             and
             good
             doings
             began
             to
             be
             knowne
             ,
             the
             more
             his
             aduersaries
             began
             to
             spurn
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             One
             Doctor
             Redman
             ,
             of
             great
             authoritie
             in
             Cambridge
             ,
             séeing
             the
             boldnesse
             of
             Master
             Latimer
             ,
             in
             setting
             abroad
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             he
             wrote
             to
             him
             earnestly
             ,
             requiring
             him
             for
             charities
             sake
             not
             to
             stand
             so
             much
             in
             his
             owne
             conceit
             ,
             nor
             to
             preferre
             his
             singular
             iudgement
             in
             matters
             of
             religion
             and
             controuersies
             ,
             before
             so
             many
             learned
             men
             and
             the
             whole
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             hauing
             neither
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             the
             testimony
             of
             any
             authentike
             writer
             to
             make
             for
             you
             :
             consider
             you
             are
             but
             a
             man
             ,
             therfore
             lying
             and
             vanity
             may
             quickly
             bleare
             your
             eyes
             ,
             which
             doth
             somtime
             transforme
             it selfe
             into
             an
             Angell
             of
             light
             :
             suffer
             not
             the
             Church
             to
             take
             offence
             by
             the
             
             hardnes
             of
             your
             heart
             ,
             let
             not
             the
             vnitie
             of
             Christs
             coat
             without
             seame
             be
             torne
             asunder
             ,
             trust
             not
             in
             your
             owne
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             he
             answered
             ,
             it
             is
             enough
             for
             me
             that
             Christs
             sheepe
             heare
             no
             mans
             voyce
             but
             Christs
             :
             you
             haue
             no
             voyce
             of
             Christ
             against
             me
             :
             for
             my
             part
             I
             haue
             a
             heart
             that
             is
             readie
             to
             hearken
             to
             any
             voyce
             of
             Christs
             that
             you
             can
             bring
             me
             ;
             so
             fare
             you
             well
             ,
             and
             trouble
             me
             not
             any
             more
             from
             the
             talking
             with
             the
             Lord
             my
             God.
             
          
           
             At
             length
             M.
             Latimer
             was
             called
             before
             the
             Cardinall
             for
             heresie
             ,
             by
             the
             procurement
             of
             his
             aduersaries
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             content
             to
             subscribe
             to
             such
             articles
             as
             were
             propounded
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           
             After
             he
             was
             appointed
             for
             one
             of
             them
             that
             laboured
             for
             the
             Kings
             supremacie
             ,
             and
             remaining
             at
             Court
             ,
             he
             preached
             often
             in
             London
             :
             after
             ,
             at
             the
             sute
             of
             the
             Lord
             Cromwell
             ,
             he
             was
             benef●●ed
             at
             West-Kingston
             in
             Wilshire
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             very
             diligent
             in
             teaching
             :
             his
             diligence
             extended
             also
             to
             all
             the
             countrey
             round
             about
             ,
             but
             there
             also
             he
             could
             not
             escape
             without
             enemies
             .
             It
             so
             chanced
             that
             hee
             preaching
             vpon
             the
             Uirgin
             Marie
             ,
             he
             proued
             that
             Christ
             was
             her
             Sauiour
             .
             Certaine
             Popish
             Priests
             being
             therewith
             offended
             ,
             drew
             Articles
             against
             him
             concerning
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             Ladie
             ,
             of
             praying
             vnto
             Saints
             ,
             and
             of
             Purgatorie
             :
             to
             which
             Articles
             he
             answered
             in
             effect
             as
             followeth
             ;
          
           
             1
             To
             reproue
             certaine
             Priests
             and
             beneficed
             men
             which
             giue
             so
             much
             to
             our
             Lady
             ,
             as
             though
             she
             had
             not
             bin
             saued
             by
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             sauiour
             of
             her
             and
             of
             all
             that
             be
             or
             shall
             be
             saued
             .
             I
             did
             reason
             that
             either
             she
             was
             a
             sinner
             or
             no
             sinner
             ;
             if
             a
             sinner
             ,
             then
             she
             was
             deliuered
             from
             sinne
             by
             Christ
             ,
             or
             if
             she
             were
             no
             sinner
             she
             was
             preserued
             from
             sinne
             by
             him
             ,
             so
             he
             was
             her
             Sauiour
             which
             way
             soeuer
             you
             take
             it
             .
          
           
             2
             Images
             of
             Saints
             are
             called
             Saints
             :
             to
             pray
             to
             these
             Saints
             is
             Idolatrie
             .
             Saints
             in
             heauen
             doe
             of
             Charity
             pray
             for
             vs
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             not
             commanded
             to
             pray
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             Christ
             only
             is
             a
             holy
             Mediator
             for
             them
             and
             vs.
             
          
           
             3
             The
             scurfe
             must
             be
             taken
             away
             from
             pilgrimage
             before
             it
             be
             good
             ,
             to
             wit
             superstition
             ,
             Idolatrie
             ,
             false
             faith
             ,
             and
             trust
             in
             the
             Image
             ,
             debts
             must
             be
             paide
             ,
             restitutions
             made
             ,
             wife
             and
             children
             prouided
             for
             ,
             duety
             to
             our
             poore
             neighbours
             discharged
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             is
             at
             best
             ,
             be●fore
             it
             be
             vowed
             it
             néed
             not
             be
             done
             ,
             for
             God
             commandeth
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             4
             I
             said
             the
             
               Aue
               maria
            
             was
             a
             greeting
             which
             the
             Angel
             brought
             from
             God
             to
             the
             Uir●
             in
             Marie
             ,
             but
             I
             said
             it
             was
             not
             a
             prayer
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Pater
               noster
            
             ,
             which
             our
             Sauior
             Christ
             made
             ,
             and
             bade
             vs
             say
             for
             a
             prayer
             ,
             not
             adding
             that
             we
             should
             say
             ten
             or
             twenty
             
               Aue
               Mariaes
            
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             torment
             of
             hell
             is
             not
             a
             materiall
             fire
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             it
             is
             a
             materiall
             stinging
             of
             a
             worme
             or
             snake
             ,
             but
             a
             metaphor
             signifying
             the
             paine
             ,
             torment
             ,
             anguish
             ,
             griefe
             ,
             miserie
             ,
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             heauines
             inexplicable
             and
             intollerable
             ,
             whose
             nature
             and
             condition
             none
             can
             tell
             .
          
           
             6
             That
             the
             soules
             that
             are
             not
             in
             hell
             ,
             are
             in
             as
             great
             ioy
             as
             soules
             can
             be
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             put
             from
             eternall
             ioy
             ,
             and
             suffer
             no
             paine
             ,
             of
             charitie
             they
             pray
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             haue
             no
             need
             that
             we
             should
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             besides
             this
             there
             is
             no
             other
             Purgatorie
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             be
             there
             then
             in
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Londons
             prison
             ,
             though
             they
             call
             the
             fire
             thereof
             neuer
             so
             hote
             ,
             yet
             if
             the
             Bishop
             with
             his
             two
             fingers
             can
             put
             away
             some
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             a
             Friers
             Cowle
             the
             fourth
             part
             thereof
             ,
             and
             
               Scala
               Coeli
            
             altogether
             ,
             I
             will
             neuer
             found
             Abbey
             ,
             Colledge
             ,
             or
             Chauntery
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Prouision
             for
             Purgatorie
             hath
             brought
             thousands
             to
             hell
             ,
             debts
             haue
             not
             beene
             paide
             ,
             nor
             lands
             and
             goods
             euill
             gotten
             restored
             ,
             poore
             people
             are
             suffered
             to
             perish
             for
             want
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             builde
             religious
             houses
             to
             deliuer
             out
             of
             Purgatorie
             ,
             and
             to
             pay
             for
             Dirges
             ,
             Masses
             ,
             and
             ringing
             of
             Bells
             to
             carrie
             vs
             to
             hell
             withall
             ;
             who
             can
             purge
             pilgrimage
             from
             Idolatrie
             ,
             and
             Purgatorie
             from
             robberie
             ,
             but
             he
             shall
             be
             in
             suspition
             of
             heresie
             ?
          
           
           
             As
             for
             Pilgrimage
             ,
             you
             would
             wonder
             what
             iugling
             there
             is
             to
             get
             Money
             withall
             ,
             I
             dwell
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             you
             would
             admire
             how
             they
             come
             by
             flockes
             out
             of
             the
             West
             Countrey
             to
             many
             Images
             ,
             but
             cheef●ly
             to
             the
             blood
             of
             Hayles
             ,
             and
             they
             beléeue
             verily
             it
             is
             the
             blood
             of
             Christs
             body
             ,
             shed
             vpon
             Mount
             Caluarie
             for
             our
             saluation
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             sight
             of
             it
             doth
             certifie
             them
             out
             of
             doubt
             ,
             that
             their
             sinnes
             are
             forgiuen
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             in
             state
             of
             saluation
             .
             If
             you
             should
             common
             with
             them
             comming
             and
             going
             what
             faiths
             they
             haue
             ,
             you
             would
             wonder
             ,
             they
             cannot
             away
             with
             forgiuing
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             reconciling
             themselues
             vnto
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             for
             the
             sight
             of
             that
             blood
             doth
             quite
             them
             for
             the
             time
             ;
             they
             that
             did
             violently
             and
             miraculously
             plucke
             the
             blood
             out
             of
             Christs
             body
             ,
             by
             whipping
             and
             wounding
             him
             ,
             saw
             his
             blood
             ,
             and
             yet
             were
             not
             thereby
             in
             cléere
             life
             .
             Christ
             doth
             suffer
             the
             Diuell
             to
             vse
             his
             craftie
             fashion
             for
             our
             probation
             :
             it
             were
             very
             little
             thanke
             to
             beléeue
             well
             ,
             if
             nothing
             should
             mooue
             vs
             to
             beléeue
             superstitiously
             ;
             it
             was
             not
             in
             vaine
             ,
             when
             Christ
             had
             taught
             vs
             truly
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             vs
             beware
             of
             false
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             These
             points
             following
             his
             Aduersaries
             preached
             ,
             y
             ●
             Christs
             blood
             is
             not
             sufficient
             without
             the
             blood
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             Magdalene
             did
             not
             know
             Christ
             to
             be
             God
             before
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             now
             no
             Idolatry
             :
             Rome
             cannot
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             the
             Pope
             is
             Lord
             of
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             he
             doth
             ,
             is
             well
             done
             :
             
               Pater
               noster
            
             is
             to
             be
             said
             vnto
             Saint
             
               Peter
               :
               Pater
               noster
            
             is
             but
             a
             beggerly
             prayer
             ,
             
               Aue
               Maria
            
             is
             infinitly
             better
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             twentie
             
               Aue
               Mariaes
            
             for
             one
             
               Pater
               noster
               ,
               Aue
               Maria
            
             was
             before
             
               Pater
               noster
            
             ,
             and
             shall
             bee
             after
             :
             it
             was
             not
             necessary
             that
             the
             scriptures
             should
             be
             written
             :
             Christ
             saying
             ,
             
               he
               that
               leaueth
               father
               or
               mother
               ,
            
             praueth
             our
             pilgrimage
             ,
             with
             many
             moe
             .
          
           
             Many
             dangerous
             hazards
             he
             suffered
             amongst
             the
             Popes
             friends
             and
             Gods
             enemies
             ,
             for
             the
             Gospell
             sake
             .
             When
             there
             was
             a
             Proclamation
             set
             forth
             for
             the
             calling
             in
             of
             the
             Bible
             in
             English
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             good
             bookes
             ,
             he
             hazarded
             himselfe
             to
             write
             to
             King
             Henry
             the
             eight
             to
             disswade
             him
             therefrom
             ,
             which
             Letter
             thou
             mayest
             see
             in
             the
             booke
             at
             large
             :
             at
             length
             by
             the
             means
             of
             Doctor
             Butts
             and
             of
             good
             Cromwell
             ,
             he
             was
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             and
             continued
             so
             a
             few
             yeares
             ,
             instructing
             his
             Diocesse
             according
             to
             a
             diligent
             Pastor
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             before
             )
             both
             in
             the
             Uniuersitie
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             Benefiee
             he
             was
             tossed
             and
             turmoyled
             by
             the
             wicked
             ,
             so
             in
             his
             Bishopricke
             some
             sought
             his
             trouble
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             he
             was
             accused
             to
             the
             King
             for
             his
             Sermons
             .
             Thus
             he
             continued
             in
             this
             laborious
             function
             of
             a
             Bishop
             for
             certaine
             yeares
             ,
             vntill
             the
             comming
             vp
             of
             the
             sixe
             Articles
             ,
             and
             altering
             of
             Religion
             ,
             so
             when
             he
             could
             not
             keepe
             his
             Bishopricke
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             of
             his
             owne
             free
             will
             he
             resigned
             the
             same
             :
             at
             which
             time
             Shaxton
             Bishop
             of
             Salesburie
             resigned
             also
             with
             him
             his
             Bishopricke
             .
             These
             two
             remained
             a
             great
             space
             vnbishopped
             ,
             keeping
             silence
             vntill
             the
             time
             of
             King
             Edward
             .
             A
             little
             after
             Latimer
             had
             renounced
             his
             Bishopricke
             ,
             hee
             was
             sore
             bruised
             with
             the
             fall
             of
             a
             tree
             ,
             and
             comming
             to
             London
             for
             remedy
             ,
             hee
             was
             troubled
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             was
             cast
             into
             the
             Tower
             ,
             where
             he
             continued
             prisoner
             vntill
             the
             Raigne
             of
             King
             Edward
             ,
             then
             the
             golden
             mouth
             of
             this
             preacher
             ,
             shut
             vp
             long
             before
             ,
             was
             opened
             againe
             ,
             and
             beginning
             a
             fresh
             to
             set
             forth
             his
             plough
             againe
             ,
             and
             continued
             all
             the
             time
             of
             the
             said
             King
             ,
             labouring
             in
             the
             Lords
             haruest
             most
             fruitfully
             :
             hee
             preached
             for
             the
             most
             part
             twice
             euery
             Sunday
             to
             no
             small
             shame
             of
             vnpreaching
             prelates
             ,
             which
             occupied
             great
             rome
             ,
             to
             doe
             little
             good
             :
             he
             did
             most
             euidently
             prophes●e
             of
             all
             these
             kinde
             of
             plagues
             which
             after
             ensued
             :
             so
             plainely
             that
             if
             England
             euer
             had
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             he
             might
             seeme
             to
             be
             one
             ,
             and
             he
             did
             euer
             affirme
             ,
             that
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             would
             cost
             him
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             certainely
             perswaded
             that
             Winchester
             was
             kept
             in
             the
             Tower
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             death
             ,
             which
             fell
             out
             right
             ,
             for
             after
             the
             death
             of
             King
             Edward
             ,
             and
             Queen
             Mary
             proclaimed
             ,
             a
             Purseuant
             was
             sent
             down
             vnto
             him
             (
             by
             the
             doing
             no
             doubt
             of
             
               Winchester
               )
               Latimer
            
             had
             warning
             thereof
             six
             houres
             before
             the
             Purseuant
             came
             ,
             whereby
             he
             might
             haue
             ●scaped
             ,
             but
             he
             prepared
             himselfe
             towards
             his
             iourney
             before
             the
             Purse●ant
             came
             ,
             who
             maruelled
             to
             
             sée
             him
             so
             prepared
             for
             his
             iourney
             ,
             he
             told
             the
             Purseuant
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             welcome
             guest
             ,
             and
             be
             it
             knowne
             vnto
             you
             and
             the
             whole
             World
             ;
             that
             I
             goe
             as
             willingly
             to
             London
             at
             this
             present
             ,
             being
             called
             of
             my
             Prince
             to
             giue
             a
             reckoning
             of
             my
             Faith
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             euer
             I
             was
             to
             goe
             vnto
             any
             place
             in
             the
             world
             :
             and
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             which
             hath
             made
             me
             worthy
             to
             preach
             to
             two
             most
             excellent
             Princes
             ,
             so
             he
             will
             able
             me
             to
             witnesse
             the
             same
             to
             the
             third
             ,
             either
             to
             her
             comfort
             or
             discomfort
             eternally
             .
             When
             the
             Purseuant
             had
             deliuered
             his
             Letters
             ,
             he
             departed
             ,
             affirming
             that
             hee
             was
             not
             commaunded
             to
             tarry
             for
             him
             :
             whereby
             it
             appeared
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             haue
             him
             appeare
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             haue
             fled
             out
             of
             the
             Realme
             :
             they
             knew
             his
             constancy
             would
             deface
             them
             in
             Popery
             ,
             and
             confirme
             the
             godly
             in
             the
             truth
             .
             When
             he
             came
             through
             Smithfield
             ,
             he
             said
             merrily
             ,
             Smithfield
             bad
             long
             groned
             for
             him
             :
             after
             he
             had
             béene
             before
             the
             Councell
             ,
             hee
             was
             sent
             to
             the
             Tower
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             he
             was
             transported
             to
             Oxford
             ,
             with
             Cramer
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             Ridley
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             there
             to
             dispute
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             said
             :
             Of
             the
             order
             of
             the
             disputations
             ,
             and
             bow
             they
             were
             condemned
             ,
             thou
             maist
             sée
             before
             ,
             where
             they
             continued
             vntill
             this
             time
             in
             continual
             prayer
             ,
             godly
             conference
             and
             writing
             .
             Latimer
             sometimes
             continued
             so
             long
             knéeling
             at
             prayer
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             not
             able
             to
             arise
             without
             helpe
             :
             three
             thinges
             especially
             he
             prayed
             for
             in
             his
             Prayers
             :
             First
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             appointed
             him
             to
             preach
             his
             Word
             ,
             so
             hee
             would
             giue
             him
             grace
             to
             stand
             to
             the
             same
             vntill
             his
             death
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             restore
             his
             Gospel
             vnto
             England
             againe
             once
             more
             :
             which
             once
             more
             hee
             inculcated
             oftentimes
             into
             the
             eares
             of
             the
             LORD
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             spoken
             vnto
             him
             face
             to
             face
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             hee
             prayed
             for
             the
             preseruation
             of
             Queene
             ELIZABETH
             ,
             then
             but
             Lady
             ELIZABETH
             ,
             whom
             with
             ●eares
             he
             still
             named
             ,
             desiring
             God
             to
             make
             hee
             a
             comforter
             to
             this
             comfortles
             Realme
             ,
             the
             Lord
             most
             graciously
             granted
             al
             these
             things
             which
             he
             requested
             .
          
           
             The
             twentith
             day
             of
             September
             ,
             a
             Commission
             was
             sent
             from
             the
             Cardinall
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Lincolne
             ,
             Glocester
             ,
             and
             Bristow
             ,
             to
             examine
             Doctor
             Ridley
             ,
             and
             Maister
             Latimer
             ,
             vpon
             the
             points
             they
             were
             condemned
             for
             at
             Oxford
             :
             and
             if
             they
             would
             not
             recant
             there
             opinions
             ,
             to
             disgrade
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             first
             point
             was
             whether
             the
             reall
             presence
             of
             Christ
             was
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             D.
             Ridley
             first
             appeared
             before
             them
             ;
             when
             the
             Commission
             was
             read
             ,
             he
             standing
             bare-headed
             ,
             assoon
             as
             he
             heard
             the
             Cardinall
             named
             ,
             and
             the
             Popes
             Holines
             :
             he
             put
             on
             his
             cap
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Lincolne
             reprehended
             him
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             if
             he
             would
             not
             of
             himselfe
             put
             off
             his
             cap
             another
             should
             doe
             it
             for
             him
             :
             He
             answered
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             done
             for
             any
             contumacy
             that
             he
             bare
             vnto
             their
             own
             persons
             ,
             nor
             for
             any
             derogation
             of
             the
             Cardinall
             in
             that
             he
             was
             borne
             of
             the
             Bloud
             Royall
             ,
             &
             was
             indued
             with
             much
             le●rning
             &
             excellent
             vertues
             ●ut
             in
             that
             he
             is
             Legate
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             (
             and
             with
             that
             he
             put
             on
             his
             cap
             )
             whose
             vsurped
             supremacie
             I
             vtterly
             renounce
             ,
             which
             I
             will
             not
             onely
             denounce
             in
             words
             ,
             but
             in
             gesture
             ,
             be●auiour
             ,
             and
             all
             my
             doings
             expresse
             the
             same
             :
             wherevpon
             by
             the
             commandement
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Lincoln
             his
             cap
             was
             taken
             off
             :
             he
             appeared
             twice
             ,
             and
             thus
             he
             did
             at
             both
             times
             ,
             their
             answeres
             were
             both
             to
             one
             effect
             in
             substance
             .
          
           
             First
             they
             made
             their
             protestation
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             their
             answers
             ,
             it
             should
             not
             be
             taken
             thereby
             that
             they
             would
             acknowledge
             any
             authority
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             answered
             as
             subiects
             to
             the
             king
             and
             Queene
             :
             to
             the
             first
             point
             they
             did
             confesse
             that
             in
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             by
             spirit
             and
             grace
             ,
             is
             the
             very
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             that
             euery
             man
             receiuing
             bodily
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             spiritually
             receiue
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             thereby
             is
             partaker
             of
             the
             merits
             of
             his
             passion
             ,
             but
             they
             denied
             the
             naturall
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             really
             in
             the
             outward
             sacrament
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             question
             was
             ,
             whether
             after
             consecration
             of
             the
             sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             there
             did
             remain
             any
             substance
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             :
             to
             that
             they
             answered
             ,
             there
             was
             such
             a
             change
             in
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             as
             no
             man
             but
             God
             can
             make
             ,
             being
             the
             bread
             had
             that
             dignity
             to
             exhibit
             Christs
             body
             ,
             yet
             the
             bread
             is
             still
             bread
             ,
             and
             the
             
             wine
             still
             wine
             ,
             for
             the
             change
             is
             not
             in
             the
             nature
             but
             in
             the
             dignity
             ,
             because
             that
             which
             was
             common
             bread
             hath
             the
             dignitie
             to
             exhibit
             Christs
             body
             ,
             for
             now
             it
             is
             an
             holy
             bread
             sanctified
             by
             Gods
             word
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             question
             was
             ,
             whether
             the
             masse
             were
             a
             liuely
             and
             propitiatorie
             sacrifice
             for
             them
             aliue
             ,
             and
             for
             them
             that
             be
             dead
             :
             this
             article
             they
             denied
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             because
             Christ
             made
             one
             perfect
             sacrifice
             for
             the
             whole
             world
             ;
             neither
             can
             the
             Priests
             offer
             vp
             Christ
             againe
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             man
             ;
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             propitiation
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             but
             his
             Crosse
             only
             .
             And
             because
             neither
             for
             feare
             nor
             flatterie
             they
             could
             be
             made
             to
             recant
             ,
             at
             their
             second
             sitting
             they
             were
             condemned
             ,
             disgraded
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             to
             the
             secular
             power
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             North-side
             of
             the
             towne
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             in
             the
             ditch
             ,
             ouer
             against
             Baliol
             Colledge
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             execution
             was
             appointed
             ,
             Doctor
             Ridley
             came
             vnto
             the
             stake
             in
             a
             faire
             black
             gowne
             ,
             such
             as
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             weare
             when
             he
             was
             Bishop
             ,
             with
             a
             tippet
             of
             sables
             about
             his
             neck
             ;
             M.
             Latimer
             came
             in
             a
             poore
             frize
             frock
             ,
             in
             one
             they
             might
             behold
             the
             honor
             they
             sometimes
             had
             ,
             in
             the
             other
             the
             calamitie
             whereunto
             they
             were
             now
             descended
             :
             after
             Doctor
             Ridley
             had
             prayed
             ,
             seeing
             the
             chéerfulnes
             of
             M.
             Latimer
             he
             ran
             vnto
             him
             ,
             imbraced
             him
             ,
             and
             kissed
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             be
             of
             good
             heart
             brother
             ,
             for
             God
             will
             either
             asswage
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             flame
             ,
             or
             else
             strengthen
             vs
             to
             abide
             it
             .
          
           
             Then
             Doctor
             Smith
             began
             his
             Sermon
             vpon
             1.
             
             
               Co.
               13.
               
               If
               I
               giue
               my
               body
               to
               the
               fire
               to
               be
               burned
               ,
               and
               haue
               not
               charity
               ,
               I
               shall
               gaine
               nothing
               thereby
               :
            
             wherein
             he
             alledged
             that
             neither
             the
             holinesse
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             nor
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             death
             ,
             but
             the
             goodnes
             of
             the
             cause
             made
             a
             martyr
             ;
             this
             he
             pr●ued
             by
             the
             example
             of
             Iudas
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             which
             then
             might
             be
             counted
             righteous
             because
             they
             desperatly
             sundred
             their
             liues
             from
             their
             bodies
             (
             as
             he
             feared
             these
             men
             that
             stood
             before
             him
             would
             do
             )
             and
             still
             he
             cried
             vnto
             the
             people
             to
             beware
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             hereticks
             &
             died
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             at
             last
             he
             exhorted
             them
             to
             recant
             and
             come
             home
             again
             vnto
             the
             Church
             ,
             &
             saue
             their
             liues
             and
             soules
             ,
             which
             else
             were
             condemned
             .
             They
             would
             haue
             answered
             him
             ,
             but
             some
             ran
             to
             them
             &
             stopt
             their
             mouthes
             with
             their
             hands
             ,
             &
             would
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             speak
             .
             Then
             Doctor
             Ridley
             said
             ,
             Heauenly
             father
             ,
             I
             giue
             thée
             most
             hearty
             thanks
             that
             thou
             hast
             called
             me
             to
             be
             a
             professor
             of
             thée
             ,
             euen
             vnto
             death
             :
             I
             beséech
             thée
             be
             mercifull
             to
             this
             Realme
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             deliuer
             the
             same
             from
             all
             her
             enemies
             .
             When
             the
             fire
             was
             kindled
             he
             cried
             ,
             Into
             thy
             hands
             I
             commit
             my
             spirit
             ,
             Lord
             receiue
             my
             spirit
             ,
             crying
             often
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             receiue
             my
             spirit
             :
             M.
             Latimer
             crying
             as
             vehemently
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             O
             Father
             of
             heauen
             receiue
             my
             soule
             .
             Latimer
             died
             quickly
             ,
             but
             Ridley
             was
             long
             a
             〈◊〉
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             bad
             making
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             yet
             he
             remained
             constant
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             death
             of
             Stephen
             Gardner
             .
          
           
             IN
             Nouember
             ,
             the
             next
             moneth
             after
             the
             burning
             of
             Ridley
             and
             Latimer
             ,
             in
             which
             moneth
             the
             Quéen
             died
             :
             thrée
             years
             after
             ,
             
               Stephen
               Gardner
            
             a
             man
             hated
             of
             God
             
             and
             good
             men
             ,
             ended
             his
             wretched
             life
             .
             He
             was
             borne
             in
             Berry
             in
             Suffolk
             ,
             and
             brought
             vp
             in
             Oxford
             :
             his
             wit
             ,
             capacity
             ,
             and
             memory
             were
             excellent
             if
             they
             had
             bin
             well
             applied
             :
             he
             was
             high-minded
             ,
             flattering
             his
             own
             conceit
             too
             much
             towards
             his
             superiours
             ;
             he
             was
             politick
             and
             pleasant
             ,
             to
             his
             inferiors
             fierce
             ;
             against
             his
             equals
             stout
             and
             enuious
             if
             they
             any
             thing
             withstood
             him
             in
             iudgment
             :
             it
             was
             constantly
             reported
             that
             the
             nayles
             of
             his
             toes
             were
             crooked
             and
             sharp
             downward
             like
             the
             clawes
             of
             a
             beast
             :
             his
             death
             happened
             so
             opportunely
             that
             England
             hath
             a
             great
             cause
             therefore
             to
             praise
             God
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             for
             the
             great
             hurt
             it
             had
             done
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             in
             peruerting
             his
             Princes
             ,
             in
             bringing
             in
             the
             sixe
             Articles
             ,
             in
             murthering
             GODS
             Saints
             ,
             and
             in
             defacing
             Christs
             most
             true
             Religion
             ,
             but
             especially
             for
             that
             he
             had
             thought
             to
             haue
             murthered
             our
             noble
             and
             religious
             Quéene
             Elizabeth
             ;
             for
             hee
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             her
             danger
             :
             and
             if
             it
             bee
             certaine
             which
             
             we
             haue
             heard
             that
             a
             Writ
             came
             downe
             from
             certaine
             of
             the
             Councell
             to
             the
             Tower
             where
             the
             Lady
             Elizabeth
             was
             ,
             for
             her
             execution
             :
             it
             is
             sure
             this
             vile
             wily
             Winchester
             was
             the
             only
             Dedalus
             and
             framer
             of
             that
             Ingine
             ;
             but
             M.
             Brigs
             Lieutenant
             of
             the
             Tower
             certified
             the
             Quéen
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             there
             by
             preuented
             Achitophels
             bloudy
             deuices
             ,
             as
             
               Bonner
               ,
               Storie
               ,
               Thornton
               ,
               Harpsfield
               ,
               Downing
               ,
            
             with
             others
             ,
             were
             occupied
             in
             putting
             the
             branches
             to
             death
             ;
             so
             Gardner
             bent
             his
             deuices
             in
             assaying
             the
             root
             ,
             in
             casting
             such
             a
             plot
             to
             build
             vp
             his
             Poperie
             ,
             as
             he
             thought
             it
             should
             stand
             for
             euer
             :
             whether
             he
             died
             with
             his
             tongue
             swolne
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             as
             Arundell
             Bishop
             of
             Canterburie
             did
             ,
             or
             whether
             he
             stunke
             before
             he
             died
             ,
             as
             Cardinall
             Wolsey
             did
             ,
             who
             after
             he
             had
             vsed
             coniuration
             before
             ,
             so
             after
             he
             had
             poysoned
             himselfe
             by
             the
             way
             ;
             at
             his
             buriall
             he
             was
             so
             heauie
             that
             they
             let
             him
             fall
             ,
             and
             he
             gaue
             such
             a
             sauor
             that
             they
             could
             not
             abide
             him
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             suddaine
             tempest
             about
             him
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Torches
             went
             out
             ,
             and
             could
             beare
             no
             light
             ,
             or
             whether
             he
             died
             in
             dispaire
             ,
             I
             referre
             all
             this
             vnto
             their
             reports
             ,
             of
             whom
             I
             heard
             it
             .
             A
             great
             doer
             about
             Winchester
             reported
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Chichester
             comming
             vnto
             Gardner
             ,
             began
             to
             comfort
             him
             with
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             and
             with
             frée
             Iustification
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             :
             he
             said
             ,
             what
             ,
             my
             Lord
             ,
             will
             you
             open
             that
             gap
             now
             ,
             then
             farewell
             altogether
             ?
             to
             me
             and
             such
             other
             you
             may
             speake
             it
             ,
             but
             open
             this
             window
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             then
             farewell
             altogether
             .
          
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Web
             Gentleman
             ,
             George
             Roper
             ,
             and
             George
             Parke
             .
          
           
             THese
             were
             condemned
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Douer
             ,
             
             and
             Harpsfield
             ,
             for
             de●ying
             the
             reall
             presence
             in
             the
             sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             were
             burned
             in
             one
             fire
             at
             Canterburie
             ,
             abiding
             most
             patiently
             their
             torments
             ,
             and
             counting
             themselues
             blessed
             that
             they
             were
             worthy
             to
             suffer
             for
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
        
         
           
             William
             Wiseman
             and
             Iames
             Gore
             .
          
           
             THis
             Wiseman
             died
             in
             Lollards
             Tower
             ,
             being
             there
             for
             religion
             :
             the
             holy
             Catholike
             Church
             cast
             him
             out
             into
             the
             fields
             ,
             and
             commaunded
             that
             no
             man
             should
             burie
             him
             ▪
             according
             as
             their
             deuout
             manner
             is
             to
             all
             that
             die
             in
             that
             sort
             ,
             whom
             they
             account
             not
             worthy
             of
             buriall
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             cast
             to
             dogges
             and
             birds
             ,
             yet
             good
             men
             buried
             him
             in
             the
             night
             .
          
           
             
               Iames
               Gore
            
             being
             in
             the
             prison
             at
             Colchester
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             died
             much
             about
             this
             time
             .
          
        
         
           
             IOHN
             PHILPOT
             .
          
           
             HEe
             was
             Sir
             
               Peter
               Philpots
            
             sonne
             in
             Hampshire
             ,
             brought
             vp
             in
             new
             Colledge
             in
             Oxford
             :
             going
             from
             Oxford
             into
             Italy
             ,
             comming
             from
             Uenice
             to
             Padua
             he
             was
             in
             danger
             through
             a
             Franciscan
             Frier
             accompanying
             him
             in
             his
             iourney
             ,
             who
             comming
             to
             Padua
             accused
             him
             of
             heresie
             .
             In
             King
             Edwards
             time
             he
             had
             diuers
             conflicts
             with
             Gardner
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             :
             after
             he
             was
             made
             Archdeacon
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             where
             he
             continued
             during
             King
             Edwards
             time
             ,
             to
             no
             small
             profit
             of
             those
             parts
             :
             in
             Quéen
             Maries
             time
             he
             being
             one
             of
             the
             Conuocation
             ,
             with
             a
             few
             other
             sustained
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Gospell
             manfully
             against
             the
             aduersary
             part
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             recited
             ,
             wherefore
             he
             was
             called
             to
             account
             before
             Gardner
             ,
             and
             examined
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             hée
             was
             remoued
             to
             Bonner
             and
             other
             Commissioners
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             had
             diuers
             conflicts
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             examinations
             hereafter
             following
             
             may
             appeare
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             lien
             a
             yeere
             and
             a
             halfe
             in
             the
             Marshalsey
             ,
             being
             twice
             examined
             ,
             but
             no
             point
             of
             Religion
             handled
             :
             then
             hee
             was
             committed
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Londons
             Cole-house
             ,
             where
             he
             found
             a
             married
             Priest
             of
             Essex
             named
             
               Thomas
               Whittle
            
             ,
             This
             Minister
             greatly
             lamented
             his
             owne
             infirmitie
             ,
             for
             that
             through
             imprisonment
             hee
             was
             constrained
             by
             writing
             to
             yeelde
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             and
             was
             set
             at
             liberty
             ,
             and
             after
             felt
             such
             an
             hell
             in
             his
             conscience
             that
             hee
             could
             scarce
             refraine
             from
             destroying
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             bee
             at
             quiet
             vntill
             he
             hauing
             got
             the
             Bishops
             register
             to
             see
             his
             Bill
             ,
             hee
             tore
             it
             in
             peeces
             ,
             and
             after
             he
             was
             as
             ioifull
             a
             man
             as
             any
             could
             be
             :
             When
             Boner
             heard
             thereof
             be
             sent
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             buffeted
             him
             ,
             and
             plucked
             off
             a
             peece
             of
             his
             Beard
             ,
             but
             now
             he
             is
             ioyfull
             vnder
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             thirtéene
             or
             fourtéene
             times
             in
             priuate
             and
             publikely
             examined
             ,
             his
             answeres
             that
             concerne
             any
             point
             of
             Religion
             heere
             follow
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             third
             examination
             .
          
           
             
               Boner
               .
            
             
               YOu
               must
               be
               of
               the
               Church
               for
               there
               is
               but
               one
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               I
               am
               sure
               I
               am
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               &
               I
               know
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               that
               there
               is
               but
               one
               Doue
               ,
               one
               Spouse
               ,
               one
               beloued
               congregation
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               which
               there
               is
               no
               saluation
               :
               This
               Church
               is
               builded
               vpon
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Bon.
               
            
             
               You
               are
               not
               in
               the
               same
               Faith
               ,
               in
               which
               you
               were
               baptized
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               I
               was
               baptized
               into
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               I
               now
               hold
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bon.
               
            
             
               You
               were
               twenty
               yeares
               agone
               of
               another
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               I
               was
               then
               of
               no
               Faith
               ,
               a
               wicked
               liuer
               ,
               neither
               hote
               nor
               cold
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bon.
               
            
             
               Doe
               you
               not
               think
               we
               are
               of
               a
               true
               Faith
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               I
               am
               sure
               Gods
               word
               throughly
               ,
               with
               the
               primitiue
               Church
               ,
               and
               all
               ancient
               writers
               doe
               agree
               with
               this
               Faith
               that
               I
               am
               ●ff
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bon.
               
            
             
               I
               maruell
               you
               are
               so
               merry
               in
               prison
               ,
               singing
               and
               reioycing
               in
               your
               naughtines
               ,
               you
               should
               rather
               lament
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               The
               mirth
               we
               make
               is
               but
               singing
               of
               Psalmes
               ,
               as
               S.
               Paul
               willeth
               vs
               to
               be
               merry
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               singing
               together
               in
               Hymnes
               ,
               and
               Psalmes
               ,
               wee
               are
               in
               a
               darke
               comfortles
               place
               ,
               therefore
               it
               becommeth
               vs
               to
               be
               merry
               ,
               as
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               
                 least
                 sorrowfulnes
                 eate
                 vp
                 our
                 hearts
                 :
              
               Then
               I
               was
               carried
               to
               the
               Cole-house
               :
               where
               I
               with
               my
               six
               fellowes
               rouse
               together
               in
               the
               straw
               as
               cheerefully
               we
               thank
               God
               as
               others
               doe
               in
               their
               Doune
               beds
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             fourth
             Examination
             .
          
           
             
               Worcest
               .
            
             
               BEfore
               he
               beginneth
               to
               speak
               ,
               it
               is
               best
               for
               him
               to
               call
               to
               God
               for
               grace
               to
               open
               his
               heart
               that
               he
               may
               conceaue
               the
               truth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               Then
               I
               fell
               vpon
               my
               knees
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               the
               giuer
               of
               wisedom
               ,
               I
               beséech
               thée
               of
               thine
               infinit
               goodnes
               in
               Christ
               ,
               to
               giue
               me
               ,
               most
               vile
               sinner
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               wisedome
               ,
               to
               speake
               and
               make
               answer
               in
               thy
               cause
               ,
               to
               the
               content
               of
               the
               hearers
               ,
               and
               to
               my
               better
               vnderstanding
               ,
               if
               I
               be
               deceiued
               in
               any
               thing
               .
            
          
           
             
               Boner
               .
            
             
               May
               my
               Lord
               of
               VVorcester
               ,
               you
               did
               not
               well
               to
               exhort
               him
               to
               prayer
               ,
               for
               they
               haue
               a
               singular
               pride
               heerein
               :
               they
               are
               heerein
               like
               certaine
               hereticks
               that
               Pliny
               maketh
               mention
               off
               :
               they
               did
               ●ing
               dayly
               praises
               to
               God
               ,
               before
               the
               dawning
               of
               the
               day
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               God
               make
               me
               and
               you
               such
               hereticks
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               right
               Christians
               ,
               with
               whom
               the
               tyrants
               of
               the
               world
               were
               offended
               for
               their
               well
               doing
               .
            
          
           
             
               Col.
               
            
             
               Where
               can
               you
               proue
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               hath
               erred
               at
               any
               time
               :
               Eusebius
               saith
               ,
               the
               Church
               was
               established
               at
               Rome
               by
               Peter
               ,
               and
               Paul
               ,
               and
               Peter
               was
               Bishop
               there
               25.
               yeares
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               I
               know
               Eusebius
               saith
               so
               ,
               but
               if
               you
               compare
               him
               with
               Saint
               Paul
               to
               the
               Galathians
               ,
               it
               will
               appeare
               manifestly
               to
               the
               contrarie
               :
               He
               liued
               not
               past
               fiue
               and
               thirty
               yeares
               after
               he
               was
               called
               to
               be
               an
               Apostle
               :
               and
               S.
               Paul
               maketh
               mention
               
               of
               his
               abiding
               aboue
               eighteene
               yeares
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               able
               to
               proue
               by
               Eusebius
               and
               others
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               hath
               manifestly
               erred
               ,
               because
               shee
               agreeth
               not
               with
               that
               which
               the
               primitiue
               Church
               did
               vse
               according
               to
               the
               Gospel
               in
               their
               time
               as
               they
               write
               ,
               there
               need
               no
               other
               proofe
               ,
               but
               compare
               the
               one
               with
               the
               other
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bon.
               
            
             
               Ought
               we
               to
               dispute
               with
               you
               of
               our
               Faith
               :
               Iustinian
               in
               the
               Law
               hath
               a
               Title
               ,
               
                 De
                 fide
                 Catholica
              
               to
               the
               contrarie
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               true
               ,
               but
               our
               Faith
               must
               not
               depend
               vpon
               the
               ciuill
               Law
               :
               Ambrose
               saith
               ,
               not
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               the
               Gospell
               hath
               gathered
               the
               Church
               together
               .
            
          
           
             
               Worcest
               .
            
             
               You
               are
               to
               blame
               ,
               you
               cannot
               be
               content
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               hath
               euer
               been
               of
               that
               Faith
               full
               of
               Antiquitie
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               I
               haue
               been
               at
               Rome
               ,
               where
               I
               saw
               your
               Lordship
               .
            
          
           
             
               Worcest
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               sory
               you
               haue
               been
               there
               ,
               for
               the
               wickednes
               which
               you
               saw
               there
               peraduenture
               causeth
               you
               to
               doe
               as
               you
               doe
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               I
               am
               taught
               otherwise
               by
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               not
               altogether
               to
               refuse
               the
               Minister
               for
               his
               euill
               liuing
               ,
               so
               that
               hee
               bring
               forth
               Doctrine
               according
               to
               Gods
               word
               .
            
          
           
             
               Worcest
               ,
            
             
               Doe
               you
               thinke
               the
               vniuersall
               Church
               may
               be
               deceiued
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               Saint
               Paul
               prophesieth
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               an
               vniuersall
               falling
               away
               from
               the
               Faith
               in
               the
               later
               times
               .
            
          
           
             
               Col.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               not
               ment
               of
               Faith
               but
               of
               th'
               empire
               ,
               the
               Greeke
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               so
               signifieth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               The
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               properly
               a
               departing
               from
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               thereof
               commeth
               Apostata
               ,
               which
               signifieth
               one
               that
               departeth
               from
               the
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             
               Worcest
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               sory
               you
               should
               be
               against
               the
               Christian
               world
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               The
               world
               commonly
               and
               such
               as
               be
               called
               Christians
               (
               for
               the
               multitude
               )
               hated
               the
               truth
               and
               be
               enemies
               vnto
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             
               Worcest
               .
            
             
               Doe
               you
               thinke
               the
               vniuersall
               Church
               hath
               erred
               ,
               and
               you
               onely
               to
               be
               of
               the
               truth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               The
               Church
               that
               you
               bee
               of
               was
               neuer
               vniuersall
               :
               for
               two
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               Asia
               ,
               and
               Africa
               ,
               neuer
               consented
               to
               the
               supremacie
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               not
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               neither
               follow
               his
               Decrees
               .
            
          
           
             
               Glo.
               
            
             
               Yes
               in
               Florentines
               Councell
               they
               did
               agree
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               It
               was
               so
               said
               by
               false
               report
               ,
               after
               they
               were
               gone
               home
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               so
               indeed
               ,
               as
               the
               sequell
               of
               them
               all
               hitherto
               doth
               proue
               the
               contrary
               .
            
          
           
             
               Glo.
               
            
             
               By
               whom
               will
               you
               bee
               iudged
               in
               matters
               of
               controuersie
               ,
               which
               happen
               dayly
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               By
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               :
               For
               Christ
               saith
               in
               S.
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 that
                 hee
                 spoke
                 shall
                 be
                 Iudge
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 day
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Glo.
               
            
             
               What
               if
               you
               take
               the
               word
               one
               way
               ,
               and
               I
               another
               way
               ,
               who
               shall
               bee
               Iudge
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               The
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Glo.
               
            
             
               What
               if
               you
               take
               the
               Doctors
               in
               one
               sence
               ,
               and
               I
               in
               another
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               Then
               let
               that
               be
               taken
               which
               most
               agreeth
               to
               Gods
               Word
               .
            
          
           
             
               Worcest
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               wonder
               how
               he
               standeth
               with
               a
               few
               against
               a
               great
               number
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               We
               haue
               almost
               as
               many
               as
               you
               :
               We
               haue
               Asia
               ,
               Africa
               ,
               Germany
               ,
               Denmarke
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               part
               of
               France
               ,
               &
               dayly
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Gospel
               doth
               increase
               ,
               and
               a
               multitude
               doth
               dayly
               come
               out
               of
               France
               through
               persecution
               ,
               that
               the
               cities
               of
               Germany
               are
               scarce
               able
               to
               receiue
               them
               :
               Therefore
               your
               Lordship
               may
               be
               sure
               the
               word
               of
               God
               will
               one
               day
               take
               place
               ,
               doe
               what
               you
               can
               to
               the
               contrarie
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             fift
             Examination
             .
          
           
             
               Couen
               .
            
             
               DOe
               you
               not
               beléeue
               your
               Créed
               ,
               I
               beléeue
               in
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               but
               I
               cannot
               vnderstand
               Rome
               to
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               nor
               the
               like
               to
               it
               .
               
                 S.
                 Asse
              
               .
               S.
               Peter
               builded
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               at
               Rome
               :
               And
               Christ
               saith
               thou
               art
               Peter
               ,
               and
               vpon
               this
               Rock
               I
               will
               build
               my
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               succession
               of
               
               Bishops
               can
               be
               proued
               in
               Rome
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               as
               it
               can
               be
               of
               no
               other
               place
               so
               well
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               manifest
               proofe
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               as
               diuers
               Doctors
               do●
               write
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               You
               cannot
               proue
               the
               Rock
               ,
               that
               Christ
               would
               build
               his
               Church
               on
               ,
               to
               bee
               Rome
               ;
               and
               though
               you
               can
               proue
               the
               succession
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               proue
               Rome
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               vnlesse
               you
               can
               proue
               the
               succession
               of
               Peters
               Faith
               ?
               where
               vpon
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               is
               builded
               to
               continue
               in
               his
               successors
               at
               Rome
               :
               and
               at
               this
               present
               to
               remaine
               there
               .
            
          
           
             
               Couen
               .
            
             
               What
               meaneth
               this
               word
               Catholick
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               The
               Catholick
               Faith
               or
               Catholick
               Church
               is
               not
               that
               which
               is
               most
               vniuersall
               or
               of
               men
               receiued
               ,
               wherby
               you
               d●e
               infer
               your
               Faith
               to
               hang
               vpon
               the
               multitude
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               so
               :
               We
               iudge
               (
               saith
               S.
               Augustine
               )
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               of
               that
               which
               hath
               been
               ,
               is
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               :
               so
               that
               if
               you
               can
               proue
               your
               Catholick
               Church
               and
               Faith
               ,
               hath
               been
               taught
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               is
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               ,
               then
               may
               you
               count
               your selues
               Catholicks
               ,
               otherwise
               not
               :
               Catholick
               in
               Gréeke
               is
               compounded
               of
               ●
               which
               signifieth
               according
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               summe
               ,
               or
               principle
               ,
               or
               whole
               ,
               so
               that
               Catholick
               Church
               or
               Faith
               ,
               is
               as
               much
               to
               say
               as
               the
               first
               ,
               hole
               ,
               sound
               ,
               &
               chéefest
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             
               Boner
               .
            
             
               Doe
               you
               thinke
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               hath
               erred
               ,
               vntill
               within
               these
               few
               yeares
               some
               haue
               swarued
               from
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               I
               doe
               not
               thinke
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               hath
               erred
               :
               but
               I
               require
               you
               to
               proue
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Curtop
               .
            
             
               Ireneus
               ,
               who
               was
               within
               a
               hundred
               yeares
               after
               Christ
               ,
               came
               to
               Victor
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               to
               aske
               his
               aduice
               about
               excommunication
               of
               certaine
               hereticks
               ,
               which
               he
               would
               not
               haue
               done
               if
               hee
               had
               not
               taken
               him
               to
               bee
               supreme
               head
               ,
               and
               Couentry
               bad
               him
               marke
               this
               Argument
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               This
               fact
               of
               Ireneus
               proueth
               no
               more
               for
               the
               supremacie
               then
               mine
               hath
               done
               ,
               for
               I
               haue
               béen
               at
               Rome
               as
               well
               as
               he
               ,
               and
               could
               haue
               spoken
               with
               the
               Pope
               and
               if
               I
               would
               :
               yet
               would
               there
               were
               none
               in
               England
               fauoured
               his
               supremacie
               more
               then
               I
               :
               And
               it
               is
               not
               like
               that
               Ireneus
               ,
               or
               the
               primatiue
               church
               so
               take
               him
               ,
               for
               I
               can
               shew
               7.
               generall
               Councels
               after
               Ireneus
               time
               :
               wherin
               he
               was
               neuer
               so
               taken
               in
               many
               hundred
               y●eres
               after
               Christ
               :
               These
               be
               the
               Councels
               ;
               the
               Nicentine
               ,
               Ephesine
               ,
               the
               first
               ,
               &
               second
               :
               Calcedone
               ,
               Constantinopolitane
               ,
               Carthagenense
               ,
               Auilence
               .
            
          
           
             
               Couen
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               will
               you
               not
               admit
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               to
               be
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               Because
               it
               followeth
               not
               ,
               nor
               agréeth
               with
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               an
               Apple
               is
               like
               a
               Nut
               :
               it
               were
               too
               long
               to
               name
               all
               the
               disagréements
               :
               I
               will
               name
               but
               two
               :
               The
               Supremacie
               ,
               and
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Curtop
               .
            
             
               Although
               transubstantiation
               were
               decréed
               for
               an
               Article
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               not
               aboue
               300.
               yeares
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               alwaies
               beléeued
               .
               Boner
               said
               ,
               that
               was
               well
               said
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               it
               was
               but
               lately
               planted
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               you
               cannot
               shew
               any
               ancient
               writer
               that
               the
               primitiue
               Church
               did
               beleeue
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               with
               that
               Master
               Curtop
               shrunke
               away
               .
            
          
           
             
               Couen
               .
            
             
               Can
               you
               disproue
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               Yes
               that
               I
               can
               ,
               but
               I
               desire
               rather
               to
               heare
               you
               proue
               it
               :
               First
               it
               doth
               not
               agree
               with
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               ,
               neither
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               vse
               of
               Sacraments
               :
               And
               as
               you
               describe
               Catholick
               to
               be
               vniuersall
               ;
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               was
               neuer
               vniuersall
               :
               For
               the
               world
               being
               diuided
               into
               three
               parts
               :
               Asia
               ,
               Africa
               ,
               Europe
               :
               Two
               parts
               Asia
               ,
               and
               Africa
               ,
               professing
               Christ
               as
               well
               as
               wee
               ,
               did
               neuer
               consent
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               part
               of
               Europe
               doth
               not
               agrée
               nor
               allow
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               :
               As
               Germany
               ,
               Denmarke
               ,
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Pole
               ,
               a
               great
               part
               of
               France
               ,
               England
               ,
               and
               Zeland
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               manifest
               probation
               that
               your
               Church
               is
               not
               vniuerfall
               ,
            
          
           
             
               Doctor
               Sauer
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               sory
               to
               sée
               you
               commune
               with
               so
               many
               learned
               men
               ,
               and
               are
               no
               more
               conformable
               vnto
               them
               then
               you
               be
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               I
               will
               be
               conformable
               vnto
               them
               that
               be
               conformable
               to
               Christ
               &
               his
               word
               :
               I
               pray
               (
               Master
               Doctor
               )
               be
               not
               so
               conformable
               to
               please
               men
               more
               then
               God
               ,
               contrarie
               to
               your
               learning
               for
               worldly
               estimation
               ,
               you
               are
               led
               away
               from
               the
               truth
               for
               promotion
               sake
               as
               many
               Doctors
               be
               now
               adaies
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sauer
               .
            
             
               Saint
               Cyprian
               ,
               (
               an
               ancient
               Writer
               )
               doth
               allow
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               to
               be
               supreme
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               I
               am
               sure
               he
               doth
               not
               ,
               for
               he
               writing
               to
               Cornelius
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               called
               him
               his
               companion
               and
               fellow
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               calleth
               him
               not
               Pope
               nor
               any
               other
               vsurped
               termes
               ,
               which
               are
               now
               ascribed
               vnto
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               .
               Then
               they
               brought
               forth
               Cyprian
               ,
               and
               turned
               vnto
               the
               third
               Epistle
               ,
               where
               hee
               saith
               it
               goeth
               not
               well
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               the
               High
               Priest
               is
               not
               obayed
               ,
               which
               supplieth
               the
               steed
               of
               Christ
               ,
               after
               Gods
               word
               ,
               and
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               the
               agreement
               of
               the
               people
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sauer
               .
            
             
               How
               can
               you
               auoid
               this
               place
               which
               maketh
               so
               plaine
               for
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               his
               Supremacie
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               It
               maketh
               not
               so
               plaine
               :
               First
               heare
               you
               may
               see
               that
               he
               calleth
               Cornelius
               his
               fellow
               Bishop
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               also
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               you
               do
               misconstrue
               that
               same
               to
               make
               the
               high
               Priest
               onely
               for
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               otherwise
               then
               it
               was
               in
               his
               time
               :
               for
               there
               were
               by
               the
               Nicen●
               Councell
               foure
               Patriaches
               appointed
               :
               The
               Patriarke
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               the
               Patriarke
               of
               Constantinople
               :
               The
               Patriarke
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               and
               the
               Patriarke
               of
               Rome
               :
               of
               which
               foure
               the
               Patriarch
               of
               Rome
               was
               lowest
               placed
               in
               the
               Councell
               ,
               and
               so
               continued
               many
               yeares
               for
               the
               time
               of
               seuen
               or
               eight
               generall
               Conncels
               :
               Therefore
               Cyprian
               writeth
               vnto
               Cornelius
               ,
               Patriarck
               of
               Rome
               ,
               because
               certaine
               hereticks
               ,
               as
               the
               N●uatians
               which
               were
               excommunicated
               by
               him
               ,
               went
               from
               his
               Dioces
               ▪
               to
               the
               Patriarcks
               of
               Rome
               ,
               or
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               there
               were
               receiued
               in
               the
               Communion
               of
               there
               congregation
               in
               derogation
               of
               good
               discipline
               ,
               and
               maintaining
               of
               schismes
               :
               in
               that
               obedience
               is
               not
               giuen
               vnto
               the
               Priest
               of
               GOD
               ,
               being
               in
               Christs
               steede
               ,
               not
               meaning
               the
               Patriarck
               of
               Rome
               onely
               ,
               but
               euery
               Patriarck
               in
               his
               precinet
               ,
               who
               had
               euery
               one
               of
               them
               a
               Cathedrall
               Church
               of
               learned
               Priests
               ,
               in
               hearing
               of
               whom
               by
               a
               Conuocation
               of
               all
               his
               fellow
               Bishops
               ,
               with
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               all
               heresies
               were
               determined
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               GOD
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               Cyprian
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sauer
               .
            
             
               I
               wonder
               you
               will
               stand
               so
               stedfast
               in
               your
               errour
               to
               your
               owne
               destruction
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               I
               am
               sure
               we
               are
               in
               no
               errour
               ,
               by
               the
               promise
               of
               Christ
               to
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               giue
               them
               such
               a
               spirit
               of
               wisedome
               ,
               that
               the
               aduersaries
               therof
               should
               be
               neuer
               able
               to
               resist
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               wee
               know
               wee
               are
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               because
               neither
               by
               reasoning
               nor
               writing
               your
               Synagogue
               of
               Rome
               is
               able
               to
               answere
               one
               of
               the
               learned
               Ministers
               of
               Germany
               ,
               who
               hath
               disclosed
               your
               counterset
               Religion
               ,
               which
               of
               all
               you
               is
               able
               to
               answere
               Caluins
               institutions
               :
               Then
               Doctor
               Story
               came
               in
               ,
               to
               whom
               I
               said
               you
               haue
               done
               me
               great
               iniury
               ,
               without
               Law
               you
               haue
               imprisoned
               me
               more
               like
               a
               dog
               then
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               you
               promised
               mee
               I
               should
               be
               iudged
               the
               next
               day
               after
               .
            
          
           
             
               Story
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               come
               now
               to
               kéep
               my
               promise
               with
               you
               ,
               was
               there
               euer
               such
               a
               fantasticall
               man
               as
               he
               is
               ;
               may
               he
               is
               no
               man
               but
               a
               beast
               :
               yea
               these
               hereticks
               bee
               worse
               then
               beasts
               ,
               for
               they
               will
               take
               vpon
               them
               to
               be
               wiser
               then
               all
               men
               ;
               being
               very
               asseheads
               ,
               not
               able
               to
               maintaine
               that
               which
               they
               stand
               in
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               I
               am
               content
               to
               abide
               your
               rayling
               Iudgement
               ,
               God
               forgiue
               you
               :
               yet
               I
               am
               no
               heretick
               ,
               neither
               you
               nor
               any
               other
               can
               proue
               that
               I
               hold
               any
               iot
               against
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Story
               .
            
             
               The
               Word
               of
               God
               :
               whom
               wilt
               thou
               appoint
               to
               be
               a
               iudge
               of
               the
               word
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               The
               word
               it selfe
               .
            
          
           
             
               Story
               .
            
             
               Doe
               you
               not
               sée
               the
               Ignorance
               of
               this
               beastly
               Heretick
               ,
               hee
               willeth
               the
               word
               to
               be
               iudge
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               can
               the
               word
               speake
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               Christ
               saith
               in
               S.
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 The
                 word
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 spoken
                 ,
                 shall
                 Iudge
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 :
              
               therefore
               much
               more
               it
               ought
               to
               iudge
               our
               doing
               now
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               sure
               I
               haue
               my
               Iudge
               on
               my
               side
               ,
               which
               shall
               absolue
               and
               iustifie
               me
               in
               another
               world
               ,
               howsoeuer
               you
               iudge
               me
               and
               other
               vnrighteously
               ,
               sure
               I
               am
               in
               another
               World
               to
               iudge
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
               Story
               .
            
             
               What
               ,
               you
               purpose
               to
               be
               a
               stinking
               Martyr
               ,
               and
               to
               sit
               in
               iudgment
               with
               Christ
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               to
               iudge
               the
               twelue
               Tribes
               of
               Israell
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               thereof
               ,
               I
               haue
               the
               promise
               of
               Christ
               if
               I
               die
               for
               righteousnesse
               sake
               ,
               which
               you
               haue
               begun
               to
               persecute
               in
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               Story
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               Iudge
               in
               Westminster
               hall
               giueth
               sentence
               ,
               doth
               the
               word
               giue
               sentence
               ,
               or
               the
               Iudge
               ,
               tell
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               Ciuill
               men
               haue
               authority
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               Iudges
               of
               ciuill
               matters
               :
               but
               the
               word
               of
               God
               is
               not
               subiect
               to
               mans
               iudgement
               ,
               but
               ought
               to
               iudge
               al
               the
               wisedome
               ,
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               doings
               of
               men
               ;
               therefore
               your
               comparison
               disproueth
               nothing
               which
               I
               haue
               said
               ,
               nor
               answereth
               thereto
               .
            
          
           
             
               Story
               .
            
             
               Wilt
               thou
               not
               allow
               the
               interpretation
               of
               the
               Church
               vpon
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               according
               vnto
               the
               word
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Story
               .
            
             
               And
               not
               wee
               in
               possession
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               haue
               not
               our
               fore-fathers
               this
               many
               hundred
               yeares
               ,
               taken
               this
               Church
               for
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               had
               no
               other
               proofe
               ,
               this
               were
               sufficient
               ,
               for
               presumption
               of
               time
               ,
               maketh
               a
               good
               title
               in
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               You
               doe
               well
               to
               alleadge
               prescription
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               all
               that
               you
               haue
               to
               shew
               for
               your selues
               ,
               but
               you
               must
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               presciption
               hath
               no
               place
               in
               matters
               appertaining
               vnto
               GOD
               ,
               as
               I
               can
               shew
               you
               by
               the
               testimonie
               of
               many
               Doctors
               .
            
          
           
             
               Story
               .
            
             
               Well
               Sirs
               ,
               you
               are
               like
               to
               go
               after
               your
               Fathers
               ,
               Latimer
               and
               Ridley
               ,
               who
               had
               nothing
               to
               alledge
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               had
               learned
               his
               heresie
               of
               Cranmer
               ,
               where
               I
               came
               vnto
               him
               with
               a
               poore
               Bacheler
               of
               Art
               ,
               &
               he
               trembled
               as
               though
               he
               had
               had
               the
               Palsie
               ,
               as
               these
               hereticks
               haue
               alwaies
               some
               token
               of
               feare
               ,
               whereby
               a
               man
               may
               know
               them
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               sée
               this
               mans
               eies
               to
               tremble
               in
               his
               head
               ,
               but
               I
               dispatched
               them
               :
               and
               I
               tell
               thée
               ,
               that
               there
               hath
               yet
               béen
               neuer
               a
               one
               burned
               ,
               but
               I
               haue
               spoken
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               béene
               a
               cause
               of
               his
               dispatch
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               You
               haue
               the
               more
               to
               answer
               for
               ,
               you
               shall
               féele
               it
               in
               another
               world
               ,
               howsoeuer
               you
               do
               now
               triumph
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             
               Story
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               neuer
               be
               confessed
               thereof
               ,
               I
               cannot
               tarry
               to
               speake
               with
               my
               Lord
               ,
               I
               pray
               one
               of
               you
               tell
               my
               Lord
               ,
               my
               comming
               is
               to
               signifie
               vnto
               him
               ,
               that
               hee
               must
               put
               of
               hand
               rid
               this
               Hereticke
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               going
               he
               said
               vnto
               me
               ;
               I
               tel
               thée
               thou
               must
               thank
               no
               other
               man
               but
               me
               for
               this
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               I
               thanke
               you
               with
               all
               my
               heart
               ,
               and
               God
               forgiue
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
               Story
               .
            
             
               What
               dost
               thou
               thanke
               me
               ,
               if
               I
               had
               thée
               in
               my
               study
               halfe
               an
               houre
               ,
               I
               thinke
               I
               should
               make
               you
               sing
               another
               song
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               No
               ,
               I
               stand
               vpon
               to
               sure
               a
               ground
               to
               be
               ouerthrowne
               by
               you
               now
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             ninth
             examination
             .
          
           
             
               Harps
               .
            
             
               MY
               Lord
               hath
               sent
               you
               S.
               Augustine
               to
               looke
               vpon
               ,
               I
               will
               read
               you
               an
               Epistle
               where
               you
               may
               heare
               the
               celebration
               of
               the
               Masse
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               Héere
               is
               nothing
               that
               maketh
               for
               the
               proofe
               of
               the
               Masse
               :
               Saint
               Augustine
               meaneth
               of
               the
               celebration
               of
               the
               Communion
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               vse
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               your
               priuate
               Masse
               ,
               which
               you
               lately
               haue
               erected
               in
               the
               stead
               thereof
               ,
               for
               this
               word
               (
               Masse
               )
               hath
               bin
               an
               old
               terme
               attributed
               to
               the
               Communion
               ,
               euen
               from
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               .
               I
               pray
               you
               tell
               me
               what
               Missa
               doth
               signifie
               ,
               I
               thinke
               many
               that
               say
               Masse
               cannot
               tell
               ,
               but
               then
               Cousins
               and
               the
               Masse-Priests
               were
               dumbe
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Harps
               .
            
             
               You
               think
               it
               commeth
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               Massah
               ,
               as
               though
               none
               were
               séene
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               but
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               I
               take
               the
               communion
               to
               be
               called
               
                 Missa
                 ,
                 a
                 mittendo
              
               ,
               of
               such
               things
               as
               were
               sent
               by
               the
               rich
               to
               the
               reléefe
               of
               the
               poore
               ,
               alwaies
               when
               the
               communion
               was
               celebrated
               :
               for
               this
               cause
               was
               it
               called
               Missa
               ,
               as
               learned
               men
               do
               witnes
               ,
               at
               the
               which
               celebration
               of
               the
               Masse
               ,
               all
               that
               were
               present
               did
               communicate
               vnder
               both
               kinds
               ,
               according
               to
               Christs
               institution
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               in
               S.
               Augustines
               time
               :
               so
               being
               you
               cannot
               proue
               the
               Masse
               vsed
               at
               that
               time
               as
               you
               now
               vse
               it
               ,
               you
               can
               neuer
               proue
               it
               a
               Sacrament
               by
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Masse
               ,
               which
               name
               was
               giuen
               to
               the
               communion
               .
            
          
           
             
               Harps
               .
            
             
               What
               do
               you
               deny
               the
               Masse
               to
               be
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               sacrifice
               which
               is
               more
               then
               a
               Sacrament
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               You
               can
               neuer
               make
               it
               a
               sacrifice
               ,
               but
               first
               you
               must
               make
               it
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               for
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               you
               deduce
               your
               Sacrifice
               .
            
          
           
             
               Harps
               .
            
             
               Doth
               not
               Christ
               say
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
              
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               the
               Priest
               pronounce
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               The
               pronuntiation
               of
               the
               words
               is
               not
               enough
               ,
               except
               they
               be
               applied
               vnto
               the
               vse
               that
               Christ
               appointed
               them
               :
               for
               though
               you
               speake
               the
               words
               of
               Baptisme
               ouer
               the
               water
               ,
               yet
               if
               there
               be
               none
               baptized
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               Baptisme
               .
            
          
           
             
               Harps
               .
            
             
               That
               this
               is
               not
               like
               ,
               for
               
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 body
              
               is
               an
               Indicatiue
               proposition
               ,
               shewing
               the
               worke
               of
               God
               in
               the
               substance
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               only
               an
               Indicatiue
               proposition
               ,
               but
               an
               Imparatiue
               ,
               or
               commaunding
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               said
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
              
               ,
               said
               also
               ,
               
                 take
                 ye
                 ,
                 eate
                 ye
              
               ;
               and
               except
               it
               bée
               taken
               and
               eaten
               ,
               the
               words
               (
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
              
               )
               can
               haue
               no
               verification
               .
            
          
           
             
               Masse
               Chapl.
               
            
             
               Will
               you
               make
               the
               Sacrament
               to
               stand
               in
               the
               receiuing
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               receiuing
               maketh
               it
               a
               Sacrament
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               I
               say
               the
               common
               receiuing
               must
               néeds
               be
               concurrant
               with
               the
               true
               Sacrament
               ,
               without
               which
               it
               cannot
               be
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               because
               Christ
               hath
               made
               this
               a
               principle
               part
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               
                 Take
                 ye
                 ,
                 eat
                 ye
              
               ;
               which
               you
               do
               not
               in
               your
               Masse
               ,
               wherefore
               it
               can
               be
               no
               Sacrament
               ,
               because
               it
               wanteth
               Christs
               institution
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cosins
               .
            
             
               Wee
               forbid
               none
               to
               come
               to
               it
               ,
               but
               as
               many
               as
               list
               may
               be
               partakers
               thereof
               with
               vs
               at
               Masse
               ,
               if
               they
               require
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               Nay
               ,
               you
               will
               minister
               but
               one
               kind
               vnto
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               after
               Christs
               institution
               ,
               &
               ye
               ought
               to
               exhort
               them
               that
               be
               present
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               sacrifice
               of
               thanksgiuing
               for
               Christs
               Passion
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               partakers
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               by
               preaching
               shew
               the
               Lords
               death
               ,
               which
               you
               do
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               Masse-priest
               .
            
             
               If
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Masse
               be
               no
               Sacrament
               ,
               vnlesse
               all
               doe
               receiue
               it
               ,
               because
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 Take
                 ye
                 ,
                 eate
                 ye
              
               ,
               then
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Baptisme
               is
               no
               sacrament
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               but
               one
               baptized
               ,
               because
               Christ
               said
               to
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 Go
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospell
                 to
                 all
                 creatures
                 ,
                 baptizing
                 all
                 Nations
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               
                 Baptizing
                 all
                 Nations
              
               ,
               is
               meant
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               Nations
               ,
               and
               to
               exclude
               none
               that
               beléeue
               ,
               whether
               Iew
               or
               Gentile
               ,
               not
               meaning
               all
               at
               once
               ,
               for
               that
               were
               impossible
               ▪
               and
               Christ
               alone
               was
               baptized
               of
               Iohn
               ,
               and
               the
               Eunuch
               baptized
               Phillip
               ,
               with
               many
               moe
               such
               like
               ,
               but
               you
               haue
               no
               such
               example
               of
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               :
               but
               S.
               Paul
               commendeth
               to
               vs
               ,
               to
               vse
               it
               in
               a
               Communion
               and
               participation
               of
               many
               together
               ,
               in
               the
               sixt
               to
               the
               
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 As
                 oft
                 as
                 you
                 come
                 together
                 to
                 eate
                 the
                 Lords
                 supper
                 ,
                 tarry
                 one
                 for
                 another
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Minister
               speaketh
               to
               all
               in
               Christs
               behalfe
               ,
               to
               communicate
               with
               him
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 Take
                 ye
                 ,
                 eat
                 ye
              
               ,
               therfore
               all
               that
               be
               present
               &
               do
               not
               communicate
               ,
               break
               Gods
               commandements
               ,
               &
               he
               is
               no
               iust
               minister
               that
               doth
               not
               distibute
               the
               Sacrament
               as
               Christ
               did
               ,
               to
               al
               that
               are
               present
               ,
               where
               Gods
               word
               is
               transgressed
               ,
               Christ
               is
               not
               present
               ,
               and
               therefore
               no
               Sacrament
               .
            
          
           
             
               Harps
               .
            
             
               Will
               you
               haue
               it
               no
               Sacrament
               except
               it
               be
               a
               Communion
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               Gods
               words
               teacheth
               so
               :
               Chrysostome
               vpon
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 oblation
                 is
                 in
                 vaine
                 where
                 none
                 doth
                 communicate
                 with
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
              
               therefore
               your
               Masse
               ,
               where
               none
               eateth
               thereof
               but
               the
               Priest
               alone
               ,
               is
               a
               vaine
               Oblation
               ,
               and
               a
               vaine
               standing
               at
               the
               Altar
               .
               I
               pray
               tell
               me
               what
               the
               Pronoune
               This
               ,
               in
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
              
               ,
               doth
               demonstrate
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Harps
               .
            
             
               It
               doth
               demonstrate
               the
               substance
               of
               bread
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               omnipotency
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Priest
               ,
               is
               turned
               into
               the
               substance
               of
               Christs
               body
               .
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               Why
               ,
               then
               Christs
               body
               receiueth
               daily
               a
               great
               increase
               of
               many
               1000.
               pieces
               of
               bread
               into
               his
               body
               ,
               &
               his
               body
               is
               become
               that
               which
               it
               was
               not
               before
               :
               so
               you
               would
               make
               an
               alteration
               in
               Christs
               glorified
               body
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               wicked
               thing
               to
               do
               .
            
          
           
             
               Harps
               .
            
             
               The
               substance
               of
               bread
               after
               the
               words
               spoken
               by
               the
               Priest
               ,
               is
               vanished
               away
               by
               the
               omnipotency
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               another
               song
               ,
               heere
               you
               may
               sée
               how
               contrary
               you
               are
               vnto
               your selues
               :
               your
               schoolemen
               hold
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               substance
               of
               bread
               is
               really
               turned
               into
               the
               substance
               of
               Christs
               body
               ,
               and
               now
               of
               late
               you
               perceiue
               the
               inconuenience
               of
               that
               opinion
               :
               you
               imagine
               a
               new
               shift
               ,
               and
               say
               the
               substance
               of
               bread
               is
               euacuated
               ,
               contrary
               to
               that
               your
               Church
               hath
               beléeued
               and
               taught
               ,
               and
               all
               is
               to
               deface
               the
               sincere
               truth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Harps
               .
            
             
               Is
               not
               God
               omnipotent
               ,
               and
               can
               he
               not
               doe
               as
               he
               hath
               said
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Phil.
               
            
             
               But
               his
               omnipotency
               will
               not
               do
               contrary
               to
               his
               word
               and
               honour
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               Gods
               honour
               to
               include
               him
               bodily
               in
               a
               péece
               of
               bread
               ,
               and
               of
               necessity
               tye
               him
               therto
               :
               and
               for
               to
               make
               a
               péece
               of
               bread
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               which
               you
               sée
               before
               your
               face
               ,
               doth
               putrifie
               after
               a
               time
               ,
               God
               is
               as
               able
               to
               giue
               his
               body
               with
               the
               Sacramentall
               bread
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               calleth
               it
               bread
               many
               times
               after
               consecration
               ,
               you
               take
               away
               the
               substantiall
               parts
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               as
               
                 Take
                 ye
                 ,
                 eat
                 ye
                 ,
                 drinke
                 ye
                 all
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 doe
                 this
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 me
                 :
              
               and
               place
               in
               their
               stéeds
               ,
               heare
               ye
               ,
               gase
               ye
               ,
               knock
               ye
               ,
               worship
               yee
               ,
               offer
               ye
               ,
               sacrifice
               ye
               ,
               for
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               :
               Is
               not
               this
               blasphemy
               to
               God
               and
               his
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               mind
               of
               all
               ancient
               Writers
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               example
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               substance
               of
               all
               his
               examinations
               and
               Arguments
               .
               Hee
               did
               often
               tell
               them
               they
               were
               blind
               guides
               of
               the
               blind
               ,
               and
               as
               I
               am
               bound
               to
               tell
               you
               ,
               you
               are
               very
               Hypocrites
               ,
               tyrannous●y
               persecuting
               the
               truth
               :
               your
               owne
               Doctors
               and
               euidences
               you
               bring
               ,
               be
               directly
               against
               you
               ;
               you
               must
               beare
               with
               me
               s●●ing
               I
               speake
               in
               Christs
               cause
               ,
               and
               because
               his
               glory
               is
               defaced
               ,
               and
               his
               people
               cruelly
               and
               wrongfully
               slaine
               by
               you
               ,
               because
               they
               will
               not
               consent
               to
               the
               dishonour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               hypocrisie
               with
               you
               ,
               if
               I
               told
               you
               not
               your
               fault
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               required
               at
               my
               hands
               in
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               ;
               therefore
               know
               you
               (
               ye
               Hypocrites
               )
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               that
               telleth
               you
               your
               sin
               :
               I
               passe
               not
               I
               thanke
               God
               of
               all
               your
               crueltie
               ,
               God
               giue
               you
               grace
               to
               repent
               .
            
          
           
             Being
             brought
             to
             New-gate
             after
             he
             was
             condemned
             ,
             when
             Alexander
             the
             kéeper
             came
             in
             ;
             Ah
             said
             Alexander
             ,
             Hast
             thou
             not
             done
             well
             to
             bring
             thy selfe
             hither
             :
             Maister
             Philpot
             said
             ,
             I
             must
             be
             content
             ,
             it
             is
             Gods
             appointment
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             desire
             you
             to
             haue
             your
             gentle
             fauour
             ,
             for
             you
             and
             I
             haue
             béene
             of
             old
             acquaintance
             :
             Well
             said
             Alexander
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             recant
             I
             will
             shew
             you
             any
             pleasure
             that
             I
             can●
             Nay
             said
             Maister
             Philpot
             ,
             I
             will
             neuer
             recant
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             spoken
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             most
             certaine
             truth
             ,
             in
             witnesse
             whereof
             I
             will
             seale
             it
             with
             my
             blood
             :
             Then
             h●s
             commaunded
             him
             to
             be
             set
             vpon
             the
             blocke
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             Irons
             put
             vpon
             his
             Legs
             as
             he
             might
             beare
             .
             Then
             the
             Clarke
             told
             Alexander
             ,
             that
             Maister
             Philpot
             had
             giuen
             his
             Man
             Money
             ;
             Alexander
             said
             to
             his
             man
             ,
             what
             mony
             hath
             he
             giuen
             you●
             And
             he
             searched
             him
             ,
             and
             tooke
             money
             from
             him
             :
             Then
             said
             Maister
             Philpot
             ,
             Good
             M.
             Alexander
             be
             so
             much
             my
             friend
             ,
             that
             these
             Irons
             may
             be
             taken
             off
             ,
             He
             said
             ,
             Giue
             me
             my
             fées
             and
             I
             will
             take
             them
             off
             ,
             if
             not
             thou
             shalt
             weare
             them
             still
             ;
             Then
             said
             he
             ,
             what
             is
             your
             fées
             ?
             He
             said
             foure
             pounds
             ,
             Ah
             said
             Maister
             Philpot
             ,
             I
             haue
             not
             so
             much
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             take
             twenty
             shillings
             I
             will
             send
             my
             man
             for
             it
             ,
             or
             I
             will
             lay
             my
             Gowne
             to
             gage
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             is
             not
             long
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             I
             shall
             be
             with
             you
             :
             then
             Alexander
             commaunded
             him
             to
             be
             had
             into
             Limbo
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             was
             ;
             Then
             his
             man
             tooke
             an
             honest
             man
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             went
             and
             shewed
             the
             Sheriffe
             ,
             one
             Maister
             Michaell
             ,
             how
             maister
             Philpot
             was
             handled
             in
             Newgate
             ,
             then
             the
             Sheriffe
             tooke
             his
             Ring
             from
             his
             finger
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             it
             vnto
             the
             honest
             man
             which
             came
             with
             Maister
             Philpots
             man
             ,
             and
             bad
             him
             commaund
             the
             Kéeper
             ,
             by
             that
             token
             ,
             to
             
             take
             off
             his
             Irons
             ,
             and
             handle
             him
             more
             gently
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             his
             man
             againe
             that
             which
             he
             tooke
             from
             him
             :
             when
             they
             told
             their
             message
             to
             Alexander
             ,
             he
             saide
             ,
             I
             perceiue
             Maister
             Sheriffe
             is
             a
             bearer
             with
             Hereticks
             ,
             to
             morrow
             I
             will
             shew
             it
             to
             his
             betters
             ,
             yet
             he
             went
             to
             Maister
             Philpot
             at
             ten
             of
             the
             clocke
             and
             tooke
             off
             his
             Irons
             ,
             and
             gaue
             his
             man
             that
             which
             he
             tooke
             from
             him
             .
             He
             gaue
             God
             thanks
             when
             newes
             came
             he
             should
             be
             burned
             the
             next
             day
             :
             when
             the
             Sheriffe
             called
             him
             to
             go●
             to
             execution
             ,
             he
             came
             downe
             most
             ioyfullie
             ;
             when
             he
             came
             to
             Smithfield
             the
             way
             was
             soule
             ,
             so
             two
             of
             the
             Officers
             tooke
             him
             vp
             and
             carried
             him
             vnto
             the
             stake
             :
             Then
             he
             said
             merrily
             ,
             what
             will
             you
             make
             me
             a
             Pope
             ,
             then
             he
             kissed
             the
             stake
             and
             said
             ,
             Shall
             I
             disdain
             to
             suffer
             at
             this
             stake
             ,
             séeing
             my
             Redéemer
             suffered
             vile
             death
             vpon
             the
             Crosse
             for
             me
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             flames
             hee
             yéelded
             vp
             his
             soule
             vnto
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             and
             like
             a
             Lamb
             gaue
             vp
             his
             breath
             .
          
        
         
           
             Thomas
             Whittle
             Priest
             ,
             Bartelet
             Greene
             Gentleman
             ,
             Iohn
             Tudson
             and
             Thomas
             Went
             Artificers
             ,
             Thomas
             Browne
             ,
             Isabell
             Foster
             wife
             ,
             Ioane
             Warren
             ,
             alias
             Lashford
             ,
             Maid
             .
          
           
             THe
             Papists
             hauing
             this
             last
             years
             ,
             murdred
             the
             learned
             and
             princi●all
             members
             of
             Christs
             Church
             ,
             
             whereof
             there
             were
             now
             very
             few
             ,
             which
             either
             were
             not
             consumed
             with
             fire
             ,
             or
             compelled
             to
             flie
             their
             Countrey
             ,
             they
             continued
             this
             yeare
             likewise
             no
             lesse
             cruelty
             towards
             the
             inferior
             sort
             of
             people
             ;
             whereof
             these
             seuen
             were
             burned
             in
             Smithfield
             the
             27.
             day
             of
             Ianuary
             at
             one
             fire
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             condemned
             all
             in
             one
             day
             vpon
             one
             manner
             of
             Articles
             :
             the
             speciall
             points
             were
             for
             denying
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             the
             Masse
             .
          
           
             This
             
               Thomas
               Whittle
            
             was
             the
             Priest
             that
             Philpot
             maketh
             mention
             of
             ,
             where
             you
             may
             sée
             how
             he
             recanted
             ,
             and
             then
             became
             desperate
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             at
             quiet
             in
             conscience
             ,
             vntill
             he
             had
             gotten
             to
             sée
             the
             Bill
             againe
             which
             he
             had
             subscribed
             and
             torne
             off
             his
             name
             ;
             wherefore
             Boner
             buffeted
             him
             ,
             and
             plucked
             off
             a
             peece
             of
             his
             beard
             ,
             but
             after
             he
             had
             torne
             it
             he
             was
             in
             great
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             stood
             out
             manfully
             for
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             sealed
             to
             the
             truth
             with
             his
             martyrdome
             .
             In
             an
             Epistle
             of
             his
             ,
             he
             calleth
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             the
             sworne
             Souldiours
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             the
             arch-enemies
             in
             whom
             so
             liuely
             appeare
             the
             very
             visage
             and
             shape
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             well
             affirme
             them
             to
             be
             Diuels
             incarnate
             ,
             as
             I
             by
             experience
             do
             speak
             ;
             wherefore
             who
             so
             shall
             for
             conscience
             matterscome
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             had
             neede
             of
             the
             wilinesse
             of
             the
             Serpen●●e
             saue
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             heed
             how
             hee
             ,
             consenteth
             to
             their
             wicked
             writings
             :
             sore
             did
             they
             assault
             me
             ,
             and
             craftily
             tempt
             mee
             to
             their
             wicked
             wayes
             .
          
           
             
               Bartlet
               Greene
            
             was
             borne
             in
             the
             Parish
             of
             Bassinghall
             in
             London
             ,
             being
             a
             Student
             in
             Oxford
             at
             the
             first
             he
             was
             an
             vtter
             enemy
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             vntill
             God
             of
             his
             mercy
             opened
             his
             eyes
             by
             comming
             vnto
             the
             Lectures
             of
             
               Peter
               Martire
            
             ,
             Reader
             of
             the
             Uniuersity
             Lecture
             in
             the
             said
             Uniuersity
             ,
             wherof
             when
             he
             had
             once
             tasted
             ,
             it
             came
             vnto
             him
             as
             the
             Fountaine
             of
             liuing
             Water
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             neuer
             thirsted
             any
             more
             ,
             but
             had
             a
             Well
             springing
             vnto
             eternall
             life
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             were
             called
             by
             his
             Friends
             from
             the
             Uniuersity
             vnto
             the
             Temple
             in
             London
             ,
             to
             study
             the
             Common
             Lawes
             ,
             yet
             bee
             continued
             in
             his
             earnest
             study
             and
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
             He
             writing
             a
             Letter
             vnto
             one
             Goodman
             ,
             who
             was
             fledde
             beyond
             the
             Sea
             for
             Religion
             ,
             containing
             a
             report
             of
             certaine
             Articles
             of
             questions
             which
             were
             cast
             abroad
             in
             London
             ,
             and
             an
             answere
             to
             a
             Letter
             that
             Goodman
             wrote
             vnto
             him
             ,
             
             in
             which
             he
             required
             to
             haue
             the
             certainty
             whether
             the
             Quéene
             were
             dead
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             reported
             beyond-sea
             .
             Whereupon
             Greene
             answered
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             not
             dead
             .
             The
             bearer
             of
             this
             letter
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             letters
             from
             others
             ,
             was
             apprehended
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             letters
             brought
             to
             the
             Councell
             .
          
           
             These
             words
             ,
             
               The
               Queene
               is
               not
               yet
               dead
               ,
            
             seemed
             heynous
             to
             some
             of
             the
             Councell
             :
             yea
             ,
             they
             would
             haue
             made
             treason
             of
             them
             if
             they
             could
             by
             Law
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             could
             not
             make
             it
             treason
             ,
             they
             examined
             him
             vpon
             poynts
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             after
             they
             had
             long
             detained
             him
             in
             prison
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             Lower
             ,
             as
             elsewhere
             ,
             they
             sent
             him
             at
             last
             to
             Bonner
             ,
             to
             be
             dealt
             withall
             according
             to
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             Lawes
             :
             And
             being
             presented
             to
             Bonner
             ,
             his
             Arch-deacon
             and
             diuers
             others
             sitting
             at
             the
             Table
             with
             him
             ,
             who
             demanded
             of
             him
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             imprisoning
             ;
             which
             when
             he
             had
             shewed
             him
             ,
             he
             asked
             him
             if
             he
             had
             not
             since
             written
             ,
             or
             spoken
             against
             the
             naturall
             presence
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             Then
             he
             desired
             to
             be
             charged
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Law
             to
             heare
             his
             accusers
             .
             Then
             Doctor
             Chadsey
             was
             sent
             for
             ,
             who
             reported
             that
             before
             him
             ,
             M.
             Mosly
             ,
             and
             the
             Lieuetenant
             of
             the
             Tower
             ,
             hee
             spake
             against
             the
             reall
             presence
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             and
             affirmed
             our
             Church
             to
             be
             the
             Church
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             which
             he
             confessed
             ,
             and
             said
             he
             would
             continue
             therein
             ,
             and
             maintaine
             it
             .
             Then
             M.
             Wel●h
             arose
             ,
             and
             desired
             to
             talke
             with
             mee
             alone
             :
             and
             hauing
             taken
             mee
             into
             another
             Chamber
             ,
             he
             said
             he
             was
             sorry
             for
             my
             troubles
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             see
             me
             at
             liberty
             :
             and
             he
             maruailed
             that
             I
             ,
             being
             a
             yong
             man
             ,
             should
             stand
             against
             all
             the
             learned
             men
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             against
             the
             determination
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             from
             Christs
             time
             .
             I
             promise
             you
             ,
             quoth
             he
             ,
             I
             haue
             read
             all
             
               Peter
               Martyrs
            
             ,
             and
             Cranmers
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Bookes
             ,
             and
             haue
             conferred
             them
             with
             the
             contrary
             ,
             as
             Roffensis
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             perceiue
             but
             that
             there
             was
             one
             continuall
             truth
             ,
             which
             from
             the
             beginning
             had
             beene
             maintained
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             any
             time
             seuered
             from
             this
             vnity
             ,
             were
             answered
             and
             answered
             againe
             .
             This
             was
             the
             summe
             of
             his
             talke
             ,
             which
             lacked
             neither
             wit
             nor
             eloquence
             .
          
           
             I
             answered
             ,
             I
             am
             yong
             ,
             and
             lacke
             both
             wit
             and
             learning
             ,
             but
             God
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             time
             ,
             wit
             ,
             or
             knowledge
             ;
             but
             rather
             chuseth
             the
             weake
             things
             of
             the
             world
             to
             confound
             the
             strong
             :
             neither
             can
             men
             appoint
             bounds
             to
             Gods
             mercy
             :
             For
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               will
               haue
               compassion
               on
               whom
               I
               will
               :
            
             Hee
             hath
             no
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
             whether
             old
             or
             yong
             ,
             rich
             or
             poore
             ,
             wise
             or
             foolish
             ,
             Fisher
             or
             Basket-maker
             ,
             God
             giueth
             knowledge
             of
             his
             truth
             through
             his
             free
             grace
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             listeth
             ,
             Iames.
             1.
             
             And
             I
             beleeue
             Christ
             hath
             his
             vniuersall
             Church
             ,
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             scattered
             through
             many
             Realmes
             ,
             where
             hee
             list
             :
             the
             Spirit
             inspireth
             where
             it
             will
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             more
             adicted
             to
             any
             one
             place
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             person
             and
             quality
             of
             any
             one
             man
             of
             this
             Church
             .
             I
             know
             I
             am
             a
             member
             trusting
             to
             bee
             saued
             by
             the
             faith
             that
             is
             taught
             therein
             :
             But
             how
             this
             Church
             is
             knowne
             ,
             is
             the
             end
             of
             all
             Controuersies
             ;
             the
             true
             markes
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             is
             the
             true
             preaching
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             &
             ministring
             of
             his
             Sacraments
             :
             these
             markes
             were
             sealed
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             vntill
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             Men
             and
             the
             Diuell
             ,
             these
             markes
             were
             sore
             worne
             ,
             and
             almost
             taken
             away
             ,
             but
             God
             hath
             ●enued
             the
             Print
             ,
             that
             his
             Church
             may
             bee
             knowne
             in
             many
             places
             :
             I
             would
             all
             that
             were
             of
             contrary
             opinion
             ,
             would
             seeke
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             with
             prayer
             and
             teares
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             done
             .
             Now
             I
             am
             brought
             before
             a
             many
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             learned
             men
             to
             be
             made
             a
             foole
             and
             laughing
             stocke
             ;
             but
             I
             weigh
             it
             not
             a
             rush
             .
             For
             God
             knoweth
             that
             my
             whole
             study
             is
             to
             please
             him
             ,
             and
             I
             care
             not
             for
             mans
             pleasure
             or
             displeasure
             .
          
           
             Then
             we
             fell
             againe
             in
             long
             talke
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             wherin
             his
             learning
             and
             wit
             was
             much
             more
             then
             mine
             ▪
             and
             being
             diuerse
             times
             examined
             by
             the
             Bishop
             and
             others
             ,
             standing
             stiffe
             in
             his
             opinion
             ,
             and
             neither
             by
             flattery
             nor
             fear
             ,
             could
             be
             wonne
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
             hee
             was
             condemned
             ,
             and
             burned
             ,
             as
             before
             .
          
           
             Hee
             beeing
             in
             Prison
             in
             New-gate
             ,
             hauing
             perswaded
             many
             of
             the
             common
             
             goale
             to
             repentance
             and
             faith
             ;
             hee
             ,
             the
             day
             before
             he
             was
             executed
             ,
             wrote
             to
             diuers
             Gentlemen
             of
             the
             Innes
             of
             Court
             ,
             of
             his
             acquaintance
             in
             commendation
             of
             the
             true
             spirituall
             loue
             of
             Gods
             children
             ,
             how
             that
             it
             is
             the
             chiefe
             fruite
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             the
             onely
             line
             that
             tieth
             Christs
             members
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             one
             to
             another
             :
             and
             that
             neither
             prison
             ,
             nor
             distance
             of
             place
             ,
             nor
             time
             ,
             can
             breake
             this
             loue
             ,
             nor
             death
             it selfe
             :
             For
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             haue
             finished
             their
             course
             when
             we
             are
             come
             to
             heauen
             ;
             but
             our
             loue
             to
             Gods
             children
             doth
             remaine
             there
             they
             in
             heauen
             loue
             vs
             ,
             &
             pray
             for
             vs
             ;
             and
             we
             loue
             them
             .
             Now
             for
             this
             loue
             sake
             he
             chargeth
             ye
             said
             Gentlemen
             his
             acquaintance
             ,
             by
             all
             menes
             to
             séek
             the
             deliuerance
             of
             these
             prisoners
             that
             he
             had
             conuerted
             ,
             &
             to
             helpe
             them
             with
             necessaries
             .
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Browne
            
             was
             borne
             in
             the
             Parish
             of
             Histon
             ,
             in
             the
             Diocesse
             of
             Ely
             ,
             and
             after
             dwelt
             in
             the
             Parish
             of
             S.
             Brides
             in
             Fléetstréet
             ,
             &
             was
             brought
             to
             Bonner
             by
             the
             Constable
             ,
             and
             was
             condemned
             ,
             as
             before
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Tudson
            
             was
             borne
             in
             Ipswich
             ,
             in
             the
             County
             of
             Suffolke
             ,
             and
             after
             hee
             was
             prentice
             at
             London
             in
             the
             Parish
             of
             S.
             Buttolph
             ,
             and
             was
             sent
             by
             Story
             to
             Bonner
             ,
             and
             was
             condemned
             as
             before
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Went
            
             ,
             borne
             at
             Langham
             in
             Essex
             ,
             a
             Shere-man
             ;
             he
             was
             likewise
             sent
             by
             Story
             to
             Bonner
             ,
             and
             condemned
             ,
             as
             before
             .
          
           
             
               Isabell
               Foster
            
             was
             wife
             to
             one
             
               Iohn
               Foster
            
             ,
             a
             Cutler
             ,
             of
             the
             Parish
             of
             S.
             Brides
             in
             Fléetstréet
             ,
             she
             was
             sent
             to
             Bonner
             for
             not
             comming
             to
             Church
             ,
             and
             condemned
             ,
             as
             aforesaid
             .
          
           
             
               Ioane
               Lashford
               ,
               Alias
               Warne
            
             :
             there
             is
             mention
             before
             of
             
               Elizabeth
               Warne
            
             ,
             with
             
               Iohn
               Warne
            
             her
             husband
             ,
             were
             apprehended
             at
             a
             Communion
             in
             Bow-Church-yard
             ,
             and
             both
             were
             burned
             for
             the
             same
             :
             and
             now
             the
             daughter
             followed
             the
             Parents
             in
             the
             same
             Martyrdome
             .
             Doctor
             Story
             procured
             their
             death
             ,
             and
             after
             their
             deaths
             he
             was
             charged
             with
             forty
             pounds
             that
             he
             owed
             them
             :
             she
             confessed
             and
             protested
             there
             was
             no
             reall
             presence
             of
             Christs
             body
             and
             blood
             in
             ●
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             ▪
             Altar
             ,
             and
             that
             auricular
             confession
             and
             absolution
             ,
             after
             the
             popish
             sort
             ,
             was
             not
             necessary
             ,
             nor
             the
             Masse
             good
             ,
             or
             according
             to
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             that
             these
             &
             all
             other
             supertiuous
             Sacraments
             ,
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             diuine
             seruice
             now
             vsed
             in
             this
             realme
             of
             England
             ,
             was
             most
             vile
             ,
             &
             contrary
             to
             Christs
             words
             and
             institutions
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             neither
             were
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             nor
             shall
             be
             at
             the
             latter
             end
             .
             The
             Bishop
             exhorting
             her
             to
             returne
             to
             the
             holy
             mother
             Church
             ,
             she
             said
             boldly
             to
             him
             againe
             :
             If
             you
             will
             leaue
             your
             abhomination
             ,
             so
             I
             will
             returne
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             I
             will
             not
             .
             These
             seuen
             were
             all
             burned
             together
             in
             one
             fire
             as
             aforesaid
             .
          
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Lomas
             ,
             Anne
             Albright
             ,
             Ioane
             Catmer
             ,
             Agnes
             Snoth
             ,
             Ioane
             Sole
             .
          
           
             
               IOhn
               Lomas
            
             of
             the
             parish
             of
             Tenderden
             in
             Kent
             ,
             
             was
             cited
             to
             appeare
             at
             Canterbury
             ,
             being
             examined
             vpon
             diuers
             Articles
             ,
             he
             answered
             still
             that
             he
             beléeued
             as
             it
             was
             contained
             in
             Gods
             Booke
             ;
             and
             being
             examined
             whether
             hee
             beléeued
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             really
             vnder
             y
             ●
             formes
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             after
             consecration
             :
             hee
             answered
             that
             hee
             beléeued
             no
             realty
             of
             Christs
             body
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             neither
             vnder
             foorme
             nor
             trestle
             :
             wherefore
             he
             was
             condemned
             the
             18
             day
             of
             Ianuary
             .
          
           
             
               Agnes
               Snoth
            
             ,
             Maid
             ,
             of
             the
             parish
             of
             Smarden
             in
             Kent
             ,
             was
             likewise
             examined
             before
             the
             Pharisaical
             Iudges
             ;
             and
             for
             denying
             auricular
             confession
             ,
             and
             for
             saying
             none
             could
             receiue
             y
             ●
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             as
             now
             it
             is
             vsed
             ,
             without
             danger
             of
             damnation
             ;
             and
             for
             denying
             penance
             to
             be
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             &
             for
             saying
             the
             popish
             absolution
             was
             not
             cōsonant
             to
             Gods
             word
             ,
             she
             was
             likewise
             condemned
             ,
          
           
             
               Anne
               Albright
               ,
               alias
               Champnes
            
             ,
             being
             examined
             ,
             denied
             to
             bee
             confessed
             of
             a
             
             Priest
             ,
             saying
             ,
             you
             Priests
             are
             the
             children
             of
             perdition
             ,
             and
             can
             doe
             no
             good
             by
             your
             confession
             ;
             and
             told
             the
             Iudge
             and
             his
             assistants
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             subuerters
             of
             Christs
             truth
             ;
             and
             she
             said
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             was
             a
             naughty
             and
             a●ominable
             Idoll
             ,
             wherefore
             she
             was
             likewise
             condemned
             .
          
           
             
               Ioane
               Sole
            
             of
             Horton
             in
             Kent
             ,
             was
             condemned
             of
             the
             same
             Pharises
             &
             Priests
             for
             not
             allowing
             Auricular
             confession
             ,
             and
             for
             denying
             the
             reall
             presence
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             
               Ioane
               Cormer
            
             of
             the
             parish
             of
             Hithe
             in
             Kent
             ,
             the
             fifth
             and
             last
             of
             these
             heauenly
             Martyrs
             ,
             shee
             denyed
             Auricular
             confession
             ;
             she
             said
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             altar
             was
             now
             made
             a
             very
             Idoll
             ,
             shee
             was
             likewise
             coudemned
             :
             these
             fiue
             were
             bu●ned
             at
             two
             stakes
             in
             one
             fire
             together
             at
             Canterbury
             the
             31.
             of
             Ianuary
             .
          
        
         
           
             Thomas
             Cranmer
             Archbishop
             of
             Cauterbury
             .
          
           
             HE
             was
             borne
             in
             Nottingham
             shire
             ,
             his
             fathers
             name
             was
             
               Thomas
               Cranmer
            
             his
             ancesters
             were
             worthy
             Esquires
             ,
             
             his
             mother
             was
             a
             gentle
             woman
             named
             
               Agnes
               H●tfield
            
             ,
             he
             was
             of
             Cambridge
             in
             the
             time
             when
             good
             Authors
             were
             neglected
             ,
             and
             filthy
             barbarousnesse
             embraced
             in
             all
             schooles
             and
             vniuersities
             ,
             onely
             the
             names
             and
             number
             of
             liberall
             Arts
             did
             remaine
             ,
             the
             arts
             themselues
             were
             cleane
             lost
             .
             Logicke
             was
             gone
             into
             sophisticall
             trifles
             ,
             Phylosophy
             both
             morrall
             and
             naturall
             was
             miserably
             defaced
             with
             infinite
             questions
             and
             subtilties
             :
             the
             vse
             of
             tongues
             and
             eloquent
             learning
             ,
             was
             either
             small
             or
             none
             at
             all
             :
             and
             diuinitie
             was
             so
             laden
             with
             articles
             and
             definitions
             ,
             that
             it
             serued
             rather
             for
             the
             gaine
             of
             a
             few
             ,
             then
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             many
             .
             So
             hée
             was
             constrained
             to
             spend
             a
             part
             of
             his
             youth
             vntill
             he
             was
             twentie
             yeares
             old
             ,
             in
             the
             péeuish
             questions
             of
             Duns
             and
             other
             masters
             of
             that
             sort
             ,
             at
             length
             the
             tongs
             and
             other
             learning
             began
             a
             little
             to
             spring
             ,
             and
             the
             books
             of
             Erasmus
             began
             to
             be
             much
             estéemed
             ,
             with
             a
             number
             of
             good
             Authours
             besides
             ,
             on
             which
             Cranmer
             rubbed
             away
             his
             olde
             ruf●inesse
             as
             vppon
             a
             whetstone
             ,
             then
             Luther
             rose
             ,
             the
             happy
             day
             of
             Gods
             knowledge
             ,
             who
             wakened
             mens
             minds
             to
             the
             cléere
             light
             of
             the
             truth
             .
             At
             thirtie
             yeares
             olde
             he
             gaue
             his
             mind
             wholly
             to
             discusse
             matters
             of
             religion
             on
             both
             parts
             ,
             and
             hauing
             performed
             the
             same
             ,
             he
             spent
             thrée
             yeares
             in
             the
             study
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             then
             he
             read
             the
             old
             writers
             ,
             despising
             not
             the
             new
             ,
             weighing
             all
             mens
             opinions
             with
             secret
             iudgment
             ,
             he
             neu●r
             read
             any
             writers
             booke
             without
             pen
             and
             ink●
             ,
             in
             all
             controuersies
             hee
             gathered
             euery
             authors
             sentence
             briefly
             :
             at
             35.
             yeares
             olde
             hee
             procéeded
             Doctor
             of
             Diuinitie
             ,
             he
             was
             chosen
             one
             of
             the
             12
             that
             should
             decide
             y
             ●
             matter
             of
             kings
             Henries
             diuorce
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             arguments
             ,
             learning
             ,
             and
             meanes
             it
             was
             brought
             to
             passe
             ,
             then
             he
             was
             sent
             to
             Paris
             with
             diuers
             Noble
             men
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             where
             he
             behaued
             himselfe
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             commended
             by
             the
             Ambassadors
             to
             the
             king
             for
             his
             singular
             wisedome
             ,
             grauitie
             ,
             and
             learning
             ,
             that
             he
             wonne
             such
             great
             credit
             that
             he
             was
             alone
             sent
             Ambassador
             to
             the
             Emperour
             to
             debate
             this
             businesse
             ,
             but
             the
             Emperour
             refused
             to
             determine
             the
             matter
             ,
             but
             remitted
             the
             whole
             question
             to
             the
             Popes
             court
             :
             after
             he
             was
             sent
             to
             Rome
             Ambassadour
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             where
             he
             behaued
             himselfe
             with
             ●o
             lesse
             diligence
             ,
             that
             he
             compelled
             the
             Popes
             chiefe
             diuines
             by
             arguments
             to
             grant
             the
             mariage
             to
             be
             against
             the
             law
             ,
             but
             yet
             by
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Pope
             it
             might
             be
             made
             lawfull
             .
             Warram
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             dying
             ,
             he
             was
             sent
             for
             by
             king
             Henrie
             and
             made
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             then
             came
             in
             the
             question
             of
             the
             Popes
             supremacy
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             businesse
             was
             chiefly
             laid
             vpon
             Cranmers
             shoulders
             ;
             he
             therefore
             alone
             receiued
             ,
             answered
             ,
             and
             confuted
             all
             the
             obiections
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             he
             proued
             that
             the
             Popes
             Lordship
             was
             not
             brought
             in
             by
             any
             authoritie
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             by
             ambitious
             tyranny
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             chiefest
             power
             on
             earth
             ,
             belonged
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             to
             kings
             
             and
             Potentates
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Pope
             ,
             Cardinals
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             by
             Gods
             commandement
             were
             no
             lesse
             subiect
             then
             other
             men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             were
             best
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             king
             ,
             and
             other
             estates
             ,
             the
             ambitious
             Lordship
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             being
             driuen
             out
             of
             England
             ,
             should
             keepe
             it selfe
             within
             his
             owne
             Italy
             ,
             as
             a
             riuer
             is
             kept
             within
             his
             bankes
             ,
             which
             was
             performed
             by
             act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             then
             by
             little
             and
             little
             he
             reformed
             the
             Church
             into
             a
             more
             wholesome
             discipline
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             laboured
             to
             banish
             the
             Popes
             errours
             ,
             heresies
             ,
             and
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             he
             obtained
             of
             the
             king
             ,
             that
             certaine
             learned
             men
             should
             make
             a
             booke
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             institutions
             ,
             which
             was
             called
             the
             Bishops
             Booke
             :
             then
             the
             abolishing
             of
             Monasteries
             began
             to
             be
             talked
             of
             ,
             the
             kings
             desire
             was
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Abbey
             lands
             should
             come
             vnto
             his
             coffers
             ,
             the
             Archbishop
             and
             others
             would
             haue
             them
             imployed
             to
             other
             good
             vses
             ,
             whereby
             the
             king
             being
             bent
             against
             Cranmer
             ,
             especially
             by
             the
             instigation
             of
             Gardiner
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             which
             sought
             all
             occasions
             to
             hinder
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             he
             set
             forth
             the
             6.
             
             Articles
             by
             full
             consent
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             contained
             the
             summe
             of
             Popish
             religion
             .
             What
             slaughter
             by
             the
             space
             of
             8.
             yeares
             these
             Articles
             made
             ,
             is
             already
             declared
             :
             but
             after
             ,
             he
             forgoing
             his
             anger
             with
             the
             Archbishop
             :
             séeing
             he
             stood
             against
             him
             ,
             in
             conscience
             ,
             not
             in
             stubburnesse
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             fauour
             him
             ,
             and
             thought
             to
             haue
             taken
             away
             the
             6.
             
             Articles
             ,
             and
             reformed
             other
             matters
             if
             he
             had
             liued
             ;
             but
             Cranmer
             and
             the
             Lord
             protector
             brought
             it
             to
             passe
             in
             king
             Edwards
             dayes
             :
             his
             story
             how
             he
             was
             vsed
             in
             Quéene
             Maries
             reign
             is
             mentioned
             before
             ,
             and
             his
             disputations
             at
             Oxeford
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             was
             condemned
             there
             and
             left
             in
             prison
             vntill
             this
             time
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             the
             sentence
             was
             voyde
             in
             law
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             giuen
             by
             persons
             excommunicated
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             were
             not
             then
             absolued
             by
             the
             Pope
             nor
             his
             authoritie
             receiued
             in
             the
             realme
             )
             therefore
             there
             was
             a
             new
             commission
             sent
             from
             the
             Pope
             for
             the
             conuiction
             of
             
               Cranmer
               ,
               Latimer
            
             ,
             and
             Ridley
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Glocester
             was
             appointed
             the
             Popes
             delegate
             ,
             and
             after
             they
             had
             condemned
             Latimer
             and
             Ridley
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             said
             .
             The
             said
             Legate
             and
             his
             company
             being
             set
             in
             Saint
             Maries
             Church
             apparelled
             in
             his
             Pontificalibus
             as
             if
             the
             Pope
             in
             person
             had
             bene
             there
             :
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             was
             brought
             before
             them
             ,
             putting
             off
             his
             cappe
             he
             did
             obeysance
             to
             the
             king
             and
             quéenes
             proctors
             ,
             then
             looking
             in
             the
             Legats
             face
             ,
             he
             put
             on
             his
             bonnet
             againe
             ,
             making
             no
             obedience
             toward
             him
             ,
             wherefore
             the
             Bishop
             sayd
             vnto
             him
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             beséeme
             him
             well
             ,
             waying
             the
             authoritie
             which
             he
             did
             represent
             ,
             to
             doe
             his
             duety
             to
             him
             :
             he
             answered
             ,
             hee
             had
             sworne
             neuer
             to
             admit
             the
             Pope
             into
             this
             Realme
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             would
             commit
             nothing
             by
             signe
             or
             token
             which
             might
             argue
             his
             consent
             to
             the
             re●eiuing
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             did
             it
             not
             to
             any
             contempt
             of
             his
             person
             .
          
           
             Then
             the
             Legate
             made
             an
             eloquent
             oration
             ,
             to
             put
             him
             in
             remembrance
             ,
             that
             from
             a
             meane
             gentleman
             he
             was
             raised
             to
             bee
             a
             Princes
             Ambassadour
             ,
             and
             further
             to
             be
             Archbishop
             and
             Primate
             of
             the
             Realmealmost
             30
             ,
             yeares
             ,
             and
             s●
             farre
             in
             trust
             with
             the
             king
             ,
             that
             he
             made
             him
             president
             of
             his
             councel
             ,
             and
             after
             left
             him
             in
             speciall
             trust
             for
             the
             gouernement
             of
             the
             young
             Prince
             during
             his
             minoritie
             ,
             such
             blessing
             God
             had
             giuen
             him
             whilest
             he
             continued
             in
             the
             Catholicke
             faith
             .
          
           
             He
             exhorted
             ,
             him
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             to
             consider
             how
             he
             was
             now
             fallen
             from
             his
             dignities
             and
             officices
             ,
             and
             in
             high
             displeasure
             of
             the
             King
             and
             Quéene
             ,
             iudged
             to
             die
             for
             high
             treason
             ;
             and
             all
             these
             things
             to
             haue
             happened
             vnto
             him
             ,
             only
             because
             he
             had
             seuered
             himself
             from
             the
             Sea
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             was
             become
             a
             father
             of
             new
             deuised
             religion
             ,
             and
             although
             your
             estate
             is
             so
             miserable
             ,
             that
             the
             meanest
             in
             this
             assembly
             will
             not
             change
             his
             condition
             and
             calling
             with
             you
             :
             yet
             further
             he
             was
             like
             to
             fall
             by
             the
             iust
             iudgement
             of
             God
             into
             hell
             and
             euerlasting
             damnation
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             not
             repent
             of
             his
             errours
             and
             schismes
             ,
             whilest
             he
             had
             time
             of
             repentance
             ,
             whereunto
             he
             exhorted
             him
             earnestly
             ,
             repeating
             many
             places
             of
             Christs
             mercies
             to
             them
             that
             repent
             ,
             and
             shewed
             that
             to
             returne
             to
             the
             Church
             was
             the
             o●ely
             way
             to
             saue
             both
             body
             and
             soule
             ,
             and
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             King
             and
             Quéene
             will
             perdon
             your
             condemnation
             of
             treason
             if
             you
             will
             returne
             vnto
             the
             Church
             and
             
             forsake
             your
             opinions
             ,
             which
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             Then
             Cranmer
             desired
             license
             to
             speake
             ,
             which
             was
             gently
             granted
             him
             :
             first
             he
             made
             protestation
             that
             hee
             did
             not
             answere
             to
             him
             as
             to
             a
             lawfull
             Iudge
             ;
             because
             he
             was
             deputed
             for
             the
             Pope
             ,
             but
             to
             giue
             a
             reason
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             commanded
             him
             to
             doe
             to
             euery
             one
             that
             shall
             demand
             a
             reason
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Then
             he
             said
             ,
             My
             Lord
             you
             haue
             learnedly
             put
             me
             in
             remembrance
             of
             many
             things
             touching
             my selfe
             ,
             which
             I
             will
             not
             answere
             :
             I
             acknowledge
             Gods
             goodnesse
             vnto
             me
             ,
             and
             thanke
             him
             as
             heartily
             for
             this
             estate
             that
             now
             I
             am
             in
             ,
             as
             euer
             I
             did
             for
             the
             time
             of
             my
             prosperity
             ,
             shewing
             that
             his
             greatest
             griefe
             was
             ,
             to
             sée
             the
             Popes
             Iurisdiction
             restored
             to
             England
             againe
             :
             Alas
             !
             what
             hath
             the
             Pope
             to
             do
             in
             England
             ,
             whose
             lawes
             are
             so
             farre
             different
             from
             the
             Lawes
             of
             this
             realme
             ,
             that
             whosoeuer
             sweareth
             to
             both
             ,
             must
             néedes
             incurre
             periury
             in
             the
             one
             ?
             And
             I
             am
             heartily
             sorry
             to
             thinke
             that
             her
             grace
             ,
             the
             day
             before
             her
             Coronation
             ,
             tooke
             an
             oath
             to
             obserue
             the
             lawes
             of
             this
             realme
             ;
             and
             also
             tooke
             an
             oath
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             promising
             to
             maintaine
             that
             Sea
             ,
             which
             was
             impossible
             but
             shee
             must
             néeds
             be
             forsworne
             in
             the
             one
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             matter
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             wherewith
             you
             charge
             mee
             ,
             I
             call
             God
             to
             witnesse
             I
             know
             none
             which
             I
             maintaine
             :
             but
             if
             it
             be
             heresie
             to
             deny
             the
             Popes
             authority
             ,
             and
             the
             religion
             which
             the
             sea
             of
             Rome
             hath
             published
             vnto
             the
             world
             these
             latter
             yeares
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             of
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             taught
             heresie
             :
             And
             hee
             desired
             all
             them
             present
             to
             beare
             him
             witnesse
             ,
             that
             he
             tooke
             the
             Traditions
             and
             Religion
             of
             the
             Pope
             to
             bée
             most
             erronious
             ,
             false
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             doctrine
             of
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             hee
             had
             often
             proued
             by
             preaching
             and
             writing
             ;
             and
             the
             Pope
             to
             bee
             very
             Antichrist
             ,
             so
             often
             preached
             by
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             in
             whom
             most
             euidently
             doth
             concurre
             all
             the
             signes
             and
             tokens
             whereby
             hee
             was
             painted
             vnto
             the
             world
             to
             bee
             knowne
             by
             :
             for
             hee
             aduanceth
             himselfe
             aboue
             all
             Emperours
             and
             Kings
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             whom
             he
             affirmeth
             to
             hold
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             at
             his
             commandement
             :
             and
             the
             stories
             make
             mention
             of
             his
             intollerable
             pride
             and
             tyranny
             vsed
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             no
             King
             would
             haue
             done
             to
             his
             subiects
             ,
             nor
             a
             good
             maister
             to
             his
             seruants
             ,
             setting
             his
             féet
             vpon
             Emperours
             necks
             ,
             and
             making
             others
             to
             hold
             his
             stirrops
             ,
             and
             remoued
             others
             from
             their
             Empires
             ;
             &
             hath
             not
             onely
             occupied
             the
             highest
             places
             in
             the
             world
             aboue
             Kings
             ,
             but
             hath
             presumed
             to
             fit
             in
             the
             seat
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             conscience
             of
             man
             ,
             &
             to
             kéepe
             the
             possession
             thereof
             ,
             he
             hath
             promised
             forgiuenesse
             of
             sins
             ,
             he
             hath
             brought
             in
             Gods
             of
             his
             own
             framing
             ,
             and
             inuented
             a
             new
             religion
             full
             of
             lucre
             ,
             quite
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             only
             for
             maintaining
             of
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             displacing
             Christ
             from
             his
             glory
             ,
             &
             holding
             his
             people
             in
             miserable
             seruitude
             of
             blindnesse
             ,
             to
             the
             losse
             of
             a
             number
             of
             soules
             which
             God
             at
             the
             latter
             day
             shall
             exact
             at
             his
             hands
             ;
             boasting
             in
             his
             Canons
             &
             decrées
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             dispense
             against
             
               Peter
               ,
               Paul
            
             ,
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             &
             New
             :
             &
             that
             in
             his
             fulnesse
             of
             power
             he
             can
             do
             as
             much
             as
             God.
             If
             any
             man
             can
             be
             aduanced
             aboue
             him
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             iudged
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             This
             enemy
             of
             God
             and
             our
             redemption
             is
             so
             euidently
             painted
             out
             in
             the
             Scriptuers
             ,
             with
             such
             manifest
             tokens
             which
             all
             sée
             clearely
             appeare
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             except
             a
             man
             will
             shut
             his
             eyes
             and
             heart
             against
             the
             light
             ,
             hee
             cannot
             but
             know
             him
             ;
             therefore
             I
             will
             neuer
             giue
             my
             consent
             to
             the
             receiuing
             of
             him
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             :
             and
             my
             Lord
             sand
             you
             that
             be
             here
             ,
             examine
             your
             own
             consciences
             ,
             you
             are
             sworne
             against
             him
             ,
             you
             are
             learned
             and
             can
             iudge
             the
             truth
             ,
             I
             pray
             God
             you
             be
             not
             wilfully
             blind
             ,
             I
             haue
             discharged
             my
             conscience
             to
             the
             world
             &
             I
             will
             write
             my
             mind
             to
             her
             grace
             ,
             which
             letter
             you
             may
             sée
             in
             the
             book
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             Storie
             and
             Martine
             diuers
             times
             interrupted
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             he
             spake
             blasphemy
             ,
             and
             would
             faine
             haue
             the
             Bishop
             put
             him
             to
             silence
             ,
             who
             notwithstanding
             suffered
             him
             to
             end
             his
             spéech
             .
          
           
             Then
             they
             charged
             him
             that
             he
             was
             sworne
             vnto
             the
             Pope
             when
             he
             was
             made
             Archbishop
             ;
             but
             he
             denied
             it
             ,
             and
             said
             :
             It
             appeareth
             that
             he
             did
             not
             ,
             by
             the
             record
             
             of
             the
             countrey
             ,
             which
             one
             of
             them
             confessed
             .
             Many
             maruelled
             that
             in
             so
             perilous
             a
             time
             he
             had
             so
             sincerely
             proceeded
             ,
             choosing
             rather
             to
             venture
             the
             losse
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             glorious
             pompe
             ,
             then
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             that
             might
             spill
             his
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Then
             they
             obiected
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             married
             ;
             which
             he
             confessed
             :
             Doctor
             Martine
             said
             ,
             his
             children
             were
             bond-men
             to
             the
             Sea
             of
             Canterbury
             .
             At
             which
             he
             smiled
             ,
             saying
             :
             If
             a
             benificed
             Priest
             had
             a
             Concubine
             ,
             and
             had
             bastards
             by
             her
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             bond-men
             to
             the
             benifice
             ,
             I
             trust
             you
             wil
             make
             my
             childrens
             cause
             no
             worse
             .
          
           
             Then
             D.
             Martine
             demanded
             of
             him
             who
             was
             the
             supreme
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             he
             said
             ,
             Christ
             :
             Martine
             said
             ,
             you
             made
             K.
             Henry
             supreme
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             He
             said
             ,
             of
             the
             people
             of
             England
             ,
             Ecclesiasticall
             &
             Temporal
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             for
             Christ
             is
             the
             onely
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             The
             Articles
             of
             religion
             ,
             touching
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             denying
             transubstantiation
             ,
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             and
             the
             reall
             presence
             ,
             he
             affirmed
             as
             he
             taught
             in
             his
             Booke
             .
             Then
             they
             cited
             him
             to
             appeare
             80
             ,
             daies
             after
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             then
             sent
             him
             to
             prison
             ;
             where
             thou
             maist
             sée
             their
             visored
             face
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             as
             though
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             would
             condemne
             no
             man
             before
             hee
             answered
             for
             himselfe
             :
             but
             the
             same
             time
             the
             Pope
             sent
             letters
             executory
             vnto
             the
             King
             and
             Queene
             to
             disgrade
             and
             depriue
             him
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             before
             twenty
             dayes
             were
             done
             :
             And
             though
             he
             were
             kept
             in
             prison
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             80
             dayes
             hee
             was
             decreed
             Contumax
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             condemned
             .
          
           
             Upon
             S.
             Valentines
             day
             next
             after
             ,
             the
             Archbishop
             was
             disgraded
             ,
             and
             condemned
             by
             Bonner
             ,
             &
             Thurlby
             Bishop
             of
             Ely
             ,
             who
             sometimes
             was
             Cranmers
             Chaplaine
             ,
             and
             preferred
             by
             him
             :
             at
             which
             time
             Bonner
             ,
             which
             a
             long
             time
             had
             borne
             great
             malice
             towards
             him
             ,
             and
             reioyced
             greatly
             see
             this
             day
             wherein
             he
             might
             triumph
             ouer
             him
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             made
             an
             Oration
             to
             the
             people
             in
             this
             sort
             :
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             man
             who
             hath
             euer
             despised
             the
             Popes
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             now
             is
             to
             be
             iudged
             by
             him
             :
             this
             is
             the
             man
             that
             hath
             pulled
             downe
             so
             many
             Churches
             ,
             and
             now
             is
             come
             to
             be
             iudged
             in
             a
             Church
             :
             this
             is
             the
             man
             that
             contemned
             y
             ●
             blessed
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             now
             is
             come
             to
             be
             condemned
             before
             the
             said
             Sacrament
             ,
             hanging
             ouer
             the
             Altar
             :
             this
             is
             the
             man
             ,
             that
             like
             Lucifer
             ,
             sate
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Christ
             ,
             vpon
             an
             Altar
             ,
             to
             iudge
             others
             ,
             and
             now
             is
             come
             before
             the
             Altar
             to
             bee
             iudged
             himselfe
             .
             Thus
             he
             continued
             halfe
             an
             houre
             heaping
             vp
             a
             number
             of
             lies
             together
             ,
             beginning
             euery
             one
             with
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               man
            
             ,
             so
             lothsomly
             ,
             that
             he
             made
             euery
             man
             weary
             .
             When
             they
             had
             disgraded
             him
             ,
             they
             stript
             him
             of
             his
             gowne
             ,
             &
             put
             vpon
             him
             a
             poore
             yeoman
             Bedles
             gowne
             thrid-bare
             ,
             and
             as
             ill-fauouredly
             made
             as
             could
             be
             ,
             and
             a
             Townsmans
             cap
             vpon
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             so
             deliuered
             him
             to
             the
             secular
             power
             :
             in
             this
             filthie
             gowne
             he
             was
             carried
             vnto
             prison
             .
          
           
             The
             Queene
             &
             Bishops
             hauing
             kept
             the
             Archbishop
             now
             almost
             three
             yeares
             in
             prison
             ,
             seeing
             by
             no
             means
             they
             could
             preuaile
             with
             him
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             to
             turn
             him
             from
             his
             religion
             ,
             they
             suborned
             certaine
             men
             which
             should
             ,
             by
             intreaty
             ,
             and
             faire
             promises
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             means
             ,
             allure
             him
             to
             recantation
             :
             so
             the
             wily
             Papists
             flocked
             about
             him
             ,
             labouring
             to
             draw
             him
             from
             his
             former
             sentence
             to
             recantation
             ,
             especially
             
               Henry
               Sidall
            
             ,
             and
             Frier
             Iohn
             ,
             a
             Spaniard
             ,
             they
             shewed
             him
             how
             acceptable
             it
             would
             be
             to
             the
             Kings
             &
             Queene
             ,
             and
             how
             gainfull
             it
             would
             be
             both
             bodily
             &
             spiritually
             ,
             they
             added
             that
             the
             Councell
             &
             Noble-men
             bare
             him
             good
             wil
             ,
             promising
             him
             both
             his
             life
             &
             ancient
             dignity
             ,
             saying
             the
             matter
             was
             but
             small
             ,
             the
             setting
             of
             his
             hand
             to
             a
             few
             words
             ;
             but
             if
             hee
             refused
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             hope
             of
             pardon
             :
             for
             the
             Queene
             was
             purposed
             that
             shee
             would
             haue
             Cranmer
             a
             Catholique
             ,
             or
             else
             no
             Cranmer
             at
             all
             .
             By
             these
             and
             such
             like
             prouocations
             ,
             they
             at
             last
             w●nne
             him
             to
             subscribe
             :
             It
             may
             bee
             supposed
             that
             it
             was
             for
             hope
             of
             life
             and
             better
             dayes
             to
             come
             :
             But
             it
             appeareth
             by
             a
             Letter
             of
             his
             to
             a
             Lawyer
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             cause
             why
             hee
             desired
             his
             life
             to
             bee
             delayed
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             make
             an
             end
             of
             a
             Booke
             against
             
               Marcus
               Antonius
            
             ,
             a
             Papist
             ,
             which
             hee
             had
             
             begun
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             it
             was
             against
             his
             conscience
             :
             it
             pleased
             God
             that
             so
             great
             vertues
             in
             this
             man
             should
             not
             be
             without
             some
             blemish
             ;
             and
             that
             y
             ●
             falshood
             of
             the
             Pop●sh
             generation
             by
             this
             meanes
             might
             be
             the
             more
             euident
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             should
             haue
             the
             lesse
             confidence
             of
             our
             owne
             strength
             ,
             presently
             this
             recantation
             was
             put
             in
             Print
             and
             published
             ,
             notwithstanding
             it
             was
             decréed
             that
             Cranmer
             should
             be
             burned
             out
             of
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             Quéene
             commanded
             a
             funerall
             Sermon
             to
             be
             made
             for
             him
             by
             Doctor
             Cole
             ;
             and
             hauing
             his
             lesson
             giuen
             him
             ,
             he
             went
             spéedily
             to
             Oxford
             to
             play
             his
             part
             .
             The
             morning
             before
             hee
             should
             bee
             executed
             Cole
             gaue
             him
             15
             crownes
             to
             giue
             to
             y
             ●
             poore
             .
             The
             Archbishop
             surmised
             whereabouts
             they
             went
             ,
             after
             the
             Spanish
             Frier
             came
             vnto
             him
             with
             a
             paper
             of
             Articles
             which
             Cranmer
             should
             openly
             professe
             in
             his
             recantation
             before
             the
             people
             ,
             desiring
             him
             to
             write
             his
             name
             vnto
             it
             :
             then
             he
             prayed
             him
             to
             write
             a
             Copy
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             kéepe
             it
             with
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             ,
             &
             knowing
             wherunto
             their
             deuices
             tended
             ,
             he
             put
             secretly
             into
             his
             bosome
             his
             prayer
             with
             his
             exhortation
             written
             in
             another
             paper
             .
             Cranmer
             was
             brought
             from
             prison
             to
             S.
             Maries
             Church
             betwixt
             two
             Friers
             ,
             which
             mumbled
             certaine
             Psalmes
             in
             the
             stréets
             as
             they
             went
             :
             when
             they
             came
             vnto
             the
             Church
             they
             sung
             
               Nunc
               dimittis
            
             :
             then
             they
             brought
             him
             to
             his
             standing
             ,
             where
             they
             left
             him
             ,
             there
             he
             stood
             all
             y
             ●
             Sermon
             in
             a
             bare
             ragged
             gowne
             ,
             &
             ill-fauouredly
             clothed
             with
             an
             old
             square
             cap
             ,
             exposed
             to
             the
             contempt
             of
             all
             men
             .
             In
             this
             habite
             when
             he
             had
             stood
             a
             good
             while
             vpon
             the
             stage
             ,
             he
             turned
             vnto
             a
             pillar
             ,
             &
             knéeling
             &
             lifting
             vp
             his
             hands
             to
             heauen
             ,
             he
             praied
             vnto
             God
             once
             or
             twice
             .
             After
             a
             while
             Cole
             came
             &
             began
             his
             Sermon
             ,
             altogether
             to
             the
             disgrace
             of
             Cranmer
             ,
             shewing
             that
             he
             was
             the
             onely
             man
             that
             began
             this
             heresie
             &
             schisme
             from
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             diuorce
             betwixt
             the
             Quéenes
             father
             and
             mother
             :
             and
             that
             for
             these
             and
             other
             maine
             causes
             ,
             the
             Quéene
             and
             Councell
             did
             thinke
             fit
             that
             he
             should
             be
             burned
             ,
             although
             he
             had
             recanted
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Sermon
             he
             brought
             many
             scriptures
             to
             comfort
             him
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             die
             in
             Gods
             faith
             ,
             he
             will
             either
             abate
             y
             ●
             fury
             of
             y
             ●
             flame
             or
             else
             giue
             him
             strength
             to
             abide
             it
             ,
             he
             glorified
             God
             much
             in
             his
             conuersi●n
             ,
             because
             it
             appeared
             to
             be
             only
             his
             worke
             ,
             shewing
             what
             great
             meanes
             was
             vsed
             to
             conuert
             him
             ,
             but
             none
             could
             preuaile
             vntill
             God
             reclaimed
             him
             ,
             saying
             ;
             whilst
             he
             flowed
             in
             riches
             &
             honor
             ,
             he
             was
             vnworthy
             of
             death
             ;
             but
             lest
             he
             should
             carry
             with
             him
             no
             comfort
             ,
             he
             promised
             ,
             that
             immediatly
             after
             his
             death
             there
             should
             be
             Dirges
             ,
             Masses
             ,
             &
             Funerals
             executed
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             Oxford
             for
             ●uccour
             of
             his
             soule
             .
             But
             Cranmer
             ,
             during
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             lifted
             vp
             his
             hands
             &
             eyes
             to
             heauen
             :
             the
             very
             shape
             of
             forrow
             was
             liuely
             expressed
             in
             him
             ,
             more
             then
             twenty
             times
             :
             he
             shed
             aboundant
             teares
             from
             his
             fatherly
             face
             ,
             but
             especially
             when
             he
             made
             his
             prayer
             before
             the
             people
             .
             After
             Cole
             had
             done
             his
             Sermon
             ,
             he
             had
             Cranmer
             performe
             his
             promise
             ,
             to
             expresse
             your
             faith
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             take
             away
             suspicion
             from
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             vnvnderstand
             you
             a
             Catholique
             indéed
             .
          
           
             I
             wil
             do
             it
             said
             the
             Archbishop
             with
             a
             good
             will
             :
             then
             he
             desired
             y
             ●
             people
             to
             pray
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             forgiue
             him
             his
             sins
             :
             and
             one
             offence
             doth
             trouble
             me
             more
             then
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             whereof
             in
             processe
             of
             my
             talke
             you
             shall
             heare
             ;
             and
             after
             he
             had
             made
             a
             very
             pithy
             praier
             with
             y
             ●
             people
             ,
             which
             you
             may
             sée
             in
             y
             ●
             book
             at
             large
             ,
             then
             he
             said
             ,
             euery
             man
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             desireth
             to
             giue
             some
             god
             exhortation
             vnto
             others
             :
             so
             I
             pray
             God
             at
             this
             my
             departing
             ,
             I
             may
             speake
             somwhat
             whereby
             God
             may
             be
             glorified
             ,
             &
             you
             edified
             .
             His
             first
             exhortation
             was
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             set
             our
             minds
             too
             much
             vpon
             this
             glozing
             world
             ,
             but
             vpon
             God
             ,
             &
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
             His
             next
             exhortation
             was
             to
             obedience
             to
             y
             ●
             King
             &
             Quéen●
             .
             His
             third
             exhortation
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             loue
             together
             like
             brothers
             &
             sisters
             .
             The
             fourth
             was
             ,
             that
             rich
             men
             would
             weigh
             three
             sayings
             in
             y
             ●
             scripture
             :
             First
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             for
             a
             rich
             man
             to
             enter
             into
             y
             ●
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             S.
             Iohn
             saith
             ,
             he
             that
             hath
             this
             worlds
             goods
             ,
             and
             shutteth
             his
             compassion
             vpon
             his
             needy
             brother
             ,
             how
             can
             he
             say
             he
             loueth
             God.
             Thirdly
             ,
             Saint
             Iames
             biddeth
             them
             weepe
             and
             howle
             for
             the
             miseries
             that
             shall
             come
             vpon
             you
             ,
             your
             clothes
             be
             
             moth-eaten
             ,
             your
             gold
             and
             siluer
             cankred
             and
             rusty
             ,
             and
             the
             rust
             shall
             witnesse
             against
             you
             ,
             and
             consume
             you
             like
             fire
             :
             you
             hoord
             vp
             treasure
             of
             Gods
             indignation
             against
             the
             last
             day
             .
             Let
             them
             that
             be
             rich
             ponder
             well
             these
             thrée
             sentences
             :
             for
             if
             euer
             they
             had
             occasion
             to
             shew
             their
             charity
             ,
             it
             is
             now
             ,
             the
             poore
             beeing
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             victuals
             so
             deere
             .
          
           
             Now
             being
             I
             am
             come
             to
             the
             end
             of
             my
             life
             ,
             whereupon
             hangeth
             my
             life
             past
             ,
             and
             my
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             either
             to
             liue
             with
             my
             Maister
             Christ
             for
             euer
             in
             ioy
             ,
             or
             else
             for
             euer
             in
             paine
             with
             the
             Diuell
             :
             Therefore
             I
             will
             declare
             my
             faith
             vnto
             you
             without
             dissembling
             .
          
           
             I
             beleeue
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Créede
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             in
             the
             new
             and
             old
             Testament
             ;
             and
             now
             I
             come
             vnto
             the
             great
             thing
             that
             so
             much
             troubled
             my
             conscience
             more
             then
             all
             that
             euer
             I
             did
             in
             all
             my
             life
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             in
             setting
             abroad
             a
             writing
             contrary
             to
             truth
             ,
             which
             now
             I
             renounce
             ,
             as
             written
             with
             my
             hand
             ,
             contrary
             to
             my
             heart
             ,
             for
             feare
             of
             death
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             all
             such
             Billes
             and
             Papers
             which
             I
             haue
             written
             or
             signed
             with
             my
             hand
             since
             my
             degradation
             ;
             and
             because
             my
             hand
             writ
             contrary
             to
             my
             heart
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             first
             burned
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Pope
             I
             refuse
             him
             ,
             as
             Christs
             enemy
             ,
             and
             Antichrist
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             false
             Doctrine
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             I
             beléeue
             as
             I
             haue
             taught
             in
             my
             Booke
             ,
             and
             my
             Booke
             shall
             stand
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             before
             the
             iudgement
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             the
             Papisticall
             doctrine
             shall
             be
             ashamed
             to
             shewe
             her
             face
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             a
             world
             to
             sée
             the
             Doctors
             beguiled
             of
             so
             great
             a
             hope
             ,
             I
             thinke
             there
             was
             neuer
             cruelty
             more
             notably
             deluded
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             began
             to
             speake
             more
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Papacie
             ,
             Cole
             cried
             to
             stop
             the
             Heretiques
             mouth
             :
             then
             the
             Friers
             pulled
             him
             from
             his
             seate
             ,
             and
             led
             him
             to
             the
             fire
             :
             then
             they
             cried
             to
             him
             ;
             What
             madnesse
             hath
             brought
             thee
             againe
             into
             this
             error
             ,
             by
             which
             thou
             wilt
             draw
             innumerable
             soules
             with
             thee
             into
             hell
             .
             Hee
             answered
             them
             not
             ,
             but
             directed
             his
             talke
             vnto
             the
             people
             :
             But
             the
             Spanish
             Barker
             raged
             ,
             and
             foamed
             almost
             out
             of
             his
             wits
             ;
             and
             he
             and
             the
             other
             Spanish
             Frier
             began
             to
             exhort
             him
             afresh
             ,
             but
             all
             in
             vaine
             .
             When
             the
             fire
             began
             to
             burne
             neere
             him
             ,
             he
             put
             his
             right
             hand
             into
             the
             flame
             ,
             which
             he
             held
             so
             stedfastly
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             burned
             before
             his
             body
             was
             touched
             ,
             he
             abode
             the
             fire
             with
             such
             constancy
             ,
             that
             he
             stood
             alwayes
             in
             one
             place
             without
             mouing
             of
             his
             members
             ,
             with
             his
             eyes
             vpward
             ,
             he
             off
             repeated
             his
             vnworthy
             right
             hand
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Lord
               Iesus
               receiue
               my
               spirit
            
             ,
             and
             so
             gaue
             vp
             the
             Ghost
             .
          
        
         
           
             Agnes
             Potten
             ,
             and
             another
             woman
             .
          
           
             ONe
             was
             the
             wife
             of
             
               Robert
               Potten
            
             of
             Ipswich
             in
             Suffolke
             ,
             
             the
             other
             the
             wife
             of
             
               Michael
               Trouchfield
            
             of
             the
             same
             towne
             shoemaker
             ,
             they
             were
             burned
             at
             Ipswich
             the
             16.
             of
             February
             ,
             for
             denying
             the
             sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             :
             their
             constancy
             in
             burning
             was
             wonderfull
             ,
             they
             earnestly
             exhorted
             the
             people
             to
             credit
             and
             lay
             hold
             vpon
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             dispise
             the
             institutions
             of
             the
             Romish
             route
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             superstitions
             and
             rotten
             religion
             .
          
        
         
           
             Robert
             Spicer
             ,
             William
             Coberley
             ,
             Maundrel
             .
          
           
             THese
             three
             were
             burned
             at
             one
             stake
             in
             Salisbury
             ,
             
             what
             their
             confessions
             were
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             they
             were
             condemned
             it
             appeareth
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Robert
             Draks
             Minister
             ,
             William
             Tims
             Ioyner
             ,
             Richard
             Spurge
             Fuller
             ,
             Iohn
             Cauell
             Weauer
             ,
             George
             Ambrose
             Fuller
             ,
             and
             Thomas
             Spurge
             Fuller
             .
          
           
             THese
             sixe
             were
             burned
             at
             one
             fire
             in
             Smithfield
             the
             foure
             and
             twentieth
             day
             of
             Aprill
             :
             they
             were
             all
             of
             Essex
             ,
             and
             sent
             at
             diuers
             times
             by
             the
             Lord
             Rich
             to
             Gardner
             ,
             who
             sent
             them
             to
             prison
             ,
             where
             they
             remained
             a
             yeare
             almost
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             were
             sent
             to
             Bonner
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             all
             denied
             the
             reall
             presence
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             :
             after
             they
             were
             all
             sent
             for
             vnto
             the
             Consistorie
             ;
             first
             Tims
             was
             sent
             for
             ,
             and
             exhorted
             to
             conformity
             :
             he
             answered
             ,
             we
             haue
             béene
             brought
             hither
             this
             day
             for
             Gods
             word
             ,
             which
             we
             haue
             beene
             taught
             by
             the
             Apostolike
             Preachers
             in
             King
             Edwards
             time
             ,
             whom
             you
             haue
             murthered
             because
             they
             preached
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             they
             haue
             sealed
             their
             doctrine
             with
             their
             bloud
             ,
             whom
             I
             will
             follow
             .
             Then
             Bonner
             perswaded
             them
             not
             to
             stand
             to
             the
             litterall
             sense
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             to
             vse
             the
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             Then
             Tims
             said
             ,
             what
             haue
             you
             to
             maintaine
             the
             reall
             presence
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             bare
             letter
             ?
             We
             haue
             (
             quoth
             Bonner
             )
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             :
             no
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             the
             Popish
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             for
             which
             you
             be
             periured
             ,
             and
             the
             Sea
             of
             Rome
             is
             the
             Sea
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             therefore
             to
             that
             Church
             I
             will
             neuer
             consent
             ;
             I
             confesse
             Christ
             is
             present
             with
             his
             Sacraments
             ,
             but
             with
             your
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             he
             is
             neither
             present
             corporally
             nor
             spiritually
             ,
             for
             as
             you
             vse
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             detestable
             Idoll
             .
             Then
             the
             Bishop
             séeing
             his
             constant
             boldnes
             ,
             condemned
             him
             .
          
           
             Then
             
               Robert
               Draks
            
             was
             called
             ,
             and
             being
             exhorted
             to
             returne
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             he
             vtterly
             defied
             it
             and
             all
             the
             workes
             thereof
             ,
             euen
             as
             I
             defie
             the
             diuell
             and
             all
             his
             workes
             ;
             then
             was
             he
             likewise
             cond●mned
             .
          
           
             Then
             
               Thomas
               Spurge
            
             was
             demaunded
             if
             he
             would
             returne
             to
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             :
             and
             then
             he
             called
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             vpon
             the
             like
             demands
             he
             receiued
             the
             like
             answers
             :
             so
             they
             had
             all
             their
             iudgements
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             vnto
             the
             Sherife
             ,
             and
             after
             burned
             ,
             as
             before
             .
          
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Hullier
             Minister
             .
          
           
             HEe
             was
             bur●ed
             at
             Cambridge
             vpon
             the
             second
             day
             of
             Aprill
             for
             the
             professing
             of
             Christs
             Gospell
             ,
             vnder
             Thurlby
             Bishop
             of
             Ely
             and
             his
             Chancellor
             :
             only
             a
             Pra●er
             and
             a
             Letter
             of
             his
             are
             recorded
             ;
             his
             Letter
             is
             to
             proue
             the
             Romish
             Church
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             exhorteth
             from
             dissembling
             with
             God
             and
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             comming
             to
             masse
             .
          
        
         
           
             Christopher
             Lister
             Minister
             ,
             Iohn
             Mace
             ,
             Iohn
             Spencer
             ,
             Simon
             Ioyne
             ,
             Richard
             Nicoll
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             Hamond
             .
          
           
             THese
             six
             were
             burned
             together
             at
             Colchester
             in
             Essex
             ,
             where
             the
             most
             part
             of
             them
             did
             inhabite
             :
             the
             eight
             and
             twentieth
             day
             of
             Aprill
             :
             Bonner
             now
             waxing
             wearie
             ,
             made
             a
             very
             quicke
             dispatch
             with
             these
             ;
             for
             as
             soone
             as
             they
             were
             
             deliuered
             by
             the
             Earle
             of
             Oxford
             and
             other
             Commissioners
             ,
             vnto
             
               Iohn
               Kingstone
            
             the
             Bishops
             Register
             :
             Bonner
             caused
             them
             to
             be
             brought
             vnto
             his
             house
             at
             Fulham
             ,
             where
             ,
             in
             the
             open
             Church
             he
             ministred
             vnto
             them
             articles
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             answered
             alike
             ,
             as
             followeth
             :
          
           
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             the
             malignant
             Church
             ,
             and
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Cathotholike
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             beleeue
             not
             the
             doctrine
             thereof
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             beléeue
             there
             be
             no
             mo
             but
             two
             Sacraments
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ;
             that
             they
             learned
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             profession
             by
             the
             doctrine
             set
             forth
             in
             King
             Edwards
             time
             ,
             and
             therein
             they
             would
             continue
             as
             long
             as
             they
             liued
             ;
             they
             refused
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             vsed
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             word
             and
             glorie
             ;
             they
             said
             the
             Popes
             authoritie
             was
             vsurped
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             an
             oppressor
             of
             Christs
             Church
             and
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             haue
             any
             authoritie
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             vtterly
             abhorred
             the
             Sea
             of
             Rome
             ,
             for
             putting
             downe
             the
             booke
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             setting
             vp
             the
             Babylonicall
             Masse
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             Antichrists
             merchandise
             ;
             and
             that
             after
             consecration
             there
             remaineth
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             as
             well
             as
             before
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             reall
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             is
             not
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Masse
             is
             not
             propitiatorie
             ,
             neither
             for
             the
             quick
             nor
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             but
             méere
             Idolatry
             and
             abomination
             .
             And
             in
             the
             afternoone
             ,
             when
             they
             would
             not
             recant
             ,
             they
             were
             condemned
             and
             burned
             ,
             as
             before
             .
          
        
         
           
             Margaret
             Ellice
             ,
             Hugh
             Lauerock
             an
             old
             lame
             man
             and
             Iohn
             Apprice
             a
             blind
             man.
             
          
           
             SHe
             was
             of
             great
             Bursteed
             in
             Essex
             ,
             
             and
             was
             sent
             to
             Bonner
             by
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Mordant
            
             Knight
             ,
             and
             
               Edmund
               Tyrrell
            
             Esquire
             :
             she
             died
             in
             Newgate
             the
             thirtéenth
             of
             May
             ,
             being
             condemned
             to
             be
             burned
             before
             .
          
           
             
               Hugh
               Lauerocke
            
             an
             old
             lame
             man
             ,
             and
             
               Iohn
               Apprice
            
             a
             blinde
             man
             ;
             when
             they
             were
             examined
             ,
             answered
             in
             effect
             as
             
               Christopher
               Lister
               ,
               Iohn
               Mace
            
             ,
             and
             others
             before
             mentioned
             had
             done
             :
             after
             they
             were
             brought
             to
             the
             Consistori●
             ,
             and
             being
             perswaded
             to
             recant
             their
             opinions
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             
               Hugh
               Lauerock
            
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             stand
             to
             my
             answere
             ,
             I
             cannot
             finde
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             that
             the
             Priests
             should
             lift
             vp
             ouer
             their
             heads
             a
             cake
             of
             bread
             :
             then
             Bonner
             asked
             
               Iohn
               Apprice
            
             what
             he
             would
             say
             ;
             he
             answered
             ,
             your
             doctrine
             that
             you
             set
             forth
             is
             so
             agreeable
             with
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             imbraced
             ,
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             agreeable
             with
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             and
             ye
             are
             not
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             for
             ye
             make
             lawes
             to
             kill
             men
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             Queene
             your
             executioner
             ,
             whereupon
             they
             were
             condemned
             and
             sent
             to
             Stratford
             the
             Bow
             ,
             and
             there
             burned
             ,
             the
             ●ifteenth
             of
             May
             :
             at
             their
             deaths
             
               Hugh
               Lauerock
            
             comforting
             
               Iohn
               Apprice
            
             ,
             said
             ,
             be
             of
             good
             comfort
             ,
             my
             brother
             ,
             for
             my
             Lord
             of
             London
             is
             our
             good
             Physitian
             ,
             he
             will
             heale
             thée
             of
             thy
             blindnes
             ,
             and
             me
             of
             my
             lamenesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             Katharine
             Hutte
             widdow
             ,
             Elizabeth
             Tharnell
             ,
             and
             Ioane
             Hornes
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             yeare
             1556.
             these
             were
             burned
             in
             Smithfield
             ,
             &
             were
             sent
             to
             Bonner
             ,
             with
             
               Margaret
               Ellice
            
             and
             the
             blinde
             and
             lame
             man
             ,
             for
             denying
             the
             reall
             presence
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             for
             calling
             the
             Masse
             an
             Idoll
             .
             
               Katharine
               Hutte
            
             
             being
             required
             to
             recant
             ,
             and
             say
             her
             minde
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             said
             ,
             I
             denie
             it
             to
             be
             a
             God
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             dumbe
             God
             ,
             and
             made
             with
             mens
             handes
             .
             
               Ione
               Hornes
            
             said
             ,
             if
             you
             can
             make
             your
             God
             to
             shedde
             bloud
             ,
             or
             to
             shew
             any
             condition
             of
             a
             liuely
             body
             ,
             then
             will
             I
             beleeue
             you
             :
             but
             it
             is
             bread
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             you
             call
             heresie
             ,
             I
             trust
             to
             serue
             my
             Lord
             God
             in
             .
             And
             touching
             the
             Romish
             Sea
             ,
             she
             said
             ,
             I
             forsake
             all
             his
             abominations
             ,
             and
             from
             them
             all
             good
             Lord
             deliuer
             vs
             :
             they
             died
             more
             ioyfully
             in
             the
             fire
             then
             some
             that
             burned
             them
             did
             in
             their
             beds
             .
          
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Harpole
             and
             Ioane
             Beach
             widdow
             .
          
           
             THese
             two
             were
             burned
             at
             Rochester
             for
             their
             constant
             perseuering
             in
             Christs
             truth
             ,
             
             about
             the
             first
             of
             Aprill
             .
          
           
             A
             blinde
             boy
             and
             another
             suffered
             martyrdome
             at
             Glocester
             :
             one
             of
             them
             was
             the
             blinde
             boy
             which
             came
             vnto
             Bishop
             Hooper
             ,
             whom
             the
             said
             vertuous
             Bishop
             confirmed
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             doctrine
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             whose
             examinations
             are
             not
             come
             vnto
             our
             hands
             .
          
        
         
           
             Thomas
             Spicer
             ,
             Iohn
             Deny
             ,
             and
             William
             Pole.
             
          
           
             THese
             were
             bro●ght
             before
             Dunnings
             ,
             Chancellor
             of
             Norwich
             ,
             and
             Minges
             his
             Register
             :
             the
             Chancellor
             perswaded
             what
             he
             could
             to
             bring
             them
             from
             the
             truth
             :
             and
             being
             he
             could
             not
             preuaile
             he
             burst
             out
             in
             teares
             ,
             intreating
             them
             to
             turne
             againe
             vnto
             the
             holy
             mother
             Church
             .
             As
             he
             was
             thus
             labouring
             them
             ,
             and
             seemed
             vnwilling
             to
             giue
             iudgement
             ,
             the
             Register
             said
             ,
             in
             what
             doe
             you
             make
             such
             ados
             ?
             they
             be
             at
             that
             point
             they
             will
             be
             ,
             therefore
             reade
             sentence
             and
             dispatch
             the
             knaues
             ;
             whereupon
             he
             condemned
             them
             with
             teares
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             being
             the
             one
             and
             twentieth
             of
             May
             ,
             they
             were
             burned
             at
             Beckles
             by
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Silliard
            
             high
             Sherife
             ,
             without
             any
             writ
             from
             my
             Lord
             Chancellor
             .
             As
             the
             fire
             burned
             about
             them
             ,
             they
             praised
             God
             with
             such
             an
             audible
             voyce
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             wonderfull
             to
             all
             those
             that
             stood
             by
             .
             One
             
               Robert
               Bacon
            
             ,
             and
             enemie
             to
             the
             truth
             willed
             the
             tormentors
             to
             throw
             on
             ●aggots
             to
             stop
             the
             knaues
             breaths
             ,
             but
             they
             confessed
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             gaue
             their
             liues
             for
             the
             testimony
             thereof
             very
             gloriously
             and
             ioyfully
             .
             
               Thomas
               Spicer
            
             was
             a
             labourer
             dwelling
             at
             Wenson
             in
             Su●●olke
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             persecution
             of
             the
             townes
             of
             VVenson
             and
             Mendleson
             in
             Suffolke
             .
          
           
             AT
             the
             commandement
             of
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Silliard
            
             High
             Sherife
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Tyrrill
            
             Knights
             ,
             these
             ,
             whose
             names
             follow
             ,
             were
             persecuted
             out
             of
             the
             said
             towns
             .
             From
             Wenson
             
               Alice
               Twayts
            
             &
             two
             of
             her
             seruants
             ,
             
               Humfrey
               Smith
            
             and
             his
             wife
             ,
             
               William
               Kachpoole
            
             and
             his
             wife
             ,
             
               Iohn
               Mauling
            
             and
             his
             wife
             ,
             
               Nicholas
               Burlingham
            
             and
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             one
             Rought
             and
             his
             wife
             .
          
           
             From
             Mendleson
             
               Simon
               Harlstone
            
             and
             Katharine
             his
             wife
             with
             fiue
             children
             ,
             
               William
               Whiting
            
             and
             Katharine
             his
             wife
             ,
             
               Thomas
               Dobson
            
             and
             his
             wife
             ,
             
               Thomas
               Hubbard
            
             and
             his
             wife
             ,
             
               Iohn
               Poncon
               ,
               Thomas
               Woodward
            
             the
             elder
             ,
             one
             Rennolds
             wife
             ,
             and
             a
             poore
             widdow
             ,
             and
             one
             mother
             Semons
             maide
             ,
             besides
             those
             that
             were
             constrained
             against
             their
             consciences
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             
               Iohn
               Brodish
            
             the
             Parish
             priest
             :
             the
             points
             of
             religion
             that
             they
             held
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             were
             persecuted
             ,
             were
             these
             ;
          
           
             1
             They
             held
             the
             word
             of
             God
             to
             be
             sufficient
             doctrine
             vnto
             saluation
             .
          
           
             2
             They
             denied
             the
             Popes
             authority
             ,
             &
             said
             their
             Church
             was
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             
             Christs
             aduersary
             ,
             they
             refused
             the
             abused
             Sacraments
             ,
             defied
             the
             masse
             ,
             and
             all
             Popish
             seruice
             and
             ceremonies
             ,
             saying
             they
             robbed
             God
             of
             his
             honour
             ,
             and
             Christ
             of
             his
             death
             and
             glorie
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             come
             to
             Church
             ,
             except
             it
             were
             to
             the
             defacing
             of
             that
             they
             did
             there
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             Ministers
             of
             Gods
             Church
             might
             lawfully
             marry
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             the
             Quéene
             was
             chiefe
             head
             ,
             and
             wicked
             Rulers
             were
             a
             great
             plagus
             of
             God
             sent
             for
             sinne
             .
          
           
             5
             They
             denied
             mans
             frée-will
             ,
             and
             the
             Popes
             Church
             did
             erre
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             in
             that
             point
             with
             them
             ,
             rebuking
             their
             false
             confidence
             to
             be
             iustified
             by
             works
             and
             mans
             righteousnesse
             :
             when
             they
             were
             rebuked
             for
             talking
             so
             freely
             ,
             they
             would
             answere
             ,
             they
             acknowledge
             ,
             confesse
             and
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             must
             speake
             :
             they
             acknowledged
             that
             tribulations
             were
             Gods
             prouidences
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             iudgements
             were
             right
             ,
             to
             punish
             them
             and
             others
             for
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             troubles
             were
             of
             his
             faithfulnesse
             and
             mercy
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             haire
             of
             their
             heads
             should
             not
             perish
             before
             the
             time
             ,
             but
             all
             things
             should
             worke
             to
             the
             best
             to
             them
             that
             loue
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             was
             their
             only
             life
             and
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             by
             faith
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             all
             good
             things
             were
             freely
             giuen
             them
             ,
             as
             also
             forgiuenesse
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             life
             euerlasting
             .
             Many
             of
             these
             persecuted
             were
             of
             great
             substance
             ,
             and
             had
             possessions
             of
             their
             owne
             .
          
           
             
               William
               Slech
            
             died
             the
             thirtieth
             of
             May
             1556.
             being
             imprisoned
             for
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             in
             the
             Kings
             bench
             ,
             and
             was
             buried
             in
             the
             back-side
             of
             the
             same
             prison
             ,
             because
             the
             Papists
             thought
             him
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             laide
             in
             their
             Pope-holy
             Churchyards
             .
          
        
         
           
             Thomas
             Harland
             MillWright
             ,
             Iohn
             Osward
             ,
             Thomas
             Reed
             ,
             and
             Thomas
             Auington
             .
          
           
             T
             They
             were
             long
             prisoners
             in
             the
             Kings
             Bench
             for
             the
             confession
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             were
             burned
             together
             at
             one
             fire
             the
             sixt
             of
             Iune
             ,
             in
             Lewes
             in
             South-sex
             .
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Wood
            
             Minister
             ,
             and
             
               Thomas
               Miles
            
             were
             burned
             likewise
             at
             Lewes
             in
             South-sex
             the
             twentieth
             of
             Iune
             ,
             for
             resisting
             the
             erroneous
             and
             hereticall
             doctrine
             of
             the
             papisticall
             and
             fal●●y
             pretended
             Catholiks
             .
          
        
         
           
             William
             Adherall
             Minister
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             Clement-Wheele-wright
             ▪
          
           
             THese
             died
             in
             the
             Kings
             Bench
             the
             three
             and
             twentieth
             of
             Iune
             ,
             
             and
             were
             buried
             in
             the
             backside
             ,
             being
             imprisoned
             for
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             A
             Merchants
             seruant
             the
             next
             day
             was
             burned
             at
             Leicester
             for
             the
             like
             godlines
             ,
             by
             the
             cruell
             persecution
             of
             the
             Papists
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             there
             were
             thirtéene
             burned
             in
             one
             fire
             at
             Stratford
             the
             Bow
             by
             London
             eleuen
             of
             them
             being
             men
             and
             two
             of
             them
             women
             ,
             whose
             dwellings
             were
             in
             sundry
             places
             in
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             whose
             names
             f●llow
             :
             
               Henry
               Adlington
               ,
               Lawrence
               Parman
               ,
               Henry
               Wye
               ,
               William
               Hallywell
               ,
               Thomas
               Bowier
               George
               Searle
               ,
               Edmond
               Hurst
               ,
               Lion
               Cawch
               ,
               Ralph
               Iackson
               ,
               Iohn
               Perifall
               ,
               Iohn
               Roth
               ,
               Elizabeth
               Peper
               ,
            
             and
             
               Agnes
               George
            
             Their
             points
             of
             Religion
             doth
             better
             appeare
             by
             a
             Certificate
             vnder
             all
             their
             hands
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             here
             inserted
             ,
             then
             by
             their
             examination
             which
             followeth
             .
          
           
           
             Be
             it
             knowne
             vnto
             all
             to
             whom
             this
             our
             Certificate
             shall
             be
             feene
             ,
             that
             whereas
             vpon
             Saturday
             the
             thirteenth
             of
             Iune
             ,
             sixteene
             of
             vs
             were
             condemned
             to
             dye
             ,
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             for
             the
             sincere
             truth
             of
             Christs
             verity
             ,
             which
             truth
             hath
             bin
             continually
             defaced
             from
             the
             beginning
             by
             the
             wicked
             aduersaries
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             slandered
             now
             by
             the
             Diuell
             and
             his
             Imps
             ,
             which
             constraineth
             vs
             to
             manifest
             our
             beleefe
             ,
             and
             the
             articles
             ,
             wherefore
             we
             were
             condemned
             for
             auoyding
             the
             slanders
             that
             might
             happen
             by
             occasion
             of
             the
             flanderous
             Sermon
             lately
             preached
             at
             Pauls
             Crosse
             by
             Doctor
             Fecknam
             Deane
             of
             Paules
             ,
             where
             he
             defamed
             vs
             to
             be
             of
             sixteene
             sundry
             opinions
             .
          
           
             1
             We
             beleeue
             by
             Baptisme
             we
             were
             made
             members
             of
             Christs
             Church
             ,
             and
             although
             wee
             erred
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             yet
             the
             roote
             of
             Faith
             was
             preserued
             in
             vs
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             maketh
             vs
             certaine
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             we
             doe
             and
             will
             persist
             by
             Gods
             assistance
             vnto
             the
             end
             :
             And
             though
             the
             Minister
             were
             of
             the
             malignant
             Church
             ,
             yet
             he
             did
             not
             hurt
             vs
             ,
             because
             he
             baptized
             vs
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             there
             was
             the
             word
             and
             the
             element
             ;
             Godfathers
             ,
             and
             Godmothers
             ,
             renouncing
             for
             vs
             the
             Diuell
             and
             all
             his
             workes
             ,
             and
             confessing
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith.
             
          
           
             2
             There
             are
             but
             two
             Sacraments
             ,
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             in
             these
             are
             contained
             the
             two
             Testaments
             :
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             Gospell
             is
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             3
             There
             is
             a
             visible
             Church
             wherein
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             preached
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacraments
             truely
             ministred
             :
             Uisible
             to
             the
             wicked
             world
             ,
             although
             it
             bee
             not
             credited
             ,
             and
             by
             death
             of
             Saints
             confirmed
             :
             as
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Elias
             as
             well
             as
             now
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             Sea
             of
             Rome
             is
             the
             Sea
             of
             Antichrist
             :
             The
             Congregation
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Pope
             is
             head
             vnder
             the
             Diuell
             .
          
           
             5
             God
             is
             neither
             spiritually
             nor
             corporally
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             other
             substance
             but
             bread
             and
             Wine
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             Masse
             is
             not
             onely
             a
             prophanation
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             but
             a
             most
             blasphemous
             Idoll
             .
          
           
             We
             affirmed
             to
             beleeue
             all
             that
             the
             Bishop
             or
             any
             could
             proue
             by
             Scriptures
             :
             but
             he
             said
             he
             would
             not
             stand
             to
             proue
             it
             with
             hereticks
             ,
             but
             said
             ,
             they
             themselues
             were
             the
             holy
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             beleeue
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             like
             withered
             branches
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             were
             brought
             to
             Stratford
             the
             Bow
             they
             were
             deuided
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             and
             put
             into
             two
             chambers
             :
             then
             the
             Sherife
             came
             to
             the
             one
             part
             and
             tolde
             them
             that
             the
             other
             had
             recanted
             and
             were
             saued
             ,
             and
             exhorted
             them
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             not
             cast
             away
             themselues
             :
             they
             answered
             ,
             their
             faith
             was
             not
             builded
             on
             man
             ,
             but
             Christ
             crucified
             :
             When
             he
             could
             doe
             no
             good
             with
             them
             ,
             he
             went
             to
             the
             other
             place
             ,
             and
             told
             them
             their
             Fellowes
             had
             recanted
             ,
             and
             were
             saued
             ,
             and
             counselled
             them
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             not
             willingly
             to
             kill
             themselues
             :
             vnto
             whom
             they
             answered
             as
             their
             fellowes
             had
             done
             .
             When
             he
             saw
             he
             could
             not
             preuaile
             ,
             he
             lead
             them
             to
             the
             fire
             ,
             they
             ioyfully
             kissed
             the
             stake
             :
             the
             eleauen
             men
             were
             tyed
             to
             foure
             stakes
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             Women
             loose
             in
             the
             middest
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             were
             burned
             all
             in
             one
             fire
             ,
             with
             such
             loue
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             constancy
             in
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             wonderfull
             .
          
        
         
           
             Thomas
             Free-man
             ,
             William
             Stannard
             ,
             and
             William
             Adames
             .
          
           
             THese
             were
             also
             condemned
             to
             dye
             with
             the
             other
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             béeing
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             secular
             power
             ,
             Cardinall
             Poole
             sent
             his
             dispensation
             for
             
             their
             liues
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             meanes
             they
             were
             kept
             from
             mart●rdome
             .
          
           
             The
             fourteenth
             of
             Iune
             
               Iohn
               Colstoke
            
             of
             Wellington
             in
             Liechfield
             Dioces
             ,
             for
             holding
             against
             the
             real
             presence
             and
             auricular
             confession
             ,
             was
             compelled
             to
             recant
             and
             to
             beare
             a
             faggot
             before
             the
             Crosse
             bare-headed
             ,
             hauing
             in
             one
             hand
             a
             Taper
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             a
             paire
             of
             Beads
             .
          
           
             The
             seuentéenth
             of
             Iune
             
               Thomas
               Barnes
            
             and
             
               Ellice
               Birth
            
             were
             accused
             that
             one
             wished
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Queene
             Maries
             raigne
             ,
             his
             dagger
             in
             the
             belly
             of
             him
             that
             sung
             to
             the
             Organs
             ●he
             denied
             not
             but
             he
             spake
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             then
             thought
             the
             masse
             abominable
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             submitted
             himselfe
             hee
             was
             condemned
             to
             beare
             a
             faggot
             ,
             with
             beads
             and
             his
             taper
             before
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           
             The
             seuen
             and
             twentieth
             of
             Iune
             
               Thomas
               Paret
               ,
               Martin
               Hunt
            
             ,
             and
             
               Iohn
               Norrice
            
             died
             in
             the
             Kings
             Bench
             ,
             and
             were
             buried
             in
             the
             back-side
             :
             they
             were
             imprisoned
             for
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Robert
             Bernard
             ,
             Adam
             Foster
             and
             Robert
             Lawson
             .
          
           
             THe
             30.
             of
             Iune
             Hopton
             B
             of
             Norwich
             called
             
               Robert
               Bernard
            
             Heretick
             ,
             because
             he
             said
             he
             would
             neuer
             be
             confessed
             of
             a
             Priest
             :
             he
             answered
             ,
             it
             gréeueth
             me
             not
             to
             be
             called
             hereticke
             at
             your
             hand
             ▪
             for
             so
             your
             forefathers
             called
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Confessors
             long
             agoe
             :
             then
             the
             B
             :
             ●ad
             him
             follow
             him
             ,
             and
             went
             and
             knéeled
             before
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             :
             and
             as
             he
             was
             at
             his
             prayers
             ,
             he
             looked
             back
             and
             asked
             Barnard
             why
             he
             did
             not
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             He
             answered
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             why
             you
             should
             doe
             so
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             asked
             him
             ,
             whom
             sée
             you
             yonder
             ,
             pointing
             to
             the
             Pixe
             hanging
             ouer
             the
             Altar
             ?
             Do
             you
             not
             see
             your
             maker
             there
             ?
             He
             said
             ,
             No
             ,
             I
             see
             nothing
             but
             a
             few
             cloaths
             hang
             together
             in
             a
             heape
             :
             then
             the
             Bishop
             commaunded
             him
             to
             the
             Iayle
             ,
             and
             ●ad
             put
             Irons
             enough
             vpon
             him
             .
          
           
             After
             one
             of
             the
             Guard
             had
             him
             to
             a
             Tauerne
             where
             many
             Priests
             were
             ,
             when
             they
             could
             not
             perswade
             him
             ,
             they
             threatned
             h●m
             with
             whipping
             and
             stocking
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             could
             peruert
             him
             by
             no
             meanes
             ,
             then
             they
             carried
             him
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             immediatly
             condemned
             him
             :
             Hee
             was
             a
             labourer
             ,
             dwelling
             in
             F●an●den
             in
             Suffolke
             .
          
           
             
               Adam
               Foster
            
             was
             a
             Husbandman
             ,
             dwelling
             in
             Mendlesam
             in
             Suffollke
             :
             Hee
             was
             apprehended
             by
             
               Thomas
               Mouse
            
             ,
             and
             
               George
               Reuet
            
             Constables
             ,
             at
             the
             command●ment
             of
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Terill
            
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             not
             heare
             Masse
             :
             He
             was
             cast
             into
             Aye
             dungeon
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             was
             sent
             to
             Norwich
             ,
             and
             condemned
             by
             the
             aforesaid
             Bishop
             :
             Mouse
             presently
             after
             fell
             sicke
             ,
             and
             pined
             away
             to
             death
             :
             the
             ●ther
             came
             to
             the
             like
             end
             not
             long
             after
             .
          
           
             
               Robert
               Lawson
            
             a
             Linnen
             Weauer
             ,
             was
             likewise
             apprehended
             at
             the
             commandement
             of
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Terill
            
             ,
             and
             sent
             to
             Aye
             Dungeon
             ,
             because
             hee
             would
             not
             come
             to
             Church
             ,
             nor
             receiue
             their
             Popish
             Idoll
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             were
             carried
             to
             their
             deathes
             ,
             they
             most
             triumphantly
             ended
             their
             liues
             in
             the
             fixe
             .
          
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Careles
             of
             Couentry
             Weauer
             .
          
           
             ABout
             this
             time
             he
             died
             in
             the
             Kings
             Bench
             ,
             hauing
             beene
             long
             imprisoned
             there
             ,
             hee
             was
             examined
             before
             Doctor
             Martine
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Masters
             of
             the
             Chancerie
             ,
             a
             iolly
             stirrer
             in
             those
             matters
             :
             in
             which
             examination
             I
             finde
             no
             matters
             of
             religion
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             answereth
             a
             popish
             opinion
             of
             election
             ,
             that
             wee
             are
             elected
             
             in
             respect
             of
             our
             good
             workes
             ,
             and
             so
             long
             elected
             as
             we
             doe
             them
             ,
             and
             no
             longer
             ,
             but
             he
             beleeued
             that
             God
             of
             his
             infinite
             goodnesse
             (
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             )
             did
             elect
             and
             appoint
             in
             him
             ,
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             earth
             was
             laid
             ,
             a
             Church
             or
             Congregation
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             continually
             guide
             and
             gouerne
             by
             his
             grace
             and
             holy
             spirit
             ;
             so
             that
             not
             one
             of
             them
             shall
             euer
             finally
             perish
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             hath
             e●ernally
             predestinated
             me
             to
             eternall
             life
             in
             Iesus
             Christ.
             I
             am
             most
             certaine
             and
             likewise
             sure
             that
             his
             holy
             spirit
             (
             wherewith
             I
             am
             sealed
             )
             will
             so
             preserue
             me
             from
             all
             heresies
             and
             euill
             opinions
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             die
             in
             none
             at
             all
             :
             I
             doe
             beleeue
             that
             Christ
             did
             effectually
             die
             for
             al
             those
             that
             repent
             ,
             and
             beleeue
             ,
             &
             for
             none
             other
             .
             At
             his
             first
             comming
             into
             prison
             ,
             his
             conscience
             was
             ouer
             much
             oppressed
             with
             the
             consideration
             of
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             vntill
             he
             had
             a
             comfortable
             letter
             of
             Philpot
             ,
             concerning
             the
             mercie
             of
             Christ
             to
             them
             that
             repent
             :
             and
             although
             a
             sorrowfull
             spirit
             be
             a
             sacrifice
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             earnest
             pennie
             of
             election
             ,
             yet
             the
             end
             of
             it
             must
             be
             comfort
             and
             ioy
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             in
             assurance
             of
             the
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             therfore
             he
             ●iddeth
             him
             be
             carelesse
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             name
             ,
             in
             assurance
             of
             the
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Wherefore
             Carles
             thanketh
             God
             heartily
             ,
             and
             confesseth
             that
             Philpots
             sweete
             exhortations
             had
             brought
             much
             glad
             tidings
             vnto
             his
             tyred
             soule
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             greatly
             refreshed
             with
             the
             sweet
             sauor
             of
             his
             precious
             Nard
             .
             I
             will
             now
             according
             to
             your
             louing
             request
             cast
             away
             all
             care
             ,
             &
             reioice
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             pray
             God
             for
             you
             day
             &
             night
             ,
             for
             now
             my
             foule
             is
             turned
             vnto
             her
             old
             rest
             again
             ,
             &
             hath
             taken
             a
             swéet
             na●
             in
             Christs
             lap
             ,
             I
             haue
             cast
             my
             care
             vpon
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             will
             care
             for
             mee
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             careles
             ,
             according
             vnto
             my
             name
             :
             as
             soon
             as
             I
             had
             read
             your
             comfortable
             Letter
             ,
             my
             sorrowes
             vanished
             away
             ,
             as
             smoke
             in
             the
             wind
             :
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             was
             a●thor
             of
             it
             :
             Good
             
               M.
               Philpot
            
             thou
             art
             a
             principal
             Pot
             indéed
             ,
             filled
             with
             most
             precious
             liquor
             :
             Oh
             pot
             most
             happy
             of
             the
             high
             Potter
             ordained
             to
             honour
             ,
             which
             doest
             containe
             such
             heauenly
             treasure
             in
             the
             earthen
             vessell
             :
             Oh
             pot
             most
             happy
             ,
             in
             whom
             Christ
             hath
             turned
             water
             into
             wine
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             best
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             Feast
             hath
             fi●led
             my
             cup
             so
             full
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             made
             mee
             drunken
             in
             the
             ioy
             of
             the
             spirit
             :
             When
             martyrdome
             shall
             breake
             thee
             (
             oh
             vessell
             of
             honour
             )
             the
             fragrant
             sauour
             of
             the
             precious
             ointments
             will
             much
             reioyce
             the
             hea●y
             hearts
             of
             Christs
             true
             members
             .
          
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Gwinne
             ,
             Askin
             ,
             Iulines
             Palmer
             .
          
           
             THe
             16.
             of
             Iuly
             these
             thrée
             godly
             and
             constant
             martyrs
             were
             burned
             at
             Newbery
             in
             Barkshire
             .
             
               Iulines
               Palmer
            
             had
             been
             student
             in
             Magdalen
             Colledge
             in
             Oxford
             ,
             and
             was
             Schoolemaister
             of
             Redding
             :
             all
             King
             Edwards
             daies
             hee
             was
             an
             obstinate
             Papist
             ,
             abhorring
             all
             godly
             prayer
             and
             sincere
             preaching
             ,
             and
             was
             abhorred
             and
             put
             out
             of
             the
             Colledge
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             yet
             after
             in
             Quéene
             Maries
             time
             ,
             suffered
             a
             most
             cruel
             death
             at
             the
             Papists
             hands
             .
             He
             was
             born
             in
             Couentry
             ,
             his
             father
             had
             sometimes
             béene
             Mayor
             of
             the
             Citty
             .
             When
             Quéene
             Mary
             came
             to
             her
             raign
             ,
             he
             was
             receiued
             into
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Colledge
             again
             ,
             but
             his
             mind
             was
             ●o
             far
             altered
             ,
             that
             hee
             would
             not
             come
             to
             prayers
             for
             feare
             of
             suspition
             :
             but
             when
             he
             should
             kéepe
             his
             bowing
             measures
             at
             the
             Confiteor
             ,
             in
             turning
             vpward
             &
             downeward
             ,
             and
             knocke
             his
             breast
             with
             Idolatrous
             adoration
             ,
             at
             the
             lifting
             vp
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             his
             heart
             rose
             against
             it
             ,
             that
             hee
             would
             get
             him
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             wherefore
             he
             left
             the
             Colledge
             and
             became
             Schoolemaister
             in
             Redding
             ,
             and
             béeing
             vexed
             with
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             cruelty
             that
             was
             then
             shewed
             to
             the
             Christians
             ,
             he
             made
             a
             testimony
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             it
             to
             Doctor
             Geffery
             in
             his
             visitation
             ,
             who
             reading
             the
             same
             put
             him
             in
             Prison
             ,
             and
             within
             a
             fortnight
             after
             burned
             him
             as
             before
             ,
             where
             he
             yéelded
             vp
             as
             ioyfull
             a
             Soule
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             euer
             any
             did
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Katherine
             Cauches
             mother
             and
             Paratine
             and
             Guillimiue
             her
             Daughters
             .
          
           
             THE
             said
             Katherine
             was
             a
             Widdow
             ,
             they
             were
             of
             the
             Isle
             of
             Garnesey
             ,
             the
             10.
             of
             Iuly
             they
             were
             there
             burned
             for
             her●ticks
             for
             professing
             the
             truth
             :
             Paratiue
             being
             great
             with
             childe
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             bee
             brought
             a
             bed
             the
             wombe
             of
             the
             said
             Paratine
             being
             bu●ned
             ,
             there
             issued
             from
             her
             a
             goodly
             man
             Child
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             officer
             was
             taken
             vp
             ,
             and
             after
             most
             spitefull
             manner
             throwne
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             most
             cruelly
             burned
             with
             her
             seely
             mother
             .
          
           
             The
             cause
             was
             thi●
             ;
             a
             woman
             had
             stollen
             a
             cup
             and
             pawned
             it
             to
             this
             Katherine
             for
             six
             pence
             ,
             she
             perceiuing
             whose
             cup
             it
             was
             thought
             to
             haue
             carried
             it
             home
             :
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             the
             owner
             of
             the
             cup
             missed
             it
             ,
             and
             charged
             ber
             with
             it
             that
             stole
             it
             ,
             who
             confessed
             it
             and
             brought
             the
             owner
             of
             the
             cup
             to
             the
             Widdow
             who
             deliuered
             him
             the
             Cup
             :
             shortly
             after
             the
             Bayliff●s
             hearing
             thereof
             ,
             searched
             her
             house
             ,
             they
             finding
             one
             Platter
             which
             had
             no
             marke
             ,
             and
             another
             that
             had
             the
             mark
             scraped
             out
             :
             Whereupon
             they
             brought
             her
             and
             her
             two
             Daughters
             to
             the
             Iustices
             ,
             who
             committed
             them
             vnto
             prison
             ,
             and
             the
             Bayliffs
             seized
             vpon
             all
             their
             goods
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             could
             proue
             nothing
             against
             them
             ,
             the
             Bayliffs
             accused
             them
             of
             heresie
             and
             caused
             them
             to
             be
             committed
             againe
             ;
             and
             the
             Bayliffs
             wrote
             to
             
               Iaques
               Amy
            
             Deane
             of
             the
             I
             le
             aforesaid
             ,
             to
             desire
             him
             to
             proceed
             against
             them
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             heresie
             :
             whereupon
             the
             said
             Deane
             ,
             assisted
             by
             the
             Curats
             there
             ,
             did
             make
             an
             inquirie
             of
             the
             said
             widdow
             and
             her
             daughters
             ,
             and
             condemned
             them
             for
             hereticks
             ,
             the
             widdow
             and
             her
             daughters
             neuer
             hearing
             therof
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             it
             to
             the
             Bayliffs
             and
             Iurats
             ,
             whereupon
             when
             the
             Bayliffs
             did
             know
             that
             the
             said
             Deane
             and
             Curats
             had
             not
             examined
             the
             woman
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             sit
             in
             iudgement
             that
             day
             ,
             but
             ordained
             that
             the
             women
             should
             first
             be
             examined
             of
             their
             Faith
             before
             the
             Deane
             and
             Curats
             :
             wherefore
             the
             women
             were
             presented
             before
             the
             said
             Deane
             and
             Curats
             who
             answered
             that
             they
             would
             obe●
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             King
             and
             Queene
             ,
             and
             the
             commandements
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             notwithstanding
             they
             were
             condemned
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             burned
             ,
             and
             the
             Bayliffs
             had
             all
             their
             goods
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeths
             raigne
             the
             Gern●●y
             men
             ,
             and
             one
             
               Matthew
               Cauches
            
             ,
             brother
             to
             ●he
             said
             two
             Sisters
             presented
             a
             supplication
             to
             the
             Quéenes
             Commissioners
             touching
             that
             matter
             ,
             who
             sitting
             vpon
             the
             cause
             ,
             found
             the
             matter
             probable
             ,
             and
             commit●ed
             the
             Deane
             to
             prison
             ,
             and
             dispossessed
             him
             of
             all
             his
             liuings
             and
             possessions
             .
          
        
         
           
             Thomas
             Dungate
             ,
             Iohn
             Forman
             ,
             Mother
             Tree
             .
          
           
             THe
             18
             of
             Iuly
             these
             gaue
             themselues
             to
             the
             fire
             for
             righteousnes
             sake
             ,
             patiently
             abiding
             what
             the
             rage
             of
             man
             could
             say
             or
             doe
             against
             them
             :
             they
             were
             burned
             at
             Grinsted
             in
             Sussex
             .
          
           
             
               Ioane
               Wast
            
             was
             of
             the
             Parish
             of
             Alhallowes
             in
             Darby
             ,
             shee
             was
             condemned
             by
             
               Radulph
               Bane
            
             Bishop
             of
             Couentry
             and
             Lichfield
             ,
             his
             Chancellor
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             for
             that
             she
             did
             hold
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Popish
             Altar
             to
             be
             but
             a
             representation
             of
             Christs
             body
             and
             materiall
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             and
             not
             his
             naturall
             body
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             were
             receiued
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             reserued
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ouer
             the
             Altar
             ,
             but
             immediatly
             to
             be
             receiued
             .
             She
             was
             burned
             at
             the
             aforesaid
             Darby
             :
             when
             she
             suffered
             she
             made
             her
             prayer
             to
             the
             Lord
             Ies●s
             to
             assist
             and
             strengthen
             her
             ,
             and
             
             being
             bound
             to
             the
             stake
             with
             flames
             about
             her
             ,
             she
             suffered
             with
             ioy
             and
             triumph
             ,
             as
             though
             she
             had
             rather
             béene
             going
             to
             a
             banket
             ,
             then
             to
             yéeld
             vp
             her
             life
             .
          
           
             
               Edward
               Sharp
            
             was
             an
             aged
             man
             ,
             borne
             in
             Wilshire
             ,
             he
             was
             condemned
             the
             8.
             of
             September
             ,
             where
             hee
             constantly
             and
             manfully
             persisted
             in
             the
             iust
             quarrell
             of
             Christs
             Gospell
             ,
             for
             misliking
             &
             renouncing
             the
             ordinances
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             .
             He
             was
             tryed
             as
             pure
             gold
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             liuely
             sacrifice
             in
             the
             fire
             .
          
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Hart
             ,
             Tho
             :
             Rauensdale
             ,
             and
             two
             whose
             names
             we
             haue
             not
             ,
             the
             one
             a
             Shomaker
             ,
             the
             other
             a
             Coriar
             .
          
           
             THese
             foure
             were
             burned
             at
             Mayfield
             in
             Sussex
             the
             24.
             of
             September
             ,
             being
             at
             the
             place
             where
             they
             should
             suffer
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             made
             their
             Prayer
             ,
             they
             constantly
             and
             ioyfully
             ended
             their
             liues
             ,
             for
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             glorious
             Gospell
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             The
             next
             day
             ,
             a
             yong
             man
             ,
             a
             Carpenter
             ,
             whose
             name
             we
             know
             not
             ,
             was
             burned
             for
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Christ
             at
             Bristow
             :
             he
             died
             with
             much
             ioy
             ,
             constancy
             ,
             and
             triumph
             .
          
        
         
           
             Thomas
             Horne
             and
             a
             woman
             .
          
           
             THe
             25.
             of
             September
             th●se
             two
             godly
             Martirs
             were
             consumed
             by
             the
             fire
             at
             Watton
             Underhedge
             in
             Glocestershire
             ,
             who
             died
             very
             gloriously
             in
             a
             constant
             Faith
             ,
             to
             the
             terror
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             comfort
             of
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             A
             Shoemaker
             was
             a
             true
             Witnesse
             and
             Disciple
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             renounced
             the
             false
             coloured
             Religion
             of
             the
             Romish
             Sea
             ,
             wherein
             many
             a
             good
             man
             hath
             beene
             drowned
             :
             he
             was
             burned
             at
             Northampton
             .
          
           
             Thrée
             in
             the
             Castle
             of
             Cicester
             being
             in
             like
             bonds
             for
             the
             like
             cause
             of
             Christs
             Gospell
             ,
             died
             in
             Prison
             ,
             and
             were
             buried
             in
             the
             fields
             ,
             who
             had
             béene
             burned
             if
             the
             cruell
             handling
             of
             Papists
             had
             not
             made
             them
             away
             before
             .
          
        
         
           
             John
             Clarke
             ,
             Dunstone
             Chittenden
             vncondemned
             ,
             William
             Foster
             of
             Stone
             ,
             Allice
             Potkins
             of
             Staplehurst
             ,
             Iohn
             Archer
             of
             Cranbroke
             VVeauer
             .
          
           
             THe
             first
             of
             Nouember
             these
             fiue
             were
             macerate
             and
             pined
             to
             death
             by
             famine
             in
             the
             Castle
             of
             Canterbury
             :
             they
             answered
             all
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             that
             they
             beleeue
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             but
             they
             beleeue
             no
             more
             Sacraments
             but
             two
             ,
             that
             praiers
             to
             Saints
             or
             soules
             in
             purgatory
             profit
             not
             ,
             that
             faith
             only
             iustifieth
             ;
             they
             denied
             the
             Popish
             ceremonies
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             that
             it
             was
             as
             good
             to
             carry
             a
             Dungfork
             as
             Candles
             on
             Candlemas
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             as
             necessary
             to
             carry
             the
             Gallowes
             about
             if
             ones
             father
             were
             hanged
             ,
             as
             to
             cary
             the
             Crosse
             ;
             that
             they
             could
             not
             come
             to
             Church
             with
             a
             safe
             conscience
             .
             There
             was
             fifteene
             of
             them
             in
             prison
             ,
             and
             it
             seemeth
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             had
             appointed
             to
             starue
             them
             al
             ,
             had
             not
             a
             Certificate
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             cruell
             handling
             bin
             throwne
             out
             of
             the
             Castle
             window
             ,
             wherby
             their
             doings
             were
             made
             manifest
             :
             so
             the
             other
             ten
             were
             burned
             ,
             as
             after
             appeareth
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Months
             of
             September
             ,
             Nouember
             ,
             and
             December
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             great
             persecution
             in
             Couentry
             and
             Lichfield
             :
             the
             cruell
             Bishop
             
               Radulph
               Bane
            
             ,
             and
             his
             cruell
             Chancellor
             ,
             Doctor
             Draycot
             ,
             and
             nine
             Priests
             ,
             and
             a
             number
             of
             others
             were
             compelled
             to
             recant
             ,
             and
             one
             Hoke
             was
             burned
             at
             Chester
             ,
             as
             thou
             mayst
             see
             in
             the
             Booke
             at
             large
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           TVVELFTH
           BOOKE
           OF
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           TOuching
           the
           processe
           and
           whole
           discourse
           ,
           concerning
           the
           condemning
           ,
           taking
           vp
           ,
           and
           burning
           the
           bones
           and
           bookes
           of
           Bucer
           ,
           &
           
             Paulus
             Phagius
          
           ,
           by
           the
           commaundement
           of
           Cardinall
           Poole
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           rites
           and
           ceremonies
           therunto
           appertaining
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           ridiculous
           procéeding
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           whilst
           they
           were
           at
           Cambridge
           :
           and
           also
           the
           Oration
           of
           M.
           Acworth
           ,
           Orator
           of
           the
           Uniuersitie
           :
           at
           the
           restitution
           of
           
             Martine
             Bucer
          
           ,
           and
           
             Paulus
             Phagius
          
           in
           Quéene
           Elizabeths
           time
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           dispitefull
           handling
           and
           madnesse
           of
           the
           Papists
           towards
           
             Peter
             Martires
          
           Wife
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           taking
           her
           vp
           from
           her
           grau●
           at
           the
           commandement
           of
           Cardinall
           Poole
           ,
           and
           after
           buried
           in
           a
           Dunghil
           .
           Concerning
           the
           processe
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           I
           refer
           thee
           if
           thou
           béest
           disposed
           to
           sée
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           booke
           at
           large
           .
        
         
           The
           18.
           of
           Ianuary
           the
           ten
           that
           remained
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           fiftéene
           ,
           that
           were
           in
           prison
           in
           the
           Castle
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           whereof
           fiue
           of
           them
           were
           starued
           ,
           the
           ●ther
           ten
           were
           burned
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           points
           of
           Religion
           in
           effect
           as
           the
           other
           fiue
           held
           as
           before
           is
           expressed
           ;
           the
           names
           of
           these
           ten
           follow
           .
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Philpot
          
           of
           Tenderden
           ,
           
             William
             Waterer
          
           of
           Bedingdy
           ,
           
             Stephen
             Kempe
          
           of
           Norgate
           ,
           
             William
             Hay
          
           of
           Hith
           ,
           
             Thomas
             Hudson
          
           of
           Sellenge
           :
           
             Mathew
             Bradbridge
          
           of
           Tenderden
           ,
           
             Thomas
             Stephens
          
           of
           Bedingham
           ,
           
             Nicholas
             Finall
          
           of
           Tenderden
           ,
           
             VVilliam
             Lowicke
          
           of
           Cranbroke
           ,
           
             VVilliam
             Prowting
          
           of
           Thorneham
           .
        
         
           The
           8.
           of
           February
           a
           most
           bloody
           Commission
           was
           giuen
           forth
           by
           King
           Philip
           and
           Quéene
           Marie
           to
           prosecute
           the
           poore
           members
           of
           Christ.
           Whereupon
           twenty
           two
           were
           apprehended
           in
           Essex
           ,
           and
           brought
           vp
           to
           London
           at
           once
           to
           Bonner
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           tyed
           to
           a
           rope
           by
           two
           and
           two
           ,
           and
           so
           lead
           in
           a
           rope
           through
           the
           stréetes
           to
           Bonner
           .
           Now
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Councell
           perceiuing
           the
           number
           ,
           and
           fearing
           to
           put
           them
           to
           death
           ,
           being
           so
           many
           together
           ,
           least
           I
           some
           disturbance
           might
           rise
           vpon
           the
           same
           :
           they
           bad
           them
           make
           their
           submission
           and
           confession
           as
           they
           would
           themselues
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           make
           a
           colour
           of
           recantation
           ,
           wherupon
           they
           were
           discharged
           :
           for
           their
           names
           I
           referre
           thée
           to
           the
           Booke
           at
           large
           .
        
         
           
             Thomas
             Loseby
             ,
             Henry
             Ramsey
             ,
             Tho
             :
             Thyrtell
             ,
             Margaret
             Hyde
             ,
             Agnes
             Stanley
             .
          
           
             THe
             twelfth
             of
             Aprill
             these
             were
             burned
             at
             one
             fire
             in
             Smithfield
             ,
             Bonner
             framed
             now
             Articles
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             confessing
             these
             points
             of
             his
             Articles
             ,
             they
             were
             condemned
             .
          
           
             1
             For
             speaking
             against
             the
             Faith
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             seruice
             ,
             especially
             concerning
             the
             Masse
             and
             the
             seauen
             Sacraments
             ,
             saying
             they
             agréed
             not
             w●th
             Gods
             word
             .
          
           
           
             2
             For
             being
             perswaded
             that
             the
             English
             seruice
             in
             King
             Edwards
             time
             ,
             was
             godly
             and
             Catholike
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             they
             did
             not
             thinke
             themselues
             bound
             to
             come
             to
             Church
             to
             heare
             the
             Mattins
             ,
             Masse
             ,
             and
             Euening
             song
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             they
             did
             not
             thinke
             themselues
             bound
             to
             go
             a
             Procession
             ,
             nor
             to
             beare
             Tapers
             and
             Candles
             at
             Candlemas
             ,
             nor
             take
             Ashes
             vpon
             Ashwednesday
             ,
             nor
             beare
             Palmes
             vpon
             Palme-sunday
             ,
             nor
             to
             créepe
             to
             the
             Crosse
             vpon
             daies
             accustomed
             ,
             not
             to
             receiue
             and
             kisse
             the
             Paxe
             at
             Masse
             time
             ,
             not
             to
             receiue
             holy
             water
             or
             holy
             bread
             ,
             nor
             to
             except
             or
             allow
             the
             Ceremonies
             and
             vsages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             vsed
             in
             this
             Realme
             .
          
           
             5
             For
             thinking
             they
             were
             not
             bound
             to
             confesse
             their
             sinnes
             vnto
             a
             Priest
             ,
             nor
             to
             receiue
             absolution
             at
             his
             hand
             ,
             nor
             to
             receiue
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             .
          
           
             6
             For
             thinking
             prayers
             to
             Saints
             ,
             or
             prayers
             for
             the
             dead
             are
             not
             lawdable
             ,
             profitable
             ,
             not
             allowed
             by
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             soules
             departed
             goe
             straight
             waies
             to
             Heauen
             or
             Hell
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Purgatory
             .
          
           
             7
             For
             thinking
             all
             those
             that
             were
             burned
             in
             King
             Henry
             the
             eights
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             Quéene
             Maries
             time
             as
             Heretickes
             ,
             were
             no
             Heretickes
             ,
             but
             faithfull
             and
             good
             people
             :
             and
             for
             approuing
             their
             opinions
             ,
             and
             mis●iking
             their
             condemnations
             .
          
           
             8
             For
             thinking
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             to
             bee
             an
             Idoll
             ,
             and
             to
             reserue
             it
             to
             be
             honoured
             ,
             to
             be
             Idolatry
             :
             and
             likewise
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             and
             ●l●uation
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             ,
             they
             were
             conuented
             againe
             before
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             in
             the
             Con●●story
             ,
             where
             these
             being
             asked
             what
             they
             had
             to
             say
             against
             iudgement
             ,
             
               Thomas
               Los●by
            
             said
             ,
             God
             giue
             me
             strength
             to
             stand
             against
             you
             and
             your
             〈◊〉
             :
             your
             Law●s
             a
             de●ouring
             Law
             ,
             I
             perceiue
             there
             is
             no
             way
             with
             me
             but
             death
             ,
             except
             I
             will
             beléeue
             in
             that
             Idoll
             ,
             the
             Masse
             .
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Thirtle
            
             said
             ,
             If
             you
             make
             me
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             then
             you
             make
             Christ
             and
             al
             the
             twelue
             Apostles
             Hereticks
             :
             for
             I
             am
             in
             the
             true
             faith
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             stand
             to
             it
             ,
             for
             I
             know
             I
             shall
             haue
             eternall
             life
             .
          
           
             R●msey
             said
             ,
             my
             opinion
             is
             the
             very
             truth
             ,
             which
             I
             will
             not
             goe
             from
             :
             There
             are
             two
             Churches
             ,
             and
             we
             the
             Martyrs
             of
             Christ
             are
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             yee
             be
             not
             .
          
           
             
               Margaret
               Hide
            
             affirmed
             ,
             shee
             was
             in
             that
             true
             Faith
             ,
             and
             would
             neuer
             forsake
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Agnes
               Stanly
            
             said
             ,
             if
             euery
             haire
             of
             her
             head
             were
             neuer
             so
             much
             worth
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             they
             were
             reburned
             ,
             then
             I
             will
             for
             sake
             my
             true
             faith
             .
          
           
             Then
             they
             were
             put
             off
             vntill
             the
             afternoone
             ,
             then
             as
             Loseby
             his
             answere
             was
             reading
             ,
             mention
             being
             made
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             Boner
             put
             off
             his
             Cap
             ,
             and
             Loseby
             put
             on
             his
             hat
             :
             and
             he
             said
             ,
             I
             trust
             I
             haue
             the
             Spirit
             of
             truth
             ,
             which
             you
             detest
             ,
             for
             the
             wisedome
             of
             God
             is
             foolishnesse
             vnto
             you
             ,
             whereupon
             they
             had
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             
               Margaret
               Hide
            
             saide
             ,
             My
             Lord
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             depart
             from
             my
             sayings
             till
             I
             be
             burned
             :
             and
             she
             said
             ,
             ●
             would
             sée
             you
             my
             Lord
             instruct
             mee
             with
             some
             part
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             giue
             me
             instructions
             of
             holy
             Bread
             ,
             and
             holy
             Water
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             no
             part
             of
             Scripture
             .
             
               Agnes
               Stanly
            
             answered
             ,
             I
             am
             no
             ●ereticke
             no
             man
             that
             is
             wise
             will
             beléeue
             as
             you
             doe
             :
             I
             beleeue
             those
             that
             you
             haue
             burned
             bee
             true
             Martyrs
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             goe
             from
             my
             faith
             as
             long
             as
             I
             liue
             .
             
               Thomas
               Thirtle
            
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             beleeue
             your
             Idolatrous
             waies
             ,
             your
             Masse
             in
             Idolatry
             ,
             I
             wil
             stick
             to
             my
             faith
             as
             long
             as
             I
             liue
             .
             
               Henry
               Ramsey
            
             said
             ,
             Your
             doctrine
             is
             naught
             ,
             and
             not
             agreeable
             to
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             stand
             to
             my
             Faith
             as
             long
             as
             I
             liue
             :
             So
             they
             were
             condemned
             and
             burned
             ,
             as
             before
             .
          
           
             In
             May
             
               William
               Norant
               ,
               Stephen
               Gratwicke
            
             ,
             and
             one
             King
             ,
             
             were
             burned
             in
             S.
             Georges
             field
             in
             Southwarke
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Iohn
             Bradbridge
             of
             Stapleherst
             ,
             Walter
             Apleby
             of
             Maydstone
             ,
             and
             Petronell
             his
             wife
             ,
             Edmund
             Allen
             of
             Fritendid
             ,
             and
             Katherine
             his
             wife
             ,
             Ioane
             Mannings
             of
             Maydstone
             ,
             Elizabeth
             a
             blind
             Maid
             .
          
           
             THe
             18.
             of
             Iune
             these
             seauen
             faithfull
             Martyrs
             of
             Christ
             ,
             were
             burned
             at
             Maidstone
             :
             their
             answers
             were
             like
             in
             effect
             to
             the
             fiue
             that
             were
             famished
             to
             death
             in
             Canterbury
             Castle
             .
          
           
             The
             19.
             of
             Iune
             
               Iohn
               Fishcock
               ,
               Nicholas
               White
               ,
               Nicholas
               Pardue
               ,
               Barbara
               Finall
            
             Widdow
             ,
             Bradbregs
             Widdow
             ,
             Bendens
             Wife
             ,
             and
             Wilsons
             Wife
             ,
             were
             burned
             at
             Canterbury
             :
             their
             Articles
             were
             as
             the
             others
             ,
             they
             ioyfully
             vndressed
             themselues
             vnto
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             (
             like
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             )
             knéeled
             down
             and
             prayed
             ,
             with
             such
             zeale
             ,
             as
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
             could
             not
             but
             like
             it
             .
             Ten
             they
             arose
             and
             went
             to
             the
             stake
             ,
             where
             they
             yéelded
             their
             soules
             gloriously
             vnto
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           
             Richard
             Woodman
             ,
             George
             Stephens
             ,
             William
             Maynard
             ,
             Alexander
             Hosman
             his
             Man
             ,
             Tomasine
             Awood
             his
             Maid
             ,
             Margery
             Moris
             ,
             Iames
             Moris
             hir
             Sonne
             ,
             Denis
             Burges
             ,
             Ashdownes
             wife
             ,
             Groues
             wife
             .
          
           
             THese
             tenne
             blessed
             Martyrs
             were
             burned
             at
             Lewes
             in
             Sussex
             the
             22.
             of
             Iune
             ,
             without
             a
             writ
             from
             the
             Lord
             Chancelor
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             first
             examination
             of
             RICHARD
             WOODMAN
             ,
             before
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Chichester
             .
          
           
             
               Chichester
               .
            
             
               I
               Am
               sory
               for
               you
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               all
               the
               Worshipfull
               of
               our
               Country
               ,
               you
               haue
               béene
               of
               good
               estimation
               amongst
               the
               poore
               and
               rich
               ;
               wherefore
               looke
               well
               to
               your selfe
               ,
               your
               Wife
               and
               Children
               ,
               and
               bee
               ruled
               :
               thinke
               not
               your selfe
               wiser
               then
               all
               the
               Realme
               .
            
          
           
             
               Woodman
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               be
               willing
               to
               learne
               of
               euery
               man
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               I
               haue
               giuen
               no
               iust
               offence
               to
               rich
               nor
               poore
               ,
               and
               God
               knoweth
               how
               deare
               I
               loue
               my
               Wife
               and
               Children
               in
               him
               :
               but
               my
               life
               ,
               my
               wife
               and
               Children
               are
               all
               in
               Gods
               hands
               ,
               and
               I
               haue
               them
               all
               ,
               as
               I
               had
               them
               not
               ,
               but
               regard
               the
               pleasing
               of
               God
               more
               then
               al
               other
               things
               .
               I
               thought
               good
               to
               appeale
               to
               you
               mine
               Ordinary
               ,
               for
               som
               goe
               about
               to
               shed
               my
               blood
               wrongfully
               ,
               that
               if
               you
               can
               finde
               I
               hold
               any
               thing
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               word
               I
               will
               be
               reformed
               ;
               and
               if
               my
               blood
               bee
               shed
               vnrighteouslie
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               required
               at
               your
               hands
               ,
               because
               you
               haue
               taken
               vpon
               you
               to
               bee
               the
               Phisition
               of
               soules
               of
               our
               Country
               .
            
          
           
             
               Story
               .
            
             
               Thou
               art
               a
               peruerse
               fellow
               ,
               thinkest
               thou
               that
               thou
               shalt
               be
               put
               to
               death
               vniustly
               ?
               that
               thy
               blood
               shall
               be
               required
               ?
               No
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               condemne
               a
               hundred
               such
               Hereticks
               ,
               I
               haue
               helped
               to
               rid
               a
               good
               many
               of
               you
               ,
               and
               will
               doe
               the
               best
               I
               can
               to
               rid
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Chich.
               
            
             
               I
               am
               your
               spirituall
               Pastor
               ,
               you
               must
               heare
               me
               and
               I
               will
               giue
               spirituall
               Councell
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wood.
               
            
             
               You
               say
               you
               will
               giue
               mee
               spirituall
               Councell
               ,
               are
               you
               sure
               you
               haue
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chichest
               .
            
             
               No
               by
               Saint
               Mary
               ,
               I
               dare
               not
               bee
               so
               bold
               to
               say
               ,
               so
               I
               doubt
               of
               that
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wood.
               
            
             
               Then
               you
               be
               like
               the
               waues
               of
               the
               Sea
               tossed
               with
               the
               winde
               ,
               and
               vnstable
               in
               all
               your
               wayes
               ,
               (
               as
               Saint
               Iames
               saith
               )
               and
               can
               looke
               for
               no
               good
               thing
               at
               the
               Lords
               hands
               :
               You
               are
               neither
               hote
               nor
               cold
               :
               Therefore
               God
               will
               spue
               you
               out
               .
            
          
           
             
               Story
               .
            
             
               Hee
               hath
               the
               Diuell
               in
               him
               ,
               hee
               is
               worse
               then
               the
               Diuel
               ,
               thus
               all
               heretickes
               boast
               themselues
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wood.
               
            
             
               The
               Iewes
               said
               to
               Christ
               he
               had
               a
               Diuell
               ,
               and
               was
               mad
               ,
               as
               you
               haue
               said
               to
               me
               :
               but
               the
               Seruant
               is
               not
               aboue
               his
               Master
               :
               God
               forbid
               I
               should
               learne
               of
               him
               that
               confesseth
               he
               hath
               not
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chich.
               
            
             
               Doe
               you
               beleeue
               you
               haue
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               more
               then
               Paul
               or
               any
               of
               the
               Apostles
               durst
               doe
               ,
               which
               is
               great
               presumption
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wood.
               
            
             
               I
               beleeue
               I
               haue
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               boast
               not
               my selfe
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               gift
               of
               GOD
               :
               as
               Paul
               did
               in
               1.
               
               Cor.
               7.
               
               He
               said
               he
               beleeued
               verily
               that
               hee
               had
               the
               Spirit
               of
               GOD
               ,
               no
               man
               can
               beleeue
               that
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
               I
               beleeue
               Christ
               is
               my
               Redeemer
               ,
               therefore
               I
               haue
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
               and
               hee
               that
               hath
               not
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               is
               a
               cast-away
               and
               none
               of
               his
               ,
               and
               wee
               haue
               not
               receiued
               the
               Spirit
               of
               bondage
               to
               feare
               ,
               
                 but
                 we
                 haue
                 receiued
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Adoption
                 which
                 cryeth
                 Abba
                 Father
                 :
                 The
                 same
                 Shirit
                 testifieth
                 with
                 our
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               Héere
               are
               proofes
               enough
               that
               Paul
               was
               sure
               he
               had
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               :
               And
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 beleeueth
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 in
                 him
                 :
              
               So
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               beleeue
               in
               God
               ,
               except
               God
               dwell
               in
               vs
               ,
            
          
           
             
               Chich.
               
            
             
               He
               bade
               me
               dine
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               at
               dinner
               he
               asked
               me
               whether
               Priests
               may
               marry
               ,
               and
               whether
               Paul
               had
               a
               Wife
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wood.
               
            
             
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               were
               not
               married
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               Apostles
               else-were
               :
               For
               in
               the
               1.
               
               
                 Cor.
                 9.
                 
                 Paul
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 am
                 I
                 not
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 am
                 I
                 not
                 free
                 ,
                 haue
                 I
                 not
                 seene
                 Christ
                 :
              
               Mine
               answere
               to
               them
               that
               aske
               me
               this
               :
               
                 Haue
                 wee
                 not
                 power
                 to
                 eat
                 and
                 to
                 drinke
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 leade
                 about
                 a
                 Sister
                 to
                 Wife
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Brethren
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 or
                 haue
                 not
              
               Barnabas
               
                 and
                 I
                 power
                 thus
                 to
                 do
                 :
              
               So
               this
               Text
               proueth
               that
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               were
               not
               married
               ,
               but
               Paul
               declareth
               that
               the
               rest
               had
               wiues
               ,
               and
               they
               had
               power
               likewise
               to
               haue
               wiues
               ,
               but
               they
               found
               no
               neede
               thereof
               :
               But
               Paul
               in
               the
               seuenth
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               said
               ,
               
                 that
                 hee
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 power
                 ouer
                 his
                 flesh
                 may
                 marry
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 marry
                 then
                 to
                 burne
                 :
                 wherefore
                 to
                 auoid
                 fornication
                 let
                 euery
                 one
                 haue
                 his
                 VVife
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 woman
                 her
                 Husband
                 :
              
               Therefore
               Bishoppes
               and
               Priests
               may
               haue
               Wiues
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               men
               ,
               rather
               then
               burne
               ,
               and
               commit
               Fornication
               :
               Paul
               declareth
               to
               Timothy
               ,
               the
               first
               and
               niuth
               ,
               that
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               should
               haue
               wiues
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             second
             Examination
             before
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             
               Wine
               .
            
             
               LAst
               time
               you
               were
               with
               vs
               you
               were
               in
               an
               heresie
               ,
               in
               saying
               Iudas
               receiued
               bread
               ,
               vnlesse
               you
               will
               tell
               what
               more
               then
               bread
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wood.
               
            
             
               I
               say
               he
               receiued
               more
               then
               bread
               ,
               for
               he
               receiued
               the
               Diuell
               ,
               because
               hee
               presumed
               to
               eate
               the
               Sacrament
               without
               Faith
               :
               as
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 after
                 he
                 eat
                 the
                 sop
                 the
                 Diuell
                 entred
                 into
                 him
                 :
              
               Hereby
               appeareth
               that
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               not
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               before
               it
               be
               receiued
               in
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             
               Winc.
               
            
             
               What
               is
               thy
               Faith
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Wood.
               
            
             
               I
               beleeue
               when
               I
               receiue
               the
               body
               and
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               ,
               if
               it
               bee
               truely
               ministred
               according
               to
               Christs
               institution
               ;
               If
               I
               come
               in
               Faith
               ,
               that
               Christ
               
               was
               borne
               for
               me
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               suffered
               death
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               my
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               shall
               bee
               saued
               by
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               eate
               the
               Bread
               ,
               and
               drinke
               the
               Wine
               in
               remembrance
               of
               him
               :
               Then
               I
               receiue
               whole
               Christ
               ,
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               mystically
               by
               Faith.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 fat
                 Priest.
              
               What
               afoole
               thou
               art
               ,
               canst
               not
               tell
               what
               mystically
               is
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wood.
               
            
             
               God
               hath
               chosen
               such
               fooles
               as
               I
               am
               to
               confound
               such
               a
               wise
               thing
               as
               you
               are
               .
            
          
           
             
               Winch.
               
            
             
               Answere
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               whether
               it
               bee
               not
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               before
               it
               be
               receiued
               ,
               and
               whether
               it
               bee
               not
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               to
               whomsoeuer
               receiueth
               it
               ;
               tell
               me
               ,
               or
               else
               I
               will
               excommunicate
               thée
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wood.
               
            
             
               I
               will
               not
               answere
               you
               ,
               you
               are
               not
               mine
               Ordinarie
               :
               Then
               Chichester
               said
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               consecrated
               :
               No
               said
               I
               ▪
               yours
               bee
               all
               Cow
               Calues
               :
               meaning
               therby
               that
               hee
               had
               not
               his
               Bull
               from
               Rome
               :
               Th●●
               they
               called
               me
               all
               to
               naught
               ,
               and
               said
               I
               was
               madde
               .
               Then
               I
               said
               ,
               so
               Festus
               said
               to
               Paul
               when
               hee
               spake
               sober
               words
               and
               truth
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               as
               I
               doe
               :
               but
               you
               be
               your selues
               as
               you
               iudge
               mee
               ,
               you
               will
               all
               goe
               to
               hell
               if
               you
               condemne
               me
               ,
               if
               you
               haue
               not
               especiall
               grace
               to
               repent
               with
               sp●c●
               .
            
          
           
             
               Winch.
               
            
             
               We
               goe
               about
               to
               saue
               thy
               soule
               if
               thou
               wilt
               be
               ruled
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wood.
               
            
             
               No
               man
               can
               saue
               my
               soule
               ,
               for
               Christ
               hath
               saued
               it
               already
               ,
               euen
               before
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               was
               laid
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Fat
               Priest.
               
            
             
               Here
               is
               another
               heresie
               ,
               thou
               canst
               not
               tell
               what
               thou
               saist
               ,
               was
               the
               soule
               saued
               before
               it
               was
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wood.
               
            
             
               I
               say
               the
               truth
               ,
               looke
               in
               the
               first
               to
               the
               Ephesians
               and
               there
               you
               shall
               find
               it
               ,
               where
               S.
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 God
                 hath
                 chosen
                 vs
                 in
                 Christ
                 before
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 holy
                 and
                 without
                 blame
                 before
                 him
                 through
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 thereto
                 we
                 were
                 predestinated
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Fat
               Priest.
               
            
             
               S
               Iames
               saith
               ,
               
                 Faith
                 without
                 workes
                 is
                 dead
              
               ,
               and
               we
               haue
               free-will
               to
               doe
               good
               workes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wood.
               
            
             
               I
               doe
               not
               disallow
               good
               workes
               ,
               for
               a
               good
               faith
               cannot
               be
               without
               good
               workes
               ,
               yet
               not
               of
               our selues
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               S.
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 God
                 that
                 worketh
                 in
                 vs
                 both
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 the
                 deed
                 ,
                 euen
                 of
                 his
                 good
                 will.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               VVinch
               .
            
             
               Make
               and
               ●nd
               ,
               answere
               to
               me
               :
               My
               Lord
               Cardinall
               hath
               appointed
               the
               Archdeacon
               of
               Canterbury
               thine
               Ordinary
               ,
               he
               can
               appoint
               whom
               he
               will
               before
               the
               Bishop
               is
               consecrated
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               all
               affirmed
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wood.
               
            
             
               I
               will
               beleeue
               neuer
               a
               one
               of
               you
               all
               ,
               for
               you
               be
               turne
               coates
               &
               changelings
               ,
               and
               wauering
               minded
               ,
               neither
               hote
               nor
               cold
               ,
               therefore
               GOD
               will
               spu●
               you
               out
               :
               For
               in
               King
               Edwards
               time
               you
               taught
               the
               Doctrine
               that
               was
               set
               sorth
               then
               ,
               and
               now
               you
               teach
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               which
               words
               made
               the
               most
               part
               of
               them
               quake
               .
            
          
           
             
               VVinch
               .
            
             
               He
               is
               the
               naughtiest
               varlet
               and
               heretick
               that
               euer
               I
               knew
               ,
               I
               wil
               reade
               sentence
               against
               him
               ,
               but
               I
               spared
               them
               not
               but
               spake
               freely
               ,
               they
               that
               stood
               by
               rebuked
               me
               ;
               saying
               ,
               you
               cannot
               tell
               whom
               you
               speake
               vnto
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wood.
               
            
             
               They
               be
               but
               men
               I
               trow
               ,
               I
               haue
               spoken
               to
               better
               men
               then
               they
               for
               anything
               I
               see
               ,
               except
               they
               repent
               with
               speed
               :
               Then
               I
               told
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               if
               you
               condemne
               me
               ,
               you
               will
               be
               condemned
               in
               hell
               ,
               if
               you
               repent
               not
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               not
               afraid
               to
               die
               for
               Gods
               sake
               .
            
          
           
             
               Winchest
               .
            
             
               For
               Gods
               sake
               :
               nay
               for
               the
               Diuels
               sake
               :
               neither
               was
               Iudas
               afraid
               to
               die
               that
               hanged
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               thou
               wilt
               kill
               thy selfe
               ,
               because
               thou
               wilt
               not
               be
               ruled
               :
               How
               say
               you
               will
               you
               confesse
               that
               Iudas
               receiued
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               vnworthily
               .
            
          
           
             
               VVood.
               
            
             
               If
               you
               can
               prooue
               in
               all
               the
               Bible
               that
               any
               man
               euer
               eat
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               vnworthily
               ,
               then
               I
               will
               be
               with
               you
               in
               all
               things
               .
            
             
               Then
               a
               Priest
               said
               S.
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               in
               the
               11.
               of
               the
               first
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               :
               
                 He
                 that
                 eateth
                 this
                 bread
                 &
                 drinketh
                 this
                 cup
                 vnworthily
                 ,
                 eateth
                 and
                 drinketh
                 his
                 own
                 damnation
                 :
              
               because
               he
               maketh
               no
               difference
               of
               the
               Lords
               body
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Wood.
               
            
             
               He
               saith
               not
               who
               so
               eateth
               this
               body
               vnworthily
               ,
               nor
               drinketh
               this
               blood
               vnworthily
               :
               But
               he
               saith
               
                 who
                 so
                 eateth
                 this
                 bread
                 and
                 drinketh
                 this
                 cup
                 vnworthily
                 ,
                 eateth
                 and
                 drinketh
                 his
                 o●ne
                 damnation
                 :
              
               because
               hee
               maketh
               no
               difference
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               which
               representeth
               the
               Lords
               body
               ,
               and
               other
               bread
               and
               drink
               :
               here
               good
               people
               you
               sée
               they
               are
               not
               able
               to
               proue
               their
               sayings
               true
               :
               Wherefore
               I
               cannot
               beléeue
               them
               in
               any
               thing
               they
               do
               :
               Then
               Winchester
               read
               sentence
               of
               excommunication
               against
               me
               :
               when
               hee
               had
               done
               I
               would
               haue
               spoken
               ,
               but
               they
               cried
               away
               with
               him
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             third
             examination
             .
          
           
             
               Chich.
               
            
             
               HOw
               say
               you
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Altar
               :
               I
               said
               he
               ment
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               body
               and
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               Altar
               of
               stone
               :
               He
               said
               ▪
               yes
               that
               he
               did
               :
               How
               vnderstand
               you
               the
               Altar
               otherwise
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Wood.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               written
               in
               the
               18.
               of
               
                 Mathew
                 ,
                 wheresoeuer
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 be
                 gathered
                 together
                 in
                 Christs
                 name
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 whatsoeuer
                 they
                 aske
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 granted
                 in
                 heauen
                 :
              
               And
               in
               the
               5.
               of
               
                 Mat.
                 When
                 thou
                 commest
                 vnto
                 the
                 Altar
                 and
                 remembrest
                 that
                 thy
                 brother
                 hath
                 ought
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 leaue
                 thine
                 offering
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 first
                 reconciled
                 to
                 thy
                 brother
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 offer
                 thy
                 gift
                 .
              
               In
               these
               two
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               I
               proue
               Christ
               is
               the
               true
               Altar
               ,
               whereon
               euery
               one
               ought
               to
               offer
               his
               gifts
               :
               First
               Christ
               being
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               them
               that
               are
               gathered
               together
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               Altar
               :
               so
               we
               may
               be
               bold
               to
               offer
               our
               gifts
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               in
               Charitie
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               not
               ,
               we
               must
               leaue
               our
               gift
               ,
               and
               be
               first
               reconciled
               vnto
               our
               Brother
               :
               Some
               will
               say
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               agrée
               with
               mine
               aduersary
               when
               he
               is
               not
               néere
               by
               100.
               miles
               ,
               may
               I
               not
               pray
               vntill
               I
               haue
               spoken
               with
               him
               :
               if
               thou
               presume
               to
               pray
               in
               the
               congregation
               ,
               and
               thinke
               euill
               vnto
               any
               ,
               thou
               askest
               vengeance
               vpon
               the
               selfe
               :
               Therefore
               agrée
               with
               thine
               aduersarie
               ,
               that
               is
               make
               thy
               life
               agréeable
               to
               Gods
               Word
               ;
               resolue
               in
               thy
               heart
               that
               thou
               aske
               God
               &
               the
               world
               forgiuenes
               ,
               intending
               neuer
               to
               affend
               them
               more
               :
               all
               such
               may
               be
               hold
               to
               offer
               their
               gift
               .
            
          
           
             
               Chichest
               .
            
             
               I
               neuer
               heard
               any
               vnderstand
               it
               so
               ,
               no
               not
               Luther
               that
               great
               hereticke
               ,
               that
               was
               condemned
               by
               a
               generall
               Councell
               and
               his
               picture
               burned
               .
               I
               will
               shew
               you
               the
               true
               vnderstanding
               of
               the
               Altar
               and
               the
               offering
               :
               wee
               haue
               an
               Altar
               said
               Paul
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               not
               eat
               off
               :
               meaning
               that
               no
               man
               might
               eat
               of
               that
               which
               was
               offered
               vpon
               the
               Altar
               ,
               but
               the
               Priest
               :
               For
               in
               Pauls
               time
               all
               the
               liuing
               that
               the
               Priests
               had
               the
               people
               came
               and
               offered
               it
               vpon
               the
               Altar
               :
               mony
               or
               other
               things
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               people
               came
               to
               offer
               it
               ,
               and
               remembred
               that
               they
               had
               any
               thing
               against
               there
               Brother
               ,
               then
               they
               left
               their
               offering
               vpon
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               went
               and
               were
               reconciled
               vnto
               their
               Brother
               ,
               and
               came
               againe
               ,
               and
               offered
               their
               gift
               ,
               and
               the
               Priest
               had
               it
               :
               this
               is
               the
               true
               vnderstanding
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               VVood.
               
            
             
               That
               was
               the
               vse
               of
               the
               old
               law
               ,
               Christ
               was
               the
               end
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               though
               it
               were
               offered
               in
               Pauls
               time
               that
               maketh
               not
               that
               it
               was
               well
               done
               ,
               but
               he
               rebuked
               it
               ,
               therefore
               you
               are
               deceiued
               .
            
          
           
             
               Chich.
               
            
             
               Who
               shall
               iudge
               betwixt
               vs
               in
               the
               matter
               :
               I
               said
               the
               word
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               12.
               of
               Iohn
               :
               And
               S.
               Peter
               saith
               ,
               the
               Scriptures
               haue
               no
               priuate
               interpretation
               ,
               but
               one
               scripture
               must
               be
               vnderstood
               by
               another
               :
               then
               he
               said
               if
               you
               vnderstand
               it
               one
               way
               ,
               &
               I
               another
               who
               shal
               be
               Iudge
               :
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               God
               is
               able
               to
               discusse
               all
               doubts
               :
               He
               said
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               doth
               allow
               the
               sacrament
               of
               the
               Altar
               .
            
          
           
             
               VVood.
               
            
             
               What
               doe
               you
               offer
               now
               vpon
               the
               Altar
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Chich.
               
            
             
               We
               offer
               vp
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               to
               pacific
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               in
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               there
               withall
               all
               put
               off
               their
               caps
               vnto
               the
               abhominable
               Idoll
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wood.
               
            
             
               S.
               Paul
               saith
               in
               the
               tenth
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               ,
               wee
               are
               sanctified
               by
               the
               offering
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               vpon
               the
               Crosse
               once
               for
               all
               :
               and
               euery
               Priest
               is
               dayly
               ministring
               and
               offering
               one
               manner
               of
               sacrifice
               ,
               which
               can
               neuer
               take
               away
               sins
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               the
               offering
               that
               you
               vse
               to
               offer
               as
               farre
               as
               I
               can
               see
               you
               be
               Priests
               
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               that
               offer
               vp
               sacrifice
               for
               their
               owne
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               people
               .
            
          
           
             
               Chich.
               
            
             
               Aarons
               sacrifice
               was
               with
               bloud
               ,
               which
               signified
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               :
               but
               we
               are
               Priests
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedech
               ,
               which
               offered
               bread
               to
               the
               King
               in
               remembrance
               ,
               and
               signified
               the
               giuing
               of
               Christs
               body
               in
               b●ead
               &
               Wine
               at
               his
               last
               supper
               ,
               which
               Christ
               gaue
               vnto
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               commanded
               to
               be
               vsed
               vnto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             
               VVood.
               
            
             
               Me
               thinke
               you
               haue
               made
               the
               matter
               very
               plaine
               ,
               that
               as
               Christ
               was
               the
               end
               of
               the
               sacrifices
               ,
               so
               he
               was
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               willing
               them
               to
               be
               vsed
               in
               remembrance
               of
               him
               vnto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             
               Chich.
               
            
             
               The
               word
               saith
               ,
               
                 Take
                 ,
                 eate
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 :
              
               it
               is
               not
               the
               signe
               onely
               ,
               but
               the
               thing
               it selfe
               :
               how
               say
               you
               it
               is
               not
               his
               body
               after
               the
               words
               be
               spoken
               by
               the
               Priest.
               
            
          
           
             
               VVood.
               
            
             
               If
               you
               say
               the
               words
               ouer
               the
               water
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               no
               child
               ,
               is
               there
               true
               Baptisme
               :
               He
               said
               there
               must
               be
               the
               Water
               ,
               the
               Word
               ,
               the
               Child
               :
               Then
               I
               said
               if
               the
               Child
               be
               baptized
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               ●he
               Father
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               .
               Is
               it
               true
               Baptisme
               :
               He
               said
               it
               must
               be
               baptized
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
               Then
               I
               said
               there
               may
               be
               nothing
               added
               or
               diminished
               .
            
          
           
             
               Chich.
               
            
             
               How
               say
               you
               ,
               
                 Take
                 ,
                 eate
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 ,
              
               is
               not
               this
               Christs
               body
               as
               soone
               as
               it
               is
               said
               .
            
          
           
             
               VVood.
               
            
             
               As
               the
               water
               ,
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               the
               Child
               altogether
               make
               Baptisme
               :
               so
               the
               bread
               ,
               the
               wine
               ,
               &
               the
               word
               ,
               make
               the
               sacrament
               ,
               &
               the
               eater
               eating
               it
               in
               true
               faith
               maketh
               it
               his
               body
               :
               so
               it
               is
               not
               Christs
               body
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               faithfull
               receiuer
               :
               For
               hee
               said
               ,
               
                 Take
                 ,
                 eat
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 :
              
               He
               calleth
               it
               not
               his
               body
               before
               before
               eating
               :
               And
               S.
               Augustine
               saith
               ,
               
                 crede
                 manducasti
              
               ,
               beleeue
               and
               thou
               hast
               eaten
               :
               And
               S.
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               
                 he
                 that
                 beleeueth
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 in
                 him
                 :
              
               Wherefore
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               please
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               eat
               his
               body
               without
               true
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             
               Priest.
               
            
             
               If
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               receiuer
               maketh
               it
               his
               body
               ,
               and
               not
               his
               word
               ,
               what
               did
               Iudas
               eat
               ?
            
          
           
             
               VVood.
               
            
             
               He
               eat
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Diuell
               with
               all
               .
            
          
           
             
               Priest.
               
            
             
               He
               eate
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               vnworthily
               ,
               as
               S.
               Paul
               saith
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wood.
               
            
             
               S.
               Paul
               speaketh
               not
               of
               eating
               his
               body
               vnworthily
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               sacrament
               vnworthily
               :
               For
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 whosoeuer
                 eateth
                 of
                 this
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 drinketh
                 of
                 this
                 cup
                 vnworthily
                 ,
                 eateth
                 &
                 drinketh
                 his
                 own
                 damnation
                 :
              
               because
               he
               maketh
               no
               difference
               of
               the
               Lords
               body
               ,
               and
               not
               because
               hee
               eateth
               the
               Lords
               body
               :
               if
               Iudas
               had
               eaten
               Christs
               body
               he
               must
               needs
               be
               saued
               :
               For
               Christ
               saith
               in
               the
               6.
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 Whosoeuer
                 eateth
                 my
                 flesh
                 and
                 drinketh
                 my
                 bloud
                 hath
                 eternal
                 life
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Chich.
               
            
             
               Do
               you
               not
               beleeue
               that
               after
               the
               words
               be
               spoken
               ,
               that
               there
               remaineth
               neither
               bread
               nor
               wine
               ,
               but
               the
               very
               body
               of
               Christ
               really
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wood.
               
            
             
               I
               haue
               told
               you
               my
               mind
               without
               dissimulation
               ,
               &
               more
               you
               get
               not
               of
               me
               except
               you
               wil
               talk
               by
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               then
               I
               wil
               proue
               it
               more
               plaine
               3.
               or
               4.
               waies
               .
            
             
               Then
               they
               made
               a
               great
               laughing
               and
               said
               ,
               this
               is
               an
               heretick
               indeed
               ,
               it
               is
               time
               he
               were
               burned
               :
               Then
               I
               said
               as
               you
               iudge
               me
               ,
               you
               shall
               be
               iudged
               your selues
               ,
               for
               I
               serue
               God
               truely
               with
               that
               which
               you
               call
               heresie
               ,
               as
               you
               shall
               well
               know
               when
               you
               are
               in
               hell
               ,
               and
               haue
               bloud
               to
               drinke
               ,
               and
               shall
               say
               in
               paine
               ,
               this
               was
               th●
               man
               we
               iested
               on
               ,
               and
               whose
               talk
               we
               thought
               foolishnes
               ,
               and
               his
               ●nd
               without
               honour
               :
               now
               we
               may
               sée
               how
               he
               is
               counted
               amongst
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               wee
               are
               punished
               ;
               these
               words
               shall
               you
               say
               being
               in
               hell
               if
               you
               repent
               not
               ▪
               with
               speed
               ,
               if
               you
               consent
               to
               the
               shedding
               of
               my
               bloud
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pries●●
               
            
             
               You
               were
               at
               Baxell
               a
               tweluemonth
               agone
               ,
               and
               sent
               for
               the
               Parson
               and
               talked
               with
               him
               in
               the
               Church-yard
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               goe
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               you
               said
               it
               was
               the
               Idols
               temple
               .
            
          
           
             Story
             came
             in
             pointing
             at
             me
             with
             his
             finger
             :
             I
             can
             say
             nothing
             to
             him
             but
             an
             heretick
             ,
             I
             haue
             heard
             you
             talke
             this
             houre
             and
             a
             halfe
             ,
             and
             can
             heare
             no
             reasonablenes
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             
             
               Wood.
               
            
             
               As
               you
               iudge
               me
               you
               shall
               be
               iudged
               your selfe
               .
            
          
           
             
               Story
               .
            
             
               What
               ,
               be
               you
               a
               preaching
               ?
               you
               shall
               preach
               at
               a
               stake
               shortly
               with
               your
               fellowes
               .
               Kéeper
               ,
               carry
               him
               to
               the
               Marshalsey
               againe
               ,
               and
               let
               no
               body
               come
               to
               speake
               with
               him
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             fourth
             examination
             before
             Doctor
             LANGDAL
             .
          
           
             
               LAngd
               .
            
             
               Your
               childe
               was
               not
               Christned
               in
               a
               fortnight
               or
               in
               thrée
               wéekes
               after
               it
               was
               borne
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               chifest
               of
               the
               Parish
               were
               faine
               to
               fetch
               it
               out
               of
               your
               house
               against
               your
               will
               ,
               which
               declareth
               that
               you
               allow
               not
               Baptisme
               of
               Children
               :
               and
               if
               the
               childe
               had
               died
               ,
               it
               had
               beene
               damned
               ;
               because
               it
               was
               not
               Christned
               :
               and
               you
               should
               haue
               beene
               damned
               ,
               because
               you
               were
               the
               let
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wood.
               
            
             
               It
               was
               baptized
               as
               soone
               as
               it
               was
               borne
               ,
               by
               the
               Midwife
               ;
               and
               the
               cause
               I
               blamed
               my
               neighbour
               ,
               was
               ,
               because
               they
               fet
               my
               childe
               out
               of
               my
               house
               without
               my
               leaue
               ,
               and
               did
               more
               to
               it
               then
               need
               was
               ,
               the
               which
               was
               not
               well
               done
               .
               And
               where
               you
               said
               ,
               if
               a
               childe
               die
               ,
               and
               be
               not
               baptized
               ,
               it
               is
               damned
               :
               be
               all
               damned
               that
               receiue
               not
               the
               outward
               signe
               of
               Baptisme
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Lang.
               
            
             
               Yea
               that
               they
               be
               :
               For
               Christ
               saith
               :
               
                 And
                 baptise
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 beleeueth
                 and
                 is
                 baptized
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 saued
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 beleeueth
                 not
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 damned
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Wood.
               
            
             
               Then
               ,
               by
               your
               saying
               ,
               baptizing
               bringeth
               faith
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               be
               baptized
               in
               the
               water
               ,
               shall
               be
               saued
               .
            
          
           
             
               Lang.
               
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               if
               they
               dye
               before
               they
               come
               to
               discretion
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               saued
               euery
               one
               of
               them
               :
               and
               all
               that
               be
               not
               baptized
               shall
               be
               damned
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wood.
               
            
             
               You
               vnderstand
               not
               the
               Scriptures
               but
               as
               farre
               as
               naturall
               reason
               can
               comprehend
               :
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               plaine
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 which
                 beleeue
                 not
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 damned
                 :
              
               But
               it
               saith
               not
               in
               any
               place
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 baptized
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 damned
                 .
              
               And
               where
               you
               say
               ,
               Faith
               commeth
               by
               the
               vse
               of
               the
               materiall
               water
               in
               Baptisme
               ,
               whether
               was
               Iocab
               baptised
               before
               he
               had
               faith
               ?
               Paul
               saith
               in
               the
               ninth
               to
               the
               Romans
               ,
               ere
               euer
               the
               children
               were
               borne
               ,
               ere
               euer
               they
               had
               done
               good
               or
               bad
               ,
               that
               the
               purpose
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               by
               election
               ,
               might
               stand
               ,
               not
               by
               reason
               workes
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               the
               Caller
               ,
               
                 The
                 elder
                 shall
                 serue
                 the
                 yonger
                 :
                 Iacob
                 haue
                 I
                 loued
                 ,
                 and
                 Esau
                 haue
                 I
                 hated
                 .
              
               This
               proueth
               that
               Faith
               is
               before
               Baptisme
               :
               For
               Circumcision
               was
               before
               Baptisme
               :
               And
               Saint
               Peter
               fetcheth
               the
               proofe
               of
               Baptisme
               from
               Noes
               flood
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 Whilst
                 the
                 Arke
                 was
                 a
                 preparing
                 wherein
                 but
                 eight
                 persons
                 were
                 saued
                 by
                 water
                 ,
                 like
                 as
                 baptisme
                 now
                 saueth
                 vs
                 ;
                 not
                 in
                 washing
                 away
                 the
                 filth
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 consenting
                 to
                 good
                 .
              
               But
               you
               said
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               baptised
               with
               water
               ,
               if
               they
               die
               before
               yeares
               of
               discretion
               ,
               they
               be
               all
               saued
               :
               the
               which
               S.
               Peter
               is
               cleane
               against
               ,
               vnlesse
               you
               grant
               that
               Children
               haue
               faith
               before
               they
               bee
               baptized
               ;
               but
               what
               consent
               of
               conscience
               haue
               Infants
               ?
               you
               say
               they
               beléeue
               not
               before
               they
               bee
               baptized
               .
            
          
           
             
               Lang.
               
            
             
               The
               children
               are
               baptized
               in
               the
               God-fathers
               and
               God-mothers
               faith
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               the
               good
               conscience
               that
               Saint
               Peter
               speaketh
               of
               ,
               and
               the
               Christning
               is
               the
               kéeping
               of
               the
               Law
               that
               S.
               Paul
               speaketh
               of
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 Neither
                 is
                 Circumcision
                 or
                 vncircumcision
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 altogether
                 ;
                 like
                 as
                 Circumcision
                 was
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 law
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 Baptisme
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Law.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               VVood.
               
            
             
               You
               confesse
               that
               neither
               circumcision
               nor
               vncircumcision
               auaileth
               not
               ,
               which
               you
               haue
               coupled
               with
               baptisme
               ,
               prouing
               that
               none
               of
               them
               preuaile
               ,
               but
               the
               kéeping
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               which
               law
               you
               say
               is
               kept
               by
               outward
               signes
               :
               which
               is
               nothing
               so
               ;
               for
               Abraham
               beléeued
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               imputed
               vnto
               him
               for
               righteousnesse
               :
               and
               this
               was
               before
               he
               was
               circumcised
               ,
               so
               the
               children
               beléeue
               before
               they
               be
               either
               circumcised
               or
               baptized
               ,
               according
               to
               my
               first
               saying
               ,
               
                 Iacob
                 haue
                 I
                 loued
                 ,
                 and
                 Esau
                 haue
                 I
                 hated
                 .
              
               This
               sheweth
               that
               Iacob
               had
               faith
               in
               his
               mothers
               
               wombe
               .
               Also
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               was
               sanctified
               in
               his
               mothers
               wombe
               ,
               therfore
               it
               was
               counted
               vnto
               him
               for
               righteousnesse
               :
               and
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               died
               before
               they
               had
               either
               receiued
               circumcision
               or
               baptisme
               ,
               concerning
               the
               outward
               déede
               ,
               they
               had
               béene
               saued
               :
               for
               Gods
               gifts
               and
               calling
               are
               such
               that
               hee
               cannot
               repent
               him
               of
               ;
               but
               by
               your
               saying
               he
               doth
               repent
               and
               change
               :
               for
               you
               say
               ,
               kéeping
               of
               the
               outward
               law
               is
               all
               in
               all
               :
               and
               where
               you
               say
               they
               be
               baptised
               in
               the
               Godfathers
               &
               Godmothers
               faith
               ,
               what
               if
               they
               be
               vnbeleeuers
               ?
               In
               what
               faith
               then
               is
               the
               childe
               baptized
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Lang.
               
            
             
               If
               one
               amongst
               the
               thrée
               God-fathers
               &
               God-mothers
               that
               baptize
               the
               childe
               be
               not
               a
               beleeuer
               ,
               you
               would
               count
               that
               there
               were
               bery
               few
               beleeuers
               :
               If
               you
               would
               haue
               none
               beléeuers
               but
               them
               that
               be
               of
               your
               mind
               ,
               then
               were
               Christs
               flocke
               a
               very
               little
               flocke
               .
            
          
           
             
               VVood.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               12
               of
               Luke
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               his
               flocke
               is
               a
               little
               flocke
               :
               and
               where
               you
               make
               a
               question
               of
               one
               amongst
               thrée
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               one
               amongst
               three
               hundred
               as
               farre
               as
               I
               can
               sée
               ,
               else
               there
               would
               not
               be
               so
               many
               which
               would
               séek
               their
               neighbours
               goods
               and
               liues
               .
            
          
           
             
               Lang.
               
            
             
               If
               Christs
               flocke
               bee
               such
               a
               little
               flocke
               ,
               tell
               mee
               how
               many
               there
               bee
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               VVood.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               Prophet
               saith
               ,
               
                 Follow
                 not
                 a
                 multitude
                 to
                 do
                 euill
                 :
              
               for
               the
               most
               go
               the
               wrong
               way
               ;
               and
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 Math.
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 way
                 is
                 brode
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 gate
                 wide
                 that
                 leadeth
                 to
                 destruction
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 there
                 be
                 that
                 goe
                 in
                 thereat
                 :
                 And
                 straight
                 is
                 the
                 gate
                 ,
                 and
                 narrow
                 the
                 way
                 that
                 leadeth
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 few
                 there
                 be
                 that
                 finde
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               in
               the
               12
               of
               Luke
               Christ
               saith
               ;
               
                 Come
                 you
                 little
                 flocke
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 your
                 Fathers
                 will
                 to
                 giue
                 you
                 a
                 kingdome
                 .
              
               And
               in
               the
               3
               of
               Mark
               ,
               and
               7
               of
               Mathew
               ,
               Christ
               saith
               ;
               
                 The
                 tree
                 is
                 kowne
                 by
                 his
                 fruits
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 tree
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 good
                 fruits
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 bad
                 tree
                 bad
                 fruits
                 :
                 And
                 euery
                 tree
                 that
                 bringeth
                 not
                 forth
                 good
                 fruits
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 ●ewne
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 :
              
               Christ
               meaneth
               into
               hell
               ,
               and
               your
               fruites
               declare
               you
               to
               be
               one
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Lang.
               
            
             
               It
               was
               time
               such
               a
               fellow
               as
               you
               were
               taken
               indéed
               :
               such
               a
               one
               is
               enough
               to
               trouble
               a
               whole
               Countrey
               :
               you
               deny
               Originall
               sin
               ,
               and
               Frée-will
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wood.
               
            
             
               What
               frée-will
               hath
               a
               man
               to
               do
               good
               of
               himselfe
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Lang.
               
            
             
               All
               men
               haue
               as
               much
               frée-will
               as
               Adam
               had
               before
               his
               fall
               :
               for
               as
               by
               the
               meanes
               of
               Adam
               all
               became
               sinners
               ,
               so
               by
               the
               obedience
               of
               Christ
               ,
               all
               men
               became
               righteous
               ,
               and
               were
               set
               as
               free
               as
               they
               were
               before
               their
               fall
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wood.
               
            
             
               What
               an
               ouer-throw
               haue
               you
               giuen
               your selfe
               here
               in
               Originall
               sinn●
               ,
               and
               yet
               cannot
               sée
               it
               :
               for
               in
               prouing
               we
               haue
               free-will
               ,
               you
               haue
               denyed
               originall
               sinne
               .
               For
               if
               we
               be
               set
               as
               free
               by
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               Adam
               was
               before
               his
               fall
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               Adam
               had
               no
               originall
               sinne
               before
               his
               fall
               .
               If
               wee
               bee
               so
               frée
               now
               as
               hee
               was
               then
               ,
               I
               maruell
               why
               Saint
               Paul
               complained
               thrice
               to
               God
               to
               take
               away
               the
               sting
               of
               it
               ,
               GOD
               making
               him
               answere
               ,
               
                 My
                 grace
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               proueth
               originall
               sinne
               ,
               but
               not
               that
               it
               shall
               hurt
               Gods
               elect
               ,
               but
               that
               his
               grace
               is
               sufficient
               for
               his
               .
               But
               you
               say
               in
               one
               place
               it
               is
               not
               without
               baptisme
               ,
               and
               in
               another
               place
               you
               put
               it
               away
               quite
               by
               the
               death
               of
               Christ.
               And
               you
               haue
               spoken
               truer
               then
               you
               be
               aware
               of
               :
               for
               all
               that
               beleeue
               in
               Christ
               are
               baptized
               in
               his
               blood
               ;
               and
               yet
               I
               say
               with
               Dauid
               in
               the
               51
               Psalme
               ,
               
                 I
                 was
                 borne
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 sinne
                 hath
                 my
                 mother
                 conceiued
                 me
                 :
              
               but
               no
               such
               sinne
               as
               shall
               be
               imputed
               ,
               because
               I
               am
               borne
               of
               God
               by
               faith
               ,
               as
               saith
               Saint
               Iohn
               :
               therefore
               I
               am
               blessed
               ,
               as
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               imputeth
               not
               my
               sinne
               :
               and
               not
               because
               I
               haue
               no
               sinne
               ;
               not
               of
               mine
               owne
               deseruing
               ,
               but
               of
               his
               free
               mercy
               hee
               saueth
               vs.
               Where
               is
               now
               your
               free-will
               ?
               If
               we
               haue
               free-will
               ,
               our
               saluation
               commeth
               of
               our
               owne
               selues
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               word
               .
               Saint
               Iames
               saith
               ,
               
                 Euery
                 good
                 and
                 perfect
                 gift
                 commeth
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 light
                 :
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 will
                 begat
                 he
                 vs.
                 For
                 the
                 winde
                 bloweth
                 where
                 it
                 listeth
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 heare
                 the
                 sound
                 thereof
                 ,
              
               saith
               Saint
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 but
                 wee
                 cannot
                 tell
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 commeth
                 ,
                 nor
                 whither
                 it
                 goeth
                 .
              
               
               Euen
               so
               it
               is
               with
               euery
               one
               that
               is
               borne
               of
               God
               :
               For
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               :
               
                 It
                 is
                 God
                 that
                 worketh
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 the
                 deede
                 ,
              
               euen
               of
               his
               good
               will
               ;
               therefore
               our
               owne
               will
               is
               nought
               at
               all
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               to
               wickednesse
               .
            
             
               After
               these
               and
               other
               Examinations
               ,
               wherein
               there
               is
               no
               other
               materiall
               point
               of
               Religion
               handled
               ,
               he
               was
               called
               forth
               to
               his
               condemnation
               :
               and
               so
               was
               depriued
               of
               his
               life
               with
               the
               other
               nine
               aforesaid
               ,
               which
               were
               taken
               but
               the
               same
               day
               ,
               or
               the
               day
               before
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             AMBROSE
             .
          
           
             HE
             died
             in
             Maidstone
             goale
             ,
             who
             else
             should
             haue
             beene
             burned
             for
             his
             conscience
             ,
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             were
             .
          
        
         
           
             Simon
             Miller
             ,
             and
             Elizabeth
             Cooper
             .
          
           
             SImon
             dwelt
             at
             Linne
             ,
             
             he
             came
             to
             Norwich
             ,
             where
             he
             standing
             in
             the
             prease
             ,
             and
             hearing
             the
             people
             comming
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Masse
             being
             ended
             ,
             he
             asked
             them
             where
             he
             might
             go
             to
             haue
             the
             Communion
             :
             they
             maruailed
             to
             heare
             his
             boldnesse
             ;
             and
             some
             said
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             needes
             go
             to
             a
             Communion
             ,
             he
             would
             bring
             him
             where
             he
             should
             be
             sped
             of
             his
             purpose
             :
             whereupon
             hee
             was
             brought
             vnto
             Dowing
             ,
             Chancellor
             of
             Norwich
             ;
             who
             ,
             after
             a
             little
             talke
             with
             him
             ,
             committed
             him
             to
             prison
             .
             As
             he
             was
             examined
             ,
             a
             p●ece
             of
             paper
             appeared
             aboue
             his
             shooe
             :
             it
             was
             spied
             ,
             and
             taken
             out
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             a
             confession
             of
             his
             faith
             .
             The
             Chancellor
             asked
             him
             if
             he
             would
             stand
             to
             that
             confession
             of
             his
             faith
             :
             he
             constantly
             affirmed
             he
             would
             .
             The
             Kéeper
             gaue
             him
             leaue
             to
             go
             to
             his
             house
             ,
             whilst
             hee
             set
             all
             things
             in
             order
             :
             and
             then
             hee
             returned
             ,
             and
             constantly
             abiding
             in
             his
             purpose
             ,
             and
             defence
             of
             Gods
             truth
             ,
             he
             was
             by
             the
             Bishop
             and
             his
             Chancellor
             condemned
             and
             burned
             .
          
           
             With
             him
             was
             burned
             the
             said
             Elizabeth
             ,
             a
             Pewterers
             wife
             dwelling
             in
             Saint
             Andrewes
             in
             Norwich
             ,
             where
             she
             had
             before
             recanted
             ,
             and
             being
             troubled
             inwardly
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             she
             came
             to
             Saint
             Andrewes
             Church
             ,
             whilst
             they
             were
             at
             their
             Popish
             Seruice
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             shee
             reuoked
             her
             recantation
             before
             made
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             and
             was
             heartily
             sorry
             that
             shee
             euer
             did
             it
             ,
             willing
             the
             people
             not
             to
             bee
             deceiued
             ,
             nor
             to
             take
             her
             doing
             before
             for
             any
             example
             .
             Then
             Master
             Marsham
             ,
             and
             one
             Bacon
             of
             the
             said
             Parish
             ,
             cried
             ,
             Master
             Shriefe
             ,
             will
             you
             suffer
             this
             ?
             Whereupon
             the
             Shriefe
             came
             to
             her
             house
             ,
             at
             whose
             knocking
             she
             came
             downe
             ,
             and
             was
             taken
             ,
             and
             sent
             to
             Prison
             :
             shee
             was
             condemned
             and
             burned
             with
             the
             said
             
               Simon
               Miller
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             William
             Bougeor
             ,
             Thomas●
             Benold
             ,
             Robert
             Purcas
             ,
             Agnes
             Siluer-side
             ,
             alias
             Smith
             ,
             Widow
             ,
             Ellen
             Ewring
             ,
             Elizabeth
             Folkes
             Maid
             ,
             William
             Munt
             ,
             Iohn
             Iohnson
             ,
             Allice
             Munt
             ,
             Rose
             Allen
             ,
             Maid
             .
          
           
             
               WIlliam
               Bougeor
            
             was
             of
             the
             Parish
             of
             
               S.
               Nicholas
            
             in
             Colchester
             ,
             he
             said
             the
             sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             was
             bread
             ,
             is
             bread
             ,
             &
             so
             remaineth
             bread
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             the
             
             Holier
             ,
             but
             the
             worse
             for
             the
             Consecration
             .
             To
             this
             hee
             did
             stand
             ,
             and
             against
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Papisticall
             Doctrine
             :
             and
             so
             had
             sentence
             read
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Benold
            
             of
             Colchester
             ,
             Tallow-Chaundler
             ,
             affirmed
             the
             like
             in
             effect
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             sentence
             .
          
           
             
               William
               Purchas
            
             of
             Bocking
             in
             Essex
             ,
             Fuller
             ,
             said
             when
             hee
             receiued
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             he
             receiued
             bread
             in
             an
             holy
             vse
             ,
             that
             preacheth
             y
             ●
             remembrance
             that
             Christ
             died
             for
             him
             :
             he
             stood
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             against
             other
             their
             Popish
             matters
             ,
             a●d
             also
             had
             sentence
             .
          
           
             
               Agnes
               Siluer-side
               ,
               alias
               Smith
            
             ,
             Widdow
             ,
             dwelling
             at
             Colchester
             ,
             said
             shee
             loued
             no
             consecration
             :
             for
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             is
             the
             worse
             for
             it
             .
             She
             answered
             them
             with
             sound
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             great
             boldnesse
             to
             all
             things
             they
             asked
             her
             ,
             and
             was
             condemned
             .
          
           
             
               Ellen
               Ewring
            
             ,
             the
             wife
             of
             
               Iohn
               Ewring
            
             of
             Colchester
             ,
             Widdow
             ,
             answered
             to
             the
             like
             effect
             as
             the
             other
             did
             ,
             denying
             all
             the
             lawes
             ,
             set
             forth
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             with
             her
             whole
             heart
             ,
             she
             was
             condemned
             .
          
           
             
               Elizabeth
               Folkes
            
             ,
             Maid-seruant
             in
             Colchester
             ,
             being
             examined
             whether
             shee
             beleeued
             the
             presence
             of
             Christs
             body
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             Substantially
             or
             no
             ,
             answered
             ,
             shee
             beleeued
             that
             it
             was
             a
             substantiall
             lye
             ,
             and
             reall
             lye
             .
             They
             chafing
             ,
             asked
             her
             againe
             ,
             whether
             ,
             after
             Consecration
             ,
             there
             remained
             not
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             :
             she
             answered
             ,
             that
             before
             consecration
             ,
             and
             after
             it
             is
             but
             bread
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             the
             blesseth
             without
             Gods
             word
             ,
             is
             accursed
             and
             abhominable
             by
             the
             word
             .
             Then
             they
             examined
             her
             of
             confession
             to
             a
             Priest
             ,
             of
             going
             to
             Masse
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             :
             she
             answered
             ,
             shee
             would
             neither
             vse
             nor
             frequent
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             did
             abhorre
             them
             from
             the
             bottome
             of
             her
             heart
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             trumpery
             :
             so
             shee
             was
             condemned
             ,
             shee
             kneeled
             downe
             and
             praised
             God
             that
             euer
             shee
             was
             borne
             to
             sée
             that
             blessed
             day
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             count
             her
             worthy
             to
             suffer
             for
             the
             testimony
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             Lord
             forgiue
             ▪
             them
             that
             haue
             done
             this
             ,
             if
             it
             bee
             thy
             will
             :
             for
             they
             know
             not
             what
             they
             doe
             :
             And
             rising
             vp
             ,
             shee
             exhorted
             them
             all
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             bad
             the
             halting
             Gospellers
             beware
             of
             blood
             ,
             for
             that
             would
             crye
             for
             vengeance
             .
          
           
             
               William
               Munt
            
             of
             Muchbentley
             in
             Essex
             ,
             said
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             was
             an
             abhominable
             Idoll
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             displease
             God
             if
             he
             should
             obserue
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Popish
             proceedings
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             for
             feare
             of
             Gods
             vengeance
             he
             dare
             not
             do
             it
             .
             He
             was
             61
             years
             old
             ;
             he
             was
             examined
             of
             many
             things
             ,
             but
             he
             stood
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             was
             condemned
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Iohnson
            
             of
             Thorp
             in
             Essex
             was
             condemned
             ,
             who
             answered
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             as
             the
             other
             did
             .
          
           
             
               Allice
               Munt
            
             ,
             the
             wife
             of
             the
             said
             
               William
               Munt
            
             ,
             61
             yeares
             old
             ,
             answered
             as
             her
             husband
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             was
             condemned
             .
          
           
             
               Rose
               Allen
            
             ,
             Maid
             ,
             the
             daughter
             ,
             of●the
             said
             
               Allice
               Munt
            
             ,
             M.
             
               Edmond
               Terrell
            
             ,
             which
             came
             of
             the
             house
             of
             them
             Terrels
             which
             murdered
             K.
             Edward
             the
             fifth
             ,
             and
             his
             brother
             ;
             when
             ,
             with
             diuers
             others
             ,
             hee
             was
             come
             into
             the
             house
             of
             
               William
               Munt
            
             ,
             to
             search
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             to
             apprehend
             him
             and
             his
             wife
             .
          
           
             Hee
             met
             with
             this
             
               Rose
               Allen
            
             going
             with
             a
             candle
             to
             fetch
             drinke
             for
             her
             mother
             ,
             and
             willed
             her
             to
             giue
             her
             father
             and
             mother
             good
             counsel
             ,
             she
             said
             ,
             they
             haue
             a
             better
             councellour
             then
             I
             :
             for
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             doth
             teach
             them
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             which
             I
             trust
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             erre
             .
             Why
             ,
             said
             hee
             ,
             art
             thou
             still
             in
             this
             minde
             ,
             thou
             naughty
             house-wife
             ,
             it
             is
             time
             to
             looke
             to
             such
             heretickes
             .
             She
             said
             ,
             with
             that
             which
             you
             call
             heresie
             ,
             I
             worship
             my
             Lord
             God.
             Then
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             I
             perceiue
             you
             will
             burne
             with
             the
             rest
             for
             company
             .
             She
             said
             ,
             not
             for
             company
             ,
             but
             for
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             if
             I
             be
             compelled
             .
             Then
             he
             tooke
             the
             Candle
             from
             her
             ,
             and
             held
             her
             wrist
             ,
             and
             the
             burning
             Candle
             vnder
             her
             hand
             so
             long
             ,
             vntill
             the
             sinewes
             cracked
             in
             sunder
             ,
             saying
             often
             vnto
             her
             ,
             Thou
             young
             Whoore
             ,
             wilt
             thou
             
             not
             crie
             :
             she
             answered
             ,
             she
             thanked
             God
             she
             had
             cause
             to
             reioyce
             ,
             hee
             had
             more
             cause
             to
             wéepe
             then
             she
             :
             when
             her
             synowes
             brake
             ,
             all
             in
             the
             house
             heard
             them
             ,
             hée
             thrust
             her
             from
             him
             and
             said
             ,
             Ah
             strong
             whore
             ,
             thou
             shamelesse
             beast
             ,
             with
             such
             vile
             words
             ;
             then
             she
             said
             ,
             haue
             you
             done
             what
             you
             will
             ?
             I
             (
             said
             he
             )
             if
             you
             thinke
             it
             be
             not
             well
             mend
             it
             :
             she
             said
             the
             Lord
             giue
             you
             repentance
             if
             it
             be
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             you
             thinke
             it
             good
             begin
             at
             the
             féete
             and
             burne
             vnto
             the
             head
             also
             ,
             for
             he
             that
             set
             you
             no
             worke
             will
             pay
             you
             your
             wages
             one
             day
             .
          
           
             She
             being
             examined
             of
             auricular
             confession
             ,
             of
             going
             to
             Masse
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             popish
             seuen
             Sacraments
             :
             she
             answered
             that
             they
             stanke
             in
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             she
             said
             they
             were
             the
             members
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             should
             haue
             ,
             if
             they
             repented
             ,
             not
             the
             reward
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             Being
             asked
             what
             she
             could
             say
             of
             the
             Sea
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             his
             Sea
             (
             quoth
             she
             )
             is
             for
             Crowes
             and
             Kites
             ,
             Owles
             and
             Rauens
             to
             swim
             in
             ,
             such
             as
             you
             be
             ;
             for
             I
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             will
             not
             swim
             in
             that
             sea
             while
             I
             liue
             ,
             then
             she
             was
             condemned
             .
          
           
             These
             ten
             godly
             Martyrs
             were
             burned
             at
             Colchester
             ,
             sire
             in
             the
             forenoone
             ,
             and
             foure
             in
             the
             afternoone
             ,
             when
             the
             fire
             was
             about
             them
             ,
             they
             clapped
             their
             hands
             for
             ioy
             ,
             &
             ioyfully
             ioyed
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             thousands
             standing
             by
             ,
             cryed
             generally
             all
             almost
             ,
             the
             Lord
             strengthen
             them
             ,
             the
             Lord
             comfort
             them
             ,
             as
             was
             wonderfull
             to
             heare
             .
          
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Thurstone
             .
          
           
             HE
             was
             taken
             in
             the
             house
             of
             
               William
               Munt
            
             ,
             with
             him
             he
             died
             in
             May
             in
             Colchester
             castle
             ,
             a
             constant
             confessor
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             Thomas
             Moore
             .
          
           
             HE
             was
             a
             Merchant
             dwelling
             in
             Leicester
             about
             24.
             yeares
             olde
             ,
             for
             saying
             his
             maker
             was
             in
             heauen
             and
             not
             in
             the
             Pixe
             ,
             he
             was
             apprehended
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             what
             is
             yonder
             aboue
             the
             altar
             ?
             he
             said
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tel
             what
             you
             would
             haue
             me
             to
             sée
             ,
             I
             sée
             fine
             clothes
             with
             golden
             tassels
             ,
             and
             other
             gay
             geare
             hanging
             about
             the
             Pixe
             ,
             what
             is
             within
             I
             cannot
             sée
             ,
             why
             said
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             doest
             thou
             not
             beléeue
             Christ
             to
             be
             there
             flesh
             and
             bone
             ?
             〈◊〉
             said
             he
             that
             I
             do
             not
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             Ordinary
             condemned
             him
             ,
             who
             suff●red
             a
             ioyfull
             and
             glorious
             Martyrdome
             for
             testimony
             of
             righteousnesse
             in
             Leicester
             .
          
        
         
           
             George
             Eagles
             ,
             alias
             Trudge-ouer
             .
          
           
             HE
             wandred
             abrode
             in
             diuers
             countries
             ,
             
             where
             he
             could
             finde
             any
             of
             his
             brethren
             ,
             did
             there
             more
             earnestly
             encourage
             and
             comfort
             them
             ,
             now
             tarrying
             in
             this
             towne
             ,
             and
             somtimes
             in
             that
             ,
             certaine
             months
             as
             occasion
             serued
             ;
             sometimes
             for
             feare
             lying
             in
             fields
             and
             woods
             ,
             who
             for
             his
             vnreasonable
             going
             abroade
             was
             called
             Trudge-ouer
             ,
             for
             thrée
             yeares
             he
             dranke
             nothing
             but
             water
             ,
             and
             when
             hée
             perceiued
             that
             his
             body
             by
             Gods
             prouidence
             prooued
             well
             enough
             therewith
             ,
             hée
             
             thought
             best
             to
             inure
             himselfe
             therewithall
             ,
             against
             all
             necessities
             :
             when
             he
             had
             profited
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             by
             this
             going
             abroade
             a
             yeare
             or
             two
             ,
             diuers
             spyes
             were
             sent
             out
             for
             him
             ,
             who
             had
             in
             commandement
             to
             bring
             him
             quicke
             or
             dead
             ,
             wheresoeuer
             they
             found
             him
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             could
             not
             take
             him
             ,
             they
             sent
             out
             an
             Edict
             in
             the
             Quéenes
             name
             into
             foure
             shires
             ,
             promising
             twenty
             pounds
             to
             him
             that
             should
             take
             him
             ,
             at
             length
             he
             was
             séene
             at
             a
             faire
             in
             Colchester
             ,
             and
             being
             pursued
             ,
             he
             hid
             himselfe
             in
             a
             wood
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             got
             into
             a
             corne
             field
             ,
             when
             they
             could
             not
             finde
             him
             ,
             they
             returned
             ,
             but
             one
             got
             vpon
             the
             top
             of
             a
             trée
             ,
             to
             spy
             if
             he
             could
             sée
             him
             stirre
             ,
             the
             poore
             man
             thinking
             all
             sure
             ,
             because
             he
             heard
             nothing
             ,
             rose
             vpon
             his
             knées
             ,
             the
             lurker
             perceiuing
             him
             ,
             came
             downe
             and
             tooke
             him
             ,
             and
             brought
             him
             to
             prison
             to
             Colchester
             ;
             notwithstanding
             ,
             the
             
             Iudas-knaue
             which
             had
             so
             much
             promised
             him
             ,
             was
             faine
             to
             take
             a
             little
             reward
             ,
             this
             George
             within
             foure
             dayes
             after
             ,
             was
             conuayed
             to
             Chelmester
             where
             he
             was
             so
             cruelly
             handled
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             but
             two
             pound
             of
             bread
             and
             a
             little
             water
             measured
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             serue
             him
             a
             wéeke
             together
             :
             after
             a
             while
             hee
             was
             brought
             out
             and
             indicted
             of
             treason
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             assembled
             companies
             together
             contrary
             to
             the
             lawes
             in
             that
             case
             prouided
             to
             auoyde
             sedition
             ,
             that
             if
             aboue
             sixe
             should
             flocke
             together
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             attached
             of
             treason
             ,
             which
             straight
             law
             was
             the
             casting
             away
             of
             the
             good
             Duke
             of
             Sommerset
             .
             This
             George
             ,
             was
             led
             to
             be
             hangd
             ,
             drawne
             and
             quartered
             betwixt
             two
             théeues
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             them
             did
             nothing
             but
             mocke
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             he
             was
             rebuked
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             mocked
             him
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             should
             die
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             speake
             to
             vtter
             his
             mind
             ,
             nor
             say
             his
             prayers
             ,
             and
             one
             said
             the
             
               Pater
               noster
            
             to
             him
             word
             by
             word
             as
             to
             a
             childe
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             not
             answer
             but
             fumblingly
             ,
             many
             did
             wonder
             at
             the
             iust
             iudgement
             of
             God
             vpon
             him
             for
             mocking
             the
             good
             martyr
             .
             He
             that
             apprehended
             the
             said
             
               George
               Eagles
            
             ,
             his
             name
             was
             
               Ralph
               Hardin
            
             dwelling
             in
             Colchester
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             yeare
             1561.
             was
             condemned
             at
             Chelmsford
             to
             be
             hanged
             ,
             and
             being
             at
             the
             barre
             ,
             ●he
             told
             the
             Iudge
             and
             a
             great
             multitude
             of
             people
             ,
             this
             is
             most
             iustly
             fallen
             vpon
             me
             ,
             for
             that
             I
             betrayed
             the
             innocent
             blood
             of
             a
             good
             and
             iust
             man
             
               George
               Eagles
            
             ,
             who
             was
             condemned
             here
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Quéene
             Marie
             through
             my
             procurement
             ,
             who
             sold
             his
             blood
             for
             a
             little
             money
             .
          
        
         
           
             Richard
             Crashfield
             of
             Wimondham
             .
          
           
             HE
             suffered
             at
             Norwich
             ,
             whose
             examination
             before
             Downings
             the
             Chancellour
             ,
             written
             by
             himselfe
             as
             followeth
             :
          
           
             
               Chanc.
               
            
             
               Do
               you
               beléeue
               this
               ,
               that
               aftee
               the
               consecration
               there
               is
               the
               substance
               of
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
          
           
             
               Crash
               .
            
             
               I
               beléeue
               that
               Christs
               body
               was
               broken
               for
               me
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               his
               blood
               shed
               for
               my
               redemption
               :
               wherefore
               the
               bread
               and
               wine
               is
               a
               perpetuall
               memory
               ,
               the
               pledge
               of
               Christ
               mercie
               ,
               the
               ring
               or
               seale
               of
               his
               promise
               ,
               and
               a
               perpetual
               memory
               for
               the
               faithfull
               vnto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               :
               then
               he
               was
               commanded
               vnto
               prison
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               day
               he
               was
               brought
               forth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Chanc.
               
            
             
               Cannot
               you
               find
               in
               your
               heart
               when
               you
               come
               to
               Church
               ,
               to
               knéele
               before
               the
               Roode
               and
               pray
               .
               I
               answered
               no
               ,
               alledging
               the
               commandements
               of
               God
               to
               the
               contrary
               :
               he
               said
               ,
               Haue
               you
               not
               read
               that
               God
               commanded
               the
               brazen
               serpent
               to
               be
               made
               ▪
               I
               said
               ,
               I
               haue
               read
               that
               God
               commanded
               it
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               and
               likewise
               to
               be
               broken
               downe
               .
            
          
           
             
               Doctor
               Bridges
               .
            
             
               Wherfore
               did
               God
               command
               the
               Cherubins
               and
               Seraphins
               to
               be
               made
               ?
               I
               said
               ,
               I
               cannot
               tell
               ,
               I
               would
               faine
               learne
               :
               he
               said
               ,
               can
               you
               finde
               in
               your
               heart
               to
               fall
               downe
               before
               the
               Roode
               the
               picture
               of
               Christ
               ?
               I
               said
               ,
               I
               feare
               the
               curse
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               yonder
               Roode
               the
               picture
               of
               Christ
               ?
               It
               is
               written
               ,
               
                 God
                 curseth
                 the
                 hands
                 that
                 made
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hands
                 that
                 made
                 the
                 tooles
                 which
                 carued
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Chanc.
               
            
             
               When
               were
               you
               confessed
               to
               a
               Priest.
               I
               said
               ,
               I
               confesse
               my selfe
               dayly
               the
               eternall
               God
               ,
               whom
               I
               most
               gréeuously
               offend
               ,
               I
               take
               confession
               to
               a
               Priest
               not
               be
               good
               but
               rather
               wicked
               :
               then
               he
               said
               ,
               how
               say
               yo●
               by
               yonder
               singing
               and
               playing
               on
               the
               Organs
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               good
               and
               godly
               :
               I
               said
               ,
               I
               can
               perceiue
               no
               godlines
               in
               it
               :
               he
               said
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               written
               in
               the
               Psalmes
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               praise
               God
               with
               hymnes
               and
               spirituall
               songs
               .
               I
               said
               ,
               spirituall
               songs
               must
               be
               had
               ,
               but
               yonder
               is
               of
               the
               flesh
               and
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               errour
               ,
               for
               to
               you
               it
               is
               pleasant
               and
               glorious
               ,
               but
               vnto
               the
               Lord
               it
               is
               bitter
               and
               odious
               :
               then
               he
               said
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               written
               ,
               
                 My
                 house
                 is
                 an
                 house
                 of
                 prayer
                 :
              
               I
               said
               yes
               ,
               it
               is
               written
               also
               ,
               
                 that
                 you
                 made
                 my
                 house
                 of
                 prayer
                 a
                 den
                 of
                 theeues
                 :
              
               then
               he
               said
               ,
               haue
               we
               done
               so
               ,
               then
               I
               was
               commanded
               to
               ward
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               thursday
               sent
               for
               againe
               .
            
          
           
             
               Chanc.
               
            
             
               Are
               you
               a
               new
               man.
               I
               answered
               ,
               I
               trust
               I
               am
               a
               new
               man
               borne
               of
               God
               :
               God
               giue
               you
               grace
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               then
               he
               prayed
               Doctor
               Pore
               to
               talke
               with
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               Doctor
               .
            
             
               
                 Take
                 eate
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 :
              
               Do
               you
               not
               beléeue
               it
               is
               Christs
               body
               ,
               what
               was
               it
               that
               Christ
               gaue
               ?
               I
               said
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 tooke
                 bread
                 and
                 gaue
                 thanks
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 tooke
                 bread
                 and
                 did
                 eate
                 bread
                 ,
              
               and
               S.
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 So
                 oft
                 as
                 you
                 shal
                 eate
                 of
                 this
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 drinke
                 of
                 this
                 cup
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 shew
                 forth
                 the
                 Lords
                 death
                 vntill
                 he
                 come
                 ,
              
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               doth
               not
               call
               it
               Christs
               body
               .
            
          
           
             
               Chanc.
               
            
             
               We
               will
               haue
               your
               minde
               more
               plainely
               ,
               for
               we
               intend
               not
               to
               haue
               many
               words
               with
               you
               ,
               :
               I
               said
               ,
               my
               faith
               is
               grounded
               vpon
               Christ
               the
               Easter
               lambe
               ,
               he
               hath
               offered
               his
               body
               a
               sacrifice
               to
               God
               the
               price
               of
               my
               redemption
               ,
               by
               that
               onely
               sacrifice
               all
               the
               faithfull
               are
               sanctified
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               our
               onely
               aduocate
               mediatour
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               made
               perfect
               our
               redemption
               ,
               without
               any
               of
               your
               dadly
               oblations
               .
            
             
               Doctor
               Bridges
               :
               You
               take
               wel
               the
               litterall
               sence
               ,
               but
               as
               Christ
               offered
               his
               body
               vpon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               bloody
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               a
               visible
               sacrifice
               ,
               so
               likewise
               we
               doe
               offer
               vp
               the
               selfe
               same
               body
               that
               was
               offered
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               but
               not
               bloudy
               and
               visible
               ,
               but
               inuisible
               vnto
               God
               ,
               I
               said
               ,
               then
               Christs
               sacrifice
               was
               not
               perfected
               ,
               but
               Christ
               is
               true
               when
               all
               men
               be
               liers
               :
               then
               he
               saide
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 feare
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 kill
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 shalt
                 feare
                 him
              
               (
               enterpreting
               him
               to
               meane
               the
               Church
               )
               
                 which
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 kill
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 :
              
               Christ
               said
               ,
               
                 We
                 should
                 feare
                 him
              
               (
               and
               not
               them
               )
               
                 the
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 cast
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 into
                 hel
                 ,
              
               meaning
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               will
               presume
               to
               offer
               Christs
               body
               dayly
               ,
               then
               your
               power
               is
               aboue
               Christs
               power
               :
               then
               he
               was
               condemned
               ,
               and
               with
               patience
               and
               constancie
               entred
               his
               blessed
               martyrdome
               ,
               at
               whose
               burning
               one
               
                 Thomas
                 Carman
              
               was
               apprehended
               for
               words
               ,
               praying
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               pledging
               him
               at
               his
               burning
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             One
             Frier
             and
             the
             sister
             of
             George
             Eagles
             .
          
           
             THese
             suffered
             the
             like
             martyrdome
             by
             the
             vnrighteous
             Papists
             ,
             whose
             tyranny
             the
             Lord
             of
             his
             mercy
             abate
             and
             cut
             short
             ,
             turning
             that
             wicked
             generation
             to
             abetter
             minde
             .
             They
             were
             burned
             at
             Rochester
             .
          
        
         
           
             IOHN
             CVRD
             .
          
           
             HE
             was
             a
             Shoomaker
             of
             Sisam
             in
             Northamptonshire
             ,
             hée
             was
             imprisoned
             in
             Northampton
             castle
             for
             denying
             the
             Popish
             transubstantiation
             ,
             
             
             for
             the
             which
             
               William
               Bru●ter
            
             Chancelour
             vnto
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Peterborrow
             did
             pronounce
             sentence
             of
             death
             against
             him
             :
             a
             popish
             priest
             standing
             by
             when
             he
             was
             to
             bee
             burned
             ,
             one
             
               Iohn
               Rote
            
             vicar
             of
             S.
             Giles
             in
             Northampton
             ,
             shewed
             him
             if
             he
             should
             recant
             he
             was
             authorised
             to
             giue
             him
             his
             pardon
             ,
             he
             answered
             ,
             he
             had
             his
             pardon
             by
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             Cicelie
             Ormes
             .
          
           
             SHe
             suffered
             at
             Norwich
             ;
             she
             was
             taken
             at
             the
             death
             of
             
               Symon
               Miller
            
             ,
             
             and
             
               Elizabeth
               Cooper
            
             ,
             for
             that
             she
             said
             she
             would
             pledge
             them
             of
             the
             same
             cup
             they
             dranke
             of
             ,
             one
             master
             Cobet
             of
             Sprowson
             tooke
             her
             and
             sent
             her
             to
             the
             Chancelour
             ,
             he
             asked
             her
             what
             she
             said
             vnto
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Christs
             body
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             that
             the
             Priest
             holdeth
             ouer
             his
             head
             ,
             she
             answered
             ,
             it
             was
             bread
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             make
             it
             better
             ,
             it
             is
             worse
             ;
             so
             she
             was
             sent
             to
             prison
             ,
             after
             she
             was
             called
             and
             examined
             before
             the
             Chancelour
             ,
             and
             master
             Bridges
             the
             Chancelor
             offered
             her
             ,
             if
             she
             would
             go
             to
             Church
             &
             kéep
             her
             tongue
             ,
             she
             should
             be
             at
             libertie
             ,
             and
             beléeue
             as
             she
             would
             :
             but
             she
             tould
             him
             she
             would
             not
             consent
             to
             his
             wicked
             desire
             therein
             ,
             and
             if
             shée
             should
             God
             would
             plague
             her
             :
             then
             he
             tolde
             her
             ,
             he
             had
             shewed
             more
             fauour
             vnto
             her
             then
             euer
             he
             did
             vnto
             any
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             could
             not
             preuaile
             ,
             he
             condemned
             her
             ;
             she
             was
             borne
             in
             East
             Derrham
             and
             was
             daugh●er
             vnto
             one
             
               Thomas
               Hawood
            
             Tailor
             ,
             she
             was
             taken
             a
             twelue-moonth
             before
             and
             recanted
             ,
             but
             was
             neuer
             after
             quiet
             in
             conscience
             :
             she
             had
             gotten
             a
             letter
             written
             to
             be
             deliuered
             to
             y
             e
             Chancelor
             ,
             to
             let
             him
             know
             she
             repented
             her
             recantation
             ,
             &
             would
             neuer
             do
             the
             like
             againe
             as
             long
             as
             she
             liued
             ,
             but
             before
             she
             exhibited
             her
             bill
             ,
             she
             was
             taken
             and
             imprisoned
             as
             before
             ;
             when
             she
             was
             at
             the
             stake
             she
             told
             the
             people
             ,
             I
             would
             you
             should
             not
             report
             of
             me
             that
             I
             beléeue
             to
             be
             saued
             in
             that
             I
             offer
             my selfe
             here
             to
             death
             for
             the
             Lord
             cause
             ,
             but
             I
             beléeue
             onely
             to
             be
             saued
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christs
             passion
             ,
             and
             this
             my
             death
             is
             and
             shall
             be
             a
             witnesse
             of
             my
             faith
             vnto
             you
             all
             ,
             good
             people
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             you
             as
             beléeue
             as
             I
             doe
             ,
             pray
             for
             me
             :
             then
             she
             kissed
             the
             stake
             and
             sayd
             ,
             welcome
             swéet
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             ;
             aft●●
             the
             fire
             was
             kindled
             ,
             she
             said
             ,
             
               My
               soule
               doth
               magnifie
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               my
               spirit
               doth
               reioyce
               in
               God
               my
               Sauiour
               :
            
             and
             so
             yéelded
             her
             life
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             as
             quietly
             as
             if
             she
             had
             béene
             in
             a
             slumber
             ,
             or
             as
             one
             féeling
             no
             paine
             ,
             so
             wonderfully
             did
             the
             Lord
             worke
             with
             her
             .
          
        
         
           
             Mistresse
             Ioyce
             Lewis
             .
          
           
             SHe
             was
             the
             wife
             of
             
               Thomas
               Lewis
            
             of
             Mancetter
             ,
             
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Quéene
             Maries
             time
             she
             went
             to
             Church
             and
             heard
             Masse
             ,
             vntill
             the
             burning
             of
             
               Laurence
               Saunders
            
             in
             Couentry
             ,
             then
             she
             inquired
             of
             such
             as
             she
             knew
             feared
             God
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             when
             she
             knew
             it
             was
             because
             he
             refused
             to
             receiue
             the
             Masse
             ,
             she
             began
             to
             be
             troubled
             in
             conscience
             ,
             &
             she
             reforted
             to
             master
             
               Iohn
               Glouer
            
             ,
             a
             very
             godly
             man
             ,
             of
             whom
             mentioned
             is
             made
             before
             ,
             and
             desired
             him
             to
             tell
             her
             the
             faults
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Masse
             ,
             who
             instructed
             her
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             approuing
             vnto
             her
             ,
             out
             of
             Gods
             holy
             word
             ,
             that
             the
             Masse
             ,
             with
             al
             other
             papistical
             inuentions
             ,
             was
             odious
             in
             Gods
             sight
             ,
             so
             she
             began
             to
             hate
             the
             Masse
             ,
             &
             being
             compelled
             by
             her
             husband
             to
             come
             vnto
             Church
             ,
             ●when
             the
             holy
             water
             was
             cast
             ,
             she
             turned
             her
             backe
             towards
             it
             :
             wherupon
             she
             was
             accused
             vnto
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             a
             citation
             was
             s●nt
             for
             her
             and
             her
             husband
             ,
             the
             Sumner
             deliuered
             the
             citation
             to
             her
             husband
             ,
             who
             willed
             him
             to
             take
             the
             citation
             away
             with
             him
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             would
             make
             him
             eate
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             he
             made
             the
             Sumner
             eate
             the
             citation
             by
             setting
             a
             dagger
             vnto
             his
             brest
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             caused
             him
             to
             drinke
             ,
             and
             so
             sent
             him
             away
             ,
             but
             after
             they
             were
             commanded
             to
             appeare
             before
             my
             Lord
             ,
             her
             husband
             desired
             my
             
             Lord
             to
             be
             good
             vnto
             him
             :
             my
             Lord
             was
             content
             to
             receiue
             his
             submission
             ▪
             so
             that
             his
             wife
             would
             submit
             her selfe
             likewise
             ,
             but
             she
             told
             the
             Bishop
             that
             she
             had
             neyther
             offended
             God
             nor
             his
             lawes
             in
             refusing
             holy
             water
             :
             the
             Bishop
             gaue
             her
             a
             moneths
             respite
             ,
             binding
             her
             husband
             in
             a
             hundred
             pound
             to
             bring
             her
             to
             him
             at
             the
             moneths
             end
             .
             When
             the
             moneth
             was
             almost
             expired
             ,
             her
             husband
             was
             aduertised
             by
             the
             said
             M.
             Glouer
             and
             others
             ,
             not
             to
             carry
             his
             wife
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             to
             séeke
             some
             way
             to
             saue
             her
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             worst
             should
             come
             ,
             to
             be
             content
             to
             forfeit
             the
             Band
             rather
             then
             to
             cast
             his
             wife
             into
             the
             fire
             :
             he
             answered
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             forfeit
             any
             thing
             for
             her
             sake
             ,
             but
             carried
             his
             wife
             vnto
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             found
             her
             more
             stout
             then
             she
             was
             before
             :
             so
             she
             was
             sent
             to
             such
             a
             stinking
             prison
             ,
             that
             a
             maid
             that
             was
             appointed
             to
             kéep
             her
             company
             did
             sound
             in
             the
             said
             prison
             .
             She
             was
             often
             examined
             ,
             and
             euer
             found
             stout
             ;
             at
             length
             she
             was
             pronounced
             an
             heretick
             .
             When
             the
             Bishop
             asked
             her
             ,
             why
             she
             would
             not
             come
             vnto
             the
             masse
             ,
             and
             receiue
             the
             sacraments
             and
             sacramentals
             of
             holy
             Church
             :
             she
             answered
             ,
             because
             she
             could
             not
             find
             them
             in
             Gods
             word
             :
             he
             said
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             beléeue
             no
             more
             then
             is
             in
             the
             scriptures
             concerning
             matters
             of
             religion
             ,
             thou
             art
             in
             a
             damnable
             case
             :
             she
             told
             my
             Lord
             his
             words
             were
             vngodly
             and
             wicked
             .
             After
             her
             condemnation
             she
             continued
             a
             year
             in
             prison
             .
             Wher●
             the
             Writ
             came
             to
             burn
             her
             ,
             she
             said
             ▪
             as
             for
             the
             feare
             of
             death
             I
             do
             not
             greatly
             passe
             :
             when
             I
             behold
             the
             amiable
             countenance
             of
             Christ
             my
             deare
             Sauiour
             ,
             the
             vgly
             face
             of
             death
             doth
             not
             greatly
             trouble
             me
             .
             In
             the
             which
             time
             she
             reasoned
             most
             comfortably
             out
             of
             Gods
             word
             of
             election
             and
             reprobation
             :
             in
             the
             euening
             before
             she
             should
             die
             ,
             two
             Priests
             came
             to
             her
             to
             heare
             her
             confession
             ;
             for
             they
             would
             be
             sorie
             ,
             they
             said
             ,
             she
             should
             die
             without
             it
             .
             She
             sent
             them
             word
             she
             had
             made
             her
             confession
             vnto
             Christ
             ,
             at
             whose
             hands●
             she
             was
             sure
             to
             haue
             forgiuenes
             of
             her
             sins
             :
             for
             the
             cause
             for
             which
             she
             should
             die
             ,
             she
             had
             no
             cause
             to
             repent
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             praise
             God
             that
             he
             made
             her
             worthy
             to
             suffer
             death
             for
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             absolution
             that
             they
             were
             able
             to
             giue
             her
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             she
             defied
             it
             .
             Well
             ,
             said
             the
             Priests
             ,
             to
             morrow
             her
             stoutnes
             will
             be
             tried
             .
             All
             the
             night
             she
             was
             wonderfull
             cheerefull
             and
             merry
             .
             About
             thrée
             of
             the
             clock
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             Sathan
             began
             to
             stirre
             himselfe
             busily
             ,
             questioning
             with
             her
             ,
             how
             she
             could
             tell
             that
             she
             was
             chosen
             to
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             died
             for
             her
             :
             I
             grant
             he
             died
             ,
             but
             that
             hee
             died
             for
             thée
             ,
             how
             canst
             thou
             tell
             ?
             She
             being
             troubled
             with
             this
             suggestion
             ,
             they
             that
             were
             about
             her
             counsailed
             her
             to
             follow
             the
             example
             of
             S.
             Paule
             ,
             to
             be
             faithfully
             perswaded
             that
             Christ
             loued
             her
             ,
             and
             gaue
             himselfe
             for
             her
             :
             for
             S.
             Paule
             was
             perswaded
             that
             Christ
             loued
             him
             ;
             and
             her
             calling
             ,
             and
             true
             beléefe
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             of
             Gods
             word
             was
             a
             manifest
             token
             of
             Gods
             loue
             towards
             her
             ,
             and
             the
             operation
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             working
             in
             her
             a
             loue
             and
             a
             desire
             to
             please
             God
             :
             by
             these
             perswasions
             and
             the
             comfortable
             promises
             of
             Christ
             brought
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Sathan
             was
             put
             to
             flight
             ,
             and
             she
             comforted
             in
             Christ.
             When
             she
             came
             to
             the
             stake
             ,
             she
             prayed
             to
             God
             most
             instantly
             to
             abolish
             the
             vile
             masse
             ;
             at
             which
             prayer
             all
             the
             people
             said
             Amen
             :
             then
             she
             tooke
             a
             cup
             of
             drinke
             that
             was
             brought
             vnto
             her
             ,
             and
             drunk
             vnto
             all
             them
             that
             vnfainedly
             loued
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             wished
             for
             the
             abolishment
             of
             papistry
             :
             a
             great
             number
             of
             the
             women
             of
             the
             towne
             pledged
             her
             .
             When
             the
             fire
             was
             kindled
             about
             her
             ,
             she
             neither
             strugled
             nor
             stirred
             :
             the
             Papists
             had
             appointed
             some
             of
             theirs
             to
             raile
             vpon
             her
             ,
             and
             reu●le
             her
             openly
             as
             she
             went
             to
             execution
             ;
             and
             whilst
             she
             was
             at
             the
             stake
             ,
             amongst
             others
             there
             was
             an
             old
             priest
             which
             had
             writing
             tables
             ,
             and
             noted
             the
             names
             of
             the
             women
             which
             drunke
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             caused
             Processe
             to
             be
             sent
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             God
             defended
             them
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Tyrants
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ralph
             Alerton
             ,
             Iames
             Awstoo
             ,
             Margery
             Awstoo
             and
             Richard
             Roth.
             
          
           
             ON
             the
             17.
             of
             September
             these
             foure
             were
             burned
             at
             I●●ington
             néere
             London
             .
             
               Ralph
               Alerton
            
             comming
             to
             his
             parish
             Church
             of
             Bently
             ,
             and
             séeing
             the
             people
             
             sitting
             there
             idle
             ,
             exhorted
             them
             that
             they
             would
             fall
             to
             prayer
             ,
             and
             meditation
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             wherevnto
             they
             consented
             :
             after
             prayer
             ,
             he
             read
             vnto
             them
             a
             chapter
             out
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             departed
             ;
             In
             which
             exercise
             he
             continued
             vntill
             Candlemas
             :
             and
             then
             being
             informed
             that
             he
             might
             not
             doe
             so
             by
             law
             (
             because
             he
             was
             no
             Priest
             )
             he
             left
             off
             and
             kept
             himself●
             close
             in
             his
             house
             vntill
             Easter
             :
             after
             he
             was
             constrained
             to
             forsake
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             liue
             in
             woods
             ,
             and
             such
             places
             vntill
             he
             was
             apprehended
          
           
             After
             his
             Examination
             ,
             my
             Lord
             Darcy
             sent
             him
             vp
             vnto
             the
             Councell
             ,
             who
             sent
             him
             to
             Boner
             ;
             who
             tempted
             him
             openly
             to
             recant
             at
             Paules
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             at
             liberty
             ,
             which
             after
             wrought
             such
             a
             terrour
             in
             his
             conscience
             :
             but
             the
             Lord
             with
             his
             fauourable
             chastisement
             did
             raise
             him
             vp
             againe
             with
             Peter
             ,
             giuing
             him
             vnfained
             repentance
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             constant
             boldnes
             to
             professe
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             glorious
             Gospell
             :
             Wherefore
             at
             the
             procurement
             of
             
               Thomas
               Tye
            
             Priest
             ,
             hee
             was
             apprehended
             againe
             ,
             and
             sent
             to
             Boner
             ,
             before
             whom
             he
             was
             diuers
             times
             examined
             ,
             which
             examinations
             written
             with
             his
             owne
             hand
             in
             bloud
             for
             lack
             of
             Inke
             ,
             hereafter
             follow
             .
          
        
         
           
             His
             first
             Examination
             .
          
           
             
               Boner
               .
            
             
               AH
               Sirra
               ,
               how
               chanceth
               it
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               come
               hether
               againe
               in
               this
               fashion
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Rafe
               .
            
             
               Forsooth
               ,
               if
               your
               Lordship
               remember
               ,
               I
               set
               my
               hand
               vnto
               a
               writing
               ;
               the
               Contents
               thereof
               as
               I
               remember
               was
               ,
               that
               I
               did
               beléeue
               all
               things
               as
               the
               Catholique
               church
               teacheth
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               I
               did
               not
               disburse
               my
               mind
               ,
               but
               shamefully
               dissembled
               ,
               because
               I
               made
               no
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               true
               church
               ▪
               &
               vntrue
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Boner
               .
            
             
               Which
               is
               the
               true
               Church
               :
               doest
               thou
               call
               the
               heretiques
               Church
               ,
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               or
               the
               Catholiques
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rafe
               .
            
             
               I
               vtterly
               abhorre
               the
               hereticks
               Church
               as
               abhominable
               before
               God
               ,
               with
               all
               their
               enormities
               and
               heresies
               ,
               the
               Church
               Catholique
               is
               it
               that
               I
               onely
               imbrace
               ,
               whose
               doctrine
               is
               sincere
               ,
               pure
               and
               true
               .
            
          
           
             
               Boner
               .
            
             
               By
               S.
               Augustine
               that
               is
               well
               said
               :
               Then
               a
               Priest
               said
               to
               my
               Lord
               ,
               you
               know
               not
               what
               Church
               it
               is
               ,
               which
               he
               calleth
               Catholick
               :
               Then
               hee
               said
               by
               Saint
               Mary
               he
               might
               a
               deceiued
               me
               :
               Sirra
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Rafe
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               hath
               receiued
               the
               wholesome
               sound
               spoken
               of
               by
               
                 Esay
                 ,
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 Malachy
              
               ,
               &
               Paul
               ,
               with
               many
               others
               m●e
               ,
               the
               which
               sound
               as
               it
               is
               written
               hath
               gone
               throughout
               all
               the
               earth
               in
               euery
               place
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bon.
               
            
             
               Yea
               thou
               saist
               true
               before
               God
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               the
               sound
               that
               hath
               gone
               foorth
               throughout
               all
               Christendome
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               beléeueth
               not
               this
               Church
               as
               S.
               Cyprian
               saith
               doth
               erre
               :
               Hee
               saith
               whosoeuer
               is
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               like
               vnto
               them
               that
               are
               out
               of
               Noahs
               ship
               ,
               when
               the
               floud
               came
               vpon
               the
               whole
               world
               :
               for
               the
               Church
               is
               not
               alone
               in
               Germany
               ,
               or
               here
               in
               England
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               late
               schismes
               ,
               as
               the
               hereticks
               doe
               affirme
               :
               for
               then
               were
               Christ
               a
               lyar
               ,
               for
               he
               promised
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               should
               come
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               and
               leade
               vs
               in
               all
               truth
               ,
               and
               remaine
               with
               vs
               vnto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               :
               So
               if
               we
               wil
               take
               Christ
               for
               a
               true
               sayer
               ,
               then
               the
               way
               that
               is
               taught
               in
               France
               ,
               Spaine
               ,
               Flanders
               ,
               Italy
               ,
               Denmarke
               ,
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               all
               Christendome
               ouer
               must
               needs
               be
               the
               true
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ra●e
               .
            
             
               I
               spake
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               all
               Christendome
               onely
               ,
               for
               the
               Gospell
               hath
               been
               preached
               and
               persecuted
               in
               all
               Nations
               :
               First
               in
               Iury
               by
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisies
               :
               And
               since
               by
               
                 Nero
                 ,
                 Dioclesian
              
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               :
               and
               in
               our
               daies
               by
               your
               Lordship
               knoweth
               whom
               :
               your
               church
               is
               no
               more
               catholick
               then
               was
               figured
               by
               
                 Cain
                 ,
                 Ieroboam
                 ,
                 Ahab
                 ,
                 Iezabel
                 ,
                 Nabuchadonosor
                 ,
                 Antiochus
                 ,
                 Herod
                 ,
              
               with
               ennumerable
               more
               the
               like
               :
               and
               Daniel
               ,
               and
               Esdras
               prophesieth
               of
               these
               last
               daies
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               shall
               come
               greeuous
               wolues
               to
               deuoure
               the
               flocke
               ,
               is
               affirmed
               by
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
            
          
           
             
               Boner
               .
            
             
               Hee
               is
               the
               rankest
               hereticke
               that
               euer
               came
               before
               mee
               ,
               by
               Alhallowes
               
               thou
               shalt
               be
               burned
               ,
               thou
               whor●on
               varlet
               and
               Pricklouse
               ,
               the
               prophecie
               is
               of
               you
               :
               what
               is
               the
               saying
               of
               Esdras
               that
               you
               speake
               of
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Rafe
               .
            
             
               He
               saith
               ,
               the
               heate
               of
               a
               great
               multitude
               is
               kindled
               ouer
               you
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               take
               away
               certaine
               of
               you
               ,
               and
               feed
               the
               Idols
               with
               Idols
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               consenteth
               not
               to
               them
               shall
               be
               troden
               vnder
               foote
               ,
               had
               in
               derision
               ,
               and
               laughed
               to
               scorn
               ,
               yea
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               like
               madde
               men
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               spare
               no
               man
               ,
               they
               shall
               spoyle
               and
               wast
               such
               as
               ●eare
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             
               Bonner
               .
            
             
               Esdras
               speaketh
               of
               you
               hereticks
               ,
               declaring
               the
               hate
               that
               you
               beare
               to
               the
               Catholicke
               Church
               ,
               making
               the
               simple
               people
               beleeue
               that
               all
               is
               Idolatry
               that
               we
               doe
               ,
               and
               so
               intice
               them
               away
               ,
               vntill
               you
               haue
               ouercome
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rafe
               .
            
             
               Nay
               ,
               Esdras
               declareth
               it
               more
               plaine
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 They
                 shall
                 take
                 away
                 their
                 goods
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 shall
                 it
                 be
                 knowne
                 who
                 are
                 my
                 chosen
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 tried
                 as
                 the
                 siluer
                 or
                 golde
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 :
              
               and
               it
               is
               come
               to
               passe
               as
               he
               hath
               said
               ;
               for
               who
               is
               not
               driuen
               from
               house
               and
               home
               ,
               and
               his
               goods
               taken
               vp
               for
               other
               men
               that
               neuer
               sweat
               for
               them
               ?
               If
               he
               doe
               not
               obserue
               as
               you
               command
               and
               haue
               set
               forth
               ,
               or
               else
               if
               he
               be
               taken
               he
               must
               denie
               the
               truth
               ,
               as
               I
               did
               ,
               in
               dissembling
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               be
               tried
               ,
               as
               Esdras
               saith
               ,
               whereby
               all
               the
               world
               may
               know
               you
               are
               the
               bloudie
               Church
               ,
               figured
               by
               Caine
               the
               Tyrant
               ,
               and
               you
               are
               not
               able
               to
               auoyde
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bonner
               .
            
             
               He
               is
               an
               Hereticke
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               carried
               to
               London
               ,
               and
               kept
               in
               little●ase
               vntill
               I
               come
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rafe
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               I
               was
               vntill
               the
               next
               morning
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               was
               brought
               before
               Bonner
               ,
               the
               Deane
               of
               Paules
               ,
               the
               Chancellor
               ,
               and
               others
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bonner
               .
            
             
               How
               say
               you
               sirra
               ,
               will
               you
               goe
               to
               Fulham
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               there
               kneele
               downe
               at
               Masse
               ,
               shewing
               thy selfe
               outwardly
               that
               thou
               diddest
               it
               not
               vnwillingly
               but
               with
               a
               good
               will
               ?
               I
               said
               I
               will
               not
               say
               so
               .
               He
               said
               ,
               away
               with
               him
               ,
               away
               with
               him
               .
               After
               I
               was
               brought
               before
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               three
               Noble-men
               of
               the
               Councell
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bonner
               .
            
             
               How
               say
               you
               sirra
               ,
               after
               consecration
               there
               remaineth
               no
               bread
               ,
               but
               the
               very
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               God
               and
               man
               vnder
               the
               forme
               of
               bread
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Rafe
               .
            
             
               Where
               find
               you
               that
               my
               Lord
               written
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bonner
               .
            
             
               Doth
               not
               Christ
               say
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
              
               ?
               Wilt
               thou
               denie
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               was
               he
               a
               dissembler
               ,
               speaking
               one
               thing
               and
               doing
               another
               .
               Now
               I
               haue
               taken
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rafe
               .
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               you
               haue
               taken
               me
               ,
               and
               will
               keepe
               me
               vntill
               you
               haue
               killed
               me
               :
               Christ
               said
               ,
               
                 Take
                 you
                 ,
                 eate
                 you
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 bodie
              
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               will
               ioyne
               the
               former
               words
               with
               the
               latter
               ,
               then
               I
               will
               answer
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bonner
               .
            
             
               Then
               thou
               must
               say
               it
               is
               his
               bodie
               ;
               for
               Chirst
               saith
               it
               himselfe
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rafe
               .
            
             
               He
               is
               true
               ,
               and
               all
               men
               liers
               ,
               yet
               I
               refuse
               to
               take
               the
               wordes
               of
               Christ
               so
               phantastically
               ,
               for
               then
               should
               I
               conspire
               with
               certaine
               hereticks
               call●d
               Nestorians
               ,
               for
               they
               denie
               that
               Christ
               had
               a
               true
               naturall
               body
               ,
               and
               so
               doe
               you
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               affirme
               his
               body
               to
               be
               there
               as
               you
               say
               he
               is
               ,
               then
               you
               must
               néeds
               aff●rme
               that
               it
               is
               a
               phantasticall
               body
               ,
               therefore
               let
               the●e
               words
               goe
               before
               ,
               
                 Take
                 ye
                 and
                 eate
                 yee
              
               ,
               without
               which
               words
               the
               rest
               are
               not
               sufficient
               ,
               but
               when
               the
               worthy
               receiuers
               doe
               take
               and
               eate
               ,
               euen
               th●n
               is
               fulfi●led
               the
               wordes
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               to
               euery
               man
               that
               so
               receiueth
               .
               Esay
               in
               his
               nine
               and
               fi●tieth
               Chapter
               saith
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 refraineth
                 himselfe
                 from
                 euill
                 must
                 be
                 spoyled
                 :
              
               and
               Amos
               saith
               the
               like
               wordes
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 wise
                 must
                 be
                 faine
                 to
                 hold
                 their
                 peace
                 ,
                 so
                 wicked
                 a
                 time
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 neuerthelesse
                 ,
                 hee
                 that
                 can
                 speake
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 must
                 giue
                 a
                 straite
                 account
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 Doctor
              
               .
               By
               my
               Lords
               leaue
               you
               speake
               like
               a
               foole
               :
               you
               must
               not
               iudge
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               but
               must
               stand
               to
               learne
               and
               not
               to
               teach
               ,
               for
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               hath
               decided
               the
               matter
               long
               agoe
               :
               then
               was
               I
               carryed
               away
               .
            
             
               Rochest
               .
               Were
               you
               a
               companion
               of
               
                 George
                 Eagles
                 ,
                 alias
                 Trudgeouer
              
               .
               I
               had
               him
               once
               and
               he
               was
               as
               drunke
               as
               an
               Ape
               ,
               and
               ●runk
               so
               of
               drinke
               that
               I
               could
               not
               abide
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Rafe
               .
            
             
               I
               dare
               say
               it
               was
               either
               your selfe
               or
               some
               of
               your
               companie
               :
               for
               he
               did
               neither
               drinke
               Wine
               ,
               Ale
               nor
               Béere
               in
               a
               quarter
               of
               a
               yeare
               before
               that
               time
               .
            
          
           
             After
             ,
             because
             he
             misliked
             the
             masse
             ,
             calling
             vpon
             Saints
             ,
             and
             carrying
             the
             Crosse
             on
             procession
             ,
             with
             other
             their
             ceremonies
             ,
             calling
             them
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             for
             singing
             in
             〈◊〉
             against
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             other
             ordinances
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             lowd
             that
             the
             people
             abroad
             might
             heare
             them
             ,
             and
             delight
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             saying
             that
             he
             beleeued
             nothing
             that
             was
             contained
             in
             the
             Councell
             holde●
             vnder
             Innocentius
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             for
             affirming
             that
             those
             that
             were
             burned
             at
             Colchester
             were
             Saints
             in
             heauen
             .
             He
             was
             condemned
             ,
             and
             he
             and
             the
             other
             thrée
             before
             mentioned
             were
             all
             burned
             as
             before
             .
          
           
             Awstoo
             being
             in
             the
             Bishops
             Chappell
             at
             Fulham
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             asked
             him
             if
             hee
             knew
             where
             he
             was
             ;
             he
             answered
             in
             an
             Idoll
             Temple
             :
             and
             he
             said
             he
             receiued
             the
             very
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             by
             faith
             in
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             :
             and
             his
             wife
             said
             ,
             she
             beleeued
             that
             the
             Religion
             then
             vsed
             in
             England
             was
             not
             according
             to
             Gods
             word
             ,
             but
             false
             and
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             which
             did
             goe
             thereto
             did
             it
             more
             for
             feare
             of
             the
             law
             then
             otherwise
             ;
             and
             she
             said
             that
             she
             defied
             the
             Masse
             with
             all
             her
             heart
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             would
             not
             come
             into
             any
             Church
             wherein
             was
             Idols
             .
          
           
             As
             she
             was
             in
             the
             Bishops
             prison
             ,
             by
             his
             procurement
             there
             was
             sent
             a
             stoute
             Champion
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             ,
             about
             twelue
             of
             the
             clock
             at
             night
             ,
             who
             suddenly
             opened
             the
             doore
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             knife
             drawne
             ,
             fell
             vpon
             her
             to
             haue
             cut
             her
             throat
             ;
             but
             shee
             calling
             to
             God
             for
             helpe
             ,
             he
             giuing
             a
             grunt
             ,
             and
             fearing
             (
             belike
             )
             to
             commit
             so
             cruell
             a
             deede
             ,
             departed
             without
             any
             more
             hurt
             doing
             :
             the
             next
             night
             they
             made
             a
             great
             rumbling
             like
             thunder
             ouer
             her
             head
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             to
             haue
             feared
             her
             out
             of
             her
             wits
             ,
             but
             God
             be
             thanked
             they
             missed
             of
             their
             purpose
             .
          
           
             The
             aforesaid
             
               Richard
               Roth
            
             affirmed
             that
             there
             was
             not
             the
             very
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             then
             vsed
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             a
             dead
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Masse
             was
             detestable
             and
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             word
             and
             will
             ,
             from
             the
             which
             faith
             he
             would
             not
             decline
             .
             He
             said
             to
             Bonner
             ,
             My
             Lord
             ,
             because
             the
             people
             should
             not
             sée
             your
             doings
             ,
             you
             cause
             me
             and
             others
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             our
             examinations
             by
             night
             ,
             being
             affraide
             belike
             to
             doe
             it
             by
             day
             :
             and
             being
             perswaded
             to
             recant
             and
             aske
             mercie
             of
             Bonner
             ;
             No
             (
             quoth
             Roth
             )
             I
             will
             not
             aske
             mercie
             of
             him
             that
             cannot
             giue
             it
             ,
             whereupon
             he
             and
             the
             rest
             were
             condemned
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             and
             most
             ioyfully
             ended
             their
             liues
             in
             the
             fire
             at
             Islington
             ,
             for
             the
             testimony
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Gospell
             .
          
        
         
           
             Agnes
             Bonger
             and
             Margaret
             Thurstone
             .
          
           
             THese
             were
             condemned
             at
             the
             same
             time
             and
             in
             the
             same
             place
             that
             the
             tenne
             before
             mentioned
             were
             ,
             which
             suffered
             Martyrdome
             at
             Colchester
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             like
             cause
             ,
             and
             answered
             also
             in
             their
             examinations
             the
             like
             in
             effect
             as
             the
             other
             did
             .
          
           
             When
             these
             good
             and
             godly
             women
             were
             brought
             vnto
             the
             place
             in
             Colchester
             where
             they
             should
             suffer
             ;
             after
             they
             had
             falne
             downe
             vpon
             their
             knees
             ,
             and
             made
             their
             most
             humble
             and
             hearty
             prayers
             vnto
             God
             ,
             they
             went
             to
             the
             stake
             ioyfully
             ,
             where
             with
             great
             ioy
             and
             glorious
             triumph
             ,
             gaue
             vp
             their
             soules
             vnto
             the
             handes
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Iohn
             Noyes
             of
             Lexfield
             ,
             in
             the
             County
             of
             Suffolke
             ,
             Shoemaker
             .
          
           
             THe
             twenty
             two
             of
             September
             ,
             he
             was
             taken
             by
             the
             Constables
             ,
             and
             brought
             before
             Maister
             Thurstone
             ,
             
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Tyrell
            
             ,
             Maister
             Kene
             ,
             Iustices
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Silyerde
            
             ,
             high
             Sheriffe
             ,
             who
             cast
             him
             into
             Eye-dongeon
             :
             hee
             was
             carried
             from
             thence
             to
             Norwich
             ,
             and
             so
             came
             before
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             condemned
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             answered
             that
             he
             thought
             the
             naturall
             body
             of
             Christ
             to
             bee
             onely
             in
             Heauen
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             as
             hee
             remained
             Prisoner
             in
             the
             Guild-hall
             of
             Norwich
             ,
             one
             
               Nicholas
               Fiske
            
             his
             Brother
             in
             Law
             came
             to
             him
             to
             comfort
             him
             ,
             he
             asked
             if
             he
             did
             not
             feare
             death
             when
             the
             Bishop
             condemned
             him
             :
             he
             said
             ,
             hee
             thanked
             God
             ,
             he
             feared
             not
             death
             no
             more
             at
             that
             time
             then
             when
             he
             was
             at
             libertie
             .
             When
             he
             was
             bound
             vnto
             the
             stake
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             feare
             not
             them
             that
             ●ill
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             feare
             him
             that
             can
             kill
             both
             bodie
             and
             soule
             ,
             and
             cast
             it
             into
             euerlasting
             fire
             .
          
           
             When
             he
             saw
             his
             Sister
             wéeping
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             Wéep●
             not
             for
             mee
             ,
             but
             wéepe
             for
             your
             sinnes
             :
             when
             the
             Faggots
             were
             set
             vnto
             him
             ,
             he
             said
             ;
             Blessed
             bee
             the
             time
             that
             euer
             I
             was
             borne
             to
             come
             vnto
             this
             ,
             and
             kissed
             the
             Faggot
             .
             Then
             he
             said
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             make
             God
             of
             a
             péece
             of
             Bread
             ,
             but
             beléeue
             them
             not
             :
             Then
             said
             he
             ,
             Good
             people
             beare
             witnesse
             ,
             that
             I
             doe
             beléeue
             to
             bee
             saued
             by
             the
             merits
             and
             passion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             mine
             owne
             déedes
             ,
             so
             the
             fire
             was
             kindled
             about
             him
             :
             then
             he
             said
             ,
             Lord
             haue
             mercy
             vpon
             me
             ,
             Christ
             haue
             mercy
             vpon
             me
             ,
             Sonne
             of
             Dauid
             haue
             mercy
             vpon
             me
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Dioces
             of
             Chichester
             ,
             diuers
             were
             martyred
             for
             the
             testimony
             of
             righteousnesse
             in
             Quéene
             Maries
             raigne
             ,
             in
             the
             number
             of
             whom
             were
             these
             :
             
               Iohn
               Forman
            
             of
             East-Grinsted
             ,
             
               Iohn
               Warner
            
             of
             Berne
             ,
             
               Christian
               Grouer
            
             of
             the
             Arch-deaco●●y
             of
             Lewis
             ,
             
               Thomas
               Athoch
            
             Priest
             ,
             
               Thomas
               Auington
            
             of
             Erdingly
             ,
             
               Denis
               Burgs
            
             of
             Burstéed
             ,
             
               Thomas
               Rauensdale
            
             of
             Ri●
             ▪
             
               Iohn
               Milles
            
             of
             Hellinglegh
             ,
             
               Nicholas
               Holden
            
             of
             Withiam
             ,
             
               Iohn
               Hart
            
             of
             Withiam
             ,
             
               Margery
               Moris
            
             of
             Hethfielde
             ,
             
               Anne
               Try
            
             of
             East-Grinstéed
             ,
             
               Iohn
               Osward
            
             of
             Woodmancote
             ,
             
               Thomas
               Harland
            
             of
             Woodmancote
             ,
             
               Iames
               Moris
            
             of
             Heathfield
             ,
             
               Thomas
               Dowgate
            
             of
             East-Grinstéed
             ,
             
               Iohn
               Ashdon
            
             of
             Retherfield
             .
          
        
         
           
             Thomas
             Spurdance
             Queene
             Maries
             Seruant
             .
          
           
             HE
             was
             examined
             before
             the
             Chancellor
             of
             Norwich
             ,
             who
             asked
             him
             if
             hee
             had
             confessed
             his
             sinnes
             vnto
             a
             Priest
             :
             I
             said
             ,
             I
             had
             confessed
             my
             sinnes
             vnto
             God
             ,
             who
             saith
             :
             
               Whensoeuer
               a
               Sinner
               repenteth
               ,
               and
               is
               sorry
               for
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               asketh
               him
               forgiuenesse
               ,
               willing
               no
               more
               so
               to
               doe
               ,
               he
               will
               no
               more
               reckon
               his
               sin
               vnto
               him
               ,
            
             and
             that
             is
             sufficient
             for
             me
             :
             I
             deny
             that
             I
             should
             shew
             my
             sinnes
             vnto
             the
             Priest.
             
          
           
             Chancel
             .
             Haue
             you
             receiued
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             at
             Easter
             :
             he
             answered
             :
             I
             dare
             not
             meddle
             with
             it
             as
             you
             vse
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             holy
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             serueth
             for
             the
             Christian
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             none
             of
             Christs
             Members
             ,
             I
             dare
             not
             meddle
             with
             you
             ,
             least
             I
             be
             like
             vnto
             you
             ,
             for
             you
             teach
             Lawes
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             Lawes
             :
             then
             he
             said
             ;
             Doe
             you
             not
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             consecrated
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             very
             same
             body
             that
             was
             borne
             of
             the
             Uirgine
             Mary
             ,
             and
             I
             said
             no
             ,
             that
             was
             a
             bloody
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             a
             dry
             sacrifice
             :
             And
             I
             said
             ,
             Is
             the
             Masse
             a
             Sacrifice
             ?
             a
             Doctor
             answered
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Sacrifice
             both
             for
             the
             
             quicke
             and
             the
             dead
             :
             I
             said
             it
             is
             no
             sacrifice
             ,
             for
             S.
             Paule
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               made
               one
               sacrifice
               once
               for
               all
               ,
            
             I
             beleeue
             in
             no
             other
             sacrifice
             .
          
           
             
               Chancel
               .
            
             
               He
               is
               an
               Hereticke
               ,
               he
               den●●th
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Altar
               :
               I
               said
               ,
               I
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               if
               I
               c●me
               rightly
               and
               worthily
               as
               God
               hath
               commaunded
               me
               vnto
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               receiue
               him
               by
               Faith
               ,
               but
               the
               Bread
               being
               receiued
               is
               not
               GOD
               ,
               nor
               the
               Bread
               that
               is
               yonder
               in
               the
               Pixe
               is
               not
               God
               ,
               God
               dwelleth
               not
               in
               Temples
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
               neither
               will
               be
               worshipped
               with
               the
               workes
               of
               mens
               hands
               ;
               therefore
               you
               do
               very
               euill
               to
               cause
               the
               people
               to
               kneele
               downe
               and
               worship
               the
               bread
               :
               for
               God
               did
               neuer
               bid
               you
               to
               hold
               it
               vp
               aboue
               your
               heads
               ,
               neyther
               had
               the
               Apostles
               such
               vse
               .
            
          
           
             
               Chanc.
               
            
             
               Write
               that
               Article
               :
               then
               said
               I
               ;
               
                 The
                 Seruant
                 is
                 not
                 greater
                 then
                 the
                 Maister
                 :
              
               your
               Predec●ssors
               killed
               my
               Maister
               Christ
               ;
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               holy
               vertuous
               men
               ,
               and
               now
               you
               also
               kill
               the
               Seruants
               of
               Christ
               :
               so
               all
               the
               righteous
               blood
               that
               hath
               beene
               shed
               from
               righteous
               Abell
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               shall
               be
               required
               at
               your
               hands
               ,
               then
               the
               Chancellor
               bad
               haue
               me
               away
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Another
             Examination
             before
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               SIrre
               ,
               dost
               thou
               not
               beleeue
               ▪
               that
               the
               Pope
               is
               supreme
               head
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               :
               I
               said
               ▪
               I
               do
               not
               beleeue
               that
               he
               is
               aboue
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               they
               disputing
               which
               of
               them
               should
               bee
               greatest
               when
               their
               M.
               Christ
               was
               gone
               ,
               Christ
               answered
               their
               thou●hts
               ,
               saying
               ;
               
                 The
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 beare
                 dominion
                 aboue
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 shall
                 not
                 doe
                 so
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 greatest
                 amongst
                 you
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 Seruant
                 vnto
                 you
                 all
                 .
              
               How
               is
               it
               then
               that
               the
               Pope
               will
               climbe
               so
               high
               aboue
               his
               fellowes
               ?
               you
               cannot
               proue
               by
               the
               Scripture●
               that
               he
               is
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               As
               the
               Bell-wether
               is
               head
               of
               the
               sh●epe
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               Pope
               head
               of
               the
               Chu●ch
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Bees
               haue
               a
               master
               Bee
               to
               ●ring
               them
               home
               to
               the
               Hiue
               when
               they
               be
               abroad
               ,
               so
               the
               Pope
               is
               ordained
               by
               succession
               of
               Peter
               to
               bring
               vs
               home
               againe
               vnto
               the
               ●rue
               Church
               when
               we
               are
               gone
               astray
               :
               as
               thou
               good
               Fellow
               ,
               hast
               wandred
               long
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ●li●e
               a
               scattered
               Sheepe
               ,
               heare
               therefore
               the
               Bell-wether
               ,
               and
               now
               come
               home
               with
               vs
               vnto
               thy
               Mother
               the
               Church
               againe
               .
            
             
               I
               answered
               ,
               all
               this
               is
               but
               naturall
               reason
               ;
               and
               no
               Scripture
               :
               he
               said
               ,
               you
               are
               stout
               and
               will
               not
               ●e
               answered
               ,
               you
               shall
               bee
               compelled
               by
               Law
               whether
               you
               will
               or
               no.
               
            
          
           
             
               Spurdance
               .
            
             
               So
               your
               forefathers
               intreated
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               they
               had
               a
               Law
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               Law
               they
               put
               him
               vnto
               death
               :
               so
               you
               haue
               a
               Law
               ,
               which
               is
               tyranny
               ,
               whereby
               you
               would
               inforce
               me
               to
               beleeue
               as
               you
               doe
               ,
               but
               I
               trust
               the
               Lord
               will
               assist
               mee
               against
               all
               your
               beggerly
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               make
               your
               foolishnesse
               knowne
               to
               the
               world
               o●e
               day
               .
            
             
               He
               told
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               he
               neuer
               vsed
               the
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Church
               since
               he
               was
               borne
               ,
               at
               the
               last
               he
               interpreted
               it
               ,
               since
               ,
               hee
               was
               new
               borne
               ,
               as
               Christ
               said
               to
               
                 Nichodemus
                 ;
                 Except
                 you
                 bee
                 new
                 borne
                 you
                 cannot
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heauen
                 :
              
               Then
               a
               Doctor
               said
               I
               was
               an
               Anabaptist
               ,
               for
               that
               was
               their
               opinion
               :
               I
               said
               ,
               I
               was
               no
               Anabaptist
               ▪
               for
               they
               deny
               Children
               to
               bee
               baptized
               ,
               and
               so
               doe
               not
               I.
               
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               Why
               doe
               not
               you
               goe
               vnto
               the
               Church
               and
               Cer●monies
               :
               I
               said
               ;
               Because
               they
               are
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               word
               ;
               as
               you
               your selfe
               haue
               taught
               ,
               but
               now
               you
               say
               it
               is
               go●d
               againe
               :
               and
               I
               thinke
               if
               there
               were
               a
               returne
               to
               morrow
               ,
               you
               would
               say
               it
               were
               false
               againe
               which
               you
               hold
               now
               ;
               therefore
               I
               may
               well
               say
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               truth
               in
               you
               :
               Then
               he
               said
               ,
               I
               was
               a
               stubborne
               fellow
               ,
               an
               Heretick
               ,
               and
               a
               Traytor
               .
            
          
           
             
               Spurdance
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               man
               I
               thanke
               God
               to
               accuse
               me
               iustly
               ,
               that
               euer
               I
               was
               disobedient
               to
               any
               Ciuill
               Lawes
               ,
               but
               I
               haue
               a
               Soule
               and
               a
               Bodie
               ,
               and
               my
               Soule
               is
               none
               of
               the
               Queenes
               ,
               but
               my
               body
               one
               goods
               are
               the
               Queens
               ,
               and
               I
               
               must
               giue
               God
               my
               soule
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               belongeth
               vnto
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               lawes
               contrarie
               to
               Gods
               lawes
               ,
               I
               must
               rather
               obey
               God
               then
               man
               :
               you
               cannot
               proue
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               not
               haue
               any
               grauen
               Images
               in
               your
               Churches
               ,
               for
               lay-mens
               bookes
               ,
               or
               to
               worship
               God
               by
               them
               ,
               or
               that
               you
               should
               haue
               any
               ceremonies
               in
               the
               Church
               as
               you
               haue
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bish.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               decent
               order
               to
               furnish
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               when
               you
               goe
               to
               dinner
               ,
               you
               haue
               a
               cloth
               vpon
               the
               table
               to
               furnish
               it
               ,
               so
               at
               these
               ceremonies
               ,
               a
               decent
               order
               amongst
               Christians
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               will
               not
               doe
               them
               ,
               seeing
               they
               are
               the
               lawes
               of
               the
               Realme
               you
               are
               an
               heretick
               ,
               and
               disobedient
               ,
               therefore
               confesse
               with
               vs
               that
               you
               haue
               been
               in
               errour
               ,
               and
               come
               home
               .
            
          
           
             
               Spurd
               .
            
             
               The
               spirituall
               lawes
               were
               neuer
               truelier
               set
               forth
               ,
               then
               in
               my
               Master
               King
               Edwards
               daies
               ,
               and
               I
               trust
               in
               God
               that
               I
               shall
               neuer
               forsake
               them
               whilest
               so
               I
               liue
               :
               He
               was
               sent
               to
               Bury
               ,
               where
               he
               remained
               in
               prison
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Hallingsdale
             ,
             William
             Sparrow
             ,
             Richard
             Gibson
             .
          
           
             THese
             three
             were
             produced
             before
             Bonner
             Bishop
             of
             London
             :
             
               Iohn
               Halingsdale
            
             said
             ,
             that
             neither
             in
             the
             time
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             sixt
             ,
             nor
             at
             that
             present
             he
             did
             beleeue
             that
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             really
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             not
             receiue
             the
             same
             ,
             because
             he
             did
             beleeue
             that
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             was
             onely
             in
             heauen
             :
             and
             he
             said
             that
             
               Cranmer
               ,
               Latimer
               ,
               Ridley
               ,
               Hooper
               ,
            
             and
             generally
             all
             that
             of
             late
             haue
             beene
             burned
             for
             hereticks
             ,
             did
             preach
             truly
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             vpon
             their
             preaching
             he
             grounded
             his
             faith
             ,
             and
             he
             said
             that
             the
             saying
             of
             Saint
             Iohn
             in
             the
             eighteenth
             chapter
             of
             the
             Reuelation
             ,
             
               That
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Saints
               and
               of
               all
               that
               were
               slaine
               vpon
               the
               earth
               was
               found
               in
               the
               Babylonicall
               Church
               ,
            
             is
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             Church
             whereof
             the
             Pope
             is
             head
             :
             where
             upon
             hee
             was
             condemned
             .
          
           
             
               William
               Sparrow
            
             was
             charged
             with
             a
             submission
             made
             the
             year
             before
             vnto
             the
             Bishop
             :
             he
             said
             he
             was
             sorie
             that
             euer
             he
             made
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             the
             worst
             deed
             he
             euer
             did
             :
             and
             being
             charged
             that
             he
             went
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             heard
             Masse
             ;
             he
             confessed
             he
             did
             so
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             with
             a
             troubled
             conscience
             .
             He
             tolde
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             which
             you
             call
             truth
             I
             beleeue
             to
             be
             heresie
             :
             he
             confessed
             that
             since
             his
             submission
             he
             had
             preached
             against
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             against
             auricular
             confession
             ,
             and
             other
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             he
             said
             ,
             If
             euery
             haire
             of
             his
             head
             were
             a
             man
             ,
             hee
             would
             burne
             them
             all
             rather
             then
             goe
             from
             the
             truth
             :
             and
             he
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             Lawes
             and
             the
             Masse
             were
             naught
             and
             abhominable
             ,
             whereupon
             hee
             was
             condemned
             .
          
           
             
               Richard
               Gibson
            
             was
             condemned
             for
             not
             comming
             vnto
             confession
             ,
             and
             for
             not
             receiuing
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Popish
             Masse
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             he
             would
             not
             sweare
             to
             answere
             vnto
             their
             intergatories
             laid
             against
             him
             :
             When
             sentence
             was
             read
             against
             him
             ,
             he
             boldly
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             an
             enemy
             vnto
             them
             all
             in
             his
             minde
             ,
             though
             hee
             had
             kept
             it
             secret
             for
             feare
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             hee
             said
             hee
             was
             blessed
             in
             that
             he
             was
             cursed
             of
             them
             :
             so
             these
             three
             were
             burned
             in
             Smithfield
             ,
             where
             they
             yeelded
             gloriously
             and
             ioyfully
             their
             soules
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Rowth
             Minister
             ,
             and
             Margaret
             Mearing
             .
          
           
             IN
             King
             Edwards
             time
             he
             was
             a
             Preacher
             at
             New-Castle
             ,
             Barwicke
             ,
             and
             Carliel
             .
             In
             Queene
             Maries
             time
             he
             fled
             with
             his
             Wife
             into
             Friseland
             ,
             and
             dwelled
             
             at
             Norden
             ,
             and
             liued
             by
             knitting
             of
             caps
             ,
             h●se●
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             things
             ,
             but
             in
             October
             last
             he
             came
             ouer
             into
             England
             to
             buy
             yarne
             ,
             and
             hearing
             of
             the
             secret
             societie
             of
             the
             congregation
             of
             Gods
             children
             their
             assembled
             ▪
             hee
             ioyned
             himselfe
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             was
             elected
             their
             preacher
             ,
             and
             hee
             taught
             and
             confirmed
             them
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospell
             :
             But
             on
             the
             twelfth
             of
             December
             ,
             hee
             with
             
               Cuthbert
               Simpson
            
             ,
             and
             others
             were
             appr●hended
             at
             the
             Sarisons
             head
             in
             Islington
             :
             where
             the
             congregation
             had
             appointed
             to
             assemble
             themselues
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             heare
             Gods
             word
             :
             they
             were
             brought
             before
             the
             Councell
             ,
             who
             sent
             Rowgh
             to
             Newgate
             ,
             and
             writ
             to
             Boner
             to
             examine
             him
             ,
             and
             proceed
             according
             vnto
             the
             law
             ,
             who
             vpon
             examination
             before
             Bonner
             ,
             confessed
             that
             he
             had
             spoken
             against
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             being
             perswaded
             that
             there
             were
             but
             two
             :
             Baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             :
             and
             that
             hee
             had
             taught
             that
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             ther
             is
             not
             really
             and
             substantially
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             substance
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             remaineth
             without
             transubstantiation
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             thought
             Confession
             to
             a
             Priest
             necessarie
             if
             hee
             had
             offended
             the
             Priest
             ,
             but
             if
             the
             offence
             were
             vnto
             another
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             necessarie
             ,
             but
             the
             reconc●liation
             ought
             to
             bee
             made
             to
             the
             party
             so
             offended
             ,
             hee
             denyed
             La●ine
             seruice
             ,
             and
             allowed
             the
             seruice
             of
             King
             Edwards
             time
             ,
             and
             hee
             commended
             the
             opinion
             of
             
               Thomas
               Cranmer
               ,
               Nicholas
               Ridley
            
             ,
             and
             
               Hugh
               Latimer
            
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             godly
             learned
             men
             .
          
           
             He
             confessed
             he
             had
             béene
             famil●ar
             with
             diuers
             Englishmen
             &
             women
             in
             Frieseland
             ,
             and
             agréed
             with
             them
             in
             opinion
             :
             as
             Maister
             
               Story
               ,
               Thomas
               Yong
               ,
               George
               Roe
               ,
            
             and
             others
             ,
             to
             the
             number
             of
             100.
             persons
             ,
             which
             fl●d
             thither
             for
             Religion
             ,
             vsing
             the
             order
             set
             forth
             in
             King
             Edwards
             time
             .
          
           
             He
             said
             that
             he
             had
             béene
             at
             Rome
             about
             thirty
             daies
             ,
             and
             he
             saw
             no
             good
             there
             ,
             but
             much
             euill
             ,
             amongst
             which
             he
             saw
             one
             great
             abhomination
             ,
             to
             wit
             ;
             the
             Pope
             being
             a
             man
             that
             should
             goe
             vpon
             the
             ground
             ,
             to
             be
             carried
             vpon
             the
             shoul●ers
             of
             foure
             men
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             had
             béene
             God
             and
             no
             man
             :
             also
             a
             Cardinall
             to
             haue
             his
             Harlot
             to
             ride
             openly
             behind
             him
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             a
             Popes
             Bull
             that
             gaue
             expresse
             licence
             to
             haue
             and
             vse
             the
             Stewes
             ,
             and
             keepe
             open
             bawdery
             by
             the
             Popes
             authority
             .
          
           
             And
             he
             confessed
             ,
             that
             since
             his
             last
             comming
             vnto
             England
             ,
             hee
             had
             in
             sundry
             places
             in
             London
             read
             Prayers
             and
             Seruice
             as
             is
             appointed
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Communion
             ,
             and
             had
             willed
             others
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             :
             and
             he
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             hee
             being
             a
             Priest
             might
             lawfully
             marry
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Children
             which
             hee
             had
             by
             his
             Wife
             were
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             he
             vtterly
             detested
             the
             seruice
             then
             vsed
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             shold
             liue
             as
             long
             as
             Methusala
             ,
             he
             would
             neuer
             come
             vnto
             the
             Church
             to
             heare
             the
             abhominable
             Masse
             ,
             and
             other
             seruice
             then
             vsed
             .
             Whereupon
             he
             was
             disgraded
             and
             condemned
             :
             he
             was
             a
             meanes
             to
             saue
             Docror
             Watsons
             life
             then
             Bishop
             of
             Lincolne
             ▪
             when
             he
             preached
             erroneous
             doctrine
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             sixt
             ;
             and
             the
             said
             Watson
             beeing
             with
             Bonner
             at
             the
             examination
             of
             the
             said
             M.
             Rowgh
             ,
             to
             requite
             his
             good
             turne
             in
             sauing
             his
             life
             ,
             said
             there
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             pernicious
             hereticke
             ,
             who
             did
             more
             hurt
             in
             the
             North
             parts
             then
             an
             hundred
             besides
             of
             his
             opinion
             .
          
           
             M.
             Rowgh
             further
             said
             ,
             he
             had
             liued
             thirtie
             years
             ,
             and
             yet
             had
             not
             bowed
             his
             knee
             vnto
             Baall
             :
             and
             he
             affirmed
             that
             he
             had
             beene
             twice
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             there
             hee
             had
             seene
             that
             which
             he
             had
             many
             times
             heard
             of
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             was
             the
             verie
             Antichrist
             :
             for
             he
             saw
             him
             carried
             vpon
             mens
             shoulders
             ,
             and
             the
             false
             named
             Sacrament
             borne
             before
             him
             ,
             yet
             was
             there
             more
             reuerence
             giuen
             vnto
             him
             then
             vnto
             it
             ,
             which
             they
             accounted
             their
             God.
             Then
             Bonner
             rose
             vp
             ,
             making
             as
             though
             ●e
             would
             ha●e
             torne
             his
             garments
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Hast
             thou
             seene
             our
             holy
             father
             ,
             and
             doest
             thou
             blaspheme
             him
             thus
             ?
             and
             flying
             vpon
             him
             hee
             plucked
             off
             a
             piece
             of
             his
             beard
             ,
             and
             after
             made
             speedy
             hast
             to
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             He
             wrote
             this
             Letter
             to
             confirme
             the
             brethren
             the
             same
             day
             that
             hee
             was
             condemned
             :
             The
             comfort
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             make
             you
             able
             to
             giue
             consolation
             to
             others
             
             in
             these
             dangerous
             dayes
             ,
             when
             Sathan
             is
             let
             loose
             to
             the
             triall
             of
             the
             chosen
             to
             sift
             the
             wheate
             from
             the
             Chaffe
             ,
             whosoeuer
             denyeth
             Christ
             ▪
             before
             men
             ,
             hee
             will
             deny
             him
             before
             his
             Father
             and
             the
             Angels
             :
             and
             to
             saue
             the
             life
             corporall
             ,
             is
             to
             lose
             the
             life
             eternall
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             will
             not
             suffer
             with
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             not
             raigne
             with
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             I
             haue
             giuen
             ouer
             the
             flesh
             ,
             with
             the
             fight
             of
             my
             Soule
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             hath
             the
             victory
             .
             The
             flesh
             ere
             it
             bee
             long
             ,
             shall
             leaue
             off
             to
             sinne
             ,
             the
             spirit
             shall
             raigne
             eternally
             :
             I
             haue
             chosen
             death
             to
             confirme
             the
             truth
             which
             I
             haue
             taught
             .
             What
             can
             I
             doe
             more
             ,
             pray
             that
             I
             may
             continue
             vnto
             the
             end
             :
             I
             haue
             in
             all
             my
             assaults
             felt
             the
             present
             ayde
             of
             my
             GOD
             :
             bee
             not
             ashamed
             of
             Christs
             Gospell
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             bonds
             that
             I
             haue
             suffered
             for
             the
             same
             :
             The
             holy
             ones
             haue
             beene
             scaled
             with
             the
             same
             marke
             :
             It
             is
             no
             time
             for
             the
             losse
             of
             one
             man
             ,
             for
             the
             campe
             to
             turne
             back
             ▪
             vp
             with
             mens
             harts
             and
             blow
             downe
             the
             dawbed
             walles
             of
             heresies
             ,
             let
             one
             take
             the
             banner
             ,
             and
             another
             the
             Trumpet
             ,
             and
             I
             meane
             not
             to
             make
             corporall
             resistance
             ,
             but
             pray
             and
             you
             shal
             haue
             Elias
             his
             defence
             ,
             and
             Helizeus
             his
             company
             to
             fight
             for
             you
             ,
             the
             cause
             is
             the
             Lords
             :
             Pray
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             salute
             one
             an
             other
             with
             an
             holy
             kisse
             ,
             the
             peace
             of
             God
             r●st
             with
             you
             all
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           
             
               Margery
               Mearing
            
             said
             that
             the
             Masse
             was
             abhominable
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             GOD
             and
             all
             Christian
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             the
             plaine
             c●p
             of
             fornication
             ,
             and
             the
             whore
             o●
             Babylon
             ;
             and
             shee
             beleeued
             that
             there
             was
             no
             such
             Sacrament
             as
             the
             Sacram●nt
             of
             the
             Altar
             in
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             :
             and
             she
             said
             she
             vtterly
             abhorred
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Religion
             obserued
             in
             the
             same
             Antichrists
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             ●he
             neuer
             meant
             to
             come
             vnto
             the
             Church
             during
             these
             Idolatrous
             dayes
             .
             And
             being
             demaunded
             whether
             shee
             would
             stand
             to
             these
             answers
             ;
             I
             will
             (
             quoth
             shee
             )
             stand
             to
             them
             vnto
             the
             death
             ,
             for
             the
             very
             Angells
             in
             heauen
             doe
             laugh
             you
             to
             scorne
             ,
             to
             se●
             your
             abomination
             that
             you
             vse
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             wherupon
             shee
             was
             condemned
             .
             They
             were
             burned
             both
             together
             in
             Smithfield
             ,
             where
             they
             most
             ioyfully
             and
             willingly
             gaue
             their
             li●es
             for
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Master
             Rowgh
             had
             excommunicated
             this
             
               Margerie
               Mearing
            
             but
             the
             Sonday
             before
             he
             was
             taken
             ,
             yet
             hee
             being
             in
             prison
             in
             the
             Gate-house
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             where
             none
             of
             his
             friends
             could
             come
             vnto
             him
             to
             visit
             him
             ,
             she
             gother
             a
             Basket
             and
             put
             a
             cleane
             Shirt
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             fayning
             her selfe
             to
             be
             his
             sister
             ,
             got
             into
             the
             prison
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             did
             him
             no
             small
             comfort
             :
             then
             shee
             went
             to
             one
             Sergeants
             house
             ,
             who
             betrayed
             Master
             Rowgh
             ,
             and
             asked
             whet
             her
             Iudas
             that
             betrayed
             Christ
             dwelt
             not
             there
             :
             and
             she
             seeing
             Cluny
             come
             vnto
             her
             house
             ,
             she
             went
             home
             ,
             and
             asked
             him
             whom
             he
             sought
             ,
             he
             said
             for
             you
             ,
             you
             must
             go
             with
             me
             :
             she
             said
             ,
             she
             would
             go
             with
             him
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             cast
             her
             into
             prison
             ▪
             and
             the
             wednesday
             after
             she
             was
             burned
             with
             Master
             Rowgh
             .
          
        
         
           
             Cutbert
             Simpson
             ,
             Hugh
             Foxe
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             Deuenish
             .
          
           
             SImpson
             was
             Deacon
             of
             the
             said
             godly
             Congregation
             in
             London
             :
             he
             was
             faithfull
             and
             zealous
             vnto
             Christ
             and
             his
             true
             flocke
             :
             the
             Friday
             at
             night
             before
             M.
             Rough
             the
             Minister
             of
             the
             Congregation
             was
             taken
             ,
             he
             dreamed
             that
             he
             saw
             two
             of
             the
             Gard
             leading
             
               Cutbert
               Simpson
            
             ,
             &
             that
             he
             had
             a
             book
             about
             him
             ,
             wherin
             was
             the
             names
             of
             all
             them
             which
             were
             of
             the
             Congregation
             :
             so
             he
             told
             his
             Wife
             and
             made
             her
             light
             a
             Candle
             ,
             and
             fell
             to
             reading
             ,
             and
             falling
             asleepe
             again
             ,
             he
             dreamed
             the
             like
             dreame
             .
          
           
             Then
             he
             said
             to
             his
             Wife
             ,
             that
             his
             brother
             Cutbert
             was
             gone
             ,
             and
             as
             Maister
             Rough
             was
             ready
             to
             go
             to
             see
             Maister
             Cutbert
             ,
             he
             came
             in
             with
             the
             Booke
             ,
             containing
             the
             names
             and
             accounts
             of
             the
             Congregation
             :
             then
             M.
             Rough
             told
             him
             his
             
             dreame
             ,
             and
             bade
             him
             carrie
             the
             booke
             no
             more
             about
             him
             ,
             so
             he
             left
             the
             booke
             with
             M.
             Rowghs
             wife
             ;
             the
             next
             night
             M.
             Rowgh
             dreamed
             that
             be
             himselfe
             was
             carried
             vnto
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Bishop
             plucked
             off
             his
             beard
             and
             cast
             it
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Now
             I
             may
             say
             I
             haue
             had
             a
             piece
             of
             an
             hereticke
             burned
             in
             my
             house
             ,
             and
             so
             accordingly
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             for
             shortly
             after
             they
             were
             both
             taken
             at
             the
             Saracens
             head
             in
             Islington
             ,
             as
             before
             .
             Here
             followeth
             the
             storie
             of
             his
             sufferings
             vpon
             the
             racke
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             ,
             for
             the
             Congregations
             sake
             ,
             as
             he
             wrote
             it
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             :
          
           
             I
             was
             called
             before
             the
             Constable
             of
             the
             Tower
             and
             the
             Recorder
             of
             London
             ;
             they
             commanded
             me
             to
             tell
             them
             whom
             I
             willed
             to
             come
             to
             the
             English
             seruice
             ,
             I
             answered
             I
             would
             declare
             nothing
             ,
             whereupon
             I
             was
             set
             in
             a
             racke
             of
             Iron
             three
             houres
             ,
             then
             they
             asked
             if
             I
             would
             tell
             them
             ,
             I
             answered
             as
             before
             :
             the
             Sonday
             after
             they
             examined
             me
             againe
             ,
             and
             I
             answered
             them
             as
             before
             :
             then
             they
             bound
             my
             two
             fore-fingers
             together
             ,
             and
             put
             a
             small
             arrow
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             and
             drew
             it
             thorow
             so
             fast
             that
             the
             bloud
             followed
             ,
             and
             the
             arrow
             brake
             ,
             then
             they
             racked
             mee
             twice
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             was
             carried
             vnto
             my
             lodging
             againe
             .
             Ten
             dayes
             after
             the
             Lieutenant
             asked
             me
             if
             I
             would
             not
             confesse
             ,
             I
             answered
             I
             had
             said
             as
             much
             as
             I
             wold
             :
             fiue
             wéeks
             after
             he
             sent
             me
             vnto
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             where
             I
             was
             greatly
             assaulted
             ,
             at
             whose
             handes
             I
             receiued
             the
             Popes
             curse
             for
             bearing
             witnesse
             of
             the
             resurrection
             .
          
           
             Bonner
             in
             his
             Consistorie
             gaue
             this
             testimony
             of
             
               Cutbert
               Sampson
            
             ,
             ye
             ,
             sée
             said
             he
             ,
             what
             a
             personable
             man
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             concerning
             his
             patience
             ,
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             were
             not
             an
             hereticke
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             man
             of
             the
             greatest
             patience
             that
             euer
             came
             before
             me
             ;
             he
             hath
             béene
             thrice
             racked
             in
             one
             day
             in
             the
             Tower
             ,
             and
             in
             my
             house
             hee
             hath
             felt
             some
             sorrow
             ,
             yet
             did
             I
             neuer
             see
             his
             patience
             broken
             .
          
           
             They
             all
             thrée
             answered
             Bonner
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             grounded
             vpon
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             Christ
             being
             the
             head
             corner
             stone
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             Church
             there
             is
             the
             true
             faith
             and
             religion
             of
             Christ
             :
             that
             there
             is
             but
             two
             Sacraments
             ,
             Baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ;
             they
             said
             that
             they
             haue
             and
             will
             speake
             against
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Sea
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             
               Iohn
               Deuenish
            
             said
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             vsed
             ,
             is
             no
             Sacrament
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             These
             thrée
             blessed
             witnesses
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             
               Simpson
               ,
               Fox
            
             and
             Deuenish
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             all
             together
             apprehended
             at
             Islington
             ,
             so
             they
             suffered
             together
             in
             Smithfield
             .
          
        
         
           
             WILLIAM
             NICOLE
             .
          
           
             HEe
             was
             an
             honest
             simple
             poore
             man
             ,
             apprehended
             the
             ninth
             of
             Aprill
             by
             the
             Popes
             Champions
             for
             speaking
             certaine
             words
             against
             the
             cruell
             kingdome
             of
             Antichrist
             :
             he
             was
             butcherly
             burned
             and
             tormented
             at
             Hereford
             west
             in
             Wales
             ,
             where
             he
             ended
             his
             life
             in
             a
             blessed
             estate
             ,
             and
             gloriously
             gaue
             his
             soule
             into
             the
             handes
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           
             Willam
             Seaman
             ,
             Thomas
             Carman
             ,
             and
             Thomas
             Hudson
             .
          
           
             
               WIlliam
               Seaman
            
             was
             a
             husbandman
             dwelling
             in
             Mendlesam
             in
             the
             County
             of
             Suffolk
             :
             he
             was
             taken
             the
             ninteenth
             of
             May
             ,
             by
             one
             
               Robert
               Balden
            
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             whom
             he
             greatly
             trusted
             :
             as
             they
             were
             leading
             him
             by
             night
             to
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               
               Tyrill
            
             ,
             there
             fell
             a
             light
             out
             of
             the
             Element
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             and
             parted
             them
             :
             albeit
             this
             Balden
             was
             then
             in
             his
             best
             age
             ,
             yet
             after
             that
             time
             ●e
             neuer
             enioyed
             good
             day
             ,
             but
             pined
             away
             euen
             vnto
             death
             :
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Tyril
            
             as●ed
             him
             why
             hee
             would
             not
             goe
             vnto
             Masse
             ,
             and
             receiue
             and
             worship
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             He
             said
             it
             was
             an
             Idol
             ,
             and
             therefore
             would
             not
             receiue
             it
             :
             Whervpon
             he
             was
             sent
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Norwich
             ,
             who
             condemned
             him
             :
             He
             had
             a
             wife
             ,
             and
             three
             children
             ,
             who
             because
             shee
             would
             not
             goe
             vnto
             Masse
             ,
             all
             her
             corne
             and
             goods
             were
             taken
             away
             from
             her
             ,
             by
             
               Christopher
               Cole
            
             ,
             being
             Lord
             of
             the
             towne
             of
             Mendlesham
             .
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Carman
            
             was
             apprehended
             for
             pledging
             
               Richard
               Crashford
            
             at
             his
             burning
             :
             he
             was
             brought
             before
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Norwich
             ,
             and
             answered
             no
             lesse
             in
             his
             maisters
             quarrell
             th●n
             th'
             other
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             the
             like
             reward
             .
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Hudson
            
             was
             of
             Aylesham
             in
             Norffolke
             a
             Glouer
             :
             hee
             bore
             so
             good
             will
             vnto
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             sixt
             ,
             that
             when
             hée
             was
             thirty
             yeareo
             old
             ,
             he
             learned
             to
             reade
             ,
             wherein
             he
             so
             greatly
             profited
             ,
             that
             in
             Queene
             Maries
             raigne
             auoiding
             all
             their
             beggerly
             ceremonies
             of
             superstition
             ,
             he
             absented
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             trauelled
             from
             place
             vnto
             place
             ,
             and
             returning
             home
             vnto
             his
             owne
             house
             to
             comfort
             his
             Wife
             and
             Children
             :
             When
             hee
             perceiued
             that
             his
             continuance
             there
             would
             be
             very
             dangerous
             ,
             hee
             and
             his
             wife
             deuised
             to
             make
             him
             a
             place
             in
             his
             Faggots
             to
             hide
             himselfe
             in
             ,
             where
             hee
             remained
             all
             the
             day
             ,
             reading
             and
             praying
             ,
             for
             halfe
             a
             yeare
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             came
             thither
             one
             Berry
             Uicar
             of
             the
             Towne
             ,
             and
             inquired
             of
             his
             Wife
             for
             him
             :
             Shee
             said
             shee
             ●new
             not
             where
             hee
             was
             :
             Then
             hee
             threatned
             to
             burne
             her
             :
             because
             shee
             would
             not
             bewray
             her
             husband
             :
             After
             this
             ,
             Hudson
             waxed
             euery
             day
             more
             zealous
             then
             other
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             often
             resorted
             vnto
             him
             to
             heare
             his
             Sermons
             :
             at
             last
             hee
             walked
             abroad
             for
             certaine
             daies
             into
             the
             towne
             ,
             crying
             out
             against
             the
             Masse
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             trumpery
             :
             at
             the
             length
             one
             
               Iohn
               Crouch
            
             ,
             his
             next
             neighbour
             ,
             went
             with
             speed
             to
             the
             Constables
             to
             certifie
             them
             that
             hee
             was
             at
             home
             ,
             who
             went
             about
             to
             catch
             him
             in
             the
             breake
             of
             the
             day
             .
             Wh●n
             Hudson
             saw
             them
             ,
             hee
             said
             now
             mine
             houre
             is
             come
             :
             welcome
             friends
             :
             you
             bee
             they
             that
             shall
             leade
             mee
             vnto
             life
             euerlasting
             ,
             I
             thanke
             GOD
             therefore
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             inable
             mee
             for
             his
             mercy
             sake
             ;
             Then
             they
             ledde
             him
             vnto
             Berry
             their
             Uicar
             ,
             being
             Commissar●e
             as
             before
             ,
             who
             asked
             him
             where
             hee
             kept
             his
             Church
             ,
             foure
             yeares
             before
             :
             Hee
             answered
             ,
             wheresoeuer
             hee
             was
             there
             was
             the
             Church
             :
             Then
             hee
             asked
             him
             whether
             hee
             beleeued
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             :
             He
             answered
             that
             was
             but
             wormes
             meate
             ,
             my
             beliefe
             is
             in
             Christ
             crucified
             :
             Then
             he
             asked
             him
             whether
             hee
             did
             not
             beléeue
             that
             the
             Masse
             taketh
             away
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             
               Hudson
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               patched
               monster
               ,
               and
               a
               disguised
               puppit
               ,
               more
               longer
               a
               peecing
               then
               euer
               was
               Salomons
               Temple
               :
               Then
               Berry
               seemed
               as
               a
               mad
               man
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               wel
               I
               will
               write
               vnto
               my
               Lord
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               be
               handled
               according
               vnto
               thy
               deserts
               .
            
             
               Oh
               Sir
               said
               Hudson
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Lord
               but
               God
               ,
               though
               there
               bee
               many
               Lords
               and
               Gods
               :
               With
               that
               Berry
               thrust
               him
               back
               with
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               bound
               
                 Richard
                 Clifford
              
               to
               the
               good
               behauiour
               for
               saying
               ,
               I
               pray
               bee
               good
               vnto
               the
               poore
               man
               :
               Then
               the
               said
               Berry
               writ
               vnto
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               sent
               Hudson
               bound
               like
               a
               Theefe
               vnto
               him
               ,
               who
               went
               thither
               with
               ioy
               ,
               and
               singing
               ,
               as
               merry
               as
               euer
               hee
               was
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               condemned
               :
               These
               thrée
               were
               burned
               without
               the
               Bishops
               ga●e
               in
               Norwich
               ,
               in
               a
               place
               called
               Lolords
               pit
               :
               aftor
               they
               had
               made
               their
               prayers
               they
               went
               vnto
               the
               stake
               ,
               and
               standing
               with
               their
               chaines
               about
               them
               .
               
                 Iohn
                 Hudson
              
               being
               troubled
               in
               minde
               ,
               went
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               prayed
               his
               fellowes
               ,
               exhorted
               him
               in
               the
               bowels
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               of
               good
               chéere
               .
               At
               last
               the
               Lord
               ,
               according
               vnto
               his
               old
               mercies
               .
               sent
               him
               comfort
               ,
               and
               then
               rose
               ●e
               with
               great
               ioy
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               new
               changed
               from
               death
               vnto
               life
               :
               and
               said
               now
               ,
               I
               thanke
               God
               ,
               I
               am
               strong
               ,
               and
               passe
               not
               what
               man
               can
               doe
               vnto
               mee
               :
               at
               the
               length
               they
               all
               suffered
               most
               ioyfully
               together
               ,
               to
               the
               terrour
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               the
               comfort
               of
               Gods
               children
               ,
               and
               the
               magnifying
               of
               the
               Lords
               Name
               .
            
             
             
               After
               this
               Berry
               caused
               two
               hundred
               of
               the
               towne
               of
               Cylesham
               to
               creepe
               to
               the
               crosse
               at
               Penticost
               ,
               besides
               other
               punishments
               which
               they
               suffered
               .
            
             
               This
               Betry
               vpon
               a
               time
               strooke
               a
               poore
               man
               of
               his
               parish
               with
               the
               swingell
               of
               a
               ●laile
               ,
               for
               speaking
               words
               that
               hee
               presently
               dyed
               :
               And
               after
               hee
               méeting
               one
               
                 Alice
                 Oxes
              
               ,
               going
               into
               his
               Hall
               (
               hee
               as
               before
               moued
               )
               he
               smote
               her
               with
               his
               fist
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               day
               shee
               was
               found
               dead
               in
               his
               Chamber
               :
               to
               write
               how
               many
               Concubines
               and
               whoores
               hee
               had
               none
               would
               beleeue
               but
               such
               as
               knew
               him
               where
               be
               dwelt
               :
               He
               was
               rich
               ,
               of
               great
               authoritie
               ,
               a
               great
               swearer
               ,
               altogether
               giuen
               vnto
               women
               ,
               and
               persecuting
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               compelling
               men
               vnto
               Idolatry
               ,
               he
               troubled
               sundry
               good
               men
               ,
               burned
               all
               good
               books
               that
               he
               could
               get
               ,
               and
               deuorced
               many
               men
               and
               women
               for
               religion
               .
            
             
               When
               hee
               heard
               Queene
               Mary
               was
               dead
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               triumph
               quailed
               :
               On
               a
               Sunday
               hee
               made
               a
               great
               Feast
               ,
               and
               had
               one
               of
               his
               Concubines
               there
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               was
               in
               his
               Chamber
               from
               dinner
               vntill
               euening
               song
               :
               then
               hee
               went
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               after
               euening
               song
               in
               going
               from
               Church
               homeward
               ,
               hee
               fell
               downe
               dead
               ,
               made
               an
               heauy
               grone
               ,
               and
               neuer
               stirred
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               had
               his
               riches
               so
               consumed
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               poorer
               now
               ,
               then
               when
               they
               had
               his
               goods
               :
               which
               iudgement
               the
               Lord
               executed
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               all
               men
               .
            
             
               At
               that
               time
               D●nning
               the
               cruell
               Chancellor
               of
               Norwich
               died
               in
               Lincolneshire
               ,
               as
               sodainely
               as
               the
               said
               Berry
               died
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ioane
             Seaman
             ,
             Mother
             of
             the
             said
             William
             Seaman
             .
          
           
             SHe
             was
             threescore
             and
             six
             yeares
             old
             :
             She
             was
             persecuted
             from
             her
             house
             by
             the
             said
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Tyrill
            
             ,
             because
             she
             would
             not
             goe
             vnto
             the
             Masse
             ,
             nor
             receiue
             against
             her
             conscience
             :
             sometimes
             shee
             was
             glad
             to
             lye
             in
             the
             bushes
             ,
             Groues
             ,
             and
             Fields
             :
             but
             her
             husband
             beeing
             fourescore
             yeares
             old
             ,
             and
             falling
             sick
             ,
             she
             returned
             vnto
             her
             house
             ,
             to
             shew
             her
             duety
             vnto
             her
             husband
             ,
             vntill
             hee
             dyed
             :
             then
             she
             fell
             sicke
             ,
             and
             died
             :
             and
             one
             Maister
             Simonds
             the
             Commissary
             commanded
             straightly
             that
             she
             should
             not
             be
             bur●ed
             in
             any
             Christian
             buriall
             :
             Wherevpon
             her
             friends
             were
             faine
             to
             bury
             her
             vnder
             a
             mote
             side
             .
          
        
         
           
             Mother
             Benet
             .
          
           
             THis
             old
             woman
             likewise
             was
             persecuted
             from
             Whetherset
             by
             the
             aforesaid
             Mendlesam
             ,
             because
             she
             would
             not
             goe
             vnto
             the
             Masse
             ,
             and
             other
             beggerly
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             returning
             home
             secretly
             vnto
             her
             house
             ,
             shee
             dyed
             most
             ioifully
             :
             but
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Tyrill
            
             ,
             and
             the
             said
             Maister
             Simonds
             Commissionary
             ,
             would
             not
             let
             her
             be
             buried
             in
             the
             Church-yard
             ,
             but
             her
             graue
             was
             made
             by
             the
             high-way
             side
             :
             Her
             husband
             would
             say
             vnto
             her
             ,
             that
             if
             shee
             had
             been
             sparing
             ,
             they
             might
             haue
             been
             worth
             a
             hundred
             markes
             more
             then
             they
             were
             :
             She
             would
             answere
             ,
             O
             man
             be
             content
             ,
             I
             cannot
             barrell
             my
             Butter
             ,
             and
             keepe
             my
             Cheese
             in
             the
             Chamber
             ,
             to
             waite
             a
             great
             price
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             poore
             want
             ,
             and
             so
             displease
             God
             ;
             but
             let
             vs
             be
             rich
             in
             good
             workes
             ,
             so
             shall
             we
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             haue
             all
             good
             things
             giuen
             vs.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             William
             Harris
             ,
             Richard
             Day
             ,
             and
             Christian
             George
             .
          
           
             THe
             twenty
             sixe
             day
             of
             May
             these
             were
             burned
             at
             Colchester
             in
             Essex
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             brought
             vnto
             the
             stake
             ,
             and
             had
             ioyfully
             and
             feruently
             made
             their
             prayers
             ,
             the
             fire
             was
             set
             vnto
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             fire
             they
             triumphantly
             praised
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             same
             
               Christian
               Eagles
            
             Husband
             had
             another
             Wise
             named
             Anne
             ,
             which
             likewise
             suffered
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             with
             the
             aforesaid
             thirteene
             at
             Strat●ord
             the
             Bow
             :
             after
             he
             married
             another
             Wife
             ,
             and
             they
             both
             were
             laid
             in
             prison
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             where
             they
             remained
             vntill
             the
             death
             of
             Queene
             Marie
             ,
             and
             were
             deliuered
             by
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Henry
             Pond
             ,
             Reynald
             Estland
             ,
             Robert
             Southam
             ,
             Mathew
             Richarby
             ,
             Iohn
             Floyd
             ,
             Iohn
             Holiday
             ,
             Roger
             Holand
             .
          
           
             THe
             twenty
             seauen
             of
             Iune
             ,
             these
             with
             others
             ,
             to
             the
             number
             of
             forty
             Men
             and
             Women
             ,
             were
             assembled
             together
             in
             a
             field
             by
             Islington
             at
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             meditating
             vpon
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             at
             length
             the
             Constable
             of
             Islington
             ,
             with
             sixe
             or
             seauen
             others
             came
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             bad
             them
             deliuer
             their
             Bookes
             ,
             and
             bad
             them
             stand
             and
             not
             depart
             :
             then
             they
             were
             carried
             vnto
             Sir
             
               Roger
               Cholmeley
            
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             all
             sauing
             two
             and
             twenty
             escaped
             ,
             which
             were
             sent
             to
             Newgate
             ,
             where
             word
             was
             sent
             to
             them
             by
             Alexander
             the
             Kéeper
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             would
             heare
             Masse
             they
             should
             all
             bee
             deliuered
             :
             seauen
             of
             them
             escaped
             ,
             though
             not
             without
             much
             trouble
             ,
             and
             two
             ,
             to
             wit
             ;
             
               Mathew
               Withers
            
             and
             
               Thomas
               Tyler
            
             died
             ,
             the
             rest
             were
             burned
             ,
             as
             before
             .
          
           
             They
             answered
             that
             they
             were
             not
             at
             Church
             since
             Lattine
             seruice
             was
             deuised
             ,
             becau●e
             it
             was
             against
             the
             Word
             of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             that
             Idolatry
             was
             committed
             in
             créeping
             to
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             because
             the
             Churches
             were
             furnished
             with
             Idols
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             beléeued
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             to
             be
             an
             Idoll
             ,
             and
             because
             the
             Customes
             ,
             Rites
             ,
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Church
             then
             vsed
             ,
             are
             not
             agréeable
             vnto
             Gods
             word
             .
          
           
             They
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             beléeued
             that
             no
             Priest
             had
             power
             to
             remit
             si●s
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             that
             knéele
             vnto
             the
             Sacrament
             and
             worship
             it
             ,
             commit
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             
               Reynald
               Estland
            
             refused
             to
             be
             sworne
             to
             answer
             ,
             alleadging
             that
             to
             end
             a
             strife
             an
             oath
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             but
             to
             begin
             a
             strife
             an
             oath
             is
             not
             lawfull
             :
             thus
             they
             standing
             vnto
             their
             answeres
             ,
             and
             refusing
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             together
             condemned
             .
          
           
             The
             aforesaid
             
               Roger
               Holand
            
             was
             a
             Merchant
             Taylor
             of
             London
             ,
             he
             was
             sometime
             Prentice
             vnto
             one
             Maister
             Kempton
             ,
             at
             the
             Blacke
             Boy
             in
             Watling-stréete
             :
             In
             his
             prentiship
             hee
             was
             a
             Papist
             ,
             and
             very
             licentious
             ,
             and
             hauing
             plaid
             away
             thirty
             pounds
             of
             his
             Maisters
             Money
             ,
             he
             purposed
             to
             haue
             conueyed
             himselfe
             beyond
             Sea
             ,
             but
             a
             religious
             Maid
             in
             the
             house
             vnderstanding
             his
             minde
             ,
             lent
             him
             thirty
             pounds
             to
             saue
             his
             credit
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             premise
             her
             to
             refuse
             all
             leud
             and
             wilde
             company
             ,
             and
             all
             swearing
             and
             ●iba●ory
             talke
             ,
             and
             to
             leaue
             Papistry
             ,
             and
             to
             resort
             euery
             day
             vnto
             the
             Lecture
             of
             Alhollowes
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Sermon
             of
             Paules
             euery
             Sunday
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             away
             all
             his
             Papistry
             Bookes
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             for
             
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             grace
             to
             feare
             and
             breake
             his
             lawes
             ,
             and
             then
             shall
             God
             kéepe
             thée
             ,
             and
             send
             thée
             they
             harts
             desire
             .
          
           
             Halfe
             a
             yeare
             after
             God
             wrote
             such
             a
             changing
             in
             this
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             become
             an
             earnest
             professor
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             detested
             all
             Papistry
             and
             euill
             company
             :
             then
             he
             repayred
             vnto
             Lancashire
             vnto
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             brought
             diuers
             good
             Bookes
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             bestowed
             them
             vpon
             his
             friends
             ,
             so
             that
             his
             father
             and
             others
             began
             to
             ●ast
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             to
             detest
             the
             Masse
             ,
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             superstition
             :
             and
             his
             father
             giuing
             him
             a
             stocke
             of
             Money
             ,
             he
             maried
             the
             aforesaid
             Maid
             ,
             called
             Elizabeth
             ,
             and
             hauing
             a
             childe
             by
             her
             in
             the
             first
             yeare
             of
             Quéen
             Mary
             ,
             he
             caused
             Maister
             Rose
             to
             baptise
             his
             Child
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             being
             ●one
             into
             the
             Country
             to
             conuey
             away
             the
             Child
             ,
             that
             the
             Papists
             should
             not
             haue
             it
             in
             their
             annointing
             hands
             :
             hee
             was
             bewrayed
             ,
             and
             Bonner
             caused
             his
             goods
             to
             be
             seased
             vpon
             ,
             and
             vsed
             his
             wife
             most
             cruelly
             :
             after
             this
             he
             remained
             closely
             in
             the
             Citty
             ,
             vntill
             he
             was
             taken
             as
             before
             .
          
           
             When
             hee
             came
             before
             Bonner
             ,
             who
             was
             acquainted
             with
             his
             friends
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             friends
             sake
             and
             his
             ,
             he
             perswaded
             him
             what
             he
             could
             to
             Papistry
             ,
             and
             a
             Kinsman
             of
             his
             standing
             by
             ,
             said
             ;
             I
             thanke
             your
             good
             Lordship
             ,
             your
             Honor
             meaneth
             good
             vnto
             my
             Cozen
             ,
             I
             pray
             God
             he
             haue
             grace
             to
             follow
             your
             councell
             .
          
           
             
               Holand
               .
            
             
               Sir
               ,
               you
               craue
               of
               God
               you
               cannot
               tell
               what
               ,
               I
               beseech
               God
               to
               open
               your
               eye●
               to
               sée
               the
               light
               of
               his
               word
               .
            
             
               Then
               the
               Bishop
               and
               others
               perswaded
               him
               to
               submit
               himselfe
               vnto
               my
               Lord
               ,
               before
               he
               were
               entred
               into
               the
               Booke
               of
               contempt
               ,
            
          
           
             
               Holand
               .
            
             
               I
               neuer
               meant
               but
               to
               submit
               my selfe
               vnto
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               as
               I
               learne
               of
               Saint
               Paul
               in
               the
               13.
               to
               the
               Romaines
               .
            
          
           
             
               Chedsey
               .
            
             
               I
               sée
               you
               are
               not
               an
               Anabaptist
               .
            
          
           
             
               Holand
               .
            
             
               The
               Papists
               and
               the
               Anabaptists
               agrée
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               not
               to
               submit
               themselues
               vnto
               any
               other
               Prince
               or
               Magistrate
               ,
               then
               those
               that
               must
               first
               bee
               sworne
               to
               maintaine
               them
               and
               their
               doings
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bonner
               .
            
             
               I
               perceiue
               you
               will
               not
               be
               rul'd
               by
               any
               good
               councell
               ,
               for
               any
               thing
               that
               either
               I
               or
               your
               friends
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               can
               say
               .
            
          
           
             
               Holand
               .
            
             
               I
               may
               say
               vnto
               you
               my
               Lord
               ,
               as
               Saint
               Paul
               said
               vnto
               Foelix
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               vnknowne
               vnto
               my
               Maister
               ,
               vnto
               whom
               I
               was
               Prentise
               ,
               that
               I
               was
               of
               your
               blind
               Religion
               ,
               vntill
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               King
               Edwa●ds
               raigne
               ,
               hauing
               that
               liberty
               vnder
               your
               auriculer
               confession
               ,
               that
               I
               made
               no
               conscience
               to
               sinne
               ,
               but
               trusted
               in
               the
               Priests
               absolution
               ,
               and
               hee
               for
               money
               did
               some
               pennance
               for
               me
               ;
               which
               after
               I
               had
               giuen
               ,
               I
               cared
               no
               more
               what
               offence
               I
               had
               done
               ,
               no
               more
               the
               Priest
               cared
               after
               he
               had
               got
               my
               money
               ,
               whether
               hee
               fasted
               with
               Bread
               and
               Water
               for
               me
               or
               no
               :
               so
               I
               accounted
               Letchery
               ,
               swearing
               ,
               and
               other
               vices
               ,
               no
               offtence
               of
               danger
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               I
               could
               for
               my
               Money
               haue
               them
               absolued
               ,
               I
               so
               frailty
               obserued●y
               our
               Rules
               of
               Religion
               ,
               that
               I
               would
               haue
               Ashes
               vppon
               Ashwednesday
               ,
               though
               I
               had
               vsed
               neuer
               so
               much
               wickednesse
               at
               night
               ,
               and
               albeit
               I
               could
               not
               of
               conscience
               eate
               flesh
               vpon
               Friday
               ,
               yet
               in
               swearing
               ,
               drinking
               ,
               or
               dicing
               all
               night
               long
               ,
               I
               made
               no
               conscience
               at
               al.
               Thus
               was
               I
               brought
               vp
               ,
               and
               continued
               vntill
               now
               of
               late
               ,
               that
               God
               of
               his
               Grace
               by
               the
               light
               of
               his
               word
               called
               me
               vnto
               repentance
               of
               my
               former
               Idolatry
               and
               wicked
               life
               :
               for
               in
               Lanchishire
               their
               blindnesse
               and
               whoredome
               is
               much
               more
               ,
               then
               may
               with
               chast
               eares
               be
               heard
               ,
               yet
               these
               my
               friends
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               cléere
               in
               these
               notable
               crinics
               ,
               thinke
               the
               Priest
               with
               his
               Masses
               can
               saue
               them
               ,
               though
               they
               blaspheme
               God
               ,
               and
               kéepe
               Contubines
               besides
               their
               Wiues
               as
               long
               as
               they
               liue
               ;
               yea
               ,
               I
               know
               some
               Priests
               very
               deuout
               ,
               yet
               they
               haue
               sixe
               or
               seuen
               Children
               ,
               by
               foure
               or
               fiue
               seuerall
               women
               .
               Now
               M.
               Doctor
               to
               your
               antiquity
               ,
               vnity
               ,
               and
               vniuersality
               (
               for
               these
               ,
               Doctor
               Chedsie
               alledged
               as
               notes
               of
               their
               Religion
               .
               The
               antiquity
               of
               our
               Church
               is
               not
               from
               Pope
               Nicholas
               and
               Pope
               Ioane
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               time
               that
               God
               said
               vnto
               
                 Adam
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 seede
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
                 should
                 breake
                 the
                 Serpents
                 head
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               vnto
               faithfull
               Noah
               ,
               to
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaack
              
               ,
               and
               Iacob
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               was
               promised
               ,
               that
               their
               seed
               should
               multiply
               as
               the
               Stars
               in
               the
               sky
               ,
               and
               so
               vnto
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Daniell
              
               ,
               and
               
               all
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               that
               were
               from
               the
               beginning
               vnto
               the
               birth
               of
               Christ
               ,
               all
               that
               beleeued
               these
               promises
               were
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               though
               the
               number
               of
               them
               were
               oft-times
               but
               small
               ,
               as
               in
               Elias
               his
               dayes
               ,
               when
               he
               thought
               that
               there
               was
               none
               but
               he
               that
               had
               not
               bowed
               their
               knées
               vnto
               Baal
               ,
               when
               God
               had
               reserued
               seuen
               thousand
               that
               neuer
               bowed
               their
               knées
               vnto
               that
               Idoll
               ,
               as
               I
               trust
               there
               be
               seuen
               hundred
               thousand
               that
               haue
               not
               bowed
               their
               knees
               vnto
               that
               Idoll
               your
               Masse
               ,
               and
               your
               God
               Maozim
               ,
               which
               you
               vphold
               with
               your
               bloudie
               crueltie
               ,
               daily
               persecuting
               Elias
               and
               the
               seruants
               of
               God
               ,
               forcing
               them
               in
               their
               chambers
               and
               in
               the
               fields
               to
               pray
               vnto
               God
               that
               his
               word
               may
               be
               once
               againe
               preached
               amongst
               vs
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               would
               shorten
               these
               Idolatrous
               and
               bloudy
               dayes
               :
               moreouer
               ,
               our
               Church
               haue
               beene
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Euangelists
               ,
               the
               Martyrs
               and
               Confessors
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               haue
               at
               all
               times
               beene
               persecuted
               for
               the
               true
               testimony
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               for
               the
               vpholding
               of
               your
               Church
               and
               Religion
               ,
               what
               antiquity
               can
               you
               shew
               ?
               yea
               the
               Masse
               ,
               that
               Idoll
               and
               chiefe
               pillar
               of
               your
               Religion
               ,
               is
               not
               yet
               foure
               hundred
               yeares
               olde
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               your
               Masses
               are
               yonger
               ,
               as
               that
               Masse
               of
               S.
               
                 Thomas
                 Becket
              
               the
               Traytor
               ,
               wherein
               you
               pray
               that
               you
               may
               be
               saued
               by
               the
               bloud
               of
               S.
               
                 Thomas
                 Becket
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Laiety
               is
               neuer
               the
               better
               for
               your
               La●ine
               Seruice
               :
               he
               that
               vnderstands
               Latine
               can
               vnderstand
               but
               few
               words
               ;
               the
               Priests
               doe
               so
               champe
               them
               and
               chaw
               them
               ,
               and
               poste
               so
               fast
               that
               they
               vuderstand
               not
               themselues
               :
               and
               the
               people
               when
               they
               should
               pray
               with
               the
               Priest
               ,
               they
               are
               set
               to
               their
               Beades
               to
               pray
               to
               our
               Ladies
               Psalter
               ,
               so
               craf●y
               is
               Sathan
               to
               deuise
               these
               dreames
               which
               you
               defend
               ,
               with
               faggot
               and
               fire
               to
               quench
               the
               light
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               as
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 lantorne
                 vnto
                 our
                 feete
                 ,
              
               and
               wherein
               should
               a
               yong
               man
               direct
               his
               wayes
               but
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               you
               will
               hide
               it
               from
               vs
               in
               a
               tongue
               vnknowne
               :
               Saint
               Paul
               had
               rather
               haue
               fiue
               words
               spoken
               with
               vnderstanding
               ,
               then
               ten
               thousand
               in
               an
               vnknowne
               tongue
               ,
               yet
               you
               will
               haue
               your
               Latine
               seruice
               ,
               and
               praying
               in
               a
               strange
               tongue
               to
               be
               of
               such
               antiquitie
               .
            
             
               Touching
               vniuersalitie
               :
               the
               Greek
               Church
               and
               a
               good
               part
               of
               Christendome
               besides
               ,
               neuer
               receiued
               your
               seruice
               in
               an
               vnknowne
               tongue
               :
               nor
               your
               transubstan●iation
               ,
               nor
               your
               receiuing
               all
               alone
               ,
               nor
               your
               Purgatorie
               ,
               nor
               Images
               ,
            
             
               The
               vnitie
               in
               your
               Church
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               treason
               ,
               murther
               ,
               poysoning
               ,
               one
               another
               :
               Idolatry
               ,
               superstition
               ,
               wickednes
               :
               What
               vnitie
               was
               in
               your
               church
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               three
               Popes
               at
               once
               .
               Where
               was
               your
               head
               of
               vnity
               ,
               when
               you
               had
               a
               woman
               Pope
               .
            
          
           
             
               Boner
               
            
             
               said
               ,
               these
               they
               words
               are
               very
               blasphemous
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               meanes
               of
               thy
               friends
               th●n
               hast
               been
               suffered
               to
               speake
               and
               art
               ouer
               malapert
               to
               teach
               any
               here
               ,
               therefore
               Keeper
               take
               him
               away
               :
               afterward
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               said
               that
               the
               Masse
               ,
               transubstantiation
               ,
               and
               the
               worshipping
               of
               the
               Sac●●ment
               ,
               is
               méere
               impiety
               and
               horrible
               Idolatry
               ,
               he
               was
               condemned
               :
               he
               prophessed
               before
               Bonner
               and
               all
               the
               people
               that
               were
               there
               ,
               that
               after
               this
               day
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               shall
               there
               not
               bee
               any
               put
               to
               the
               tryall
               by
               the
               fire
               and
               faggot
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               day
               there
               was
               neuer
               none
               that
               suffered
               in
               Smithfield
               for
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               God
               be
               thanked
               for
               it
               :
               These
               seauen
               were
               burned
               at
               Smithfield
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Robert
             Miles
             ,
             Stephen
             Cotten
             ,
             Robert
             Dynes
             ,
             Stephen
             White
             ,
             Iohn
             Slade
             ,
             William
             Pickes
             or
             Pikars
             .
          
           
             THe
             foureteenth
             of
             Iuly
             these
             sixe
             were
             taken
             at
             Islington
             ,
             with
             the
             other
             seauen
             as
             before
             ,
             and
             were
             burned
             at
             Brainford
             :
             the
             Articles
             that
             were
             ministred
             
             vnto
             them
             were
             the
             same
             that
             were
             ministred
             vnto
             the
             other
             seauen
             ,
             and
             their
             answers
             the
             same
             in
             effect
             as
             the
             others
             were
             .
             When
             they
             were
             brought
             vnto
             the
             stake
             they
             addressed
             themselues
             ,
             and
             ioyfully
             went
             vnto
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             ye●lded
             their
             soules
             ,
             bodies
             ,
             and
             liues
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             omnipot●nt
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           
             RICHARD
             YEOMAN
             .
          
           
             HEe
             was
             the
             Curate
             of
             Doctor
             Taylor
             before
             mentioned
             :
             he
             was
             a
             godly
             and
             deuout
             old
             man
             ,
             being
             of
             the
             age
             of
             thréescore
             and
             ten
             years
             ,
             and
             had
             many
             years
             dwelt
             in
             Hadlie
             ;
             with
             him
             Doctor
             Taylor
             left
             his
             cure
             at
             his
             departure
             ,
             but
             as
             soone
             as
             M.
             Newall
             had
             gotten
             the
             Benefice
             be
             droue
             away
             good
             M.
             Yeoman
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             said
             ,
             and
             set
             in
             a
             Popish
             Curate
             to
             maintaine
             the
             Romish
             Religion
             ;
             then
             wandred
             he
             long
             time
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             exhorting
             al
             men
             to
             stand
             faithfully
             vnto
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             themselues
             vnto
             prayer
             ,
             with
             patience
             to
             beare
             the
             crosse
             laid
             vpon
             them
             for
             their
             triall
             ,
             and
             with
             boldnesse
             to
             confesse
             the
             truth
             before
             the
             aduersaries
             ,
             and
             with
             vndoubted
             hope
             to
             wait
             for
             the
             crowne
             of
             eternall
             felicitie
             :
             and
             perceiuing
             his
             aduersaries
             to
             lie
             in
             wait
             for
             him
             ,
             he
             got
             a
             Pedlers
             packe
             ,
             and
             trauelled
             from
             village
             to
             village
             ,
             selling
             such
             things
             ,
             and
             thereby
             got
             somewhat
             to
             sustaine
             himselfe
             ,
             his
             wife
             and
             children
             .
          
           
             At
             last
             M.
             Moyle
             a
             Iustice
             of
             Kent
             took
             him
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             in
             the
             stocks
             a
             day
             and
             a
             night
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             had
             nothing
             against
             him
             ,
             he
             discharged
             him
             ,
             so
             he
             came
             vnto
             Hadley
             ,
             and
             tarried
             secretly
             a
             yeare
             with
             his
             wife
             and
             children
             ,
             spending
             the
             time
             in
             prayer
             and
             reading
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             carding
             of
             wooll
             ,
             which
             his
             wife
             did
             spin
             ;
             his
             wife
             also
             did
             begge
             bread
             and
             meat
             for
             her selfe
             and
             her
             children
             :
             thus
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             sustained
             hunger
             and
             miserie
             ,
             whilest
             the
             Prophets
             of
             Baall
             lined
             in
             iollitie
             ,
             and
             were
             costly
             pampered
             at
             Iesabels
             table
             :
             at
             last
             Parson
             Newall
             perceiuing
             this
             ,
             came
             with
             the
             officers
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             broke
             open
             fiue
             doors
             vpon
             Yeoman
             ,
             whom
             he
             found
             in
             bed
             with
             his
             wife
             and
             children
             :
             then
             he
             said
             he
             thought
             he
             should
             finde
             a
             knaue
             and
             a
             whore
             together
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             haue
             pluckt
             off
             the
             clothes
             ,
             but
             that
             Yeoman
             held
             them
             fast
             ,
             and
             bade
             his
             wife
             arise
             and
             put
             on
             her
             clothes
             :
             then
             he
             said
             ,
             Nay
             parson
             ,
             no
             whoore
             ,
             but
             a
             man
             and
             his
             wife
             ,
             according
             to
             Gods
             ordinance
             ,
             and
             blessed
             be
             God
             ,
             for
             lawfull
             matrimony
             ,
             and
             I
             defie
             the
             Pope
             and
             all
             his
             popery
             :
             then
             they
             led
             him
             vnto
             the
             Cage
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             in
             the
             stocks
             vntill
             it
             was
             day
             .
             There
             was
             then
             in
             the
             Cage
             an
             old
             man
             ,
             named
             
               Iohn
               Dale
            
             ,
             who
             had
             sitten
             there
             thrée
             or
             foure
             dayes
             for
             saying
             vnto
             Parson
             Newall
             and
             his
             Curat
             ,
             Miserable
             and
             blinde
             guids
             ,
             will
             you
             euer
             be
             blinde
             leaders
             of
             the
             blinds
             ,
             will
             you
             neuer
             amend
             ,
             will
             you
             neuer
             sée
             the
             truth
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             will
             neither
             Gods
             threats
             nor
             promises
             enter
             into
             your
             hearts
             ,
             will
             not
             the
             bloud
             of
             Martyrs
             nothing
             mollifie
             your
             stony
             stomacks
             ?
             O
             indurate
             ,
             hard
             hearted
             ,
             peruerse
             and
             crooked
             generation
             ,
             O
             damnable
             sort
             ,
             to
             whom
             nothing
             can
             do
             good
             .
          
           
             The
             said
             parson
             Newall
             caused
             them
             both
             to
             be
             carried
             vnto
             Bury
             Gaole
             ,
             being
             pinioned
             and
             bound
             like
             théeues
             ,
             and
             their
             legges
             tyed
             vnder
             the
             horse
             bellies
             ;
             where
             they
             were
             ●yed
             in
             Irons
             :
             and
             because
             they
             continually
             rebuked
             Popery
             they
             were
             throwne
             into
             the
             lowest
             dungeon
             ,
             where
             
               Iohn
               Dale
            
             died
             in
             prison
             ,
             whose
             bodie
             was
             buried
             in
             the
             fields
             .
             He
             was
             a
             Weauer
             by
             his
             occupation
             .
             Then
             
               Richard
               Yeoman
            
             was
             remoued
             to
             Norwich
             prison
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             straitly
             kept
             :
             hée
             boldly
             professed
             himselfe
             to
             be
             of
             the
             faith
             and
             religion
             that
             was
             set
             forth
             by
             King
             Edward
             the
             sixt
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             he
             would
             in
             no
             wise
             vary
             .
             Being
             required
             to
             submit
             himselfe
             to
             the
             holy
             Father
             the
             Pope
             ,
             I
             defie
             him
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             and
             all
             his
             detestable
             abominations
             ;
             I
             will
             in
             no
             wise
             haue
             to
             do
             with
             him
             ,
             or
             with
             any
             thing
             that
             appertaineth
             vnto
             him
             .
             The
             chiefe
             articles
             obiected
             against
             him
             were
             his
             marriage
             and
             the
             masse
             sacrifies
             ,
             wherfore
             when
             he
             continued
             stedfast
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             truth
             :
             he
             was
             condemned
             ,
             &
             not
             only
             burned
             ,
             but
             cruelly
             tormented
             in
             the
             fire
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             IOHN
             ALCOCK
             .
          
           
             THis
             Iohn
             was
             a
             Shereman
             ,
             which
             came
             vnto
             the
             aforesaid
             Hadley
             to
             seek
             worke
             :
             after
             Doctor
             Tayler
             was
             martyred
             ,
             and
             
               Richard
               Yeoman
            
             was
             taken
             ,
             he
             vsed
             to
             reade
             the
             Seruice
             in
             English
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Hadley
             ,
             as
             is
             touched
             before
             :
             at
             the
             length
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             not
             moue
             his
             Cap
             ,
             nor
             shew
             reuerence
             when
             Parson
             Newall
             went
             of
             procession
             :
             when
             Newall
             was
             almost
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             runne
             backe
             againe
             and
             caught
             him
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             him
             vnto
             the
             Constable
             ,
             saying
             ;
             hee
             is
             an
             Hereticke
             and
             a
             Traytor
             ,
             and
             dispised
             the
             Quéenes
             proceedings
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             commaund
             you
             in
             the
             Quéenes
             Name
             ,
             to
             haue
             him
             vnto
             the
             stocks
             :
             when
             he
             was
             brought
             vnto
             the
             Parson
             ,
             he
             asked
             him
             ▪
             Fellow
             ,
             What
             saist
             thou
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ?
             I
             say
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             as
             ye
             vse
             the
             matter
             ,
             you
             make
             it
             a
             shamefull
             Idoll
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             false
             Idolatrous
             Priests
             euery
             one
             of
             you
             :
             then
             the
             Parson
             committed
             him
             to
             Ward
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             day
             rode
             vp
             to
             London
             ,
             and
             caried
             the
             said
             Alcocke
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             after
             he
             had
             long
             beene
             imprisoned
             in
             Newgate
             ,
             after
             many
             examinations
             and
             troubles
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             not
             aske
             forgiuenesse
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             be
             reconciled
             vnto
             the
             Romish
             Religion
             ,
             he
             was
             cast
             into
             the
             lower
             Dungeon
             ,
             where
             he
             died
             :
             His
             body
             was
             buried
             in
             a
             Dunghill
             .
          
        
         
           
             THOMAS
             BENBRIDGE
             .
          
           
             VPon
             the
             twenty
             nine
             of
             Iuly
             he
             was
             apprehended
             for
             an
             Aduersary
             of
             the
             Romish
             Religion
             ,
             and
             was
             examined
             before
             Doctor
             White
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             where
             he
             sustained
             sundry
             conflicts
             for
             the
             truth
             :
             The
             points
             of
             Religion
             that
             he
             stood
             vpon
             were
             these
             :
          
           
             That
             Baptisme
             is
             not
             administred
             at
             this
             present
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             English
             tongue
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             not
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             that
             he
             knoweth
             not
             whether
             Confirmation
             bee
             a
             Sacrament
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             whether
             the
             Bishop
             giueth
             Grace
             or
             not
             ;
             that
             sinnes
             bee
             not
             forgiuen
             by
             absolution
             pronounced
             of
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             for
             a
             man
             to
             confesse
             all
             his
             sinnes
             vnto
             a
             Priest
             :
             that
             he
             beleeued
             that
             the
             Bishops
             bee
             not
             the
             Successors
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             bee
             not
             called
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             nor
             haue
             not
             that
             Grace
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Pope
             but
             the
             Deuill
             that
             is
             supreme
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             which
             you
             speake
             of
             ;
             that
             he
             will
             not
             beleeue
             touching
             Purgatorie
             as
             their
             Church
             doth
             ;
             that
             Matrimony
             is
             no
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             a
             sacred
             order
             in
             signe
             of
             an
             holy
             thing
             ;
             that
             
               Martine
               Luther
            
             died
             a
             good
             Christian
             ,
             whose
             doctrine
             and
             life
             he
             did
             allow
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             was
             condemned
             .
             He
             came
             vnto
             the
             stake
             very
             rich
             in
             apparell
             ,
             when
             the
             fire
             was
             kindled
             ,
             first
             it
             tooke
             away
             a
             peece
             of
             his
             Beard
             ,
             whereat
             he
             nothing
             shranke
             ,
             then
             it
             tooke
             his
             legges
             ,
             and
             his
             stockings
             being
             Leather
             made
             the
             fire
             to
             pierce
             the
             sharper
             ,
             and
             the
             intollerable
             heate
             made
             him
             cry
             I
             recent
             ,
             and
             suddenly
             thrust
             the
             fire
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             hauing
             two
             or
             three
             of
             his
             Friends
             by
             ,
             they
             helped
             to
             take
             the
             fire
             from
             him
             :
             and
             the
             Sheriffe
             being
             Sir
             
               Richard
               Pecksall
            
             ,
             of
             his
             owne
             authority
             tooke
             him
             from
             the
             stake
             ,
             and
             sent
             him
             to
             Prison
             againe
             :
             wherefore
             the
             Sheriffe
             was
             sent
             vnto
             the
             Fleete
             ,
             and
             his
             friends
             that
             helped
             him
             to
             prison
             .
             Before
             he
             was
             taken
             from
             the
             stake
             ,
             Doctor
             Seaton
             made
             him
             to
             subscribe
             to
             certaine
             Articles
             touching
             the
             Pope
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             trash
             ;
             but
             being
             in
             prison
             ,
             he
             wrote
             a
             Letter
             vnto
             Doctor
             Seaton
             ,
             and
             recanted
             those
             words
             that
             he
             spake
             at
             the
             stake
             vnto
             which
             he
             had
             subscribed
             :
             whereupon
             the
             same
             day
             seanight
             he
             was
             burned
             ,
             where
             the
             vile
             Tormentors
             did
             rather
             broile
             him
             ,
             then
             burne
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Iohn
             Cooke
             Sawyer
             ,
             Robert
             Milles
             alias
             Plumer
             ,
             Sheareman
             ,
             Alexander
             Lane
             a
             VVheelewrite
             ,
             Iames
             Ashly
             a
             Bacheler
             .
          
           
             IN
             August
             these
             were
             burned
             at
             S.
             Edmundsbury
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Norwich
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               Edward
               Walgraue
            
             .
          
           
             Sir
             Edward
             said
             vnto
             Cooke
             ,
             why
             come
             you
             not
             to
             Church
             ?
          
           
             
               Cook.
               
            
             
               Because
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Altar
               is
               an
               abhominable
               Idol
               :
               and
               (
               sai●
               he
               )
               the
               vengeance
               of
               God
               will
               come
               vpon
               all
               them
               which
               do
               maintaine
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sir
               Edward
               .
            
             
               O
               thou
               ranke
               Traytor
               ,
               if
               I
               had
               as
               good
               a
               Commission
               to
               cut
               out
               thy
               ●ongue
               as
               to
               heare
               thee
               ,
               thou
               shouldst
               be
               sure
               to
               haue
               it
               cut
               out
               :
               then
               hée
               commaunded
               the
               Constable
               to
               haue
               him
               away
               ,
               saying
               ,
               hee
               was
               both
               a
               Traytor
               and
               a
               Rebell
               :
               Then
               he
               ●sked
               
                 Robert
                 Milles
              
               why
               he
               would
               not
               goe
               vnto
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Miles
               .
            
             
               Because
               I
               will
               follow
               no
               false
               Gods
               :
               then
               
                 Alexander
                 Lane
              
               was
               asked
               why
               he
               would
               not
               come
               to
               Church
               ,
               he
               said
               ;
               his
               conscience
               would
               not
               serue
               him
               so
               to
               doe
               .
               After
               the
               like
               manner
               they
               passed
               also
               with
               
                 Iames
                 Ashly
              
               ;
               so
               the
               next
               day
               they
               appeared
               and
               had
               their
               condemnations
               ,
               and
               were
               burned
               as
               before
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Alexander
             Gouch
             ,
             and
             Allice
             Driuer
             .
          
           
             GOuch
             was
             a
             Weauer
             of
             Shreaden
             Co●erlits
             at
             Woodbridge
             in
             Suffolk
             ,
             and
             burned
             at
             Uxford
             :
             The
             Woman
             was
             Driuers
             Wife
             of
             Grosborough
             :
             One
             Maister
             Moone
             a
             Iustice
             searching
             for
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             compelled
             to
             hide
             them
             in
             a
             Hay-ricke
             ,
             but
             by
             gaging
             thereof
             with
             Pickforks
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             they
             found
             them
             ,
             and
             sent
             them
             to
             Mel●on
             Iayle
             :
             from
             thence
             they
             were
             carryed
             to
             Bury
             vnto
             the
             Assizes
             ,
             and
             being
             examined
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             they
             did
             boldly
             confesse
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             defying
             the
             Pope
             and
             all
             his
             Papisticall
             trash
             .
             And
             Driuers
             Wife
             likened
             Quéene
             Mary
             vnto
             Iezabell
             :
             Whereupon
             Sir
             
               Clement
               Higham
            
             Chiefe
             Iudge
             ,
             adiudged
             her
             eares
             to
             be
             immediatly
             cut
             off
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             ,
             and
             shee
             ioyfully
             yéelded
             her selfe
             vnto
             the
             punishment
             ,
             and
             thought
             her selfe
             happy
             that
             shee
             was
             counted
             worthy
             to
             suffer
             for
             Christ
             :
             then
             they
             were
             sent
             again
             vnto
             Melton
             Iayle
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             examined
             ,
             as
             followeth
             :
          
           
             When
             Driuers
             Wife
             came
             before
             Doctor
             Spencer
             to
             be
             examined
             ,
             shee
             smiled
             :
             then
             he
             said
             ;
             Why
             Woman
             dost
             thou
             laugh
             vs
             to
             scorne
             :
             shee
             said
             ;
             Shee
             might
             well
             enough
             to
             sée
             what
             fooles
             you
             be
             .
             Then
             he
             said
             ,
             Woman
             ,
             what
             saist
             thou
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             not
             beleeue
             that
             it
             is
             very
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             after
             the
             consecration
             .
          
           
             
               Dri.
               
            
             
               I
               neuer
               heard
               nor
               read
               of
               any
               such
               Sacrament
               in
               all
               the
               Scripture
               :
               I
               will
               grant
               you
               a
               Sacrament
               called
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
               I
               pray
               you
               tell
               me
               what
               a
               Sacraments
               is
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Spens
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               Signe
               :
               and
               Doctor
               Gascoyne
               confirmed
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               a
               signe
               of
               an
               holy
               thing
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dri.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               Signe
               indéede
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               cannot
               be
               the
               thing
               signified
               also
               .
            
          
           
             
               Gascoyne
               .
            
             
               Doe
               you
               not
               beleeue
               the
               omnipotence
               of
               GOD
               ?
               Shee
               answered
               ▪
               Yes
               ,
               Then
               said
               he
               ;
               Christ
               said
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               
                 Take
                 ,
                 eate
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 ,
                 ergo
              
               it
               was
               his
               body
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               able
               to
               performe
               that
               which
               hee
               spake
               ,
               and
               God
               vseth
               not
               to
               lye
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dry.
               
            
             
               Was
               it
               not
               Bread
               which
               he
               gaue
               them
               ?
               he
               said
               ,
               no
               ,
               it
               was
               his
               body
               ;
               then
               (
               quoth
               she
               )
               it
               was
               his
               body
               they
               did
               eate
               ouer
               night
               ,
               what
               body
               was
               it
               then
               that
               
               was
               crucified
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               when
               his
               Disciples
               had
               eate
               him
               vp
               ouer
               night
               ,
               except
               he
               had
               two
               bodies
               ,
               as
               by
               your
               Argument
               he
               had
               .
               Such
               a
               Doctor
               ,
               such
               Doctrine
               ,
               be
               you
               not
               ashamed
               to
               teach
               the
               people
               that
               Christ
               had
               two
               bodies
               .
               In
               the
               12.
               of
               Luke
               he
               tooke
               bread
               and
               brake
               it
               ,
               and
               gaue
               it
               to
               his
               disciples
               ,
               saying
               ;
               
                 Take
                 ,
                 &c.
                 do
                 this
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 me
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 
                 Doe
                 this
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 you
                 shall
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 shew
                 the
                 Lords
                 death
                 vntill
                 he
                 come
                 .
              
               Then
               Gascoyne
               held
               his
               peace
               ,
               and
               the
               Chancellor
               commanded
               the
               Iayler
               to
               take
               her
               away
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dri.
               
            
             
               Now
               you
               be
               not
               able
               to
               resist
               the
               truth
               ,
               you
               command
               me
               to
               prison
               ,
               the
               Lord
               shall
               iudge
               our
               cause
               ,
               vnto
               him
               I
               leaue
               it
               .
               I
               wis
               this
               geare
               will
               go
               for
               no
               paiment
               :
               the
               next
               day
               she
               came
               before
               them
               again
               ,
               and
               their
               Arguments
               were
               vnto
               the
               same
               effect
               ,
               wherefore
               she
               was
               condemned
               ,
               so
               went
               she
               to
               prison
               againe
               ,
               as
               ioyfull
               as
               the
               Bird
               of
               day
               ,
               praysing
               and
               glorifying
               the
               name
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Alexander
                 Gouch
              
               was
               condemned
               ,
               for
               that
               his
               beléefe
               was
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               ascended
               into
               heauen
               ,
               and
               there
               remaineth
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Sacrament
               was
               the
               remembrance
               of
               his
               death
               ;
               and
               for
               refusing
               the
               Masse
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope
               to
               be
               supreame
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               were
               both
               burned
               at
               Ipswich
               :
               They
               ended
               their
               liues
               with
               earnest
               zeale
               ,
               nothing
               fearing
               to
               speake
               their
               consciences
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               commaunded
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Dowell
              
               Sheriffe
               would
               not
               suffer
               them
               to
               make
               an
               end
               of
               their
               praiers
               :
               then
               Gouch
               said
               ,
               take
               héede
               M.
               Sheriffe
               ,
               if
               ye
               forbid
               prayers
               ,
               the
               vegeance
               of
               God
               hangeth
               ouer
               your
               heads
               :
               when
               the
               Iron
               chaine
               was
               put
               about
               
                 Allice
                 Driuers
              
               necke
               ,
               O
               (
               said
               she
               )
               here
               is
               a
               goodly
               Neckercher
               ,
               blessed
               be
               God
               for
               it
               .
               Diuers
               shooke
               them
               by
               the
               hands
               ,
               the
               Sheriffe
               bad
               lay
               hands
               on
               them
               ,
               with
               that
               a
               great
               number
               ranne
               vnto
               the
               stake
               ,
               he
               seeing
               that
               ,
               let
               them
               all
               alone
               .
            
             
               One
               Bate
               a
               Barber
               was
               a
               busie
               deer
               against
               them
               ,
               who
               being
               in
               a
               fréeze
               gown
               sold
               it
               ,
               saying
               ;
               it
               stunk
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               with
               other
               foule
               words
               ,
               within
               thrée
               or
               foure
               weeks
               after
               ,
               he
               died
               miserably
               in
               Ipswich
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Phillip
             Humphrey
             ,
             Iohn
             Dauid
             ,
             and
             Henry
             Dauid
             his
             Brother
             .
          
           
             THese
             were
             burned
             at
             Bury
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             moneth
             that
             Quéene
             Mary
             died
             ,
             Sir
             
               Clement
               Highama
            
             ,
             bout
             a
             fortnight
             before
             the
             Quéene
             died
             ,
             did
             sue
             out
             a
             writ
             for
             the
             burning
             of
             these
             three
             godly
             and
             blessed
             Martyrs
             ,
             though
             the
             Queene
             was
             then
             knowne
             to
             be
             past
             remedy
             of
             her
             sicknesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             Good-wife
             Prest
             .
          
           
             SHe
             was
             the
             wife
             of
             one
             Prest
             ,
             dwelling
             not
             far
             from
             Launceston
             in
             Erecester
             D●oces
             .
             She
             told
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             she
             would
             rather
             die
             then
             worship
             that
             foule
             Idoll
             ,
             which
             with
             your
             Masse
             you
             make
             a
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               Will
               you
               say
               that
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Altar
               is
               a
               foule
               Idoll
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Woman
               .
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               there
               was
               neuer
               such
               an
               Idoll
               as
               your
               Sacrament
               is
               made
               of
               your
               Priests
               ,
               and
               commanded
               to
               be
               worshipped
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               where
               Christ
               did
               command
               it
               to
               be
               eaten
               and
               drunken
               ,
               in
               remembrance
               of
               his
               Passion
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               Dost
               thou
               not
               see
               that
               Christ
               said
               ouer
               the
               Bread
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
              
               ,
               and
               ouer
               the
               Cup
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 blood
              
               :
               she
               said
               ,
               but
               hee
               meant
               not
               carnally
               ,
               but
               sacramentally
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               giue
               me
               leaue
               ,
               I
               will
               declare
               the
               reason
               why
               I
               will
               not
               worship
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               Mary
               say
               on
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               it
               will
               be
               good
               geare
               .
            
          
           
             
               Woman
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               demaund
               of
               you
               whether
               you
               can
               deny
               the
               Créede
               ,
               which
               saith
               ,
               that
               Christ
               perpetuallie
               sitteth
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               both
               Bodie
               and
               Soule
               ,
               vntill
               he
               come
               againe
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               so
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Earth
               in
               a
               péece
               of
               bread
               :
               If
               he
               doe
               not
               dwell
               in
               Temples
               made
               with
               handes
               ,
               but
               in
               Heauen
               ,
               what
               shall
               we
               séeke
               him
               héere
               ?
               If
               he
               did
               offer
               vp
               his
               body
               once
               for
               all
               ,
               why
               make
               you
               a
               new
               offering
               ?
               If
               with
               once
               offering
               hee
               made
               all
               perfect
               ,
               why
               doe
               you
               with
               a
               false
               offering
               make
               all
               vnperfect
               ?
               If
               he
               be
               to
               be
               worshipped
               in
               Spirit
               and
               Truth
               ,
               why
               doe
               you
               worshippe
               a
               péece
               of
               Bread
               :
               If
               he
               be
               eaten
               and
               drunken
               in
               Faith
               and
               Truth
               :
               If
               his
               Flesh
               be
               not
               profitable
               amongst
               vs
               ,
               why
               doe
               you
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               profitable
               both
               for
               Body
               and
               Soule
               :
               rather
               then
               I
               would
               doe
               as
               you
               doe
               ,
               I
               will
               liue
               no
               longer
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bish.
               
            
             
               I
               promise
               you
               ,
               you
               are
               a
               holy
               Protestant
               ,
               a
               foolish
               woman
               ,
               who
               wil
               wast
               his
               breath
               vpon
               thée
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               thou
               art
               :
               but
               how
               chanceth
               it
               that
               you
               went
               from
               your
               husband
               ,
               and
               run
               about
               the
               Country
               like
               a
               Fugitiue
               .
            
          
           
             
               Woman
               .
            
             
               My
               Husband
               and
               my
               Children
               did
               persecute
               me
               ,
               for
               when
               I
               would
               haue
               him
               to
               leaue
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               worship
               god
               in
               heauen
               ,
               hee
               would
               not
               heare
               me
               ,
               but
               he
               with
               his
               Children
               rebuked
               and
               troubled
               me
               :
               so
               I
               went
               from
               him
               ,
               because
               I
               would
               be
               no
               partaker
               with
               him
               and
               his
               of
               that
               foule
               Idoll
               the
               Masse
               ,
               God
               giue
               me
               grace
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               true
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               What
               dost
               thou
               meane
               by
               the
               true
               Church
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Wom.
               
            
             
               Not
               your
               Popish
               Church
               ,
               full
               of
               Idols
               and
               abhominations
               ,
               
                 but
                 where
                 three
                 or
                 foure
                 are
                 gathered
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               some
               perswaded
               the
               Bishop
               that
               she
               was
               out
               of
               her
               wits
               ,
               therefore
               they
               consulted
               that
               she
               should
               goe
               at
               large
               ;
               so
               the
               Kéeper
               of
               the
               Bishops
               prison
               had
               her
               home
               vnto
               his
               house
               ,
               where
               she
               fell
               to
               spinning
               &
               carding
               ,
               and
               did
               al
               o●her
               worke
               besides
               as
               his
               seruant
               ,
               and
               went
               whether
               she
               list
               .
               Diuers
               had
               a
               delight
               to
               talke
               with
               her
               ,
               and
               euer
               she
               would
               talke
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               which
               of
               all
               things
               they
               could
               least
               abide
               .
            
          
           
             Then
             diuers
             Priests
             perswaded
             her
             to
             leaue
             her
             wicked
             opinion
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             but
             she
             answered
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             nothing
             but
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             &
             that
             they
             might
             be
             ashamed
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             péece
             of
             bread
             should
             be
             turned
             by
             a
             man
             into
             the
             naturall
             body
             of
             Christ
             ;
             which
             bread
             doth
             sennew
             ,
             and
             Mice
             oftentimes
             do
             eate
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             doth
             mould
             ,
             and
             is
             burned
             ,
             Gods
             owne
             body
             will
             not
             be
             so
             handled
             or
             kept
             in
             prison
             or
             Boxes
             :
             let
             it
             be
             your
             GOD
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             mine
             ,
             for
             my
             Sauiour
             sitteth
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             doth
             pray
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             it
             the
             very
             body
             of
             Christ
             and
             to
             worship
             it
             ,
             is
             foolish
             and
             deuillish
             deceit
             .
          
           
             Then
             an
             old
             Frier
             as●ed
             her
             what
             she
             said
             of
             the
             holy
             Pope
             ,
             I
             say
             (
             quoth
             she
             )
             he
             is
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             the
             Deuill
             ,
             then
             they
             all
             laughed
             ;
             ●ay
             said
             she
             ,
             you
             had
             more
             néed
             to
             weep
             then
             laugh
             ,
             in
             that
             you
             are
             Chaplaines
             vnto
             that
             wh●re
             of
             Babylon
             :
             I
             defie
             him
             and
             all
             his
             falshood
             :
             you
             damne
             soules
             ,
             when
             you
             teach
             the
             people
             to
             worship
             Idolls
             ,
             and
             to
             worship
             a
             false
             God
             of
             your
             owne
             making
             ,
             of
             a
             peece
             of
             Bread
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             Gods
             Uicar
             ,
             and
             can
             forgiue
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Purgatory
             ,
             when
             Gods
             Sonne
             hath
             by
             his
             Passion
             purged
             all
             ,
             and
             say
             you
             make
             God
             and
             sacrifice
             him
             ,
             when
             Christs
             body
             was
             a
             Sacrifice
             once
             for
             all
             :
             you
             teach
             the
             people
             to
             number
             their
             sinnes
             in
             your
             eares
             ,
             and
             say
             they
             bee
             damned
             ●f
             they
             doe
             not
             confesse
             all
             ,
             when
             GOD
             saith
             ,
             
               Who
               can
               number
               his
               sinnes
            
             ?
             You
             promise
             them
             Trentalls
             and
             Dirges
             ,
             and
             Masses
             for
             Soules
             ,
             and
             sell
             your
             prayers
             for
             Money
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             buy
             pardons
             ,
             and
             trust
             in
             such
             foolish
             inu●ntions
             :
             you
             teach
             vs
             to
             pray
             vpon
             Beads
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             vnto
             Saints
             ;
             you
             make
             Holy
             bread
             and
             holy
             water
             to
             fray
             Deuils
             ,
             and
             you
             do
             make
             a
             thousand
             moe
             abhominations
             ,
             yet
             you
             say
             you
             came
             to
             saue
             my
             soule
             ;
             no
             ,
             no
             ,
             one
             hath
             saued
             me
             ,
             farewell
             with
             your
             saluation
             .
          
           
             In
             Saint
             Peters
             Church
             shee
             beheld
             a
             cunning
             Duch-man
             how
             he
             made
             new
             Noses
             ,
             to
             certaine
             Images
             which
             were
             disfigured
             in
             King
             EDVVARDS
             time
             ,
             What
             a
             mad
             man
             art
             thou
             (
             said
             she
             )
             to
             make
             new
             noses
             ,
             which
             within
             a
             
             few
             daies
             shall
             all
             loose
             their
             heads
             :
             thou
             &
             thine
             Images
             are
             acccursed
             :
             hee
             called
             her
             whore
             ,
             nay
             said
             the
             thine
             Images
             are
             whoores
             ,
             and
             thou
             art
             a
             whoore-hunter
             :
             For
             God
             saith
             ,
             
               you
               goe
               a
               whoring
               after
               strange
               Gods
               :
            
             Then
             she
             was
             clapped
             fast
             ,
             and
             after
             had
             no
             liberty
             ,
             and
             not
             long
             after
             she
             was
             condemned
             :
             Then
             she
             said
             ,
             I
             thanke
             God
             this
             day
             I
             haue
             found
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             long
             sought
             ,
             and
             being
             then
             exhorted
             to
             recant
             :
             she
             said
             I
             will
             neuer
             lose
             eternall
             life
             ,
             for
             this
             short
             life
             :
             I
             will
             not
             turne
             from
             my
             heauenly
             husband
             ,
             to
             my
             earthly
             husband
             ,
             from
             the
             fellowship
             of
             Angels
             ,
             to
             mortall
             Children
             ,
             God
             is
             my
             Father
             ,
             God
             is
             my
             Mother
             ,
             God
             is
             my
             Sister
             ,
             my
             Brother
             ,
             my
             Kinsman
             ,
             God
             is
             my
             Friend
             ,
             most
             faithfull
             :
             shee
             was
             burned
             at
             Execester
             .
          
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Sharpe
             ,
             Thomas
             Hall
             ,
             Thomas
             Benion
             .
          
           
             THese
             were
             burned
             in
             the
             towne
             of
             Bristow
             ,
             for
             saying
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             was
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             abhominable
             Idol
             that
             euer
             was
             :
             and
             
               Thomas
               Benion
            
             denied
             fiue
             of
             their
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             affirmed
             two
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             :
             they
             died
             godly
             ,
             constantly
             and
             patiently
             .
          
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Corneford
             of
             Wortham
             ,
             Christopher
             Browne
             of
             Maidstone
             ,
             Iohn
             Herst
             of
             Ashford
             ,
             Alice
             Snoth
             ,
             Katherine
             Knight
             ,
             alias
             Tinley
             .
          
           
             THese
             were
             the
             last
             that
             suffered
             in
             Quéen
             Maries
             raigne
             :
             They
             were
             burned
             at
             Canterbury
             ,
             but
             six
             daies
             before
             the
             death
             of
             Queene
             Mary
             :
             The
             Arch-deacon
             of
             Canterbury
             being
             at
             London
             ,
             and
             vnderstanding
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             Quéene
             ,
             made
             post-hast
             home
             to
             dispatch
             these
             .
          
           
             They
             were
             condemned
             for
             not
             beleeuing
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             receiued
             ,
             and
             for
             confessing
             that
             an
             euill
             man
             doth
             not
             receiue
             Christs
             body
             :
             and
             that
             it
             is
             Idolatry
             to
             créepe
             to
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             should
             not
             pray
             vnto
             our
             Lady
             and
             other
             Saints
             :
             when
             there
             sentence
             should
             be●
             read
             against
             them
             ,
             
               Iohn
               Cornefield
            
             excommunicated
             the
             Papists
             in
             these
             words
             as
             follow
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             most
             mighty
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             power
             of
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             authority
             of
             his
             holy
             Cathothick
             and
             Apostolick
             Church
             :
             wee
             doe
             giue
             here
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Sathan
             to
             bee
             destroyed
             ,
             the
             bodies
             of
             all
             those
             blasphemers
             and
             hereticks
             ,
             that
             do●
             maintaine
             any
             error
             against
             his
             most
             holy
             word
             ,
             or
             doe
             condemne
             his
             most
             holy
             truth
             for
             heresie
             ,
             to
             the
             maint●nance
             of
             any
             false
             Church
             ,
             or
             fained
             religion
             ,
             so
             that
             by
             this
             thy
             iust
             Iudgement
             ,
             O
             most
             mighty
             God
             ,
             against
             thy
             Aduersaries
             ,
             thy
             true
             religion
             may
             be
             knowne
             ,
             to
             thy
             great
             glory
             ,
             and
             our
             comfort
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             edifying
             of
             all
             our
             Nation
             ,
             good
             Lord
             ,
             so
             be
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             procéeded
             ,
             as
             it
             seemed
             ,
             from
             an
             inward
             faith
             ,
             and
             harty
             zeale
             to
             Gods
             truth
             ,
             and
             it
             tooke
             such
             effect
             against
             the
             enemies
             ,
             that
             within
             six
             daies
             Queene
             Mary
             died
             ,
             and
             all
             tyranny
             with
             her
             .
          
           
             These
             godly
             Martyrs
             ,
             in
             their
             prayers
             which
             they
             made
             at
             their
             martyrdom
             ,
             desired
             God
             that
             their
             bloud
             might
             be
             the
             last
             that
             should
             be
             shed
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             was
             .
          
           
             
               Katherine
               Tinley
            
             ,
             was
             the
             mother
             of
             one
             
               Robert
               Tinley
            
             ,
             dwelling
             in
             Maidestone
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Story
             of
             Nicholas
             Burton
             ,
             Marchant
             of
             London
             dwelling
             in
             little
             S.
             Bartholomew
             .
          
           
             THe
             fift
             of
             Nouember
             ,
             he
             being
             in
             the
             Citie
             of
             Cadix
             ,
             in
             the
             parts
             of
             A●do●azia
             in
             Spaine
             about
             his
             marchandize
             ,
             there
             came
             one
             of
             the
             inquisition
             vnto
             his
             lodging
             ,
             who
             fained
             to
             h●ue
             a
             Letter
             to
             deliuer
             vnto
             his
             hands
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             vnto
             him
             ,
             he
             inuented
             another
             lye
             ;
             and
             said
             that
             he
             would
             take
             lading
             vnto
             London
             in
             his
             ships
             ,
             delaying
             the
             time
             vntill
             the
             Alquisyell
             or
             Sergeants
             of
             the
             inqui●ition
             might
             apprehend
             them
             ,
             and
             seeking
             to
             know
             his
             ships
             that
             they
             might
             attache
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             arrested
             him
             ,
             he
             boldly
             asked
             them
             what
             cause
             they
             had
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             answere
             them
             :
             They
             carried
             him
             vnto
             a
             filthy
             common
             prison
             of
             the
             towne
             of
             Cadix
             ,
             where
             he
             remained
             in
             Irons
             amongst
             theeues
             thirteene
             daies
             :
             all
             which
             time
             he
             instructed
             the
             poore
             prisoners
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             reclaimed
             sundry
             of
             them
             from
             superstitions
             to
             embrace
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             being
             known
             they
             conuayed
             him
             thence
             vnto
             the
             Citie
             of
             Siuill
             ,
             into
             a
             more
             cruell
             prison
             called
             Triane
             ,
             where
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             inquisition
             proceeded
             against
             him
             secretly
             ,
             that
             neuer
             after
             he
             could
             be
             suffered
             to
             speake
             or
             write
             vnto
             any
             of
             his
             Nation
             :
             And
             the
             twentith
             day
             of
             December
             ,
             they
             brought
             him
             with
             a
             great
             number
             of
             other
             prisoners
             into
             the
             Citie
             of
             Siuil
             ,
             into
             a
             place
             where
             the
             Inquisi●ion
             sate
             in
             Iudgement
             :
             they
             put
             on
             him
             a
             Canuas
             coat
             ,
             wheron
             was
             painted
             in
             diuers
             parts
             the
             figure
             of
             a
             huge
             Diuell
             tormenting
             a
             soule
             in
             fire
             ,
             and
             on
             his
             head
             a
             long
             cap
             of
             the
             same
             worke
             :
             his
             tongue
             was
             forced
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             with
             a
             clouen
             sticke
             fastened
             vpon
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             vtter
             his
             Faith
             and
             conscience
             vnto
             the
             people
             :
             and
             so
             he
             was
             set
             with
             an
             other
             Englishman
             of
             Southampton
             ,
             and
             diuers
             others
             condemned
             for
             Religion
             ,
             as
             well
             Frenchmen
             ,
             as
             Spaniards
             ,
             vpon
             a
             Scaffold
             ouer
             against
             the
             inquisition
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             condemned
             ,
             and
             they
             most
             cruelly
             burned
             him
             for
             his
             most
             constant
             Faith
             :
             Hee
             shewed
             such
             a
             cheerefull
             countenance
             ,
             patience
             and
             gladnes
             in
             the
             flames
             of
             fire
             ,
             that
             the
             tormentors
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Diuell
             had
             his
             soule
             ,
             before
             he
             came
             vnto
             the
             fire
             :
             there
             suffer●d
             with
             him
             another
             Englishman
             ,
             and
             thirteene
             more
             ;
             One
             a
             Nun
             ,
             another
             a
             Frier
             constant
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Baker
             ,
             and
             William
             Burgate
             .
          
           
             THey
             were
             both
             Englishmen
             ,
             and
             apprehended
             the
             second
             of
             Nouember
             ,
             at
             Cales
             in
             Spaine
             ,
             and
             were
             burned
             at
             Siuill
             .
          
        
         
           
             Marke
             Burges
             ,
             and
             William
             Hooker
             .
          
           
             THey
             were
             both
             Englishmen
             :
             Burges
             was
             Maister
             of
             a
             Ship
             called
             the
             Minion
             .
             He
             was
             burned
             at
             Lysborne
             in
             Portugall
             .
             Hooker
             was
             about
             sixteene
             yeares
             old
             ,
             and
             was
             stoned
             vnto
             death
             of
             certaine
             yong
             men
             in
             the
             Citie
             of
             Siuill
             for
             the
             confession
             of
             his
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Franciscus
               Euzenas
            
             wrote
             to
             
               Philip
               Melancton
            
             ,
             as
             followeth
             .
             In
             Sant
             Lucar
             in
             Spaine
             dwelt
             a
             Brabander
             ,
             called
             Rochus
             ,
             a
             maker
             of
             Images
             :
             Hee
             liked
             not
             his
             science
             ,
             because
             he
             maintained
             Idolatry
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             ●aine
             to
             vse
             it
             for
             maintenance
             
             for
             excellent
             workmanship
             he
             was
             commended
             of
             all
             men
             .
             Upon
             a
             time
             he
             had
             framed
             the
             Image
             of
             our
             Lady
             in
             wood
             ,
             with
             singular
             dexteritie
             ,
             setting
             it
             out
             to
             be
             sold
             :
             One
             of
             the
             Inquisitors
             offered
             money
             for
             it
             :
             He
             answered
             ,
             he
             had
             rather
             breake
             it
             ,
             then
             to
             sell
             it
             at
             his
             price
             :
             Hee
             bid
             him
             breake
             it
             if
             he
             dare
             .
             At
             which
             word
             he
             flung
             a
             toole
             at
             the
             Image
             ,
             and
             blemished
             the
             face
             thereof
             :
             By
             and
             by
             he
             was
             carried
             away
             vnto
             prison
             :
             May
             I
             not
             said
             he
             make
             and
             marre
             mine
             owne
             worke
             ,
             as
             I
             thinke
             good
             :
             perhaps
             I
             did
             not
             well
             like
             the
             countenance
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             did
             intend
             to
             make
             it
             better
             vnto
             my
             minde
             :
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             within
             three
             daies
             he
             was
             carried
             vnto
             the
             stake
             and
             burned
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             an
             heretick
             against
             the
             blessed
             Lady
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             Treatise
             and
             names
             of
             them
             who
             by
             reason
             of
             persecution
             ,
             we●●
             forced
             to
             forsake
             their
             houses
             and
             goods
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Quéene
             Mary
             .
             I
             haue
             omitted
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Reader
             that
             is
             desirous
             to
             reade
             them
             ,
             may
             repaire
             to
             the
             booke
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             I
             haue
             omitted
             the
             Treatise
             ,
             concerning
             such
             as
             were
             scourged
             and
             whipped
             by
             the
             Papists
             ,
             in
             the
             true
             cause
             of
             Christs
             Gospell
             ,
             because
             all
             the
             Stories
             of
             them
             be
             elsewhere
             in
             the
             Booke
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             touching
             the
             story
             of
             such
             as
             by
             the
             prouidence
             of
             God
             ,
             haue
             been
             preserued
             from
             danger
             in
             the
             time
             of
             persecution
             :
             I
             referre
             the
             Reader
             to
             the
             booke
             at
             large
             .
          
        
         
           
             THE
             ACTS
             THAT
             HAPPENED
             in
             the
             flourishing
             Raigne
             of
             Queene
             ELIZABETH
             .
          
           
             HAUING
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Almightie
             God
             truely
             displayed
             the
             cruell
             practises
             of
             Queene
             Maries
             Raigne
             :
             now
             orderly
             comming
             to
             the
             flourishing
             and
             long
             wished
             for
             Raigne
             of
             the
             most
             vertuous
             ,
             and
             religious
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             ,
             who
             can
             number
             the
             singular
             ornaments
             and
             noble
             graces
             ,
             giuen
             of
             God
             vnto
             this
             so
             princely
             a
             Lady
             ,
             and
             puisant
             Princesse
             :
             the
             mildnes
             of
             her
             Nature
             ,
             the
             clemencie
             of
             her
             Royall
             estate
             ,
             the
             peaceablenes
             of
             her
             Raigne
             :
             who
             a
             Uirgine
             so
             mildely
             ruled
             her
             subiects
             ,
             kept
             all
             things
             in
             order
             ,
             quieted
             forraine
             Nations
             ,
             recouered
             townes
             ,
             inlarged
             her
             Kingdome
             ,
             nourisheth
             and
             reconcileth
             amitie
             ,
             vniteth
             hearts
             ,
             and
             loue
             with
             forraine
             enemies
             ,
             helpeth
             neighbours
             ,
             reformed
             Religion
             ,
             quenched
             persecution
             :
             Shee
             was
             feared
             with
             loue
             ,
             and
             loued
             with
             feare
             :
             how
             can
             we
             but
             giue
             vertue
             her
             commendations
             ,
             which
             in
             all
             persons
             as
             Plato
             saith
             ,
             stirreth
             vp
             great
             loue
             ,
             but
             especially
             in
             a
             Prince
             ▪
             and
             what
             cause
             haue
             all
             wee
             Englishmen
             to
             render
             most
             ample
             thankes
             to
             the
             mercifulnes
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             granted
             ,
             conserued
             ,
             and
             aduanced
             vnto
             the
             Seate
             Regall
             of
             this
             Realme
             :
             so
             good
             godly
             and
             vertuous
             a
             Queene
             :
             such
             a
             chosen
             instrument
             of
             his
             clemencie
             ,
             through
             whom
             wee
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             amends
             ,
             and
             recompence
             now
             vnto
             England
             ,
             for
             the
             cruell
             dayes
             that
             were
             before
             ,
             for
             as
             then
             moderation
             had
             no
             place
             ,
             
             but
             all
             was
             ruled
             by
             rigour
             :
             Contrary
             now
             clemencie
             hath
             all
             the
             operation
             ,
             as
             then
             was
             no
             end
             of
             butcherly
             killing
             :
             now
             is
             no
             b●ginning
             of
             spilling
             any
             drop
             of
             bloud
             :
             She
             came
             in
             like
             a
             mother
             ,
             not
             like
             a
             st●pdame
             ,
             like
             a
             Lambe
             ,
             not
             li●e
             a
             Lyon.
             
          
           
             First
             i●
             begin
             with
             her
             princely
             birth
             be●ing
             borne
             at
             Greenewich
             ,
             Ann●
             1534.
             of
             the
             victorious
             Prince
             King
             Henry
             the
             eight
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Noble
             and
             most
             vertuous
             Lady
             Queene
             Anne
             her
             mother
             ▪
             She●
             was
             Christened
             in
             the
             Gray-Friers
             Church
             of
             Greenewich
             ,
             hauing
             vnto
             her
             Godfather
             
               Thomas
               Cranmer
            
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             :
             after
             shee
             was
             committed
             vnto
             godly
             Tutors
             ,
             vnder
             whose
             institution
             ,
             her
             Grace
             did
             so
             greatly
             increase
             in
             vertue
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             of
             learning
             ,
             so
             that
             she
             vnderstood
             all
             tongues
             ,
             and
             spake
             all
             languages
             :
             she
             was
             well
             learned
             in
             the
             liberall
             arts
             and
             sciences
             ,
             and
             her
             noble
             brest
             was
             gernished
             ,
             with
             all
             vertue
             ,
             councell
             and
             wisedome
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             her
             Councell
             could
             goe
             beyond
             her
             maiestie
             :
             it
             is
             wonderfull
             in
             euery
             mans
             conscience
             ,
             to
             behold
             in
             that
             age
             ,
             that
             s●xe
             ,
             in
             such
             state
             and
             fortune
             ,
             in
             so
             great
             occasions
             ,
             so
             many
             entisements
             ,
             in
             all
             these
             to
             refaine
             so
             sober
             conuersation
             ,
             so
             temperate
             condition
             ,
             such
             mildnes
             of
             manners
             ,
             such
             humblenesse
             of
             stomack
             ,
             such
             clemencie
             in
             forgiuing
             ,
             such
             trauelling
             in
             studie
             .
             Tully
             saith
             ,
             a
             good
             man
             in
             other
             places
             is
             no
             matter
             ,
             but
             in
             Asia
             to
             keepe
             a
             sober
             ,
             and
             temperate
             life
             ,
             that
             is
             indéed
             a
             matter
             praise
             worthy
             :
             But
             shee
             in
             th●
             middest
             of
             Asia
             ,
             did
             so
             much
             degenerate
             from
             all
             Asia
             ,
             as
             hath
             not
             lightly
             been
             in
             Europa
             .
          
           
             Her
             first
             schoolemaister
             ,
             reported
             of
             her
             to
             a
             friend
             of
             his
             ,
             that
             he
             learned
             euery
             day
             more
             of
             her
             ,
             then
             she
             of
             him
             ,
             which
             hee
             expounded
             thus
             :
             I
             teach
             her
             words
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             and
             she
             teacheth
             me
             things
             :
             I
             teach
             her
             tongue
             to
             speake
             ,
             and
             her
             modest
             and
             maidenly
             life
             teacheth
             me
             to
             doe
             ,
             for
             I
             think
             she
             is
             the
             best
             disposed
             of
             any
             in
             Europe
             ,
             and
             an
             Italian
             that
             was
             her
             teacher
             ,
             said
             he
             found
             in
             her
             t●o
             qualities
             ,
             which
             are
             neuer
             lightly
             y●ke-fellowes
             in
             one
             woman
             ,
             which
             are
             a
             singular
             wit
             ,
             and
             a
             maruellous
             meeke
             stomack
             .
          
           
             But
             none
             of
             her
             princely
             qualities
             are
             more
             worthy
             of
             commendations
             ,
             th●●
             her
             Christian
             patience
             ,
             shewed
             in
             her
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             her
             incredible
             clemencie
             declared
             towards
             her
             enemies
             :
             for
             though
             she
             was
             such
             a
             high
             Princes
             ,
             and
             a
             Kings
             Daughter
             and
             a
             Queenes
             Sis●er
             ,
             and
             heyre
             apparant
             vnto
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             could
             she
             not
             escape
             without
             the
             ●rosse
             :
             Yea
             her
             troubles
             were
             far
             aboue
             the
             condition
             of
             a
             Kings
             Daughter
             :
             for
             there
             was
             no
             more
             behinds
             to
             make
             a
             very
             Iphigenia
             of
             her
             ,
             but
             her
             offring
             vp
             vpon
             the
             Altar
             of
             the
             Scaffold
             ,
          
           
             It
             was
             no
             small
             iniury
             that
             shee
             suffered
             in
             the
             Lord
             Protectors
             dayes
             by
             certaine
             venemous
             vipers
             :
             And
             after
             the
             death
             of
             King
             Edward
             ,
             the
             Councell
             sought
             to
             defeate
             both
             her
             and
             her
             Sister
             from
             the
             naturall
             inheritance
             and
             right
             of
             the
             Crowne
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             Queene
             Mary
             ,
             into
             what
             trouble
             of
             minde
             ,
             and
             feare
             of
             death
             was
             she
             brought
             vnto
             .
             First
             with
             ●ands
             of
             ha●nished
             men
             to
             bee
             fetched
             vp
             as
             a
             great
             Traytor
             ,
             and
             clapped
             into
             the
             Tower
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             t●ssed
             from
             thence
             from
             prison
             to
             prison
             ,
             from
             post
             to
             piller
             :
             at
             length
             also
             she
             was
             prisoner
             i●
             her
             owne
             house
             ,
             garded
             with
             a
             sort
             of
             cut-throates
             ,
             which
             euer
             gaped
             for
             the
             spoil●
             of
             her
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             Quéene
             Maries
             Raigne
             ,
             the
             Lady
             Elizabeth
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Courtenay
             were
             charged
             with
             false
             suspition
             of
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Wiats
            
             rising
             ,
             and
             the
             Lady
             Elizabeth
             being
             at
             her
             house
             at
             Ashredge
             ,
             Quéene
             Mary
             sent
             her
             two
             Lords
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Williams
            
             ,
             afterward
             Lord
             Tame
             ,
             with
             their
             retinue
             and
             troupes
             of
             horsemen
             ,
             to
             the
             number
             of
             two
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             ,
             who
             found
             her
             sore
             sick
             in
             her
             bed
             and
             very
             feeble
             and
             weake
             of
             body
             :
             and
             at
             ten
             of
             the
             clock
             at
             night
             they
             rushed
             into
             her
             Chamber
             without
             leaue
             :
             whereat
             her
             Grace
             beeing
             not
             a
             little
             amazed
             ,
             She
             said
             ,
             my
             Lords
             is
             your
             hast
             such
             that
             it
             might
             not
             haue
             pleased
             you
             to
             haue
             come
             to
             morrow
             in
             the
             morning
             :
             They
             answered
             ,
             that
             they
             came
             from
             the
             Queene
             for
             her
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             must
             be
             at
             London
             the
             seuenth
             day
             of
             
             that
             month
             :
             she
             answered
             ,
             that
             no
             Creature
             was
             more
             glad
             then
             shee
             to
             come
             vnto
             her
             Maiesty
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             was
             sorry
             she
             was
             not
             able
             to
             goe
             with
             them
             ;
             they
             answered
             ,
             That
             their
             Commission
             was
             such
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             needs
             bring
             you
             with
             v●●liue
             or
             dead
             .
             In
             conclusion
             ,
             they
             willed
             her
             to
             prepare
             against
             the
             morning
             at
             nine
             of
             the
             clocke
             to
             goe
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             next
             day
             morrow
             at
             the
             time
             prescribed
             ,
             they
             had
             her
             forth
             as
             she
             was
             ,
             very
             faint
             and
             féeble
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             case
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             ready
             to
             sound
             thrée
             or
             foure
             times
             betweene
             them
             .
             From
             Ashridge
             all
             sicke
             in
             the
             Litter
             ,
             she
             came
             vnto
             Redborne
             ,
             where
             shee
             was
             garded
             all
             night
             :
             from
             thence
             to
             Saint
             Albons
             ,
             to
             Sir
             
               Raphe
               Rowlets
            
             house
             ,
             where
             she
             tarri●d
             all
             night
             both
             feeble
             in
             body
             ,
             and
             comfortlesse
             in
             minde
             :
             from
             thence
             shee
             came
             to
             Maister
             Dodds
             house
             at
             Mimmes
             ,
             where
             also
             they
             remained
             all
             night
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             Highgate
             ,
             where
             she
             being
             very
             sicke
             ,
             tarried
             all
             night
             and
             next
             day
             .
             During
             which
             time
             of
             her
             abode
             ,
             there
             came
             many
             Purseuants
             and
             Messengers
             from
             the
             Court
             vnto
             the
             Lords
             ,
             but
             about
             what
             I
             cannot
             tell
             :
             from
             thence
             shee
             was
             conuayed
             vnto
             the
             Co●rt
             ,
             where
             she
             was
             straitwaies
             shut
             vp
             ,
             and
             kept
             as
             close
             prisoner
             a
             fortnight
             .
          
           
             The
             Friday
             before
             Palmesunday
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             with
             nineteene
             others
             of
             the
             Priuy
             Councell
             came
             vnto
             her
             Grace
             ,
             and
             b●rdened
             her
             with
             Wiats
             Conspiracy
             ,
             which
             she
             v●terly
             deni●d
             :
             then
             they
             charged
             her
             with
             the
             busines
             made
             by
             Sir
             
               Peter
               Carew
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Gentlemen
             of
             the
             West
             country
             ,
             which
             also
             shee
             vtterly
             denied
             :
             Then
             they
             told
             her
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Queenes
             pleasure
             that
             shee
             should
             goe
             vnto
             the
             Tower
             ,
             vntill
             the
             mat●●r
             were
             further
             tryed
             :
             Then
             shee
             desired
             them
             to
             bee
             a
             meane
             vnto
             the
             Quee●e
             that
             shee
             would
             be
             gracious
             vnto
             her
             :
             declaring
             that
             sheee
             was
             innocent
             in
             all
             the
             matters
             wherein
             they
             had
             burdened
             her
             ,
             and
             that
             shee
             was
             a
             true
             woman
             vnto
             to
             the
             Queene
             ,
             in
             thought
             ,
             word
             ,
             and
             deede
             :
             that
             shee
             might
             not
             be
             committed
             vnto
             so
             notorious
             and
             dolefull
             a
             place
             :
             The
             Lords
             answered
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             remedy
             ,
             for
             the
             Queene
             was
             determined
             that
             she
             should
             goe
             vn●o
             the
             Tower
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Lords
             departed
             ,
             with
             their
             hats
             hanging
             ouer
             their
             eyes
             ,
             but
             about
             an
             houre
             after
             ,
             foure
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Lords
             of
             the
             Councell
             with
             the
             Guard
             ,
             who
             warding
             the
             next
             chamber
             vnto
             her
             ,
             secluded
             all
             her
             Gentlemen
             ,
             Yeomen
             ,
             Ladies
             ,
             and
             Gentlewomen
             ,
             &
             one
             Gentleman
             Usher
             ,
             thrée
             Gentlewomen
             ,
             and
             two
             Groomes
             of
             her
             Chamber
             ,
             were
             appointed
             in
             their
             roomes
             by
             the
             Quéene
             to
             giue
             attendance
             vpon
             her
             that
             none
             should
             haue
             accesse
             vnto
             her
             .
          
           
             At
             which
             time
             there
             was
             100.
             of
             Northen
             souldiers
             in
             white
             coats
             ,
             watching
             abo●t
             the
             Gardens
             all
             night
             ,
             and
             two
             Lords
             with
             their
             bands
             &
             companies
             watched
             in
             the
             hall
             :
             The
             next
             day
             two
             Lords
             of
             the
             Councell
             ,
             certified
             her
             Grace
             that
             forthwith
             she
             must
             goe
             vnto
             the
             Tower
             :
             the
             Barge
             being
             prepared
             for
             her
             ,
             &
             the
             tyde
             now
             readie
             ,
             which
             tarrieth
             for
             no
             body
             ,
             but
             she
             got
             leaue
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Sussex
             ,
             which
             was
             one
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             to
             tarrie
             till
             day
             to
             write
             to
             the
             Q.
             and
             he
             promised
             to
             deliuer
             it
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             will
             of
             the
             other
             :
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             being
             Palm-sonday
             ,
             about
             nine
             of
             the
             clock
             ,
             she
             took
             her
             Barge
             ,
             with
             the
             said
             two
             Lords
             ,
             houering
             vpon
             the
             water
             an
             boure
             ,
             because
             they
             could
             not
             shoot
             the
             Bridge
             ,
             &
             when
             they
             did
             shoot
             the
             bridge
             ,
             the
             st●rn
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             strook
             vpon
             the
             ground
             the
             fall
             was
             so
             bigge
             &
             the
             water
             so
             shallow
             :
             then
             her
             Grace
             desired
             the
             Lords
             that
             she
             might
             not
             land
             at
             the
             staires
             where
             al
             traytors
             &
             offendors
             vse
             to
             land
             ,
             whi●h
             they
             would
             not
             grant
             ;
             then
             she
             protested
             that
             here
             steppeth
             as
             true
             a
             subiect
             as
             euer
             was
             towards
             the
             Queens
             highnesse
             ;
             and
             before
             thee
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             I
             speak
             it
             ,
             hauing
             none
             other
             friends
             but
             only
             thee
             :
             when
             she
             came
             into
             the
             Tower
             she
             rested
             her selfe
             vpon
             a
             colde
             stone
             ,
             the
             Lieutenant
             said
             ,
             Madam
             ,
             you
             were
             best
             come
             out
             of
             the
             raine
             ,
             for
             you
             sit
             vnwholsomly
             :
             she
             answered
             it
             was
             better
             to
             sit
             there
             then
             in
             a
             worse
             place
             ,
             for
             God
             knoweth
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             you
             will
             bring
             me
             ,
             then
             her
             Gentleman
             Usher
             wept
             ,
             and
             she
             asked
             him
             what
             his
             meaning
             was
             in
             that
             be
             vsed
             her
             so
             vncomfortably
             ?
             so
             she
             went
             into
             the
             prison
             and
             the
             doores
             were
             locked
             and
             boulted
             vpon
             her
             :
             then
             she
             called
             to
             her
             Gentleman
             for
             her
             booke
             ,
             desiring
             God
             in
             no
             wise
             to
             suffer
             her
             
             to
             build
             her
             foundation
             vpon
             the
             sands
             ,
             but
             vpon
             the
             rocke
             ,
             whereby
             all
             blasts
             of
             blustering
             windes
             should
             not
             hurt
             her
             :
             the
             Lords
             consulting
             about
             her
             straight
             keeping
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             Sussex
             said
             ,
             My
             Lords
             ,
             let
             vs
             take
             héed
             that
             we
             doe
             no
             more
             then
             our
             Commission
             will
             warrant
             vs
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             shall
             or
             may
             happen
             hereafter
             ;
             for
             shee
             was
             the
             King
             our
             Masters
             daughter
             ,
             whereunto
             they
             all
             agreed
             and
             departed
             .
          
           
             It
             would
             make
             a
             strange
             storie
             to
             recite
             what
             examinations
             and
             rackings
             of
             poore
             men
             there
             were
             to
             finde
             out
             that
             knife
             which
             should
             cut
             her
             throate
             :
             what
             gaping
             amongst
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             day
             wherein
             they
             might
             wash
             their
             white
             Rochets
             in
             her
             innocent
             bloud
             ,
             but
             most
             especially
             
               Steuen
               Gardner
            
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             then
             Lord
             Chancellor
             ,
             and
             then
             rul●r
             and
             gouernour
             of
             the
             rost
             ,
             who
             within
             few
             dayes
             after
             came
             vnto
             her
             ,
             with
             diuers
             of
             the
             Councell
             ,
             and
             very
             strictly
             examined
             her
             about
             a
             purpose
             that
             she
             had
             to
             remoue
             to
             her
             house
             at
             Donnington
             Castle
             ,
             and
             likewise
             they
             examined
             Sir
             
               Iames
               Acroft
            
             about
             the
             same
             matter
             :
             She
             answered
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             my
             Lords
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             may
             go
             vnto
             mine
             owne
             houses
             at
             all
             times
             ?
             but
             my
             Lords
             ,
             you
             doe
             examine
             euery
             meane
             prisoner
             concerning
             mee
             ,
             wherein
             you
             doe
             me
             excéeding
             great
             iniurie
             :
             I
             beseech
             you
             ioyne
             not
             me
             in
             this
             sort
             with
             any
             of
             these
             offendors
             .
             When
             they
             were
             departing
             Sir
             
               Iames
               Acroft
            
             kn●eled
             downe
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             hee
             was
             sorie
             to
             bee
             brought
             as
             a
             witnes
             against
             her
             Grace
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             had
             beene
             meru●i●ously
             tossed
             and
             examined
             touching
             her
             Highnes
             ,
             but
             I
             take
             GOD
             to
             record
             before
             whom
             I
             stand
             in
             your
             honours
             sight
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             crime
             that
             you
             haue
             laide
             vnto
             my
             charge
             ,
             and
             will
             take
             my
             death
             thereon
             if
             I
             be
             driuen
             to
             so
             strait
             a
             tryall
             .
          
           
             When
             her
             officers
             had
             prouided
             her
             diet
             ,
             and
             brought
             it
             to
             the
             vtter
             gate
             of
             the
             Tower
             ,
             the
             common
             rascall
             souldiours
             receiued
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             they
             complained
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             Chamberlain
             Constable
             of
             the
             Tower
             ,
             and
             desired
             that
             her
             dyet
             might
             be
             brought
             in
             by
             them
             ,
             which
             were
             apppointed
             therevnto
             :
             Hee
             answered
             ,
             I
             assure
             you
             for
             that
             she
             is
             a
             prisoner
             ,
             shee
             shall
             be
             serued
             with
             the
             Lieutenants
             men
             ,
             as
             other
             ●he
             prisoners
             are
             :
             and
             they
             seeming
             to
             be
             offended
             at
             this
             answere
             :
             Hee
             sware
             that
             if
             they
             did
             either
             frowne
             or
             shrug
             at
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             set
             them
             where
             they
             should
             neither
             see
             Sunne
             nor
             Moone
             ;
             but
             after
             they
             obtained
             their
             request
             of
             the
             Councell
             with
             much
             adoe
             :
             Then
             he
             would
             haue
             had
             his
             seruants
             to
             haue
             serued
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             haue
             had
             his
             meate
             rosted
             with
             her
             Graces
             meat
             ,
             &
             that
             his
             Cooke
             should
             come
             thither
             to
             dresse
             it
             :
             Her
             Graces
             Cooke
             would
             suffer
             no
             st●anger
             to
             come
             about
             her
             dyet
             ,
             but
             her
             own
             sworne
             men
             ,
             neither
             would
             they
             suffer
             any
             strangers
             to
             come
             into
             any
             other
             of
             their
             offices
             .
          
           
             When
             she
             had
             lien
             a
             month
             in
             close
             prison
             ,
             and
             was
             ill
             at
             ease
             ,
             she
             requested
             the
             Lord
             Chamberlaine
             and
             the
             Lord
             Shandoys
             to
             haue
             liberty
             to
             walk
             in
             some
             place
             :
             they
             said
             they
             durst
             not
             grau●t
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             commaundement
             to
             the
             contrary
             :
             but
             the
             next
             day
             the
             Lord
             Sandoys
             obtained
             of
             the
             Councell
             ,
             but
             with
             very
             much
             adoe
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             walke
             in
             the
             Queenes
             lodging
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             Chamberlaine
             and
             the
             Lord
             Shandoys
             ,
             the
             Windows
             being
             shut
             ,
             wherewith
             she
             contented
             her selfe
             ,
             and
             thanked
             him
             .
             Afterward
             she
             had
             libertie
             for
             to
             walke
             in
             a
             little
             Garden
             ,
             and
             the
             Doores
             and
             Gates
             being
             close
             shut
             :
             during
             which
             time
             there
             vsed
             a
             mans
             Childe
             in
             the
             Tower
             many
             times
             to
             bring
             her
             Grace
             Flowers
             ,
             but
             certaine
             suspitious
             heads
             thinking
             to
             make
             some
             great
             matter
             thereof
             ,
             called
             the
             Childe
             ,
             promising
             him
             Figges
             and
             Apples
             ▪
             asked
             him
             when
             he
             was
             with
             the
             Earle
             of
             Deuonshire
             ,
             he
             answered
             he
             would
             goe
             by
             and
             by
             thither
             :
             then
             they
             asked
             him
             when
             he
             was
             with
             the
             Lady
             Elizabeth
             ,
             he
             answered
             euery
             day
             :
             then
             they
             asked
             him
             what
             the
             Lord
             of
             Deuonshire
             sent
             by
             him
             vnto
             her
             Grace
             ,
             he
             said
             ;
             I
             will
             go
             know
             what
             he
             will
             giue
             me
             to
             cary
             her
             .
             This
             is
             a
             crafty
             boy
             (
             quoth
             the
             L.
             Chamberlain
             )
             I
             pray
             you
             (
             quoth
             the
             boy
             )
             giue
             me
             the
             figs
             you
             promised
             me
             :
             no
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             thou
             shalt
             be
             whipped
             if
             thou
             come
             any
             more
             vnto
             the
             Lady
             Elizabeth
             ,
             or
             the
             Lord
             Courney
             ,
             and
             the
             childs
             Father
             was
             commanded
             
             to
             suffer
             the
             Boy
             to
             come
             no
             more
             vnto
             their
             chambers
             :
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             as
             her
             Grace
             walked
             in
             the
             Garden
             ,
             the
             Child
             péeping
             in
             at
             a
             little
             hole
             ,
             cryed
             vnto
             her
             ,
             Mistris
             ,
             I
             can
             bring
             you
             no
             more
             Flowers
             ;
             whereat
             she
             smiled
             ,
             perceiuing
             how
             the
             matter
             went.
             
          
           
             The
             sixtéenth
             day
             of
             May
             she
             was
             remooued
             from
             the
             tower
             ,
             where
             Sir
             
               Henrie
               Benifield
            
             being
             appointed
             her
             Iayler
             ,
             did
             receiue
             her
             with
             a
             company
             of
             Rake●s
             to
             guard
             her
             ,
             besi●es
             the
             Lord
             of
             Darbies
             Band
             :
             to
             whom
             the
             Lord
             of
             Tame
             was
             ioyned
             in
             Commission
             :
             the
             first
             day
             they
             conducted
             her
             to
             Richmond
             ,
             where
             she
             was
             s●cl●ded
             from
             her
             Seruants
             ,
             and
             Souldiers
             were
             appointed
             in
             their
             roomes
             to
             giue
             attendance
             vpon
             her
             person
             ,
             whereby
             shee
             was
             in
             dispaire
             of
             her
             life
             ,
             and
             desired
             her
             Gentleman
             Usher
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             company
             ,
             to
             pray
             for
             her
             .
          
           
             Then
             the
             Gen●leman
             Usher
             desired
             the
             Lord
             of
             Tame
             ,
             to
             tell
             him
             if
             there
             were
             any
             danger
             meant
             toward
             his
             Mistris
             this
             night
             ,
             saying
             ;
             certainely
             I
             and
             my
             fellowes
             will
             rather
             dye
             ,
             then
             she
             should
             secretly
             miscarry
             :
             the
             Lord
             of
             Tame
             answered
             ,
             rather
             then
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             I
             and
             my
             men
             are
             ready
             to
             die
             at
             her
             foote
             also
             .
             The
             next
             day
             shee
             was
             carried
             to
             Windsor
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             way
             she
             saw
             certaine
             of
             her
             men
             ,
             then
             she
             bad
             one
             goe
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             say
             these
             wordes
             ;
             
               Tanquam
               Ouis
            
             ,
             She
             lay
             that
             night
             in
             the
             Deane
             of
             Windsors
             house
             :
             The
             next
             night
             shee
             was
             brought
             to
             Maister
             Dormers
             house
             ,
             where
             many
             people
             presented
             vnto
             her
             gifts
             .
             Wherefore
             Sir
             Henry
             troubled
             the
             poore
             people
             very
             sore
             for
             shewing
             their
             kindnes
             vnto
             her
             ,
             calling
             them
             R●bels
             and
             Traytors
             :
             as
             shee
             passed
             the
             villages
             the
             townes-men
             ▪
             rang
             the
             Bels
             for
             Ioy
             :
             Sir
             Henry
             sent
             his
             Souldiers
             ,
             and
             put
             some
             of
             the
             ●●●gers
             into
             the
             stocks
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             misused
             othersome
             the
             next
             night
             they
             came
             to
             the
             Lord
             of
             Tames
             house
             ,
             where
             she
             was
             princely
             intreated
             of
             Noble
             men
             ,
             Ladies
             ,
             Gentlemen
             and
             Gentlewomen
             .
             Sir
             Henry
             told
             them
             that
             they
             could
             not
             tell
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             answere
             their
             doings
             .
             The
             Lord
             of
             Tame
             said
             hee
             was
             well
             aduised
             of
             his
             dooings
             ,
             and
             that
             her
             Grace
             might
             or
             should
             be
             merry
             at
             his
             house
             .
             Then
             Sir
             Henry
             (
             whereas
             there
             was
             appointed
             for
             her
             Grace
             ,
             a
             Chayre
             ,
             two
             Cushions
             ,
             and
             a
             foote
             Carpet
             very
             Prince-like
             )
             wherein
             presumptuo●s●y
             hee
             sate
             whilst
             his
             Bootes
             were
             plucked
             off
             :
             Wherefore
             the
             Ladies
             and
             Gentlewomen
             did
             laugh
             him
             to
             scorne
             :
             The
             next
             day
             she
             was
             brought
             to
             Woodstock
             ,
             where
             she
             was
             inclosed
             as
             in
             the
             Tower
             ,
             threescore
             souldiers
             euery
             day
             warding
             within
             the
             walles
             and
             without
             ,
             and
             fortie
             euery
             night
             without
             the
             walles
             during
             the
             time
             of
             her
             imprisonment
             there
             ,
             when
             she
             went
             into
             the
             Garden
             to
             walke
             ,
             shee
             had
             fiue
             or
             six
             lockes
             locked
             vpon
             her
             ,
             betwixt
             her
             lodging
             ,
             and
             her
             walkes
             .
             Sir
             Henry
             himselfe
             keeping
             the
             keyes
             :
             Wherevpon
             shee
             called
             him
             her
             Goaler
             :
             He
             desired
             her
             not
             to
             call
             him
             so
             ,
             but
             her
             Officer
             :
             from
             such
             Officers
             ,
             quoth
             she
             ,
             good
             Lord
             deliuer
             me
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             last
             ,
             by
             earnes●
             suite
             she
             was
             permitted
             to
             write
             vnto
             the
             Queene
             ,
             so
             that
             Sir
             Henry
             did
             stand
             by
             whilest
             shee
             wrote
             (
             which
             hee
             straightly
             obserued
             :
             )
             when
             she
             was
             wearie
             he
             would
             carrie
             away
             the
             Letters
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             againe
             when
             she
             called
             for
             them
             :
             he
             would
             haue
             been
             the
             messenger
             to
             cartie
             the
             Letters
             ,
             but
             she
             would
             not
             giue
             him
             leaue
             ,
             but
             said
             one
             of
             her
             owne
             men
             should
             carry
             them
             :
             he
             said
             ●e
             ●rowed
             none
             of
             them
             durst
             be
             so
             ●olde
             :
             yes
             (
             quoth
             shee
             )
             I
             haue
             none
             so
             dishonest
             ,
             but
             w●ll
             as
             willingly
             serue
             me
             n●w
             as
             before
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             not
             permit
             her
             Letters
             to
             be
             carried
             foure
             or
             fiue
             dayes
             after
             the
             writing
             therof
             ,
             but
             in
             fine
             ,
             he
             sent
             for
             her
             Gentl●man
             ,
             demanding
             whether
             he
             durst
             enterprise
             the
             carrying
             of
             the
             Letters
             to
             the
             Queen
             :
             he
             answered
             yes
             that
             he
             durst
             and
             would
             ,
             whereupon
             Sir
             Henrie
             halfe
             against
             his
             stomack
             ,
             gaue
             them
             him
             .
          
           
             Doctor
             Owen
             and
             Doctor
             Wendi●e
             were
             sent
             for
             by
             the
             Queens
             Grace
             ,
             for
             that
             she
             was
             sickly
             ,
             who
             ministred
             vnto
             her
             and
             let
             her
             bloud
             ,
             tarrying
             with
             her
             5.
             or
             6.
             daies
             :
             they
             reported
             to
             the
             Q.
             and
             Councell
             of
             her
             Graces
             behauior
             and
             humblenes
             towards
             the
             Q.
             which
             her
             Maiestie
             took
             very
             thankfully
             ,
             but
             the
             Bishops
             rep●ned
             ,
             
             and
             told
             the
             Quéen
             that
             they
             maruelled
             that
             she
             submitted
             not
             her selfe
             vnto
             her
             Maiesties
             mercie
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             her
             grace
             was
             requested
             by
             a
             secret
             friend
             to
             submit
             her selfe
             vnto
             the
             Quéen
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             to
             her
             great
             commoditie
             :
             she
             answered
             ,
             she
             would
             not
             submit
             her selfe
             vnto
             them
             which
             she
             had
             not
             offended
             :
             if
             I
             haue
             offended
             ,
             I
             craue
             no
             mercy
             but
             law
             :
             I
             would
             I
             were
             as
             cléere
             out
             of
             the
             perrill
             of
             mine
             e●emies
             ,
             as
             I
             know
             my selfe
             out
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             there
             was
             great
             consulting
             amongst
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Gentlemen
             touching
             a
             marriage
             for
             her
             Grace
             ,
             which
             some
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             wished
             to
             be
             ,
             with
             some
             stranger
             that
             she
             might
             goe
             out
             of
             the
             Realme
             with
             her
             portion
             :
             then
             a
             Lord
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             should
             neuer
             haue
             quiet
             Common-wealth
             in
             England
             ,
             except
             her
             head
             were
             striken
             from
             her
             shoulders
             :
             the
             Spaniards
             answered
             ,
             God
             forbid
             that
             their
             King
             and
             Master
             should
             consent
             to
             such
             a
             mischiefe
             .
             From
             that
             day
             the
             Spaniards
             neuer
             left
             good
             perswasions
             vnto
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             neuer
             obtaine
             the
             like
             honour
             as
             he
             should
             in
             deliuering
             the
             Lady
             Elizabeth
             out
             of
             prison
             ,
             whereby
             at
             length
             she
             was
             happily
             released
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Shortly
             after
             she
             was
             sent
             for
             to
             Hampton
             Court
             ,
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Benifield
            
             and
             his
             souldiers
             ,
             with
             the
             Lord
             of
             Tame
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               Ralph
               Chamberlaine
            
             guarding
             of
             her
             :
             the
             first
             night
             she
             came
             to
             Ricot
             ,
             the
             next
             to
             M.
             Dormers
             ,
             house
             and
             so
             to
             Colbrook
             ,
             where
             she
             lay
             at
             the
             George
             all
             night
             :
             as
             she
             came
             thither
             ,
             thréescore
             of
             her
             Gentlemen
             and
             Yeomen
             met
             her
             ,
             which
             had
             not
             séene
             her
             Grace
             a
             long
             season
             before
             :
             but
             they
             were
             commanded
             in
             the
             Quéens
             name
             to
             depart
             the
             towne
             ,
             and
             shée
             was
             not
             suffred
             to
             speak
             with
             them
             :
             that
             night
             al
             her
             men
             were
             taken
             from
             her
             but
             her
             Gentleman
             vsher
             ,
             thrée
             Gentlewomen
             ,
             and
             two
             Grooms
             ,
             &
             one
             of
             her
             Wardrop
             :
             the
             next
             day
             her
             Grace
             entred
             Hampton
             Court
             ,
             where
             she
             lay
             a
             fortnightere
             euer
             any
             had
             recourse
             vnto
             her
             ;
             at
             length
             came
             the
             Lord
             
               William
               Howard
            
             to
             ●er
             ,
             who
             vsed
             her
             Grace
             maruellous
             hanourably
             :
             she
             requested
             him
             to
             be
             a
             meane
             that
             shée
             might
             speak
             with
             some
             of
             the
             Councell
             .
             Not
             long
             after
             came
             to
             her
             Gardner
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Arundel
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             Shrewsbury
             ,
             and
             Secretary
             Peter
             ,
             who
             with
             great
             humility
             humbled
             themselues
             vnto
             her
             Grace
             .
             My
             Lords
             ,
             quoth
             she
             ,
             I
             am
             glad
             to
             sée
             you
             ;
             for
             me
             thinks
             I
             haue
             bin
             kept
             a
             great
             while
             from
             you
             desolatly
             alone
             ,
             wherefore
             I
             would
             desire
             you
             to
             be
             a
             meane
             to
             the
             King
             and
             Quéens
             Maiesties
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             be
             deliuered
             from
             prison
             ,
             wherein
             I
             haue
             bin
             kept
             a
             long
             space
             .
          
           
             Then
             Gardner
             knéeled
             down
             ,
             and
             requested
             her
             to
             submit
             her selfe
             to
             the
             Quéen
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             doubted
             not
             but
             her
             Maiestie
             would
             be
             good
             vnto
             her
             :
             she
             answerd
             ,
             rather
             then
             she
             would
             do
             so
             she
             would
             lie
             in
             prison
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             her
             life
             ,
             adding
             ,
             that
             she
             craued
             no
             mercy
             but
             the
             law
             ,
             if
             euer
             she
             did
             offend
             her
             Maiesty
             in
             thought
             ,
             word
             or
             déed
             ;
             and
             in
             yeelding
             I
             should
             confesse
             my selfe
             to
             be
             an
             offendor
             ,
             which
             I
             neuer
             was
             towards
             her
             Maiesty
             ,
             by
             occasion
             wherof
             the
             King
             and
             Quéen
             might
             euer
             hereafter
             conceiue
             an
             ill
             opinion
             ,
             therefore
             it
             were
             better
             for
             me
             to
             lie
             in
             prison
             for
             the
             tr●th
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             abroad
             and
             suspected
             of
             my
             Prince
             .
             So
             they
             departed
             ,
             promising
             to
             declare
             her
             message
             to
             the
             Qué●n
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             day
             Gardner
             came
             again
             vnto
             her
             Grace
             ,
             and
             knéeling
             down
             ,
             declared
             that
             the
             Quéen
             maruailed
             that
             she
             would
             so
             stoutly
             vse
             her selfe
             ▪
             not
             confessing
             ●o
             haue
             offended
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             should
             séeme
             the
             Quéens
             Maiesty
             wrongfully
             to
             haue
             imprisoned
             her
             Grace
             :
             Nay
             ,
             quoth
             she
             ,
             the
             Quéen
             may
             punish
             me
             as
             it
             pleas●th
             her
             :
             Nay
             ,
             quoth
             Gardner
             ,
             her
             Maiesty
             willed
             me
             to
             certifie
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             must
             tell
             her
             another
             tale
             ere
             that
             you
             be
             at
             liberty
             :
             her
             Grace
             answered
             ,
             that
             she
             had
             as
             liue
             be
             in
             prison
             with
             honesty
             and
             truth
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             abroad
             suspected
             of
             h●r
             Maiesty
             :
             this
             I
             will
             stand
             vnto
             ,
             for
             I
             will
             neuer
             bely
             my selfe
             .
             Then
             he
             knéeled
             down
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             then
             your
             Grace
             hath
             aduantage
             of
             me
             and
             other
             the
             Lords
             for
             your
             long
             imprisonment
             :
             I
             take
             God
             to
             record
             ,
             quoth
             she
             ,
             I
             séeke
             no
             vantage
             at
             your
             hands
             for
             your
             so
             dealing
             with
             me
             :
             then
             the
             other
             kneeled
             downe
             ,
             and
             desired
             her
             Grac●
             that
             all
             might
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             departed
             .
             A
             seuen-night
             after
             the
             Queen●
             
             sent
             for
             her
             at
             ten
             of
             the
             clocke
             at
             night
             :
             then
             she
             desired
             her
             Gentlemen
             and
             Gentlewomen
             to
             pray
             for
             her
             ,
             for
             that
             she
             co●ld
             not
             tell
             whether
             she
             should
             euer
             se●
             them
             againe
             .
             When
             she
             came
             vnto
             the
             Que●ne
             she
             kneeled
             downe
             and
             desired
             God
             to
             preserue
             her
             Maiestie
             ,
             not
             in
             any
             wise
             doubting
             but
             that
             she
             should
             proue
             her selfe
             as
             true
             and
             faithfull
             a
             subiect
             towards
             her
             Maiestie
             as
             euer
             did
             any
             ,
             and
             therefore
             she
             desired
             her
             Maiestie
             so
             to
             iudge
             of
             her
             ,
             and
             said
             she
             should
             not
             ●nd
             other
             of
             her
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             report
             had
             gone
             of
             her
             :
             the
             Queen
             answered
             ,
             you
             will
             not
             confesse
             your
             offence
             ,
             b●t
             stand
             stoatly
             in
             your
             truth
             ,
             I
             pray
             God
             it
             may
             so
             fall
             out
             .
             It
             it
             do
             not
             ,
             quoth
             she
             ,
             I
             desire
             no
             fauour
             nor
             pardon
             at
             your
             Maiesties
             hands
             .
             Wel
             (
             said
             the
             Queene
             )
             you
             stiffely
             still
             perse●ere
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             belike
             you
             will
             not
             confesse
             but
             that
             you
             haue
             b●ene
             wrongfully
             punished
             .
             I
             must
             not
             say
             so
             (
             if
             it
             please
             your
             Grace
             )
             to
             you
             ;
             why
             then
             ,
             said
             the
             Queene
             ,
             belike
             you
             will
             vnto
             others
             :
             no
             ,
             quoth
             she
             ,
             I
             haue
             borne
             the
             burden
             ,
             and
             must
             beare
             it
             :
             I
             humbly
             beseech
             your
             Maiestie
             to
             haue
             a
             good
             opinion
             of
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             thinke
             me
             to
             be
             your
             true
             subiect
             ,
             not
             only
             hitherto
             ,
             but
             as
             long
             as
             life
             lasteth
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             parted
             with
             a
             few
             comfortable
             words
             in
             English
             ,
             but
             what
             she
             said
             in
             Spanish
             God
             knoweth
             .
             It
             is
             thought
             that
             King
             Philip
             was
             there
             behinde
             a
             cloth
             ,
             and
             not
             seene
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             shewed
             himself●
             a
             very
             friend
             vnto
             that
             matter
             .
             Thus
             her
             Grace
             went
             vnto
             her
             lodging
             againe
             ,
             a●d
             the
             seuen-night
             after
             she
             was
             released
             of
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Benifield
            
             ,
             and
             was
             set
             at
             libertie
             from
             imprisonment
             :
             she
             went
             into
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             had
             appointed
             to
             goe
             with
             her
             .
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Pope
            
             one
             of
             the
             Queens
             Councellors
             ,
             &
             M.
             Gage
             one
             of
             her
             Gentlemen
             Ushers
             .
             And
             thus
             straightly
             was
             she
             looked
             vnto
             all
             the
             time
             of
             Q.
             Maries
             raigne
             .
          
           
             Then
             there
             came
             vnto
             her
             house
             Maister
             Ierningham
             ,
             and
             Norris
             Gentleman
             Usher
             ,
             Quéene
             Maries
             Men
             ,
             who
             tooke
             from
             her
             Grace
             Mistris
             Ashly
             to
             the
             Fléet
             ▪
             and
             thrée
             other
             of
             her
             Gentlewomen
             vnto
             the
             Tower
             ,
             which
             was
             no
             little
             trouble
             vnto
             her
             Grace
             ;
             saying
             ,
             That
             shee
             thought
             that
             they
             would
             fetch
             all
             away
             in
             the
             end
             :
             but
             God
             be
             praysed
             shortly
             after
             was
             fetched
             away
             Gardiner
             ,
             whereby
             the
             life
             of
             this
             so
             excellent
             a
             Princesse
             ,
             the
             wealth
             of
             all
             England
             was
             preserued
             :
             for
             the
             said
             wicked
             Gardner
             had
             long
             laboured
             his
             wits
             ,
             and
             bent
             all
             his
             deuises
             ,
             to
             bring
             this
             our
             deere
             Souera●gne
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             as
             by
             his
             words
             and
             doings
             did
             well
             appeare
             .
             After
             the
             death
             of
             this
             Gardner
             ,
             followed
             the
             death
             also
             and
             dropping
             away
             of
             other
             her
             enemies
             :
             whereby
             by
             little
             and
             little
             her
             i●opardy
             decreased
             ,
             and
             more
             gentle
             entertainmant
             did
             daily
             grow
             vnto
             her
             ,
             vntill
             in
             the
             moneth
             of
             Nouember
             ,
             the
             seauenteenth
             day
             .
             Three
             yeares
             after
             the
             death
             of
             
               Stephen
               Gardner
            
             ,
             followed
             the
             death
             of
             Quéene
             Mary
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             declared
             ,
             the
             same
             day
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             was
             proclaimed
             Queene
             ,
             with
             as
             many
             glad
             hearts
             of
             her
             subiects
             ,
             as
             euer
             was
             any
             King
             or
             Queene
             in
             this
             Realme
             .
             The
             next
             day
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Queene
             Mary
             ,
             Cardinall
             Poole
             died
             :
             and
             shortly
             after
             Christopher
             Bishop
             of
             Chichester
             ,
             and
             Hopton
             Bishop
             of
             Norwich
             died
             ,
             and
             Doctor
             Weston
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             cheefe
             Disputer
             against
             
               Cranmer
               ,
               Ridley
            
             ,
             and
             Latimer
             .
             First
             ,
             fell
             into
             displeasure
             with
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             and
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             not
             depart
             from
             his
             Deanerie
             of
             Westminster
             vnto
             the
             Monks
             :
             being
             remoued
             from
             thence
             ,
             he
             was
             made
             Deane
             of
             Windsor
             ,
             where
             being
             apprehended
             in
             aduoutry
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             sa●d
             Cardinall
             put
             from
             all
             his
             spirituall
             liuings
             :
             wherefore
             he
             appealed
             vnto
             Rome
             ,
             and
             flying
             out
             of
             the
             Realme
             he
             was
             taken
             by
             the
             way
             and
             clapt
             into
             the
             Tower
             ,
             where
             he
             remained
             vntill
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             was
             proclaimed
             ,
             then
             being
             deliuered
             ,
             he
             fell
             sick
             and
             died
             .
          
           
             The
             fifteenth
             day
             of
             Ianuary
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             was
             crowned
             with
             triumphant
             and
             honourable
             entertainment
             of
             the
             Citie
             of
             London
             ,
             with
             such
             celebritie
             ,
             pra●ers
             ,
             wishes
             ,
             welcommings
             ,
             cryes
             ,
             tender
             words
             ,
             Pageants
             ,
             Interl●des
             ,
             decl●mations
             and
             verses
             set
             vp
             ,
             as
             the
             like
             hath
             not
             been
             seene
             :
             arguing
             a
             wonderfull
             affection
             of
             louing
             hearts
             towards
             their
             Soueraigne
             ,
             and
             many
             Letters
             gratulatory
             were
             sent
             vnto
             her
             Maiestie
             ,
             from
             sundry
             forraine
             places
             ▪
             as
             from
             Zuricke
             ,
             Geneua
             ,
             Basil
             ,
             Berne
             ,
             Wertenberge
             ,
             Argentine
             ,
             Franckfort
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             It
             pleased
             the
             Queens
             most
             excellent
             Maiesty
             to
             haue
             a
             conuenient
             chosen
             number
             of
             the
             best
             learned
             of
             either
             part
             ,
             to
             conferre
             together
             their
             opinions
             and
             reasons
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             come
             to
             some
             good
             and
             charitable
             agreement
             :
          
           
             For
             the
             Papists
             were
             appointed
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             Lichfield
             ,
             Chester
             ,
             Carlile
             ,
             Lincolne
             ,
             Doctor
             Cote
             ,
             Doctor
             Harpsfield
             ,
             Doctor
             ,
             Langdall
             ,
             and
             Doctor
             Chedsey
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Protestants
             were
             appointed
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Chichester
             ,
             Doctor
             Coxe
             ,
             M.
             Whitehed
             ,
             M.
             
               Grindall
               ▪
            
             M.
             Horne
             ,
             Doctor
             Sands
             ,
             M.
             Gest
             ,
             M.
             Aelmer
             ,
             M.
             Iuell
             ,
             The
             matters
             which
             they
             should
             talk
             of
             follow
             :
          
           
             1
             It
             is
             against
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             auncient
             Church
             ,
             to
             vse
             a
             tongue
             vnknowne
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             in
             Common-prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             2
             Euery
             Church
             hath
             authority
             to
             appoint
             ,
             take
             away
             ,
             &
             change
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             Rites
             ,
             so
             the
             same
             be
             vnto
             edification
             .
          
           
             3
             It
             cannot
             be
             proued
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             that
             there
             is
             in
             the
             masse
             offered
             by
             a
             sacrifice
             propitiatory
             for
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             resolued
             by
             the
             Quéens
             Maiesty
             ,
             with
             the
             aduice
             aforesaid
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             in
             writing
             on
             both
             parts
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Bishops
             should
             first
             declare
             their
             mindes
             touching
             the
             matters
             ,
             with
             their
             reasons
             in
             writing
             ;
             and
             they
             on
             the
             other
             part
             should
             the
             same
             day
             declare
             their
             opinions
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             and
             each
             of
             them
             deliuer
             their
             writings
             vnto
             the
             other
             to
             consider
             what
             were
             to
             be
             improued
             therin
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             also
             to
             declare
             in
             writing
             some
             other
             day
             :
             the
             parties
             of
             this
             conference
             were
             to
             put
             and
             reade
             their
             assertions
             in
             the
             English
             tongue
             ,
             before
             the
             Nobles
             and
             States
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             that
             thereupon
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Parlament
             ,
             consequently
             following
             ,
             some
             lawes
             might
             be
             grounded
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             méeting
             was
             the
             last
             of
             March
             ,
             in
             Westminster
             Church
             :
             the
             Lords
             and
             others
             of
             the
             priuie
             Councell
             were
             present
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Nobilitie
             :
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             and
             his
             Colleagues
             alleadged
             that
             they
             had
             mistake●
             that
             their
             reasons
             should
             be
             written
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             readie
             to
             argue
             and
             dispute
             ;
             this
             séemed
             somwhat
             strange
             to
             the
             Councell
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             permitted
             ,
             so
             Doctor
             Cole
             Deane
             of
             Paules
             was
             appointed
             the
             vtterer
             of
             their
             mindes
             ,
             who
             partly
             by
             spéech
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             reading
             authorities
             written
             ,
             and
             somtimes
             was
             informed
             by
             his
             Colleagues
             what
             to
             say
             ,
             made
             a
             declaration
             of
             their
             meanings
             and
             reasons
             to
             the
             first
             proposition
             ;
             which
             being
             ended
             ,
             they
             were
             asked
             by
             the
             Councell
             if
             they
             had
             any
             more
             to
             say
             ,
             and
             they
             said
             no
             :
             so
             the
             other
             part
             was
             licensed
             to
             shew
             their
             minde
             ,
             which
             they
             exhibited
             in
             a
             booke
             written
             ;
             which
             after
             a
             prayer
             made
             most
             humbly
             vnto
             Almighty
             God
             for
             the
             induing
             them
             with
             the
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             and
             a
             protestation
             to
             stand
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             builded
             vpon
             the
             doctrines
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             :
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             protestation
             i●
             as
             here
             followeth
             .
          
           
             We
             referre
             the
             whole
             iudgement
             of
             the
             controuersie
             vnto
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ▪
             whose
             iudgement
             vnto
             vs
             ought
             to
             be
             most
             sacred
             ;
             notwithstanding
             by
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             we
             vnderstand
             not
             the
             Romish
             Church
             ,
             whereunto
             our
             aduersaries
             attribute
             such
             reuerence
             ,
             but
             that
             Church
             which
             S.
             Augustine
             and
             other
             fathers
             affirme
             ought
             to
             be
             sought
             in
             the
             holy
             scriptures
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             gouerned
             and
             led
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             against
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ,
             to
             vse
             a
             tongue
             vnknowne
             vnto
             the
             people
             in
             the
             common
             prayers
             ,
             and
             in
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             :
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             wemeane
             the
             written
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Canonicall
             Scriptures
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ,
             we
             meane
             the
             order
             most
             generally
             vsed
             in
             the
             Church
             for
             fiue
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             in
             which
             time
             liued
             
               Iustine
               ,
               Ireneus
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
               Cyprian
               ,
               Basill
               ,
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Hierome
               ,
               Ambrose
               ,
               Augustine
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             This
             assertion
             hath
             two
             parts
             :
             first
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             against
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             against
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             .
             The
             first
             is
             proued
             by
             
             Saint
             Paule
             in
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             where
             he
             intreateth
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             
               ex
               professo
            
             ,
             purposely
             :
             and
             though
             some
             say
             that
             he
             there
             meaneth
             of
             preaching
             and
             not
             of
             prayer
             ,
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             by
             the
             exposition
             of
             the
             best
             writers
             ,
             that
             he
             speaketh
             of
             prayer
             and
             thanksgiuing
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             other
             publique
             actions
             which
             require
             any
             speach
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             of
             prayer
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               will
               pray
               with
               my
               spirit
               ,
               and
               with
               my
               vnderstanding
               :
            
             and
             of
             thanksgiuing
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Thou
               giuest
               thanks
               wel
               ,
               but
               the
               other
               is
               not
               edified
               ,
               and
               how
               can
               the
               vnlearned
               say
               Amen
               at
               thy
               giuing
               of
               thankes
               ,
               when
               hee
               vnderstandeth
               not
               what
               thou
               sayest
               ?
            
             then
             he
             concludeth
             ,
             
               that
               all
               things
               ought
               to
               be
               don
               to
               edification
            
             ;
             and
             he
             vseth
             the
             similitude
             of
             a
             Trumpet
             ,
             
               If
               it
               giue
               an
               vncertaine
               sound
               who
               can
               prepare
               to
               battell
               ?
               so
               if
               thou
               speake
               with
               vnknowne
               tongues
               ,
               you
               speake
               in
               the
               ayre
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             vaine
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             old
             Testament
             all
             things
             belonging
             vnto
             publike
             prayers
             ,
             benedictions
             ,
             thanksgiuings
             ,
             and
             sacrifices
             were
             alwayes
             in
             their
             naturall
             tongue
             :
             if
             they
             did
             so
             in
             the
             shaddowes
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             much
             more
             ought
             we
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             S.
             Augustin●
             in
             his
             fourth
             booke
             
               De
               doctrina
               Christiana
            
             ,
             and
             the
             tenth
             Chapter
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               they
               ,
               for
               whose
               cause
               we
               speake
               ,
               vnderstand
               not
               our
               speaking
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               cause
               why
               we
               should
               speake
               .
            
          
           
             The
             barbarous
             Heathen
             of
             all
             nations
             and
             sorts
             of
             men
             euer
             made
             their
             prayers
             and
             sacrifices
             to
             their
             gods
             in
             their
             mother
             tongue
             ,
             which
             sheweth
             that
             it
             is
             the
             very
             light
             and
             voyce
             of
             nature
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             second
             part
             of
             the
             assertion
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             against
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             :
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             so
             cléere
             ,
             that
             the
             deniall
             of
             it
             must
             néeds
             procéede
             either
             of
             great
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             els
             of
             wilfull
             mallice
             .
          
           
             
               Iustinus
               Martyr
               ,
               Apol.
            
             2.
             describeth
             the
             order
             of
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Vpon
               the
               Sonday
               ,
               assemblies
               are
               made
               both
               of
               the
               Citizens
               and
               Countrey-men
               ,
               where
               the
               writings
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
               are
               read
               as
               much
               as
               may
               be
               :
               when
               the
               Reader
               doth
               cease
               ,
               the
               head
               Minister
               maketh
               an
               exhortation
               to
               follow
               honest
               things
               ,
               then
               we
               rise
               altogether
               ,
               and
               offer
               prayers
               ,
               then
               bread
               ,
               wine
               ,
               and
               water
               are
               brought
               forth
               ,
               then
               the
               head
               Minister
               offereth
               prayer
               and
               thanksgiuing
               as
               much
               as
               he
               can
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               say
               Amen
               .
            
             He
             liued
             about
             the
             yeare
             160.
             
             This
             declareth
             plainly
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             were
             read
             ,
             and
             prayers
             and
             administration
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             were
             done
             in
             a
             tongue
             vnderstood
             .
          
           
             Both
             the
             Lyturgies
             of
             Basill
             in
             Chrysostom
             declare
             that
             the
             people
             were
             appointed
             to
             answer
             to
             the
             prayer
             of
             the
             Minister
             ,
             sometime
             Amen
             ,
             somtime
             Lord
             haue
             mercy
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             somtime
             With
             thy
             spirit
             and
             truth
             we
             haue
             our
             hearts
             lifted
             vp
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             haue
             done
             if
             they
             had
             not
             vnderstood
             the
             long
             the
             prayers
             were
             said
             in
             .
          
           
             
               Basilius
               Epist.
            
             63.
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               their
               Psalmes
               which
               they
               sing
               ,
               being
               diuided
               into
               two
               parts
               ,
               they
               sing
               by
               course
               together
               ,
               one
               beginning
               the
               song
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               following
               .
            
          
           
             Ambrose
             vpon
             the
             fourtéenth
             of
             the
             first
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             saith
             .
             
               This
               is
               that
               S.
               Paule
               saith
               ,
               Because
               he
               that
               speaketh
               in
               an
               vnknowne
               tongue
               speaketh
               to
               God
               ,
               for
               he
               knoweth
               all
               things
               ,
               but
               men
               know
               not
               ,
               therfore
               there
               is
               no
               profit
               of
               these
               things
            
             ;
             and
             further
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               vnlearned
               hearing
               that
               which
               hee
               vnderstandeth
               not
               ,
               hee
               knoweth
               not
               the
               end
               of
               the
               prayer
               to
               say
               Amen
               .
            
             And
             againe
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               an
               Infidell
               or
               one
               vnlearned
               come
               in
               ,
               if
               he
               heare
               in
               a
               language
               which
               he
               vnderstandeth
               God
               to
               be
               praised
               and
               Christ
               to
               be
               worshipped
               ,
               he
               seeth
               perfectly
               that
               the
               Religion
               is
               true
               ,
               nothing
               to
               be
               done
               colourably
               nor
               in
               darkenes
               as
               amongst
               the
               heathen
               ,
               whose
               eies
               are
               blinded
               ,
               they
               not
               perceiuing
               themselues
               to
               be
               deluded
               with
               diuers
               vanities
               ,
               for
               all
               falshood
               speaketh
               darknes
               ,
               and
               sheweth
               false
               things
               for
               true
               ,
               therefore
               with
               vs
               nothing
               is
               done
               couertly
               ,
               for
               if
               there
               be
               none
               that
               he
               can
               vnderstand
               he
               may
               say
               there
               is
               some
               deceit
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               ashamed
               to
               open
               it
               :
            
             further
             ,
             thus
             he
             concludeth
             ,
             
               Let
               all
               things
               be
               done
               to
               edifying
               :
               this
               thing
               ought
               chiefly
               to
               be
               labored
               for
               ,
               that
               the
               vnlearned
               might
               profit
               ,
               lest
               any
               part
               of
               the
               body
               should
               be
               darke
               through
               ignorance
               :
            
             and
             further
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               that
               speaketh
               in
               an
               vnknowne
               tongue
               ,
               and
               hath
               
               no
               interpreter
               ,
               let
               him
               pray
               secretly
               to
               God
               ,
               which
               heareth
               all
               dumb
               things
               ,
               for
               in
               the
               Church
               he
               ought
               to
               speake
               that
               which
               may
               profit
               all
               men
               .
            
          
           
             And
             S.
             Hierom
             vpon
             that
             place
             of
             
               Paul
               ,
               Quomodo
               qui
               supplet
               locum
               idiotae
               ,
            
             and
             vpon
             other
             places
             vseth
             the
             very
             same
             arguments
             that
             S.
             Ambrose
             did
             ;
             and
             likewise
             Chrysostome
             vpon
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             vseth
             the
             like
             arguments
             ,
             and
             
               Dionysius
               ,
               Cyprian
            
             and
             S.
             Augustine
             agrée
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             Iustinian
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             who
             liued
             527.
             yeares
             after
             Christ
             ,
             made
             a
             Constitution
             that
             all
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             should
             celebrate
             their
             holy
             oblations
             and
             prayers
             ,
             not
             speaking
             low
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             loude
             voice
             ,
             that
             the
             mindes
             of
             the
             hearers
             may
             be
             stirred
             vp
             with
             greater
             deuotion
             ,
             for
             so
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             first
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               If
               we
               only
               blesse
               and
               giue
               thanks
               in
               the
               spirit
               ,
               how
               doth
               he
               that
               occupieth
               the
               place
               of
               the
               vnlearned
               say
               Amen
               ?
               Thou
               verily
               giuest
               thanks
               well
               ,
               but
               the
               other
               is
               not
               edified
               :
            
             And
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               With
               the
               heart
               a
               man
               beleeueth
               vnto
               righteousnes
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               mouth
               confession
               is
               made
               vnto
               saluation
               .
            
          
           
             When
             this
             was
             ended
             ,
             certaine
             of
             the
             Bishops
             began
             to
             say
             contrary
             vnto
             their
             former
             answer
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             much
             more
             to
             say
             vnto
             this
             matter
             ,
             whereupon
             it
             was
             agreed
             that
             vpon
             the
             Monday
             following
             the
             Bishoppes
             should
             bring
             their
             mindes
             in
             writing
             vnto
             the
             second
             assertion
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             last
             also
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             first
             reade
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             other
             part
             likewise
             should
             bring
             theirs
             ,
             and
             being
             read
             each
             of
             them
             shou●d
             deliuer
             to
             the
             other
             the
             same
             writings
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             the
             Bishops
             should
             put
             into
             writing
             all
             that
             Doctor
             Cole
             had
             that
             day
             vttered
             ,
             and
             whatsoeuer
             they
             could
             more
             thinke
             of
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             send
             it
             vnto
             the
             other
             partie
             ,
             and
             receiue
             that
             which
             they
             had
             written
             .
          
           
             At
             which
             day
             the
             Bishops
             were
             concluded
             to
             reade
             that
             which
             they
             had
             to
             say
             to
             the
             first
             question
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             procéede
             then
             vnto
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             after
             they
             ca●elled
             because
             they
             should
             reade
             their
             writings
             ,
             first
             saying
             that
             if
             the
             aduersaries
             should
             end
             the
             talke
             ,
             then
             should
             the
             veritie
             on
             our
             sides
             not
             be
             so
             well
             marked
             ,
             for
             they
             should
             depart
             speaking
             last
             ,
             with
             the
             reioycing
             triumph
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             whereupon
             grew
             much
             contention
             betwixt
             the
             Bishops
             and
             the
             Councell
             ,
             because
             they
             obserued
             not
             the
             order
             which
             they
             were
             agréed
             vpon
             the
             day
             before
             :
             when
             there
             could
             be
             nothing
             done
             for
             contention
             all
             that
             day
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Ké●eper
             said
             ,
             My
             Lords
             ,
             sith
             you
             refuse
             to
             reade
             the
             writing
             after
             the
             order
             taken
             ,
             wee
             will
             breake
             vp
             and
             depart
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             you
             will
             not
             that
             we
             should
             heare
             you
             ,
             you
             may
             perhaps
             shortly
             heare
             of
             vs.
             
          
           
             Here
             you
             may
             perceiue
             what
             the
             Papists
             be
             ,
             if
             the
             sword
             be
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             how
             soone
             all
             their
             cunning
             lieth
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             or
             else
             why
             would
             they
             not
             abide
             the
             triall
             of
             writings
             ,
             and
             stand
             vnto
             the
             order
             agréed
             vpon
             ?
          
           
             And
             because
             they
             gaue
             such
             an
             example
             of
             disorder
             ,
             stubbornnesse
             and
             selfe●will
             as
             hath
             not
             bin
             séene
             in
             such
             an
             honourable
             assembly
             ,
             whereby
             the
             godly
             and
             Christian
             purpose
             of
             the
             Quéens
             Maiestie
             was
             made
             frustrate
             ;
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Winchester
             and
             Lincolne
             were
             committed
             vnto
             the
             Tower
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             were
             bound
             daily
             to
             make
             personall
             appearance
             before
             the
             Councell
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             depart
             the
             City
             vntil
             further
             order
             was
             taken
             for
             their
             comtempt
             ,
             and
             Bonner
             about
             the
             same
             time
             was
             committed
             vnto
             the
             Marshalsie
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             was
             a
             Parliament
             holden
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             wherein
             a
             great
             many
             of
             the
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             were
             imployed
             ,
             the
             one
             to
             retaine
             still
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             impugne
             the
             doctrine
             established
             in
             Quéene
             Maries
             time
             .
             Amongst
             others
             ,
             the
             words
             of
             Doctor
             Story
             ,
             the
             stout
             champion
             of
             the
             Pope
             in
             the
             Parlament
             house
             ,
             are
             worthy
             to
             be
             knowne
             of
             posterity
             .
          
           
             He
             said
             ,
             whereas
             he
             was
             much
             complained
             of
             to
             haue
             beene
             a
             great
             setter
             forth
             of
             such
             Religion
             ,
             orders
             ,
             and
             procéedings
             ,
             as
             of
             Quéen
             Mary
             were
             set
             forth
             in
             this
             Realme
             :
             he
             confessed
             it
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             protested
             that
             he
             therein
             had
             done
             nothing
             but
             what
             his
             conscience
             did
             leade
             him
             vnto
             ,
             and
             his
             Commission
             commanded
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             no
             lesse
             readie
             now
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             more
             ,
             if
             the
             Quéens
             Maiestie
             
             would
             authorize
             him
             therevnto
             :
             and
             hee
             said
             hee
             was
             sorie
             for
             nothing
             but
             that
             hee
             had
             done
             no
             more
             then
             hee
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             not
             beene
             more
             seuere
             in
             executing
             those
             lawes
             ,
             wherein
             there
             was
             no
             default
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             in
             them
             ,
             whom
             hee
             both
             oft
             and
             earnestly
             exhorted
             vnto
             the
             same
             ,
             beeing
             not
             a
             little
             greeued
             with
             them
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             laboured
             onely
             vpon
             the
             yong
             and
             little
             springs
             and
             twigges
             ,
             whereas
             they
             should
             haue
             striken
             at
             the
             roote
             ,
             &
             cleane
             haue
             rooted
             it
             out
             :
             and
             he
             said
             that
             he
             was
             once
             at
             the
             burning
             of
             an
             herewigge
             at
             Uxbridge
             ,
             meaning
             Maister
             Denley
             ,
             where
             he
             tossed
             a
             Fagget
             at
             his
             face
             ,
             as
             hee
             was
             singing
             of
             Psalmes
             ,
             and
             set
             a
             bush
             of
             thornes
             vnder
             his
             feete
             ,
             and
             he
             named
             Sir
             
               Philip
               Hobby
            
             ,
             and
             another
             Knight
             in
             Kent
             ,
             with
             such
             other
             of
             the
             richer
             and
             higher
             degree
             ,
             whom
             his
             Councell
             was
             to
             pluck
             at
             ,
             wherein
             if
             they
             had
             followed
             my
             aduice
             they
             had
             done
             wisely
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             Parliament
             through
             the
             goodnes
             of
             the
             Lord
             the
             true
             cause
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             had
             the
             vpper
             hand
             ,
             the
             papists
             hope
             was
             frustrated
             ,
             &
             their
             rage
             abated
             :
             The
             proceedings
             in
             K
             Edwards
             time
             was
             reui●●d
             ,
             and
             the
             bloudy
             statutes
             of
             Q.
             Mary
             repealed
             :
             The
             old
             Bishops
             were
             deposed
             for
             refusing
             the
             othe
             ,
             in
             renouncing
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             not
             subscribing
             vnto
             the
             Queenes
             lawfull
             supremacy
             .
             In
             the
             place
             of
             Cardinall
             Poole
             ,
             succeeded
             Doctor
             
               Mathew
               Parker
            
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             :
             In
             the
             place
             of
             Heath
             ,
             succeeded
             Doctor
             Yong
             ;
             Insteed
             of
             
               Boner
               ,
               Edmund
               Grindall
            
             was
             Bishop
             of
             London
             :
             For
             
               Hopton
               ,
               Thurleby
               ,
               Tunstall
               ,
               Pates
               ,
               Christopherson
               ,
               Peto
               ,
               Coats
               ,
               Morgan
               ,
               Feasie
               ,
               White
               ,
               Oglethorpe
               ,
            
             were
             placed
             Doctor
             
               Iohn
               Parkust
            
             in
             Norwich
             :
             D.
             Cox
             in
             Ely
             :
             Iuell
             ,
             in
             Salisbury
             :
             Pilkinton
             ,
             in
             Duresme
             :
             D.
             Sands
             ,
             in
             Worcester
             :
             Benton
             ,
             in
             Couentry
             and
             Lichfield
             :
             Downam
             ,
             in
             Westchester
             :
             Dauid
             in
             S.
             Dauids
             Ally
             in
             Exeter
             :
             Horne
             ,
             in
             Winchester
             :
             Story
             ,
             in
             Lincolne
             :
             Scamler
             ,
             in
             Peterborough
             :
             Bartlet
             ,
             in
             Bathe
             :
             Gest
             ,
             in
             Rochester
             :
             Barlow
             ,
             in
             Chichester
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             seuere
             punishment
             of
             God
             vpon
             persecutors
             and
             blasphemers
             .
          
           
             
               STephen
               Gardiner
            
             ,
             the
             Arch
             persecutor
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             tooke
             away
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             Queene
             Maries
             Raigne
             :
             of
             whose
             poisoned
             life
             ,
             and
             stinking
             end
             mention
             is
             made
             already
             :
             He
             said
             in
             his
             death-bed
             ;
             I
             haue
             denied
             my
             Master
             with
             Peter
             ,
             but
             neuer
             repented
             with
             Peter
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             Morgan
             ,
             who
             condemned
             Master
             Farrar
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Saint
             Dauids
             ,
             and
             vsurped
             his
             roome
             :
             not
             long
             after
             he
             was
             striken
             in
             such
             a
             strange
             sort
             ,
             that
             the
             meate
             he
             eat
             would
             not
             goe
             downe
             ,
             but
             rise
             vp
             againe
             ;
             sometimes
             at
             his
             mouth
             :
             sometimes
             blow
             out
             of
             his
             nose
             most
             horrible
             to
             behold
             ,
             and
             so
             continued
             vnto
             his
             death
             .
             Also
             when
             Doctor
             Leyson
             the
             Sheriffe
             had
             fet
             away
             the
             said
             Bishops
             cattell
             ,
             diuers
             of
             the
             Cattell
             would
             neuer
             eate
             meat
             ,
             but
             lay
             bellowing
             and
             roaring
             ,
             and
             so
             dyed
             .
          
           
             One
             Richard
             a
             Priest
             of
             Carmarthen
             ,
             a
             little
             after
             the
             martyrdome
             of
             the
             said
             B.
             Farrar
             ,
             standing
             vpon
             the
             top
             of
             a
             stayre
             ,
             in
             one
             Maister
             Downings
             house
             ,
             iesting
             at
             the
             death
             of
             the
             said
             B.
             Farrar
             ,
             fell
             downe
             suddenly
             ,
             and
             brake
             his
             neck
             .
          
           
             Iustice
             ▪
             Morgan
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             set
             vpon
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Lady
             Iane
             ,
             fell
             mad
             ,
             and
             so
             died
             ,
             hauing
             euer
             in
             his
             mouth
             Lady
             Iane
             ,
             Lady
             Iane.
             
          
           
             Doctor
             Dunning
             ,
             the
             cruell
             Chancellor
             of
             Norwich
             ,
             was
             striken
             wish
             sodaine
             death
             as
             he
             sate
             in
             his
             chayre
             .
          
           
             Berry
             ,
             the
             wicked
             Comissary
             of
             Norfolke
             ,
             foure
             daies
             after
             Queene
             Maries
             death
             ,
             made
             a
             feast
             ,
             and
             had
             one
             of
             his
             Concubines
             ;
             therein
             the
             afternoone
             comming
             from
             Euensong
             ,
             he
             fell
             downe
             by
             the
             way
             and
             neuer
             s●irre●
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             Thorneton
             ,
             Suffragan
             of
             Douer
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             most
             cruell
             tyrant
             :
             hee
             
             fell
             in
             a
             palsey
             ,
             as
             he
             looked
             vpon
             his
             men
             playing
             at
             Bowles
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             had
             to
             bed
             ,
             he
             was
             willed
             to
             remember
             God
             :
             yea
             so
             I
             doe
             said
             he
             ,
             and
             my
             Lord
             Cardinall
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             dyed
             .
          
           
             After
             him
             succeeded
             another
             Bishop
             or
             Suffragan
             ,
             who
             was
             Suffragan
             before
             vnto
             Boner
             :
             he
             brake
             his
             neck
             downe
             a
             payre
             of
             staires
             in
             the
             Cardinals
             chamber
             at
             Greenewich
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             receiued
             the
             Cardinals
             blessing
             .
          
           
             The
             Parson
             of
             Crundall
             in
             Kent
             ,
             hauing
             receiued
             the
             Popes
             Pardon
             :
             hee
             exhorted
             the
             people
             to
             receiue
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             done
             :
             And
             hee
             said
             that
             he
             stood
             now
             ,
             as
             cleere
             in
             conscience
             as
             when
             he
             was
             first
             borne
             ,
             and
             cared
             not
             if
             he
             should
             die
             the
             same
             houre
             :
             in
             so
             saying
             he
             was
             suddenly
             striken
             in
             the
             pulpit
             ,
             and
             leaning
             back
             he
             was
             found
             dead
             .
          
           
             Not
             long
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Queene
             Mary
             ,
             dyed
             Doctor
             Capon
             Bishop
             of
             Salisbury
             ,
             and
             the
             cruell
             Chancellor
             of
             Salisbury
             :
             Doctor
             Geffrey
             about
             the
             same
             time
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             his
             buildings
             was
             suddenly
             taken
             with
             the
             mighty
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             ended
             his
             life
             :
             The
             day
             before
             he
             departed
             ,
             hee
             had
             appointed
             to
             call
             before
             him
             90.
             persons
             ,
             to
             examine
             them
             by
             inquisition
             .
          
           
             Cruell
             Maister
             Woodroofe
             Sheriffe
             of
             London
             ,
             which
             reioyced
             at
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Saints
             of
             Christ
             :
             A
             weeke
             after
             he
             was
             out
             of
             his
             office
             the
             one
             halfe
             of
             his
             body
             was
             striken
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             bedrid
             ,
             and
             not
             able
             to
             moue
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             continued
             seuen
             or
             eight
             yeares
             vntill
             he
             dyed
             .
          
           
             
               Rafe
               Sardine
            
             ,
             that
             betrayed
             
               George
               Eagles
            
             ,
             was
             attached
             himselfe
             ,
             arraigned
             and
             hanged
             .
          
           
             Maister
             Swingefield
             ,
             an
             Aldermans
             Deputy
             in
             Thames
             stréet
             ,
             vnderstanding
             a
             Midwife
             which
             absented
             her selfe
             from
             the
             Church
             to
             bee
             at
             the
             labour
             of
             one
             Mistris
             Walter
             at
             Crooked
             Lane
             end
             :
             he
             apprehended
             her
             being
             great
             with
             child
             ,
             and
             carried
             her
             vnto
             Boner
             ,
             who
             sent
             her
             vnto
             Lolards
             Tower
             :
             where
             for
             fe●re
             she
             was
             deliuered
             of
             a
             child
             ,
             &
             could
             haue
             no
             woman
             to
             help
             her
             :
             after
             she
             had
             lien
             there
             fiue
             wéekes
             ,
             she
             was
             deliuered
             vpon
             sureties
             .
             Doctor
             Story
             hearing
             thereof
             ,
             charged
             her
             with
             felony
             ,
             and
             sent
             her
             vnto
             Newgate
             :
             shortly
             after
             the
             said
             Master
             Swingfield
             and
             three
             more
             that
             came
             to
             take
             her
             died
             .
          
           
             One
             Burton
             a
             Bayliffe
             of
             Crowland
             in
             Lincolneshire
             ,
             who
             made
             shew
             to
             be
             a
             great
             friend
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             King
             Edwards
             time
             ,
             but
             in
             Quéene
             Maries
             time
             he
             moued
             the
             parish
             to
             shew
             themselues
             the
             Queenes
             friends
             ,
             and
             set
             vp
             Masse
             speedily
             ,
             and
             he
             called
             on
             them
             still
             in
             the
             Queenes
             name
             :
             and
             when
             hee
             saw
             his
             words
             were
             not
             regarded
             ,
             he
             got
             him
             to
             Church
             vpon
             a
             Sunday
             morning
             ,
             when
             the
             Curate
             began
             to
             say
             seruice
             ,
             according
             vnto
             King
             Edwards
             time
             :
             he
             came
             to
             him
             and
             said
             :
             Sirra
             ,
             will
             you
             not
             say
             Masse
             ,
             buckle
             your selfe
             to
             Masse
             you
             knaue
             ,
             or
             by
             Gods
             bloud
             I
             will
             sheath
             my
             Dagger
             in
             your
             shoulders
             :
             The
             poore
             Curate
             for
             feare
             setled
             himselfe
             vnto
             Masse
             .
          
           
             But
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             riding
             from
             home
             with
             one
             of
             his
             neighbours
             ,
             as
             he
             returned
             home
             a
             Crow
             flew
             ouer
             his
             head
             ,
             singing
             after
             her
             wonted
             manner
             ,
             knau●
             ,
             knaue
             ,
             and
             dunged
             vpon
             his
             nose
             ,
             which
             ranne
             downe
             vpon
             his
             mouth
             &
             beard
             ;
             The
             poisoned
             sauour
             thereof
             so
             annoyed
             his
             stomack
             ,
             that
             he
             neuer
             ceased
             vomiting
             vntill
             he
             came
             home
             ,
             whereof
             within
             few
             daies
             he
             dyed
             ,
             without
             any
             to●en
             of
             ●epentance
             .
          
           
             As
             
               Iames
               Abbes
            
             was
             a
             leading
             to
             be
             burned
             ,
             poore
             people
             asking
             almes
             ,
             hee
             pulled
             off
             all
             his
             apparell
             vnto
             his
             shirt
             ,
             and
             gaue
             it
             amongst
             them
             ,
             to
             some
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             to
             some
             another
             :
             and
             he
             exhorted
             them
             to
             stand
             stedfast
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ▪
             which
             hee
             (
             with
             Gods
             help
             )
             would
             seale
             with
             his
             bloud
             in
             their
             sight
             :
             Then
             a
             seruant
             of
             the
             Sheriffes
             cryed
             out
             ,
             beléeue
             him
             not
             good
             people
             ,
             he
             is
             an
             heretick
             &
             a
             mad
             man
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             heresie
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             and
             thus
             he
             did
             vntill
             hee
             came
             vnto
             the
             stake
             :
             but
             as
             soone
             as
             the
             fire
             was
             put
             vnto
             Abbes
             ,
             this
             blasphemer
             was
             striken
             with
             madnes
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             had
             charged
             the
             good
             martyr
             ,
             &
             he
             cast
             off
             his
             shooes
             &
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             clothes
             &
             cried
             out
             thus
             did
             Abbes
             that
             true
             seruant
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             saued
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             damned
             :
             Thus
             hee
             ranne
             about
             the
             towne
             of
             Berry
             ,
             
             still
             crying
             
               Iames
               Abbes
            
             was
             a
             good
             man
             and
             saued
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             damned
             :
             The
             Sheriffe
             tyed
             him
             vp
             in
             a
             darke
             house
             ,
             but
             he
             continued
             his
             old
             note
             ,
             and
             being
             brought
             to
             his
             Masters
             house
             in
             a
             Cart
             ,
             within
             halfe
             a
             yeere
             he
             died
             :
             And
             beeing
             ready
             to
             die
             ,
             the
             parish
             Priest
             came
             to
             him
             with
             the
             Crucifix
             ,
             and
             the
             Host
             of
             the
             Altar
             :
             but
             he
             cryed
             out
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             and
             defied
             all
             that
             baggage
             ,
             saying
             that
             the
             Priest
             ,
             a●d
             such
             other
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             were
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             damnation
             :
             And
             that
             
               Iames
               Abbes
            
             ,
             was
             a
             good
             man
             and
             saued
             .
          
           
             Clarke
             ,
             an
             open
             enemie
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             all
             good
             pre●chers
             in
             King
             Edwards
             dayes
             ,
             hanged
             himselfe
             in
             the
             Tower
             of
             London
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             and
             notable
             Papist
             called
             
               Troling
               Smith
            
             ,
             of
             late
             fell
             downe
             suddenly
             in
             the
             street
             ,
             and
             died
             .
          
           
             Dal●
             the
             Promoter
             was
             eaten
             in
             his
             body
             with
             Lice
             ,
             and
             so
             died
             .
          
           
             Cox
             a
             Protestant
             in
             King
             Edwards
             daies
             ,
             and
             in
             Quéene
             Maries
             daies
             a
             Papist
             and
             a
             Promoter
             ,
             being
             well
             when
             he
             went
             to
             bed
             ,
             he
             was
             dead
             before
             morning
             .
          
           
             Alexander
             the
             keeper
             of
             Newgate
             ,
             who
             to
             hasten
             the
             poore
             lambes
             vnto
             the
             slaughter
             ,
             hee
             would
             goe
             to
             
               Boner
               ,
               Story
            
             ,
             and
             Colmley
             ,
             and
             others
             :
             crying
             out
             rid
             my
             prison
             ,
             I
             am
             too
             much
             pestered
             with
             hereticks
             ,
             and
             he
             dyed
             very
             miserably
             ,
             being
             swollen
             and
             so
             rotten
             within
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             could
             abide
             the
             smell
             of
             him
             :
             and
             Iames
             his
             son
             being
             left
             very
             rich
             ,
             in
             three
             yeares
             brought
             it
             to
             n●ght
             ,
             and
             shortly
             after
             as
             he
             went
             in
             Newgate
             market
             ,
             he
             fell
             downe
             suddenly
             and
             died
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Pether
            
             ,
             sonne
             in
             law
             to
             this
             Alexander
             ,
             ad
             horrible
             blasphemer
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             no
             lesse
             cruell
             vnto
             the
             prisoners
             ,
             rotted
             away
             ,
             and
             so
             died
             :
             who
             commonly
             when
             he
             affirmed
             any
             thing
             ,
             he
             would
             say
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             true
             ,
             I
             pray
             God
             I
             rot
             ere
             I
             die
             .
          
           
             Iustice
             Lelon
             ,
             persecutor
             of
             
               Ieffrey
               Hurst
            
             ,
             died
             suddenly
             .
          
           
             
               Robert
               Baulding
            
             ,
             a●
             the
             taking
             of
             
               William
               Seaman
            
             ,
             was
             striken
             with
             lightning
             :
             wherevpon
             he
             pined
             away
             and
             died
             .
          
           
             Beard
             the
             Promoter
             ,
             died
             wretchedly
             .
          
           
             
               Robert
               Blomfield
               ▪
            
             persecutor
             of
             
               VVilliam
               Browne
            
             ,
             consumed
             away
             miserably
             .
          
           
             In
             K.
             Henries
             time
             ,
             
               Iohn
               Rockwood
            
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             horrible
             end
             cried
             All
             to
             late
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             words
             that
             he
             vsed
             in
             persecuting
             Gods
             children
             at
             Callice
             .
          
           
             The
             Lady
             Honer
             a
             persecutor
             ,
             and
             
               George
               Bradway
            
             ,
             a
             false
             accuser
             ,
             were
             both
             bereft
             of
             their
             wits
             .
          
           
             
               Richard
               Long
            
             a
             persecutor
             ,
             drowned
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               Rafe
               Ellerker
               ▪
            
             as
             he
             was
             desirous
             to
             see
             the
             heart
             taken
             out
             of
             
               Adam
               Damlip
            
             ,
             he
             being
             slaine
             of
             the
             Frenchmen
             :
             after
             they
             had
             mangled
             him
             ,
             and
             cut
             off
             his
             priuy
             members
             ,
             would
             not
             leaue
             him
             vntill
             they
             saw
             his
             heart
             cut
             out
             .
          
           
             Doctor
             Foxford
             ,
             Chancelor
             to
             Bishop
             Stokely
             ,
             a
             cruell
             persecutor
             ,
             died
             suddenly
             .
          
           
             Pauier
             ,
             or
             Pauie
             ,
             towne
             Clarke
             of
             London
             ,
             a
             bitter
             enemy
             vnto
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             hanged
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Doctor
             Pendleton
             died
             miserably
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             death
             he
             repented
             that
             euer
             he
             had
             yeelded
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Papists
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Fisher
            
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Rochest●●
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moore
            
             ;
             after
             they
             had
             bro●ght
             
               Iohn
               Frith
               ,
               Bayfield
            
             ,
             and
             Bainham
             ,
             and
             diuers
             others
             to
             death
             :
             shortly
             after
             ,
             they
             themselues
             were
             made
             a
             publike
             spectacle
             of
             bloudy
             death
             at
             tower
             hil
             .
          
           
             These
             persecuting
             Bishops
             died
             a
             little
             before
             Quéene
             
               Mary
               :
               Coates
               ,
               Parfew
               ,
               Glune
               ,
               Brookes
               ,
               King
               ,
               Peto
               ,
               Day
               ,
               Holiman
               .
            
          
           
             After
             Quéene
             Mary
             ,
             immediately
             followed
             Cardinall
             Poole
             ,
             and
             these
             persecuting
             Bishops
             :
             
               Iohn
               Christopherson
               ,
               Hopton
               ,
               Morgan
               ,
               Iohn
               VVhite
               ,
               Rafe
               Bayne
               ,
               Owen
               Oglethorpe
               ,
               Cutbert
               Tonstall
               ,
               Thomas
               Raynolds
               :
            
             And
             about
             the
             same
             tim●
             died
             Doctor
             VVeston
             ,
             Maister
             
               Slethurst
               ,
               Seth
               Holland
               ,
               VVilliam
               Copinger
               ,
            
             and
             Doctor
             Steward
             great
             persecutors
          
           
             The
             residue
             that
             remained
             of
             the
             persecuting
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             escaped
             the
             stroke
             of
             death
             ,
             were
             depriued
             ,
             and
             committed
             vnto
             prisons
             ;
             these
             Bishops
             were
             committed
             vnto
             the
             Tower
             :
             
               Nicholas
               Heath
            
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             Yorke
             ,
             
               Thomas
               Thurlby
               ,
               
               Thomas
               Watson
               ,
               Dauid
               Poole
               ,
               Gilbert
               Burne
               ,
               Richard
               Pates
               ,
               Troublefield
               ,
            
             and
             
               Iohn
               Fecknam
            
             Abbot
             of
             Wes●minster
             ,
             and
             
               Iohn
               Boxell
            
             Dean
             of
             Windsor
             and
             Peterborough
             ,
             were
             committed
             with
             the
             said
             Bishops
             vnto
             the
             Tower.
             
          
           
             Gouldwell
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Saint
             Asse
             ,
             a●d
             Maurice
             Elect
             of
             Bangor
             ,
             ranne
             away
             .
          
           
             Boner
             ,
             &
             
               Thomas
               Wood
            
             Bishops
             ,
             were
             committed
             to
             the
             Marshalsey
             :
             
               Cutbert
               Scot
            
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Chester
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             Fleete
             :
             from
             whence
             he
             escaped
             to
             Lo●ane
             ,
             and
             there
             dyed
             .
          
           
             These
             were
             committed
             vnto
             the
             Fleete
             :
             
               Henry
               Cole
            
             ,
             Deane
             of
             Paules
             :
             
               Iohn
               Harpsfield
            
             ,
             Arch-deacon
             of
             London
             :
             
               Nicholas
               Harpsfield
            
             ,
             Arch-deacon
             of
             Canterbury
             :
             
               Anthony
               Draycot
            
             ,
             Archdeacon
             of
             Huntington
             :
             
               William
               Chadsey
            
             ,
             Archdeacon
             of
             Middlesex
             .
          
           
             One
             
               Iohn
               Apowell
            
             ,
             mocke●
             one
             
               William
               Maulden
            
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             reading
             an
             English
             Seruice
             Booke
             in
             a
             Winters
             Euening
             ,
             mocking
             him
             at
             euery
             word
             ,
             with
             contrari●
             gaudes
             ,
             and
             flouting
             words
             :
             Wherefore
             the
             said
             William
             checked
             him
             ;
             saying
             ,
             hee
             mocked
             not
             him
             ,
             but
             God
             :
             As
             the
             said
             William
             was
             reading
             these
             words
             :
             Lord
             haue
             mercy
             vpon
             vs
             :
             Christ
             haue
             mercy
             vpon
             vs
             :
             The
             other
             with
             a
             start
             suddenly
             said
             ,
             Lord
             haue
             mercy
             vpon
             me
             :
             The
             said
             William
             asked
             him
             wherfore
             he
             was
             afrayd
             :
             He
             answered
             ,
             when
             you
             reade
             Lord
             haue
             mercy
             vpon
             vs
             :
             me
             thought
             the
             hayre
             of
             my
             head
             stood
             vpright
             with
             a
             great
             feare
             that
             came
             vpon
             me
             :
             The
             next
             day
             in
             the
             morning
             he
             fell
             mad
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             hee
             lay
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             and
             his
             tongue
             neuer
             ceased
             crying
             out
             of
             the
             Diuell
             of
             hell
             ,
             I
             would
             see
             the
             Diuell
             of
             hell
             ,
             there
             he
             is
             ,
             there
             he
             goeth
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             words
             :
             Thus
             he
             lay
             six
             daies
             ,
             that
             his
             Maister
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             house
             was
             weary
             of
             the
             noise
             ,
             and
             sent
             him
             to
             Bedlam
             .
          
           
             At
             Waltamstow
             six
             miles
             from
             London
             ,
             certaine
             children
             were
             talking
             what
             God
             was
             ,
             and
             one
             said
             he
             was
             a
             good
             Old
             Father
             :
             and
             a
             Maide
             of
             twelue
             yéeres
             old
             ,
             named
             
               Denys
               Benifield
            
             said
             what
             he
             is
             ,
             an
             old
             doting
             Foole
             :
             The
             next
             day
             she
             was
             suddenly
             striken
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             all
             one
             side
             of
             her
             was
             black
             ,
             and
             she
             speechlesse
             ,
             and
             so
             she
             died
             the
             same
             night
             .
          
           
             Some
             beeing
             in
             communication
             about
             
               Cranmer
               ,
               Ridley
            
             and
             Latimer
             ,
             in
             an
             house
             of
             Abingdon
             in
             Barkeshire
             :
             One
             
             Le●ar
             ●
             plowman
             ,
             dwelling
             at
             Brightwell
             said
             that
             he
             saw
             that
             euill
             fauoured
             knaue
             Latimer
             ,
             when
             hee
             was
             burned
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             téeth
             like
             a
             horse
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             and
             houre
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             the
             said
             Leauer
             most
             wickedly
             hanged
             himselfe
             in
             Shepton
             ,
             a
             mile
             from
             Abbington
             .
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Arundell
            
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             gaue
             sentence
             against
             the
             Lord
             Cobham
             ,
             and
             died
             himselfe
             before
             him
             ,
             being
             s●
             striken
             in
             his
             tongue
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             neither
             swallow
             nor
             speake
             ,
             a
             good
             while
             before
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             When
             
               Patrick
               Hamelton
            
             was
             burned
             for
             the
             truth
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             in
             the
             fire
             hee
             cited
             and
             appealed
             Frier
             Campbell
             ,
             that
             accused
             him
             to
             appeare
             before
             the
             High
             God
             ,
             to
             answere
             whether
             his
             accusation
             was
             iust
             or
             not
             ,
             betwixt
             that
             and
             a
             day
             of
             the
             next
             moneth
             ,
             which
             he
             named
             :
             The
             said
             Frier
             dyed
             immediatly
             before
             the
             day
             came
             .
          
           
             Haruy
             a
             Commissary
             which
             condemned
             a
             poore
             man
             in
             Callice
             ,
             was
             shortly
             after
             ,
             hanged
             ,
             drawne
             and
             quartered
             .
          
           
             
               VVilliam
               Swallow
            
             ,
             the
             cruell
             tormentor
             of
             
               George
               Eagles
            
             ,
             shortly
             after
             all
             the
             hayre
             of
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             nayles
             of
             his
             fingers
             ,
             and
             toes
             went
             off
             ,
             and
             his
             eyes
             so
             closed
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             scant
             see
             ,
             and
             his
             wife
             was
             striken
             with
             the
             falling
             Sicknes
             which
             she
             neuer
             had
             before
             .
          
           
             And
             
               Richard
               Potto
            
             ,
             the
             other
             troubler
             of
             
               George
               Eagles
            
             ,
             was
             suddenly
             taken
             with
             sicknes
             ,
             and
             falling
             vpon
             his
             bed
             ,
             like
             a
             beast
             dyed
             ,
             and
             neuer
             spake
             .
          
           
             
               Richard
               Denton
            
             a
             shrinker
             ,
             whilst
             hee
             refused
             to
             bee
             burned
             in
             the
             Lords
             quarrell
             ,
             he
             was
             burned
             in
             his
             owne
             house
             with
             two
             moe
             .
          
           
             The
             wife
             of
             
               Iohn
               Fetty
            
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             taking
             of
             her
             husband
             immediately
             fell
             mad
             .
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Mouse
            
             ,
             &
             
               George
               Reuet
            
             ,
             two
             persecutors
             were
             strike●
             miserably
             with
             
             the
             mighty
             hand
             of
             GOD
             and
             so
             died
             ,
             as
             is
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Story
             of
             
               Adam
               Foster
            
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             same
             Story
             is
             mention
             made
             of
             
               Robert
               Edgore
            
             ,
             for
             being
             a
             Popish
             Clarke
             against
             his
             conscience
             ,
             was
             bereft
             of
             his
             wits
             ,
             and
             kept
             in
             chaines
             and
             bands
             many
             yerres
             after
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Pankney
            
             ,
             and
             one
             Hanington
             ,
             fellowes
             of
             New
             Colledge
             in
             Oxford
             ,
             both
             stubborne
             Papists
             ,
             drowned
             themselues
             ,
             with
             Crucifixes
             about
             their
             neckes
             .
          
           
             
               Christopher
               Landesdale
            
             ,
             a
             Yeoman
             of
             the
             Gard
             ,
             dwelling
             in
             Hackney
             in
             Middlesex
             ,
             he
             suffered
             a
             poore
             man
             to
             die
             in
             a
             ditch
             in
             his
             ground
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             harbour
             and
             reléefe
             ,
             hauing
             much
             out-hous●s
             to
             spare
             ;
             but
             shortly
             after
             hee
             being
             drunke
             ,
             died
             himselfe
             in
             a
             ditch
             .
          
           
             In
             King
             Edwards
             time
             there
             was
             a
             lusty
             young
             Gentleman
             in
             Cornwall
             ,
             wh●
             riding
             in
             the
             company
             of
             twenty
             Horsemen
             ,
             began
             to
             sweare
             and
             blaspheme
             the
             Na●e
             of
             God
             most
             horribly
             ,
             one
             checking
             him
             for
             it
             ,
             he
             bad
             him
             take
             thought
             for
             his
             winding
             shéete
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             him
             :
             amend
             saith
             he
             ,
             for
             death
             giueth
             no
             warning
             ,
             Gods
             wounds
             ,
             said
             hee
             ,
             care
             not
             thou
             for
             mee
             ,
             raging
             still
             worse
             and
             worse
             in
             words
             :
             They
             rode
             ouer
             a
             great
             Bridge
             ,
             vppon
             which
             Bridge
             this
             Gentleman
             swearer
             spurred
             his
             Horse
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             hee
             sprang
             ouer
             the
             bridge
             with
             the
             man
             vpon
             his
             backe
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             was
             falling
             he
             said
             ;
             Horse
             and
             man
             and
             all
             to
             the
             Deuill
             .
          
           
             
               Henry
               Smith
            
             ,
             a
             Student
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             the
             middle
             Temple
             ,
             he
             was
             pe●uerted
             to
             Popery
             by
             one
             Gyfford
             ,
             then
             hee
             went
             to
             Louane
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             more
             rooted
             therein
             ,
             and
             brought
             from
             thence
             with
             him
             pardons
             ,
             a
             Crucifixe
             ,
             with
             an
             
               Agnus
               Dei
            
             ,
             which
             he
             vsed
             to
             weare
             about
             his
             necke
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             Images
             in
             his
             Chamber
             to
             pray
             before
             ,
             with
             diuers
             other
             Popish
             trash
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             
               Henry
               Smith
            
             ,
             with
             Gyfford
             his
             companion
             ,
             was
             returned
             from
             Louane
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             foule
             Gyrer
             ,
             and
             a
             scornefull
             scoffer
             of
             that
             Religion
             which
             he
             had
             professed
             :
             at
             length
             he
             tyed
             his
             shirt
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             torne
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             about
             his
             priuy
             places
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             girdle
             fastned
             vnto
             the
             bed-post
             ,
             he
             strangled
             himselfe
             :
             The
             place
             where
             he
             had
             fastned
             the
             Girdle
             was
             so
             low
             ,
             that
             his
             hippes
             well
             neere
             touched
             the
             floure
             :
             his
             legs
             lying
             a
             crosse
             ,
             and
             his
             armes
             spread
             abroad
             ,
             hauing
             his
             
               Agnus
               Dei
            
             in
             a
             siluer
             tablet
             ,
             with
             his
             other
             Idolatrous
             trash
             in
             a
             window
             by
             him
             .
             He
             was
             buried
             in
             a
             Lane
             called
             Foskew
             Lane.
             
          
           
             Twyford
             was
             a
             busie
             doer
             in
             King
             Henries
             daies
             by
             Bonners
             appointment
             ,
             to
             set
             vp
             stakes
             for
             the
             burning
             of
             poore
             Martyres
             :
             When
             hee
             saw
             the
             stakes
             consume
             so
             fast
             ,
             he
             said
             ;
             I
             will
             haue
             a
             stake
             ,
             I
             trow
             ,
             that
             shall
             hold
             ,
             and
             so
             hee
             prouided
             a
             big
             Trée
             ,
             and
             set
             it
             vp
             in
             Smithfield
             ,
             the
             top
             being
             cut
             off
             ,
             but
             ere
             the
             Tree
             was
             consumed
             ,
             God
             turned
             the
             state
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             he
             fel
             into
             a
             horrible
             disease
             ,
             rotting
             aliue
             aboue
             the
             ground
             before
             he
             died
             .
          
        
         
           
             Forraigne
             Examples
             .
          
           
             HOfmester
             the
             great
             Arch-papist
             ,
             and
             cheefe
             piller
             of
             the
             Popes
             falling
             church
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             going
             to
             Ratisbone
             ,
             to
             dispute
             against
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             he
             miserably
             died
             ,
             horribly
             roaring
             and
             crying
             out
             .
          
        
         
           
             Examples
             of
             what
             inconueniences
             commeth
             by
             Popish
             desperate
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             Uniuersity
             of
             Louane
             was
             one
             Guarlacus
             ,
             after
             hee
             had
             stoutly
             main●●●ned
             the
             corrupt
             errors
             of
             Popish
             doctrine
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             sicke
             he
             cryed
             out
             how
             
             wickedly
             he
             had
             liued
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             not
             able
             to
             abide
             the
             iugdment
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             casting
             forth
             words
             of
             miserable
             dispaire
             ,
             he
             said
             ;
             his
             sins
             were
             greater
             then
             hee
             could
             be
             forgiuen
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             
               Arnoldus
               Bomelius
            
             ,
             a
             Student
             of
             Louan
             hee
             :
             framed
             himselfe
             after
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             vnsauory
             Doctrine
             of
             Papists
             ,
             to
             stand
             in
             feare
             and
             doubt
             of
             Iustification
             ,
             and
             to
             worke
             saluation
             by
             merits
             ,
             he
             began
             more
             and
             more
             to
             grow
             into
             doubtfull
             dispaire
             :
             at
             length
             ,
             being
             ouercome
             with
             dispaire
             ,
             not
             hauing
             in
             that
             Popish
             Doctrine
             wherewith
             to
             raise
             vp
             his
             soule
             ,
             he
             going
             a
             walking
             with
             three
             other
             Students
             ;
             he
             singled
             himselfe
             from
             them
             and
             stabbed
             himselfe
             ,
             they
             séeing
             him
             shrinke
             ,
             ranne
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             found
             that
             he
             had
             stabbed
             himselfe
             with
             his
             dagger
             ,
             then
             they
             tooke
             him
             and
             brought
             him
             into
             a
             house
             ,
             and
             he
             espying
             one
             of
             his
             ●riends
             very
             busie
             about
             him
             ,
             hauing
             a
             knife
             hanging
             at
             his
             girdle
             ,
             he
             got
             out
             the
             knife
             and
             stabbed
             himselfe
             to
             the
             hart
             .
          
           
             
               Iacobus
               Latomus
            
             ,
             a
             principall
             Captaine
             of
             the
             Uniuersity
             of
             Louan
             ,
             after
             hee
             had
             béene
             at
             Bruxels
             ,
             thinking
             to
             doe
             a
             great
             act
             against
             Luther
             and
             his
             fellowes
             ▪
             hee
             made
             such
             a
             foolish
             Oration
             before
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             laughed
             to
             ●corne
             .
             After
             in
             a
             publike
             Lecture
             at
             Louan
             ,
             hee
             vttered
             such
             words
             of
             desperation
             ,
             and
             blasphemous
             impiety
             ,
             that
             the
             Diuines
             were
             faine
             to
             carry
             him
             away
             as
             he
             was
             rauing
             ,
             and
             shut
             him
             into
             a
             Chamber
             :
             from
             that
             time
             vnto
             his
             death
             ,
             he
             had
             nothing
             in
             his
             month
             but
             that
             he
             was
             damned
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             no
             hope
             of
             saluation
             for
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             wittingly
             against
             his
             knowledge
             withstood
             the
             truth
             .
             
               Ex
               Epist.
               Senarclaei
            
             .
          
           
             A
             Dominick
             Fryer
             of
             Munster
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             inueighing
             in
             the
             Pulpet
             against
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             was
             stricken
             with
             a
             suddaine
             flash
             of
             lightning
             and
             so
             died
             .
             
               Ex
               Pantal.
            
             
          
           
             Manlius
             in
             his
             B●●ke
             
               De
               dictis
               Philip
               Melancton
            
             ,
             reporteth
             that
             a
             Taylors
             ser●ant
             in
             Lipsia
             ,
             first
             receiued
             the
             Sacrament
             in
             both
             kinds
             wlth
             the
             Gospellers
             ,
             and
             after
             by
             the
             Papists
             perswasions
             ,
             hee
             receiued
             it
             with
             them
             in
             one
             kinde
             ,
             and
             afterward
             being
             admonished
             by
             his
             Maister
             to
             goe
             againe
             vnto
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Gospellers
             ,
             he
             stood
             a
             great
             while
             and
             made
             no
             answere
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             crying
             out
             vppon
             a
             suddaine
             ,
             hee
             cast
             himselfe
             out
             of
             a
             Window
             and
             brake
             his
             n●cke
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Manlius
             maketh
             mention
             of
             a
             Gentleman
             of
             authority
             ,
             who
             hearing
             these
             words
             in
             
               Psalme
               46.
               
               Our
               only
               hold
               and
               fortresse
               is
               our
               God
               :
            
             he
             said
             ;
             I
             will
             help
             to
             shoote
             against
             thy
             stay
             or
             fortresse
             ,
             or
             else
             I
             will
             not
             liue
             :
             and
             within
             thrée
             daies
             he
             died
             without
             repentance
             .
          
           
             Sadole●us
             the
             learned
             Cardinall
             ,
             died
             with
             great
             torments
             of
             conscience
             and
             desperation
             .
          
           
             The
             Commendator
             of
             S.
             Anthony
             ,
             who
             sat
             as
             spirituall
             Iudge
             ouer
             that
             godly
             learned
             man
             Wolsgangus
             ,
             burned
             in
             Lotheringe
             in
             Germany
             ,
             fel
             suddenly
             dead
             shortly
             after
             he
             had
             condemed
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Abbot
             Clariocus
             his
             fellow
             ,
             at
             a
             cracke
             of
             Gunnes
             saddenly
             fell
             downe
             and
             died
             .
          
           
             
               Dauid
               Beaton
               ▪
            
             Archbishop
             of
             S.
             Andrewes
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             shortly
             after
             the
             burning
             of
             M
             
               George
               Wisard
            
             ,
             he
             was
             wretchedly
             slaine
             in
             hi●
             owne
             Castle
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             sée
             in
             the
             discourse
             of
             this
             Story
             .
          
           
             Crescentius
             the
             Popes
             Legate
             ,
             and
             Uicegerent
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             ;
             he
             was
             sitting
             from
             morning
             vntill
             night
             writing
             Letters
             vnto
             the
             Pope
             :
             at
             his
             rising
             there
             appeared
             vnto
             him
             a
             mighty
             blacke
             Dog
             ,
             his
             eyes
             flaming
             li●e
             fire
             ,
             and
             his
             eares
             hanging
             almost
             downe
             to
             the
             ground
             :
             the
             Cardinall
             being
             amazed
             ,
             called
             his
             Seruants
             to
             bring
             in
             a
             Candle
             and
             seeke
             for
             the
             Dog
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Dog
             could
             not
             be
             found
             ,
             the
             Cardinall
             was
             strucken
             with
             a
             conc●it
             ,
             and
             fell
             into
             such
             a
             sicknesse
             ,
             as
             all
             his
             Phisitians
             could
             not
             cure
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             dyed
             .
             By
             
               Iohannes
               Sleida●●s
            
             in
             his
             twelfth
             Booke
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             his
             purpose
             was
             to
             recouer
             againe
             the
             whole
             authority
             and
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Romish
             Sea
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             it
             vp
             for
             euer
             .
             The
             Councell
             
             of
             Trident
             was
             dissolued
             by
             the
             death
             of
             this
             Cardinall
             .
          
           
             Two
             adulterous
             Bishops
             belonging
             vnto
             the
             said
             Councell
             of
             Trident
             ,
             one
             haunting
             vnto
             an
             honest
             mans
             Wife
             ,
             was
             slaine
             with
             a
             Boare-speare
             :
             the
             other
             Bishop
             ,
             whose
             haunt
             was
             to
             créepe
             through
             a
             window
             ,
             was
             hanged
             in
             a
             Ginne
             laid
             for
             him
             of
             purpose
             ,
             and
             so
             couayed
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             morning
             he
             was
             séene
             openly
             in
             the
             stréete
             hanging
             out
             of
             the
             window
             ,
             to
             the
             wonderm●nt
             of
             all
             that
             passed
             by
             .
             
               Ex
               protestatione
               conceonatorum
               Germa
            
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Eckius
            
             ,
             the
             most
             vehement
             impugner
             of
             
               Martine
               Luther
            
             ;
             as
             his
             life
             was
             full
             of
             all
             vngodlinesse
             ,
             vncleannes
             and
             blasphemy
             ,
             so
             was
             his
             end
             miserable
             hard
             and
             pittifull
             :
             his
             last
             words
             were
             these
             ;
             In
             case
             the
             foure
             thousand
             Guilders
             were
             ready
             ,
             the
             matter
             were
             dispatched
             ,
             dreaming
             belike
             of
             some
             Cardinalship
             that
             he
             should
             haue
             bought
             .
             
               Ex
               Iohn
               Carion
            
             .
             fol
             250.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Vaueler
               Warfe
            
             ,
             the
             next
             in
             office
             to
             Magraue
             ,
             he
             was
             of
             Antwarpe
             :
             hee
             was
             a
             sore
             persecutor
             of
             Christs
             flocke
             ;
             he
             had
             drowned
             diuers
             good
             Men
             and
             women
             ,
             for
             the
             which
             he
             was
             much
             commended
             of
             the
             bloody
             Generation
             ,
             being
             very
             rich
             ,
             he
             gaue
             vp
             his
             office
             ,
             intending
             to
             passe
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             life
             in
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             comming
             vnto
             a
             banquet
             at
             Antwarpe
             to
             be
             merry
             ,
             being
             well
             laden
             with
             Wine
             ,
             he
             rode
             home
             in
             his
             Wagon
             with
             his
             Wife
             ,
             a
             Gentlewoman
             ,
             and
             his
             Foole
             ,
             the
             Horses
             stood
             still
             vpon
             a
             bridge
             ,
             and
             would
             by
             no
             meanes
             goe
             foreward
             :
             then
             he
             in
             a
             drunken
             rage
             cryed
             out
             ;
             Ride
             on
             in
             a
             thousand
             Diuels
             name
             ,
             by
             and
             by
             r●se
             a
             mighty
             whirlewind
             ,
             and
             tossed
             the
             Wagon
             ouer
             the
             bridge
             into
             the
             Towne
             ditch
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             drowned
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             was
             taken
             vp
             his
             necke
             was
             broken
             :
             his
             wife
             was
             taken
             vp
             aliue
             ,
             but
             died
             within
             thrée
             daies
             :
             the
             Gentlewoman
             and
             the
             Foole
             were
             saued
             .
          
           
             
               Bartholomeus
               Chassaneus
            
             ,
             a
             great
             Persecutor
             ,
             died
             suddenly
             .
          
           
             Minerius
             ,
             the
             Bloudy
             Tormentor
             of
             Christes
             Saints
             ,
             dyed
             with
             bleeding
             in
             his
             lower
             parts
             :
             the
             Iudge
             that
             accompanied
             him
             in
             his
             persecution
             ,
             as
             hee
             returned
             homeward
             was
             drowned
             ,
             and
             thrée
             more
             of
             the
             said
             company
             killed
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             
               Iohannes
               de
               Roma
            
             that
             cruell
             Monke
             ,
             that
             deuised
             such
             hellish
             torments
             for
             the
             poore
             Christians
             at
             Augrowne
             :
             the
             Lord
             paid
             him
             home
             againe
             with
             the
             like
             torments
             ,
             who
             rotted
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             could
             finde
             no
             euemie
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
             nor
             friend
             to
             bury
             him
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             abide
             his
             own
             stinking
             carrion
             ,
             nor
             any
             man
             else
             that
             came
             neere
             him
             could
             abide
             his
             stench
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             persecutor
             was
             the
             Lord
             of
             Reuest
             ,
             and
             after
             his
             furious
             persecution
             he
             was
             striken
             with
             the
             like
             horrible
             sicknes
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             a
             fury
             and
             madnesse
             ,
             that
             none
             durst
             come
             neere
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             most
             wretchedly
             di●●
             :
             The
             like
             greeuous
             punishment
             happened
             vpon
             one
             
               Iohn
               Martine
            
             a
             persecutor
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             in
             the
             History
             before
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             yeare
             1565.
             in
             the
             towne
             of
             Gaunt
             in
             Flanders
             ,
             one
             
               VVilliam
               de
               VVeuer
            
             was
             imprisoned
             for
             religion
             by
             the
             Prouost
             of
             S.
             Peters
             :
             In
             Gaunt
             the
             Prouost
             sent
             for
             one
             
               Giles
               Brackelman
            
             ,
             the
             principall
             Aduocate
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Flanders
             ,
             and
             Borough-master
             ,
             and
             Iudge
             of
             Saint
             Peters
             ,
             with
             others
             of
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Towne
             to
             sit
             in
             Iudgement
             vpon
             him
             :
             as
             the
             said
             Borough-master
             reasoned
             with
             the
             said
             
               VVilliam
               de
               VVeauer
            
             vpon
             diuers
             Articles
             of
             his
             Faith
             :
             And
             being
             about
             to
             pronounce
             his
             condemnation
             ,
             the
             Borough-Master
             was
             suddenly
             striken
             with
             a
             Palsey
             ,
             that
             his
             mouth
             was
             drawne
             almost
             vnto
             his
             eare
             ,
             and
             so
             hee
             fell
             downe
             and
             died
             :
             The
             Lords
             that
             stood
             by
             shadowed
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             should
             not
             see
             him
             ,
             and
             commaunded
             the
             people
             to
             depart
             ,
             yet
             they
             burned
             the
             said
             
               William
               de
               Weauer
            
             within
             thrée
             houres
             after
             the
             same
             day
             .
          
           
             The
             fift
             of
             March
             1566.
             
             Sir
             
               Garret
               Trieste
            
             Knight
             ,
             hee
             had
             promised
             the
             Regent
             to
             bring
             downe
             the
             preaching
             ;
             wherefore
             the
             Regent
             promised
             him
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Graue
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             Earle
             :
             when
             he
             had
             brought
             with
             him
             to
             Gaunt
             tidings
             of
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Preachers
             ;
             he
             receiued
             from
             the
             Regent
             a
             Commission
             ,
             to
             swear
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             vnto
             the
             Romish
             Religion
             :
             and
             being
             at
             supper
             ,
             he
             bad
             
             his
             Wife
             call
             him
             an
             houre
             the
             sooner
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             should
             haue
             much
             businesse
             to
             doe
             ,
             to
             sweare
             the
             Lords
             and
             people
             vnto
             the
             Romish
             Religion
             :
             but
             going
             to
             bed
             in
             good
             health
             ,
             in
             the
             morning
             when
             he
             should
             be
             called
             ,
             he
             was
             found
             dead
             :
             and
             as
             the
             Lords
             of
             Gaunt
             procéeded
             to
             giue
             the
             Oath
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             Master
             
               Martine
               de
               Pester
            
             the
             Secretary
             being
             appointed
             ,
             and
             about
             to
             giue
             the
             Oath
             ;
             as
             the
             first
             man
             should
             haue
             sworne
             ,
             the
             said
             
               Martin
               de
               Pester
            
             was
             stricken
             of
             GOD
             with
             present
             death
             ,
             and
             ●●uer
             spake
             againe
             .
          
        
         
           
             These
             Examples
             were
             contained
             in
             a
             Letter
             written
             vnto
             HENRY
             the
             second
             French
             King
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Booke
             more
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             THE
             Lord
             Poucher
             Archbishoppe
             of
             To●res
             ,
             who
             sued
             for
             the
             Court
             called
             
               Chambre
               Ardente
            
             ,
             there
             to
             condemne
             the
             Protestants
             to
             the
             fire
             ,
             who
             after
             was
             stricken
             with
             a
             disease
             called
             the
             fire
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             began
             at
             his
             lower
             parts
             ,
             and
             so
             ascended
             vpward
             ,
             that
             one
             member
             after
             another
             was
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             died
             miserably
             .
          
           
             Castellanus
             hauing
             inriched
             himselfe
             by
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             returning
             from
             pure
             Doctrine
             vnto
             his
             old
             vomit
             againe
             ,
             became
             a
             Persecutor
             at
             Orliance
             ,
             but
             God
             strucke
             him
             with
             a
             sicknesse
             vnknowne
             vnto
             the
             Phisitians
             ,
             one
             halfe
             of
             his
             body
             burned
             as
             hot
             as
             fire
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             halfe
             was
             as
             could
             as
             Ice
             ,
             and
             so
             most
             miserably
             crying
             ,
             he
             dyed
             .
          
           
             
               Du
               Prat
            
             ,
             was
             the
             first
             that
             opened
             vnto
             the
             Parliament
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Herisies
             ,
             and
             gaue
             out
             Commission
             to
             put
             the
             faithful
             vnto
             death
             :
             he
             died
             swearing
             ,
             and
             horribly
             blaspheming
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             stomacke
             was
             found
             pierced
             ,
             and
             gnaune
             asunder
             with
             Wormes
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Ruse
            
             ,
             Councellor
             in
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             comming
             from
             the
             Court
             ,
             hauing
             made
             report
             of
             the
             Processe
             against
             the
             poore
             innocents
             ,
             was
             taken
             with
             a
             burning
             in
             the
             lower
             part
             of
             his
             belly
             ,
             before
             hee
             could
             be
             brought
             home
             the
             fire
             inuaded
             all
             his
             secret
             parts
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             died
             miserably
             .
          
           
             
               Claude
               des
               Asses
            
             ,
             a
             Councellor
             in
             the
             said
             Court
             ,
             the
             same
             day
             that
             he
             gaue
             his
             consent
             to
             burne
             the
             faithfull
             .
             After
             dinner
             he
             committed
             whoredome
             with
             one
             of
             his
             Seruants
             ,
             and
             in
             doing
             the
             act
             ,
             he
             was
             stricken
             with
             a
             disease
             ,
             that
             he
             died
             out
             of
             hand
             .
          
           
             
               Peter
               Liset
            
             Chiefe
             President
             of
             the
             said
             Court
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             Authors
             of
             the
             said
             burning
             Chamber
             ,
             fell
             mad
             and
             was
             put
             from
             his
             office
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Morin
            
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             beene
             the
             death
             of
             many
             Christians
             ▪
             was
             striken
             with
             a
             disease
             in
             his
             legs
             ,
             called
             the
             Wolues
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             lost
             the
             vse
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             died
             out
             of
             his
             wits
             ,
             denying
             and
             blaspheming
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Andrew
            
             ,
             the
             Booke-binder
             of
             the
             Pallace
             ,
             became
             a
             spy
             to
             find
             out
             Protestants
             ,
             died
             in
             madnesse
             .
          
           
             The
             Inquisitor
             
               Iohn
               de
               Roma
            
             in
             Prouence
             ,
             his
             flesh
             fel
             from
             him
             by
             péece
             meal
             ,
             and
             so
             stinking
             that
             no
             man
             might
             come
             neere
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Minerius
            
             of
             Prouence
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             death
             of
             a
             great
             number
             of
             men
             ,
             women
             ,
             and
             Children
             at
             Cabriers
             and
             Merindoll
             ,
             died
             with
             bléeding
             in
             the
             lower
             parts
             ;
             the
             fire
             hauing
             taken
             his
             belly
             ,
             blaspheming
             and
             dispising
             of
             God.
             Thus
             farre
             out
             of
             the
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Henry
             the
             second
             the
             French
             King
             notwithstanding
             the
             aforesaid
             examples
             
             might
             giue
             him
             sufficient
             warning
             ,
             yet
             would
             he
             not
             surcea●e
             his
             cruell
             persecution
             against
             Gods
             Children
             :
             but
             being
             at
             the
             Parliament
             house
             ,
             which
             was
             kept
             at
             the
             Fryer
             Augustines
             in
             Paris
             ,
             because
             the
             Pallace
             was
             a
             preparing
             ●or
             ●he
             marriages
             of
             his
             Daughter
             and
             his
             Sister
             :
             and
             hauing
             heard
             the
             opinion
             in
             Religion
             of
             
               Anne
               du
               Bourg
            
             ,
             an
             eloquent
             and
             learned
             Councellor
             :
             he
             caused
             him
             and
             
               Loys
               du
               Faur
            
             another
             Councellor
             ,
             to
             bee
             committed
             Prisoners
             vnto
             the
             Count
             Mongomery
             .
             The
             King
             said
             to
             the
             said
             
               Anne
               du
               Bourg
            
             ;
             These
             eyes
             of
             mine
             shal
             sée
             thee
             burned
             ;
             and
             a
             day
             was
             appointed
             for
             the
             hearing
             the
             cause
             ,
             at
             which
             day
             the
             King
             employed
             all
             the
             morning
             in
             examining
             ,
             as
             wel
             the
             Presidents
             as
             Councellors
             of
             the
             said
             Parliament
             against
             the
             Prisoners
             ,
             and
             other
             their
             Companions
             that
             were
             charged
             with
             the
             same
             Doctrine
             :
             then
             they
             went
             to
             dinner
             ,
             after
             dinner
             the
             King
             went
             to
             running
             at
             the
             Tilt
             ,
             and
             brake
             many
             staues
             as
             well
             as
             could
             be
             ;
             whereupon
             he
             was
             highly
             commended
             of
             the
             Lookers
             ●n
             ,
             and
             being
             inflamed
             with
             hearing
             his
             yraise
             ,
             he
             would
             néedes
             runne
             with
             Montgomery
             ,
             who
             knéeled
             downe
             and
             asked
             pardon
             not
             to
             runne
             with
             him
             :
             the
             King
             commaunded
             him
             vpon
             his
             Alleagiance
             to
             runne
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             put
             his
             staffe
             into
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             King
             and
             he
             met
             the
             vizard
             of
             his
             helmet
             suddenly
             fell
             downe
             ,
             whereby
             the
             King
             was
             stricken
             in
             one
             of
             his
             eyes
             ,
             so
             that
             his
             braines
             perished
             ,
             and
             it
             so
             ●estered
             ,
             that
             no
             remedy
             could
             be
             found
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             eleauenth
             day
             after
             hee
             dyed
             .
             He
             said
             he
             feared
             he
             was
             stricken
             for
             casting
             poore
             Christians
             wrongfully
             in
             Prison
             ,
             but
             Cardinall
             Lorraine
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             enemy
             that
             tempted
             him
             to
             think
             so
             :
             By
             this
             meanes
             the
             hall
             that
             was
             prepared
             for
             a
             place
             of
             ioy
             and
             gladnes
             ,
             was
             now
             a
             place
             to
             keepe
             the
             dead
             Corps
             ,
             beeing
             hanged
             with
             mourning-cloath
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             heard
             mourning
             for
             the
             space
             of
             forty
             daies
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             yeare
             1561.
             there
             were
             certaine
             Gentlemen
             put
             to
             death
             at
             Amboyse
             ,
             for
             taking
             ●rmes
             against
             the
             house
             of
             Guise
             .
             The
             last
             that
             was
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             thrust
             his
             hands
             into
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             others
             which
             were
             beheaded
             ,
             and
             lifting
             them
             vp
             vnto
             heauen
             ,
             cryed
             with
             a
             loud
             voyce
             ;
             Lord
             behold
             the
             blood
             of
             thy
             Children
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             in
             time
             and
             place
             reuenge
             it
             .
             Not
             long
             after
             Councellor
             Oliue●
             ,
             the
             condemner
             of
             them
             ,
             through
             great
             remorce
             of
             conscience
             fell
             sicke
             ,
             and
             shriked
             vpon
             a
             suddaine
             with
             an
             horrible
             cry
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             the
             Cardinall
             of
             Lorraine
             :
             O
             Cardinall
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             make
             vs
             all
             to
             be
             damned
             !
             and
             shortly
             after
             died
             .
          
           
             Francis
             the
             second
             ,
             succéeded
             his
             Father
             Henry
             the
             second
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             France
             :
             he
             ,
             at
             the
             perswasion
             of
             the
             Cardinall
             of
             Lorraine
             and
             others
             ,
             assembled
             the
             Estates
             of
             the
             Realme
             in
             Orleance
             to
             maintaine
             the
             Papall
             Sea
             ,
             to
             the
             ouerthrow
             of
             those
             that
             should
             liue
             after
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             but
             being
             sicke
             of
             a
             Feauer
             thorow
             an
             Impostume
             in
             his
             left
             care
             ,
             he
             died
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperor
             Charles
             the
             fift
             ,
             being
             an
             enemy
             and
             a
             great
             terror
             vnto
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             was
             cut
             off
             from
             doing
             any
             more
             hurt
             vnto
             the
             Church
             .
             Anno
             1558.
             but
             thrée
             months
             before
             the
             death
             of
             Quéene
             Mary
             ,
             and
             ten
             months
             before
             the
             death
             of
             Henry
             the
             second
             .
          
           
             Not
             long
             after
             
               Anne
               du
               Bourgs
            
             death
             ,
             the
             President
             Minard
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             sore
             Persecutor
             ,
             and
             the
             Condemner
             of
             the
             said
             
               Anne
               du
               Bourg
            
             ,
             as
             hée
             returned
             from
             the
             Councell
             Chamber
             vnto
             his
             owne
             house
             ,
             was
             flaine
             with
             a
             Dagge
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             neuer
             knowne
             who
             did
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             Nauarre
             ,
             Brother
             vnto
             the
             Prince
             of
             Condie
             ,
             after
             a
             while
             maintained
             the
             Gospell
             :
             hee
             was
             perswaded
             by
             the
             Duke
             of
             Guise
             and
             the
             Cardinall
             of
             Lorraine
             his
             Brother
             ,
             in
             hope
             to
             haue
             his
             Lands
             restored
             againe
             which
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             detained
             from
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             ●entented
             to
             alter
             his
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             ioyne
             side
             with
             the
             Papists
             :
             and
             being
             in
             Campe
             with
             the
             Duke
             of
             Guise
             at
             the
             siedge
             of
             Roane
             ,
             he
             was
             shot
             in
             with
             a
             Pellet
             ,
             after
             which
             wound
             he
             did
             vehemently
             repent
             his
             back
             sliding
             from
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             promising
             earnestly
             vnto
             God
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             might
             escape
             that
             hurt
             ,
             hee
             would
             bring
             to
             passe
             that
             the
             Gospell
             should
             be
             preached
             freely
             throughout
             al
             France
             :
             notwithstanding
             within
             fiue
             or
             six
             daies
             he
             dyed
             .
          
           
           
             And
             the
             Duke
             of
             Guise
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             great
             Arch-enemy
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Gospell
             ,
             with
             the
             whole
             Triumuirat
             of
             France
             ,
             that
             is
             ▪
             three
             the
             greatest
             Captaines
             of
             Popery
             were
             cut
             off
             for
             doing
             any
             more
             hurt
             :
             The
             Duke
             of
             Guise
             before
             Orleance
             ;
             the
             Constable
             of
             France
             ,
             before
             Paris
             ;
             the
             Marshall
             of
             Saint
             Andrew
             ,
             before
             Drewx
             .
          
        
         
           
             THE
             ABRIDGEMENT
             OF
             A
             Christian
             Dialogue
             ,
             called
             PASQVINE
             in
             a
             Trance
             .
          
           
             THE
             Author
             of
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             was
             called
             
               Caelius
               Secundus
               Curio
            
             ,
             an
             Italian
             ,
             a
             zealous
             ,
             godly
             ,
             learned
             man
             ,
             by
             whom
             ,
             vnder
             the
             witty
             and
             pleasant
             inuention
             of
             Pasquines
             going
             to
             Heauen
             ,
             Purgatorie
             ,
             and
             Hell
             ,
             the
             whole
             packe
             of
             the
             Popes
             pedlary
             wares
             is
             laid
             open
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             sée
             what
             stuffe
             it
             is
             .
             It
             was
             written
             in
             the
             time
             of
             pope
             Paule
             the
             third
             ,
             the
             cheefe
             substance
             whereof
             breefely
             followeth
             .
          
           
             Superstition
             and
             Hypocrisie
             are
             the
             diuels
             Rhetorick
             ,
             by
             which
             Friers
             make
             the
             world
             beleeue
             so
             many
             falsehoods
             and
             toyes
             ,
             for
             by
             nothing
             else
             can
             Faith
             so
             easily
             be
             ouerthrowne
             .
             The
             apparell
             of
             the
             Fryers
             was
             deuised
             of
             the
             Deuill
             ,
             that
             by
             these
             shéeps
             skins
             they
             might
             not
             séeme
             W●olues
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             strangenesse
             thereof
             to
             make
             the
             simple
             people
             to
             thinke
             them
             holy
             .
          
           
             Their
             Monasteries
             are
             a
             true
             representation
             of
             the
             qualities
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             their
             raigneth
             nothing
             but
             passions
             in
             euery
             one
             to
             aduance
             themselues
             ,
             and
             driue
             out
             others
             :
             their
             pictures
             of
             Saints
             being
             Gods
             of
             stone
             ,
             very
             much
             differ
             from
             that
             which
             they
             were
             when
             they
             were
             vpon
             earth
             .
             The
             Uirgin
             Mary
             was
             not
             honored
             with
             so
             many
             chaines
             ,
             bracelets
             ,
             perfumes
             ,
             gold
             ,
             siluer
             ,
             and
             wax
             ,
             as
             she
             is
             now
             vpon
             the
             Altar
             ,
             with
             paintings
             on
             her
             face
             ,
             and
             on
             her
             head
             crownes
             full
             of
             Iewels
             .
             She
             is
             attired
             with
             costly
             and
             many
             sorts
             of
             garments
             ,
             like
             a
             yong
             gyrle
             ,
             they
             make
             her
             most
             couetous
             and
             niggardly
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             nothing
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             but
             to
             bestow
             all
             that
             is
             giuen
             her
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             aboundance
             )
             vpon
             Cardinals
             and
             Hipocrites
             ,
             to
             be
             bestowed
             vpon
             Whores
             ,
             Dogs
             ,
             and
             Horses
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Popish
             manner
             to
             get
             Reuelations
             .
          
           
             FIrst
             he
             must
             fast
             eight
             daies
             ,
             then
             hee
             must
             bee
             confessed
             ,
             during
             which
             time
             he
             must
             not
             medle
             with
             any
             flesh
             of
             male
             or
             female
             ,
             then
             he
             must
             heare
             seauen
             Masses
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             vpon
             a
             Friday
             at
             midnight
             ,
             when
             the
             Moon
             is
             in
             the
             last
             degree
             of
             Cancer
             ,
             he
             must
             lay
             himselfe
             downe
             vpon
             a
             Mat
             ,
             which
             some
             Fryer
             in
             a
             traunce
             hath
             slept
             vppon
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             a
             Fryers
             Hood
             ,
             and
             a
             Stole
             on
             his
             Necke
             foulded
             ,
             with
             a
             Crosse
             on
             his
             breast
             ,
             and
             these
             wordes
             
               In
               principio
               erat
               verbum
            
             written
             in
             Red
             Letters
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             perfume
             the
             place
             with
             Holie
             Perfume
             ,
             hauing
             a
             Lampe
             burning
             by
             him
             with
             Holie
             Oyle
             ,
             then
             hee
             must
             make
             circles
             about
             the
             Mat
             of
             redde
             earth
             and
             white
             :
             Betwixt
             the
             circles
             must
             bee
             written
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Pater
               filius
               &
               spiritus
               sanctus
               ,
               nox
               visionis
               ,
               nox
               reuelationis
               ,
               nox
               
               veritatis
               ,
            
             with
             a
             Crosse
             made
             betwixt
             euery
             Word
             :
             then
             he
             must
             say
             a
             certaine
             Charme
             which
             coniureth
             all
             spirits
             that
             are
             for
             Reuelations
             to
             bee
             there
             and
             to
             tell
             the
             truth
             .
             The
             Spirts
             must
             be
             called
             by
             Hebrew
             names
             ,
             because
             they
             vnderstand
             no
             other
             language
             .
             The
             name
             of
             the
             cheese
             Spirit
             for
             Reuelations
             ,
             is
             Herusatanaell
             ,
             and
             when
             all
             this
             is
             done
             he
             must
             fall
             on
             sléepe
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             hee
             desireth
             to
             know
             ,
             shall
             be
             reuealed
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           
             Calamichaell
             ,
             and
             Saint
             Anthony
             of
             Padua
             are
             Spirits
             to
             be
             sought
             vnto
             for
             things
             stolne
             ,
             who
             appeareth
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             the
             Theefe
             :
             and
             S.
             Helene
             Mother
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             sought
             vnto
             for
             loue
             matters
             ,
             who
             if
             the
             loue
             be
             true
             ,
             appeareth
             to
             the
             fasting
             Fryer
             with
             faire
             Damsels
             ,
             at
             a
             table
             richly
             decked
             ,
             and
             eateth
             with
             him
             :
             but
             if
             the
             loue
             be
             fained
             ,
             the
             feareth
             him
             with
             weapons
             and
             fires
             ,
             and
             changeth
             her selfe
             into
             a
             wilde
             Boare
             ,
             a
             Lyon
             ,
             and
             an
             Asse
             ,
             and
             cryeth
             ilfauoredly
             .
             This
             loue
             is
             not
             to
             be
             trusted
             .
          
           
             The
             Franciscan
             Fryers
             had
             gotten
             such
             estimation
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             counted
             GODS
             Kinsmen
             :
             they
             onely
             had
             the
             handling
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             they
             tooke
             out
             heere
             and
             there
             a
             peece
             ,
             and
             mixt
             it
             with
             lies
             ,
             false
             miracles
             and
             dreames
             of
             Purgatory
             :
             they
             kept
             the
             people
             more
             in
             feare
             of
             their
             Commaundements
             then
             of
             Gods
             :
             that
             Towne
             was
             counted
             vnhappy
             where
             one
             of
             their
             Monasteries
             was
             not
             néere
             :
             men
             thought
             to
             weare
             their
             apparell
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             colour
             ,
             was
             good
             against
             the
             Ague
             ,
             and
             other
             diseases
             ,
             and
             for
             one
             to
             be
             burned
             in
             their
             habit
             ,
             was
             the
             right
             way
             to
             heauen
             .
             Longolius
             was
             burned
             in
             their
             habit
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             Carpi
             a
             Noble
             man
             ,
             and
             
               Rodulphus
               Agricola
            
             ,
             and
             diuers
             others
             :
             If
             thou
             consider
             their
             Lawes
             with
             what
             burthens
             they
             haue
             laden
             mens
             shoulders
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             sweare
             that
             the
             Iews
             Law
             is
             an
             hundred
             times
             more
             pleasant
             and
             easie
             then
             theirs
             .
             Because
             the
             Israelits
             forsook
             the
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             made
             themselues
             a
             Calfe
             to
             worship
             it
             ,
             God
             laded
             them
             with
             Ceremonies
             that
             none
             could
             beare
             :
             so
             now
             ,
             because
             Mans
             folly
             could
             not
             be
             content
             with
             Christ
             onely
             ,
             the
             diuine
             iudgement
             suffered
             them
             to
             fal
             into
             a
             Sea
             of
             Ceremonies
             and
             superstitions
             ,
             that
             except
             Christ
             had
             bin
             gracious
             to
             defend
             vs
             ,
             and
             had
             receiued
             the
             truth
             ,
             we
             should
             haue
             béene
             drowned
             therein
             .
          
           
             A
             Gentlewoman
             of
             Pulia
             hating
             her
             Husband
             ,
             made
             her selfe
             of
             the
             order
             of
             Saint
             Francis
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             same
             order
             took
             a
             yong
             lusty
             Fryer
             vnto
             her
             adopted
             Sonne
             ,
             who
             handled
             her
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             he
             made
             her
             hart
             to
             faint
             ,
             and
             her
             purse
             to
             shrinke
             ,
             that
             shee
             was
             faine
             to
             leaue
             but
             halfe
             builded
             a
             Monastery
             to
             Saint
             F●auncis
             which
             was
             building
             :
             and
             this
             being
             complained
             of
             vnto
             the
             Lordes
             of
             Bonony
             ,
             there
             was
             good
             laughing
             thereat
             ,
             but
             she
             could
             haue
             no
             remedie
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Katharine
             (
             as
             the
             Papists
             affirme
             )
             promised
             vnto
             him
             that
             would
             remember
             her
             Passion
             ,
             to
             deliuer
             him
             from
             Lightning
             and
             Thunder
             ,
             and
             that
             Saint
             Barbara
             maketh
             Souldiours
             to
             kill
             their
             Enemies
             :
             Many
             deuout
             Souldiours
             haue
             her
             painted
             vpon
             many
             parts
             of
             their
             Armour
             to
             defend
             them
             from
             Gun-shot
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Ierome
             did
             so
             much
             (
             but
             falsely
             )
             extoll
             virginity
             ,
             that
             hee
             made
             this
             conclusion
             :
             it
             is
             good
             for
             a
             man
             to
             be
             without
             a
             Wife
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             wicked
             to
             be
             maried
             vnto
             a
             Wife
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             promiseth
             heauen
             vnto
             Uirgines
             .
             And
             Origen
             mistooke
             himselfe
             when
             he
             gelded
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             chast
             for
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heauen
             .
          
           
             The
             Sorbones
             or
             Inquisitors
             of
             Paris
             ,
             said
             ;
             if
             they
             had
             S.
             Paul
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             they
             would
             burne
             him
             .
          
           
             Wheresoeuer
             a
             number
             of
             Nunnes
             is
             ,
             the
             Fryers
             be
             of
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             the
             Confessors
             be
             on
             the
             other
             side
             :
             the
             Fryers
             teach
             them
             how
             to
             coniure
             the
             Diuill
             into
             Hell
             ,
             and
             to
             fight
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             in
             a
             trance
             ;
             and
             the
             Confessors
             vnderstanding
             all
             that
             they
             doe
             ,
             with
             their
             hands
             vpon
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             their
             displing
             Roddes
             assayle
             them
             .
             The
             Monkes
             can
             bring
             them
             vnder
             when
             they
             list
             .
          
           
           
             Vastalla
             a
             Widdow
             being
             very
             rich
             ,
             ordained
             a
             sect
             of
             Women
             and
             men
             ,
             who
             must
             séeke
             to
             attaine
             vnto
             that
             purity
             that
             was
             in
             Adam
             and
             Eue
             before
             their
             fall
             :
             the
             means
             wherby
             they
             should
             attaine
             hereunto
             ,
             was
             long
             prayers
             ,
             much
             silence
             ,
             continuall
             fastings
             ,
             to
             be
             shréeuen
             euery
             day
             ,
             and
             to
             receiue
             their
             maker
             euery
             8.
             daies
             :
             there
             meanes
             to
             know
             their
             perfection
             is
             ,
             as
             Adam
             for
             shame
             grew
             from
             ●akednesse
             ,
             to
             be
             more
             and
             more
             clothed
             ;
             to
             these
             must
             go
             ●●om
             being
             clothed
             ,
             to
             be
             more
             &
             more
             naked
             ,
             vntill
             they
             were
             not
             ashamed
             of
             their
             nakednes
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             Man
             or
             Woman
             ;
             then
             they
             put
             Adam
             and
             Eue
             to
             bed
             together
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             touch
             not
             ,
             nor
             think
             vpon
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             must
             be
             straitly
             examined
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             Angels
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             do
             otherwise
             ,
             as
             the
             virgin
             is
             for
             the
             most
             times
             sped
             ,
             then
             are
             they
             cast
             out
             of
             Paradice
             .
          
           
             S.
             Camella
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             she
             was
             of
             high
             blood
             ,
             said
             ,
             that
             Lewis
             King
             of
             France
             warring
             in
             Italy
             ,
             had
             to
             doe
             with
             her
             Mother
             ,
             and
             begat
             her
             .
             She
             had
             a
             Religion
             of
             her
             owne
             making
             ,
             she
             vsed
             to
             be
             accompanied
             with
             thrée
             women
             as
             superstitions
             as
             her selfe
             .
             They
             abide
             in
             no
             Monastery
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             priuate
             house
             ,
             and
             frequent
             solitary
             and
             pleasant
             places
             ;
             her
             house
             is
             haunted
             with
             Women
             ,
             Gentlemen
             ,
             and
             Lords
             ,
             as
             vnto
             an
             Oracle
             ;
             sometimes
             shee
             shutteth
             her selfe
             vp
             ,
             to
             bee
             more
             familiar
             with
             Angels
             to
             talke
             with
             them
             :
             vpon
             the
             Friday
             she
             will
             not
             be
             séene
             nor
             speake
             with
             any
             ,
             but
             contemplats
             the
             Crosse
             and
             nayles
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             thereby
             obtained
             the
             print
             thereof
             in
             her
             hands
             and
             féete
             ,
             which
             she
             kept
             couered
             :
             she
             hath
             beene
             seene
             to
             drop
             Malinesie
             into
             the
             markes
             .
             An
             Ambassador
             thought
             she
             had
             the
             pore
             ,
             she
             loued
             well
             the
             Franciscan
             Fryers
             ,
             she
             got
             much
             by
             contracting
             marriages
             ,
             and
             by
             making
             medicines
             .
          
           
             In
             Bernia
             a
             Towne
             of
             Switchers
             ,
             certaine
             Fryers
             did
             séeke
             to
             make
             the
             prints
             of
             Christs
             wounds
             in
             a
             simple
             soules
             hands
             and
             feete
             :
             the
             newes
             whereof
             was
             brought
             to
             Pope
             Iuly
             the
             second
             ,
             yet
             escaped
             they
             not
             vnpunished
             therefore
             ,
             for
             foure
             of
             them
             that
             were
             priuy
             to
             this
             and
             other
             so
             great
             sacriledges
             ,
             were
             burned
             aliue
             ,
             before
             those
             of
             Berna
             had
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             euer
             e●emies
             vnto
             the
             knauish
             deuises
             and
             deceits
             of
             the
             Fryers
             .
          
           
             A
             Priest
             of
             Placentia
             was
             accused
             vnto
             the
             Pope
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             a
             wife
             &
             children
             ,
             the
             Pope
             depriued
             him
             of
             his
             Benifices
             ,
             and
             he
             went
             to
             Rome
             and
             shewed
             that
             she
             was
             another
             mans
             wife
             ,
             and
             but
             his
             Concubine
             ,
             and
             neuer
             married
             vnto
             him
             nor
             could
             be
             ,
             and
             though
             he
             was
             a
             vile
             Adulterer
             ,
             he
             was
             restored
             vnto
             his
             Benifices
             againe
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             Iew
             become
             a
             Christian
             ,
             the
             Pope
             confiscates
             their
             goods
             according
             to
             a
             Law
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             else
             many
             Iewes
             would
             become
             Christians
             .
          
           
             S.
             Anthony
             is
             the
             Papists
             Saint
             to
             pray
             vnto
             for
             fire
             ,
             S.
             Rock
             for
             the
             plague
             ,
             S.
             Bastion
             for
             the
             pestilence
             ,
             S.
             Apolinia
             for
             the
             tooth-ache
             ,
             S.
             Blase
             for
             the
             disease
             of
             throat
             .
             S.
             Anthony
             and
             S.
             Rocke
             were
             called
             Martires
             ,
             because
             they
             went
             from
             Citty
             to
             Citty
             to
             desire
             men
             to
             offer
             them
             by
             death
             ,
             and
             could
             get
             none
             .
          
        
         
           
             Saint
             Christopherus
             .
          
           
             THE
             Christians
             in
             old
             time
             ,
             pictured
             a
             Christian
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             great
             Gyant
             ,
             because
             he
             must
             be
             strong
             to
             beare
             Christ
             and
             his
             truth
             before
             men
             :
             they
             feigned
             he
             carrieth
             men
             ouer
             the
             water
             :
             by
             water
             they
             mea●●
             our
             life
             ,
             which
             we
             cannot
             come
             ouer
             to
             come
             vnto
             heauen
             ,
             except
             we
             be
             taught
             by
             a
             Christian
             the
             truth
             ,
             they
             pictured
             him
             with
             a
             tree
             in
             his
             hand
             to
             stay
             vpon
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             they
             meant
             faith
             ,
             without
             which
             we
             should
             often
             fal
             :
             after
             hee
             vsed
             this
             tree
             it
             grew
             greene
             :
             to
             signifie
             that
             Faith
             exercised
             with
             Charity
             is
             liuely
             .
             His
             name
             was
             called
             Christopherus
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             bearing
             Christ
             :
             Hee
             was
             painted
             at
             the
             entrances
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
             The
             Papists
             haue
             conuerted
             it
             vnto
             a
             Saint
             ,
             and
             pray
             vnto
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Saint
             George
             .
          
           
             LIkewise
             Saint
             George
             that
             killed
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             to
             deliuer
             the
             Kings
             Daughter
             from
             that
             terrible
             beast
             which
             had
             destroyed
             all
             Capadocia
             :
             By
             Capadocia
             is
             ment
             the
             world
             :
             The
             Dragon
             signifieth
             the
             Diuell
             :
             The
             Kings
             Daughter
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             Saint
             George
             represents
             Christ
             :
             of
             which
             fable
             the
             Papists
             haue
             made
             a
             great
             Saint
             and
             pray
             vnto
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             haue
             trantfsormed
             all
             the
             heathen
             Gods
             of
             Rome
             to
             be
             their
             Gods
             onely
             by
             giuing
             them
             other
             names
             .
             Pantheon
             in
             Rome
             which
             was
             the
             house
             of
             all
             Gods
             ,
             is
             
               Maria
               Rotunda
            
             ,
             the
             house
             of
             all
             Saints
             :
             In
             the
             place
             of
             Cibile
             ,
             mother
             of
             Gods
             ▪
             is
             now
             placed
             to
             Mary
             .
             The
             Temple
             that
             was
             dedicated
             to
             
               Pallas
               Minerua
            
             a
             Uirgine
             ,
             is
             now
             dedicated
             Minerua
             a
             Uirgine
             .
             The
             Temple
             of
             Romulus
             and
             Rheimes
             is
             now
             the
             Temple
             of
             Saint
             Cosmus
             ,
             and
             Damian
             .
             The
             temple
             that
             was
             ef
             Castor
             and
             Pollux
             ,
             is
             now
             of
             Saint
             Geruais
             and
             Protheys
             ,
             the
             Heathens
             had
             Lucian
             to
             heale
             their
             eyes
             :
             the
             Papists
             in
             stead
             thereof
             haue
             Saint
             Lucy
             ,
             and
             in
             steed
             of
             Ceres
             God
             of
             Corne
             ,
             now
             is
             Saint
             Pancras
             :
             The
             Heathens
             had
             Mars
             ,
             and
             Pallas
             ,
             Gods
             of
             Warre
             :
             in
             steed
             of
             them
             the
             Papist
             haue
             Saint
             George
             ,
             and
             Saint
             Barbera
             :
             The
             Heathen
             Sea
             men
             saw
             Castor
             and
             Pollux
             at
             the
             end
             of
             a
             tempest
             :
             the
             papists
             in
             such
             case
             see
             Saint
             Erenius
             :
             as
             
               Vesta
               Virgines
            
             could
             not
             marry
             ,
             so
             the
             Nunnes
             may
             not
             marry
             ,
             in
             the
             old
             time
             they
             washed
             to
             clense
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             now
             they
             fillip
             Holy
             Water
             vpon
             their
             foreheads
             to
             clense
             sinnes
             :
             For
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             
               Iuno
               Feronia
            
             ,
             they
             haue
             
               Iuno
               Lucina
            
             :
             For
             the
             heathens
             
               Iuno
               Saturnia
            
             ,
             they
             haue
             
               Iuno
               Curies
            
             ;
             For
             the
             Heathens
             Lady
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Lady
             of
             Myracles
             :
             the
             Papists
             haue
             our
             Lady
             ,
             our
             Lords
             Mother
             ,
             and
             our
             Lady
             of
             People
             :
             The
             Papists
             fill
             their
             Churches
             with
             tables
             ,
             containing
             vowes
             for
             the
             help
             that
             the
             Saints
             haue
             done
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             were
             in
             the
             old
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             heathen
             Churches
             ,
             containing
             the
             myracles
             that
             their
             Idols
             had
             done
             .
          
           
             Calapine
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             Cardinall
             is
             the
             selfe-same
             that
             Carneuale
             ;
             neither
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             doth
             attend
             to
             any
             other
             thing
             ;
             then
             to
             eate
             ,
             drinke
             ,
             sleepe
             ,
             commit
             whooredome
             ,
             banquet
             ,
             and
             doe
             other
             wicked
             acts
             ,
             so
             many
             that
             no
             tongue
             can
             expresse
             .
          
           
             In
             place
             of
             the
             foure
             Gospels
             ,
             the
             papists
             haue
             put
             the
             foure
             Councels
             :
             Nice
             ,
             Const●ntinople
             ,
             Ephesus
             ,
             Calcedon
             :
             Then
             foure
             Doctors
             :
             
               Ambrose
               ,
               Augustine
               ,
               Ierome
               ,
               Gregory
               :
            
             and
             foure
             Bookes
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             Decrees
             ,
             of
             Decretals
             ,
             of
             Sects
             ,
             of
             Clementines
             ,
             and
             whosoeuer
             had
             a
             Coule
             ,
             or
             a
             shauen
             Crowne
             ,
             might
             write
             what
             they
             would
             and
             it
             should
             goe
             for
             Gospel
             ;
             whereby
             the
             Pope
             hath
             drawne
             all
             things
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             made
             himselfe
             aboue
             Christ.
             They
             will
             haue
             Bels
             ,
             carued
             Images
             ,
             Crosses
             ,
             Lights
             ,
             Wax
             ,
             Uessels
             ,
             and
             Garments
             to
             be
             ●o
             vs
             in
             steed
             of
             Euangelists
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Peter
             was
             made
             Pope
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             which
             neuer
             was
             Pope
             ,
             nor
             neuer
             could
             be
             ,
             nor
             yet
             was
             at
             any
             time
             at
             Rome
             :
             so
             was
             Saint
             Ierome
             made
             a
             Cardinall
             :
             Saint
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             ,
             a
             Patriarck
             :
             And
             Saint
             Dominick
             ,
             and
             Saint
             Frances
             Patriarcks
             long
             time
             after
             their
             deathes
             .
          
           
             They
             picture
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             a
             terrible
             fellow
             ,
             with
             a
             fayre
             sharpe
             sword
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             all
             in
             armour
             ,
             followed
             with
             a
             number
             of
             Sea
             Rouers
             called
             knights
             of
             the
             Rhodes
             :
             they
             baptize
             no
             otherwise
             but
             by
             drowning
             men
             in
             the
             Sea
             :
             they
             doe
             not
             make
             men
             repent
             of
             their
             sinnes
             as
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             did
             ,
             but
             they
             make
             them
             repent
             that
             euer
             they
             were
             borne
             ,
             and
             driue
             them
             for
             necessitie
             to
             dwell
             in
             the
             wildernes
             :
             They
             weare
             crosses
             on
             their
             breasts
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             beare
             them
             in
             their
             heart
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             them selues
             crucifyers
             of
             others
             :
             Iohn
             dwelt
             in
             deserts
             ,
             but
             they
             make
             deserts
             :
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             liued
             in
             Fasting
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             but
             these
             in
             pleasure
             like
             Sardanapalas
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             the
             Isle
             of
             Rhodes
             ,
             they
             did
             that
             which
             Turkes
             would
             not
             haue
             done
             :
             Therefore
             they
             were
             driuen
             thence
             by
             Gods
             
             iust
             iudgement
             :
             they
             marry
             not
             like
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             ,
             but
             they
             haue
             the
             more
             harl●ts
             .
          
           
             Dominick
             ,
             by
             the
             procurement
             of
             Innocent
             the
             third
             :
             Hee
             at
             Tholosa
             quenched
             the
             heresie
             of
             the
             Lutherans
             with
             maruellous
             speed
             :
             Hee
             said
             hee
             must
             not
             dispute
             ,
             but
             fell
             to
             the
             busines
             with
             fire
             and
             sword
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             he
             was
             made
             a
             Saint
          
           
             A
             Spaniard
             of
             the
             inquisition
             for
             heresies
             ,
             accused
             certaine
             of
             the
             best
             Spaniards
             for
             Lutherans
             ,
             and
             said
             he
             smelt
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             gaue
             almes
             vnto
             the
             poore
             ,
             and
             not
             vnto
             Fryers
             :
             And
             because
             they
             left
             swearing
             ,
             and
             blaspheming
             of
             GOD
             and
             his
             Saints
             ,
             and
             playing
             ,
             whore-hunting
             ,
             and
             other
             vices
             ,
             applying
             themselues
             to
             things
             graue
             and
             profitable
             ,
             and
             all
             day
             long
             reade
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Francis
             was
             required
             of
             his
             Disciples
             to
             giue
             them
             a
             rule
             of
             liuing
             ,
             and
             he
             gaue
             them
             the
             Gospell
             :
             but
             his
             Fryers
             haue
             set
             forth
             a
             Booke
             of
             conformities
             ,
             which
             is
             preferred
             before
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             with
             the
             whith
             if
             thou
             compare
             the
             Al●oran
             of
             Mahomet
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             say
             the
             Alcoran
             is
             more
             holy
             ,
             although
             in
             many
             things
             they
             agree
             :
             His
             Fryers
             were
             bold
             to
             preach
             ,
             that
             a
             Frier
             once
             desired
             to
             knew
             in
             what
             place
             Saint
             Francis
             was
             ,
             and
             therewith
             ran
             out
             of
             his
             wits
             ,
             and
             was
             led
             about
             all
             parts
             of
             heauen
             and
             found
             him
             not
             :
             at
             last
             he
             came
             vnto
             the
             throne
             of
             Diuinitie
             :
             where
             demanding
             for
             Saint
             Francis
             Christ
             rose
             vp
             from
             his
             seate
             ,
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             opened
             his
             clothes
             vpon
             his
             brest
             ,
             and
             S.
             Francis
             came
             out
             of
             his
             side
             :
             Then
             the
             Fryer
             came
             to
             his
             wits
             againe
             ,
          
           
             In
             the
             strife
             for
             the
             supremacie
             ,
             Constantinople
             said
             to
             him
             it
             belonged
             ,
             because
             with
             him
             was
             the
             Sea
             of
             the
             Empire
             :
             Ierusalem
             would
             haue
             it
             ,
             because
             the
             high
             Bishop
             Christ
             had
             triumphed
             there
             :
             Antioch
             would
             needs
             haue
             it
             alledging
             that
             Peter
             the
             Apostle
             there
             had
             kept
             his
             Sea
             ,
             and
             was
             neuer
             at
             Rome
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             appeare
             by
             the
             booke
             called
             
               quod
               Petrus
               nunquam
               Romae
               fuit
            
             :
             Hee
             of
             Rome
             ,
             not
             regarding
             the
             saying
             of
             Saint
             Gregory
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             Antichrist
             ,
             that
             would
             be
             vniuersall
             ouer
             Bishops
             ,
             by
             deceits
             ,
             gifts
             ,
             and
             force
             ,
             obtained
             to
             bee
             called
             the
             chiefe
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             greatest
             ,
             the
             highest
             ,
             vniuersall
             ;
             most
             blessed
             ,
             most
             holy
             ,
             and
             lawfull
             successor
             of
             Peter
             and
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             Fryers
             of
             Dominick
             and
             Francis
             ,
             d
             ee
             chiefely
             apply
             themselues
             to
             sorcery
             ,
             and
             witchcraft
             ,
             and
             thereby
             learne
             euill
             diuellish
             Arts
             :
             A
             man
             may
             reade
             that
             Siluester
             the
             second
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             got
             to
             be
             Pope
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Diuell
             ,
             vpon
             condition
             that
             after
             his
             death
             he
             should
             be
             his
             :
             and
             in
             our
             dayes
             Paul
             the
             third
             ,
             called
             Pope
             Farnese
             ,
             hath
             not
             left
             his
             like
             in
             Astrology
             ,
             and
             diuination
             :
             it
             is
             certainly
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             beleeued
             that
             the
             soule
             was
             mortall
             :
             so
             did
             Pope
             Lewes
             ,
             and
             Cardinall
             Chitty
             .
          
           
             A
             Gentleman
             of
             Uenice
             and
             his
             wife
             ,
             were
             in
             doubt
             vpon
             a
             case
             of
             conscience
             :
             The
             woman
             confessed
             her selfe
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Chittines
             ,
             and
             opened
             the
             matter
             ,
             praying
             to
             bee
             resolued
             :
             The
             Frier
             did
             it
             as
             well
             as
             hee
             could
             :
             and
             then
             hee
             opened
             the
             whole
             matter
             to
             Cardinall
             Chitty
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             their
             old
             vse
             to
             doe
             :
             hee
             commanding
             him
             to
             bee
             secret
             ,
             and
             finding
             the
             resolution
             of
             the
             case
             in
             the
             Cannon
             Law
             ,
             the
             morrow
             the
             Gentleman
             came
             vnto
             Chitty
             ,
             and
             opening
             the
             matter
             ,
             hee
             commanded
             him
             to
             hold
             his
             peace
             ,
             and
             tooke
             him
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             into
             the
             booke
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             which
             hee
             before
             had
             marked
             for
             that
             purpose
             :
             Then
             he
             bad
             him
             tell
             his
             tale
             ,
             &
             when
             he
             had
             ended
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             look
             there
             where
             your
             hand
             is
             :
             The
             Gentleman
             read
             there
             ,
             and
             found
             that
             which
             he
             sought
             :
             then
             forthwith
             hee
             fell
             downe
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             been
             another
             Christ
             which
             knew
             all
             secrets
             .
             Pasquine
             saith
             ,
             hee
             knoweth
             ten
             thousand
             such
             trickes
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Ioyce
             is
             patron
             of
             fruitfulnes
             of
             Children
             ,
             she
             hath
             a
             Church
             in
             France
             :
             the
             Flemings
             goe
             vnto
             her
             to
             haue
             Children
             and
             speede
             of
             their
             purpose
             ,
             for
             whilst
             they
             be
             on
             their
             voyage
             ,
             she
             vseth
             the
             Priests
             and
             Friers
             ,
             as
             instruments
             with
             their
             wiues
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Pope
             in
             policie
             sends
             flattering
             Courtiers
             to
             Francis
             King
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             to
             flatter
             him
             in
             all
             his
             actions
             ,
             to
             remember
             him
             of
             that
             Title
             of
             Most
             Chr●●●ian
             King
             ,
             which
             his
             Progenitors
             receiued
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             hee
             sh●uld
             defend
             the
             Dignitie
             of
             them
             that
             gaue
             him
             so
             goodly
             a
             Title
             :
             and
             to
             exhort
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             fa●le
             to
             persecute
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             fail
             to
             Dancing
             and
             Banquetting
             ,
             and
             to
             serue
             Venus
             ,
             and
             to
             Hunting
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             sauour
             Learning
             ,
             as
             it
             seemed
             he
             would
             doe
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Popes
             Policie
             it
             was
             decreed
             ,
             That
             of
             all
             the
             chiefe
             Houses
             in
             Italie
             ,
             or
             elsewhere
             ,
             there
             should
             one
             euer
             be
             a
             Cardinall
             ,
             to
             keepe
             them
             in
             deuotion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             they
             began
             to
             forsake
             for
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             but
             aboue
             all
             things
             there
             should
             be
             six
             ,
             or
             foure
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             of
             the
             Uenetians
             Cardinals
             ,
             because
             a
             ●umber
             of
             those
             Senators
             be
             wittie
             ,
             and
             of
             profound
             iudgement
             ,
             least
             they
             should
             slip
             their
             heads
             from
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             decreed
             by
             the
             Pope
             concerning
             Spaine
             ,
             That
             the
             Inquisitors
             should
             not
             be
             seuere
             with
             the
             Marraines
             ,
             who
             denyed
             the
             Diuinitie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             should
             be
             most
             cruell
             against
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
             who
             denie
             the
             Diuinitie
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             They
             haue
             made
             Peace
             with
             the
             Turke
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             the
             better
             maintaine
             Warre
             against
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             the
             Christian
             Princes
             in
             Warres
             and
             Businesse
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             seeke
             for
             a
             Generall
             Councell
             for
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             not
             one
             man
             condemned
             by
             the
             Uenetians
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             adiudged
             by
             fortie
             Iudges
             ,
             and
             the
             offendor
             may
             alledge
             for
             himselfe
             the
             best
             he
             can
             ,
             yet
             they
             suffer
             a
             Legate
             onely
             to
             condemne
             whom
             he
             list
             for
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             the
             person
             accused
             cannot
             come
             vnto
             his
             Purgation
             .
          
           
             Cardinall
             Fernese
             made
             the
             liuely
             Picture
             of
             his
             Sister
             ouer
             his
             Chamber
             dore
             ;
             shee
             was
             Pope
             
               Alexander
               Borgias
            
             his
             Concubine
             ,
             and
             by
             her
             honourable
             meanes
             ,
             shee
             made
             her
             said
             brother
             Cardinall
             ,
             and
             after
             to
             be
             made
             Pope
             :
             Her
             Image
             goeth
             currant
             for
             the
             Picture
             of
             our
             Ladie
             ,
             and
             the
             Pictures
             of
             our
             Ladie
             be
             made
             thereby
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             Papists
             Tradition
             ,
             the
             Soule
             for
             euerie
             deadly
             sinne
             is
             to
             abide
             seuen
             yeares
             in
             Purgatorie
             :
             Moses
             ordained
             many
             Sacrifices
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             liuing
             ,
             but
             none
             for
             them
             in
             Purgatorie
             ;
             he
             chideth
             for
             weeping
             for
             the
             dead
             :
             It
             is
             deuised
             onely
             to
             deceiue
             the
             people
             with
             Trentals
             and
             Quarentals
             ,
             and
             other
             foolish
             Inuentions
             ,
             full
             of
             Couetousnesse
             :
             The
             Scripture
             biddeth
             vs
             remember
             the
             poore
             that
             be
             aliue
             ,
             the
             Papists
             bidde
             vs
             bring
             hither
             for
             the
             Soules
             of
             your
             dead
             Friends
             and
             Parents
             ,
             with
             crie
             Miseremini
             :
             These
             Priests
             and
             Religious
             are
             the
             Prophets
             Sa●ke
             ,
             neuer
             full
             ;
             and
             Solomons
             Horse-leaches
             ,
             and
             the
             fire
             that
             neuer
             saith
             hoa
             :
             if
             thou
             shouldst
             giue
             them
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             be
             satisfied
             .
             The
             places
             of
             Scripture
             that
             they
             ground
             Purgatorie
             vpon
             ,
             are
             the
             fift
             of
             
               Mathew
               :
               Agree
               with
               thine
               Aduersarie
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               least
               thou
               be
               cast
               into
               Prison
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             in
             the
             18.
             of
             
               Mathew
               ;
               Hee
               that
               owed
               thee
               tenne
               thousand
               Talents
               ,
               was
               deliuered
               vnto
               Prison
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             in
             the
             12.
             of
             
               Mathew
               ;
               The
               sinne
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               shall
               not
               be
               forgiuen
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               World
               to
               come
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             1.
             
             
               Cor.
               13.
               
               Stubble
               and
               trash
               ,
               builded
               vpon
               Christ
               ,
               shall
               be
               tryed
               by
               Fire
               .
            
             And
             2.
             
             
               Machab.
               12.
               
               Macabeus
               offered
               two
               thousand
               drammes
               of
               Siluer
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               which
               bought
               Beasts
               which
               were
               sacrificed
               .
            
             And
             
               Reuelation
               14.
               21.
               
               Those
               that
               follow
               the
               Lambe
               are
               without
               spot
               ,
               and
               no
               vncleane
               thing
               shall
               enter
               into
               heauen
               :
            
             Therefore
             we
             must
             be
             purged
             with
             Purgatorie
             before
             we
             can
             come
             there
             .
             
               Thomas
               Aquine
            
             confessed
             hee
             could
             not
             finde
             Purgatorie
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             yet
             hee
             would
             haue
             it
             beleeued
             .
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             Purgatorie
             is
             the
             greatest
             Blasphemie
             that
             is
             vnto
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Boniface
             the
             ●
             eight
             made
             a
             Decree
             ,
             That
             euery
             worldly
             creature
             should
             be
             subiect
             vnto
             the
             Pope
             ,
             vpon
             paine
             of
             Damnation
             .
          
           
             Pope
             
               Alexander
               Borgias
            
             lay
             with
             his
             naturall
             Daughter
             Lucrece
             ,
             with
             whom
             also
             Duke
             Valentine
             ,
             his
             brother
             ,
             lay
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Friers
             lay
             with
             the
             Nunnes
             ,
             and
             with
             Lay-sisters
             ,
             and
             taught
             them
             to
             murder
             yong
             Babes
             ,
             least
             they
             should
             be
             discouered
             ;
             or
             teacheth
             them
             how
             they
             shall
             not
             conceiue
             with
             child
             ,
             or
             to
             destroy
             it
             in
             her
             body
             :
             Some
             of
             them
             make
             Women
             to
             poyson
             their
             Husbands
             :
             some
             of
             them
             haue
             giuen
             meate
             to
             a
             whole
             household
             to
             make
             them
             to
             sleepe
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             be
             seene
             to
             goe
             to
             the
             good
             wife
             ,
             and
             thereby
             hath
             killed
             them
             all
             :
             One
             faineth
             our
             Ladie
             doth
             Miracles
             ,
             to
             get
             Offerings
             ;
             another
             persecuteth
             the
             Truth
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             be
             a
             Bishop
             :
             Another
             false
             knaue
             ,
             in
             Confession
             ,
             caused
             a
             woman
             to
             giuen
             him
             her
             money
             in
             keeping
             ,
             and
             then
             denyed
             it
             .
             They
             sit
             toting
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             simple
             yong
             maids
             which
             come
             vnto
             them
             to
             shrieue
             :
             others
             ,
             in
             confessing
             the
             sicke
             ,
             cause
             them
             to
             leaue
             their
             goods
             vnto
             the
             Monasterie
             ,
             and
             depriue
             their
             wiues
             and
             children
             .
          
           
             A
             Can●n
             of
             ●urney
             after
             his
             death
             left
             a
             Booke
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             had
             noted
             the
             Names
             and
             Houses
             of
             two
             hundred
             women
             of
             the
             chiefest
             of
             that
             Citie
             ,
             whome
             he
             had
             enio●ed
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             A
             Fryer
             in
             Fris●land
             had
             put
             into
             the
             h●ads
             of
             foolish
             women
             this
             opinion
             ,
             That
             they
             must
             giue
             vnto
             the
             Church
             the
             tenth
             Night
             ,
             as
             they
             doe
             vnto
             their
             Husband
             .
          
           
             A
             Fryer
             ,
             with
             a
             poysoned
             Host
             ,
             brought
             vnto
             his
             death
             Henrie
             ,
             the
             seuenth
             Emperour
             of
             that
             Name
             .
             Thus
             much
             out
             of
             Pasquine
             in
             a
             ●rance
             ;
             wherein
             ,
             if
             thou
             be
             disposed
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             find
             euery
             thing
             that
             I
             haue
             set
             downe
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             :
             which
             ,
             least
             I
             should
             be
             too
             tedious
             ,
             I
             haue
             omitted
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Trayterous
             Practises
             of
             the
             Papists
             against
             Queene
             ELIZABETH
             ,
             during
             her
             Raigne
             ,
             and
             of
             Gods
             Preseruations
             towards
             her
             .
          
           
             THe
             most
             iust
             and
             apparant
             Iudgements
             of
             God
             vpon
             persecuting
             Papists
             ,
             which
             haue
             shed
             the
             innocent
             bloud
             of
             poore
             Protestants
             ,
             hath
             beene
             declared
             :
             Wherein
             not
             onely
             in
             other
             Countries
             God
             hath
             manifested
             his
             indignation
             against
             them
             ,
             but
             most
             especially
             in
             this
             Realme
             ,
             you
             haue
             seene
             the
             Uiall
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             powred
             vpon
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             Persecutors
             in
             Quéene
             Maries
             time
             ;
             especially
             vpon
             the
             Persecuting
             Clergie
             ,
             who
             all
             fell
             into
             the
             pit
             that
             they
             had
             digged
             for
             others
             .
             As
             for
             Bonner
             ,
             whose
             Iudgement
             is
             not
             yet
             declared
             ,
             hee
             dyed
             in
             Prison
             ,
             and
             was
             buried
             in
             a
             Dunghill
             :
             And
             as
             for
             Doctor
             Story
             ,
             as
             great
             a
             Persecutor
             as
             Bonner
             ,
             you
             may
             reade
             of
             his
             iust
             Iudgement
             in
             this
             Historie
             following
             ;
             how
             he
             was
             drawne
             from
             the
             Tower
             to
             Tyburne
             ,
             and
             there
             hanged
             and
             quartered
             for
             Treason
             .
             Tyburne
             was
             long
             time
             after
             called
             Stories
             Cappe
             .
             If
             wee
             doe
             but
             consider
             the
             vnhappinesse
             of
             Q.
             Maries
             Raigne
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             prosperous
             and
             long
             Raigne
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             ,
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             see
             the
             louing
             countenance
             of
             God
             ●uer
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             how
             God
             bendeth
             his
             browes
             against
             the
             Papists
             :
             And
             as
             sure
             as
             God
             hath
             ouerthrowne
             them
             heere
             in
             this
             Realme
             ,
             beyond
             the
             expectation
             of
             any
             man
             ,
             so
             certainely
             will
             the
             Almightie
             God
             ●●nfound
             the
             whole
             Pope-●ome
             at
             his
             time
             appointed
             ;
             how
             vnlikely
             soeuer
             it
             seemeth
             vnto
             the
             carnall-eyed
             Papist
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             see
             the
             Prophesies
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             most
             plainely
             fore-shew
             the
             same
             .
             But
             now
             touching
             the
             Historie
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeths
             Raigne
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             yeare
             1569
             ,
             Pope
             Pius
             the
             fift
             sent
             
               Nicholas
               Morton
            
             Doctor
             of
             Diuinitie
             ,
             an
             Englishman
             ,
             into
             England
             ,
             to
             admonish
             certaine
             Noblemen
             that
             were
             Papists
             ,
             That
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             was
             an
             Heretike
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             Law
             hath
             lost
             all
             Dominion
             and
             Power
             ,
             and
             may
             freely
             be
             accounted
             as
             an
             Heathen
             and
             Publican
             ,
             and
             that
             her
             subiects
             are
             not
             from
             henceforth
             bound
             to
             obey
             her
             Lawes
             and
             Commandements
             .
          
           
             Whereupon
             presently
             the
             Earles
             of
             Northumberland
             and
             Westmerland
             rebelled
             against
             the
             Queene
             in
             the
             North
             :
             but
             the
             Earle
             of
             Suffex
             was
             sent
             into
             the
             North
             ,
             being
             appointed
             the
             Queenes
             Lieutenant
             generall
             ,
             who
             proclaymed
             them
             Traytors
             :
             and
             he
             sent
             out
             to
             all
             such
             Gentlemen
             as
             he
             knew
             to
             be
             her
             Maiesties
             louing
             subiects
             ;
             which
             came
             vnto
             him
             with
             such
             a
             number
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             able
             to
             make
             aboue
             5000.
             horsemen
             and
             footmen
             :
             and
             being
             accompanied
             with
             the
             Earle
             of
             Rutland
             ,
             his
             Lieutenant
             ;
             the
             Lord
             Hunsdon
             ,
             Generall
             of
             his
             Horsemen
             ;
             William
             Lord
             Eure
             ,
             leader
             of
             the
             Footmen
             ;
             and
             Sir
             
               Raph
               Sadler
            
             ,
             Treasurer
             ;
             Sir
             
               George
               Bowes
            
             was
             made
             Marshall
             of
             the
             Armie
             .
             When
             the
             Armie
             was
             comming
             to
             Durham
             ,
             the
             Rebels
             fled
             to
             Exham
             ▪
             The
             night
             before
             they
             came
             to
             Exham
             ,
             the
             Rebels
             were
             gone
             to
             Mawarth
             ;
             where
             they
             counselled
             with
             
               Edward
               Dacres
            
             concerning
             their
             owne
             weakenesse
             ,
             being
             they
             were
             pursued
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Sussex
             ,
             seuen
             thousand
             strong
             :
             and
             moreouer
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             Warwicke
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Clinton
             ,
             Lord
             Admirall
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             Lord
             Uicount
             Herford
             ,
             with
             an
             Army
             of
             12000.
             ●ut
             of
             the
             South
             ,
             being
             not
             farre
             behind
             them
             at
             Browne-bridge
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             night
             the
             Garles
             of
             Northumberland
             and
             Westmerland
             ,
             with
             sundry
             principall
             Gentlemen
             ,
             fled
             vnto
             Hatlew
             in
             Scotland
             :
             The
             other
             Rebels
             were
             shortly
             after
             taken
             by
             the
             Earle
             of
             Sussex
             ,
             and
             66.
             of
             the
             name
             of
             Constables
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             executed
             at
             Durham
             ;
             amongst
             whom
             was
             an
             Alderman
             of
             the
             Towne
             ,
             and
             a
             Priest
             ,
             called
             Parson
             Plomtree
             .
             Then
             Sir
             
               George
               Bowes
            
             Marshall
             executed
             many
             in
             euery
             Market
             Towne
             and
             other
             places
             betwixt
             New-castle
             and
             Wetherby
             ,
             six
             myles
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             foure
             myles
             in
             breadth
             .
          
           
             And
             
               Leonard
               Dacre
            
             hauing
             raysed
             a
             great
             number
             of
             people
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Hunsdon
             set
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             slew
             manie
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             ●orc●d
             them
             to
             flye
             into
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             
               Symon
               Digby
               ,
               Iohn
               Fulthroppe
            
             Esquire
             ,
             
               Robert
               Peniman
            
             ,
             and
             
               Thomas
               Bishop
            
             Gent.
             were
             drawne
             from
             the
             Castle
             of
             Yorke
             to
             Knaues●er●
             ,
             and
             there
             hanged
             and
             quartered
             .
          
           
             Then
             they
             went
             with
             all
             their
             power
             into
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             burnt
             ,
             ouerthrew
             ,
             and
             spoyled
             all
             the
             Castles
             ,
             Townes
             ,
             and
             Uillages
             before
             them
             ,
             aboue
             fi●tie
             strong
             Castles
             and
             Piles
             ,
             and
             aboue
             three
             thousand
             Townes
             and
             Uillages
             ,
             and
             they
             tooke
             many
             Prisoners
             ,
             and
             returned
             sa●ely
             .
          
           
             Also
             a
             Conspiracie
             was
             made
             by
             certaine
             Gentlemen
             and
             other
             in
             the
             Countie
             of
             Norfolke
             ,
             whose
             purpose
             was
             vpon
             Midsummer
             day
             ,
             at
             Harlstone
             Faire
             ,
             with
             the
             sound
             of
             a
             Trumpet
             to
             haue
             raysed
             a
             number
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             proclayme
             their
             pretence
             .
             This
             matter
             was
             vttered
             by
             
               Thomas
               Kete
            
             vnto
             
               Iohn
               Kensey
            
             ,
             who
             sent
             the
             said
             Kete
             vnto
             the
             next
             Instice
             ,
             before
             whom
             he
             opened
             the
             whole
             matter
             ;
             whereupon
             
               Drew
               Drewrie
            
             apprehended
             
               Iohn
               Throgmorton
            
             ,
             and
             many
             Gentlemen
             of
             the
             Citi●
             of
             Norwich
             and
             the
             Countrey
             of
             Norfolke
             :
             at
             the
             next
             Sessions
             ten
             of
             them
             were
             indited
             of
             Treason
             ,
             and
             
               Iohn
               Throgmorton
               ,
               Thomas
               Brooke
            
             ,
             and
             
               George
               Dedman
            
             hanged
             ,
             drawne
             ,
             and
             quartered
             .
          
           
             Doctor
             
               Sanders
               de
               visibili
               Monarchia
               ,
               lib.
               7.
               pag.
            
             730.
             sayth
             ,
             That
             the
             purposes
             and
             endeuours
             of
             these
             Noblemen
             were
             to
             be
             praysed
             ,
             which
             wanted
             not
             their
             certaine
             and
             happie
             successe
             ;
             for
             though
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             draw
             the
             Soules
             of
             their
             Brethren
             out
             of
             the
             pit
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             yet
             both
             they
             themselues
             nobly
             confessed
             the
             Catholike
             Faith
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             gaue
             their
             liues
             for
             their
             Br●thren
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             Charitie
             :
             the
             rest
             of
             them
             rescued
             themselues
             from
             the
             Bondage
             both
             of
             Schisme
             and
             Sinne
             vnto
             the
             Freedome
             wherewith
             Christ
             hath
             made
             v●
             free
             .
          
           
           
             And
             in
             his
             Booke
             of
             Motiues
             he
             calleth
             these
             Martyrs
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             Doctor
             
               Story
               ,
               Felton
            
             ,
             the
             Nortons
             ,
             M.
             Woodhouse
             ,
             M.
             Plumtree
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             hundreds
             of
             the
             Northerne
             men
             .
          
           
             The
             said
             Nortons
             were
             
               Thomas
               Norton
            
             and
             
               Christopher
               Norton
            
             of
             Yorkeshire
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             hanged
             ,
             beheaded
             ,
             and
             quartered
             for
             Treason
             ,
             for
             the
             late
             Rebellion
             in
             the
             North.
             
          
           
             The
             said
             Felton
             was
             one
             
               Iohn
               Felton
            
             ,
             which
             this
             yeare
             was
             drawne
             from
             Newgate
             to
             Paules
             Churchyard
             ,
             and
             hanged
             before
             the
             Bishops
             Pallace
             Gate
             ,
             cut
             downe
             aliue
             ,
             bowelled
             ,
             and
             quartered
             ,
             for
             hanging
             a
             Bull
             from
             the
             Pope
             for
             the
             Excommunicating
             of
             the
             Queene
             ,
             at
             the
             Gate
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Londons
             Pallace
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             afore-mentioned
             Doctor
             Story
             was
             that
             cruell
             Story
             that
             burned
             so
             manie
             in
             Queene
             Maries
             time
             :
             who
             the
             first
             of
             Iune
             ,
             this
             yeare
             1571.
             was
             drawne
             from
             the
             Tower
             of
             London
             to
             Tyburne
             ,
             and
             there
             hanged
             and
             quartered
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             his
             seuenth
             Booke
             ,
             page
             734.
             he
             sayth
             ,
             The
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             Apostolike
             Power
             hath
             declared
             the
             said
             Elizabeth
             an
             Hereticke
             ,
             and
             a
             fauourer
             of
             Heretickes
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             as
             adhere
             vnto
             her
             ,
             haue
             incurred
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Anathema
             :
             And
             that
             she
             is
             depriued
             of
             her
             Right
             of
             her
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             her
             Dominion
             ,
             Dignitie
             ,
             and
             Priuiledge
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Nobles
             ,
             People
             ,
             and
             Subiects
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             that
             haue
             made
             Oath
             vnto
             her
             ▪
             are
             assoyled
             for
             euer
             from
             such
             Oath
             ,
             and
             all
             dutie
             of
             Allegeance
             ,
             Fidelitie
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             by
             the
             Authoritie
             of
             the
             Popes
             Sentence
             ,
             whereby
             he
             hath
             depriued
             her
             of
             her
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             forbidden
             all
             the
             Nobles
             ,
             People
             ,
             and
             Subiects
             ,
             and
             others
             aforesaid
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             not
             so
             bold
             to
             obey
             her
             or
             her
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             whosoeuer
             doth
             otherwise
             ,
             hee
             hath
             bound
             with
             like
             Sentence
             of
             Curse
             .
          
           
             And
             Bristow
             in
             his
             sixt
             Motiue
             ,
             fol.
             31.
             
             They
             miserably
             forget
             themselues
             ,
             who
             feare
             not
             the
             Excommunications
             of
             Pius
             the
             fift
             ,
             in
             whom
             Christ
             himselfe
             hath
             spoken
             and
             excommunicated
             ,
             with
             as
             great
             power
             as
             S.
             Paul
             excommunicated
             :
             and
             Christ
             hath
             done
             Miracles
             by
             him
             ,
             euen
             as
             S.
             Paul
             did
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             his
             40.
             
             Motiue
             he
             sayth
             :
             When
             the
             Pope
             doth
             duly
             discharge
             vs
             from
             subiection
             ,
             and
             the
             Prince
             offender
             from
             Dominion
             ,
             he
             doth
             it
             with
             such
             griefe
             of
             heart
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             cut
             off
             from
             his
             bodie
             ,
             to
             saue
             the
             wholesome
             most
             principall
             ,
             but
             rotten
             part
             thereof
             .
          
           
             And
             
               Sanders
               ,
               lib.
               7.
               fol.
            
             744.
             he
             calleth
             Felton
             an
             honorable
             Martyr
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             led
             with
             the
             loue
             and
             zeale
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Faith
             :
             when
             hee
             saw
             that
             the
             desperate
             health
             of
             his
             Country
             could
             not
             be
             restored
             but
             by
             some
             most
             bitter
             medicine
             ,
             would
             not
             suffer
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Pope
             should
             be
             hidden
             from
             his
             Countrymen
             :
             And
             there
             he
             calleth
             Doctor
             Story
             a
             noble
             Martyr
             ▪
             saying
             :
             When
             he
             was
             arraigned
             of
             high
             Treason
             ,
             for
             conspiring
             with
             certaine
             of
             Antwarpe
             against
             the
             Quéene
             ,
             attempting
             to
             change
             the
             schismaticall
             Religion
             ,
             which
             now
             raigneth
             in
             England
             ,
             vnto
             the
             Catholike
             Religion
             ;
             being
             brought
             vnto
             the
             Barre
             ,
             he
             onely
             pleaded
             vnto
             the
             Iurisdiction
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             denying
             that
             the
             English
             Iudges
             had
             any
             power
             ouer
             him
             ,
             being
             no
             Subiect
             to
             the
             English
             Queene
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             the
             King
             Catholike
             ;
             and
             hee
             expounds
             his
             meaning
             to
             be
             ,
             because
             hee
             very
             well
             knew
             ,
             that
             the
             Queene
             of
             England
             ,
             by
             the
             declaratorie
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             was
             for
             manifest
             Heres●e
             depriued
             from
             all
             Right
             of
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             no
             Magistrate
             created
             by
             her
             ,
             or
             adhering
             vnto
             her
             ,
             could
             be
             acknowledged
             by
             him
             ,
             least
             himselfe
             also
             should
             be
             bound
             with
             the
             same
             Curse
             .
          
           
             And
             further
             ,
             there
             were
             many
             Seminarie
             Priests
             ,
             which
             laboured
             by
             all
             persuasions
             that
             might
             be
             to
             iustifie
             the
             foresaid
             Excommunication
             of
             Pope
             Pius
             ,
             and
             to
             withdraw
             the
             Quéenes
             subiects
             hearts
             from
             their
             true
             obedience
             :
             of
             whom
             ,
             manie
             of
             them
             were
             taken
             and
             committed
             vnto
             Prisons
             ,
             as
             follow
             :
          
        
         
           
           
             Edmund
             Campion
             .
          
           
             
               EDmund
               Campion
            
             ,
             was
             a
             chiefe
             champion
             for
             the
             pope
             :
             he
             was
             committed
             vnto
             the
             Tower
             :
             he
             would
             neither
             deny
             nor
             confesse
             the
             Quéenes
             supremacy
             nor
             iusti●●e
             ,
             neither
             deny
             the
             power
             &
             iustice
             of
             the
             popes
             excōmunication
             ,
             nor
             commend
             ,
             nor
             discommend
             the
             doctrine
             of
             
               Sanders
               &
               B●istow
            
             ,
             as
             before
             :
             but
             answered
             so
             cunningly
             ,
             that
             nothing
             could
             be
             made
             thereof
             :
             He
             was
             after
             disputed
             withall
             touching
             all
             points
             of
             Religion
             ,
             by
             the
             Deame
             of
             Paules
             ,
             and
             the
             Deane
             of
             Windsor
             ,
             and
             diuers
             other
             diuines
             ,
             but
             because
             all
             their
             arguments
             and
             reason
             in
             this
             book
             before
             are
             moresuff●
             c●ently
             handled
             many
             times
             :
             I
             referre
             the
             Reader
             vnto
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             report
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           
             Thomas
             Forde
             ,
             Iohn
             Shert
             ,
             Robert
             Iohnson
             Priests
             .
          
           
             THese
             were
             executed
             at
             Tyburne
             the
             28.
             of
             May
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             sent
             as
             instruments
             ,
             for
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             in
             the
             aforesaid
             disloyall
             &
             tray●erous
             cause
             :
             they
             were
             drawne
             vpon
             hurdles
             from
             the
             Tower
             vnto
             the
             place
             of
             execution
             :
             when
             they
             were
             come
             beyond
             Saint
             Giles
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             there
             approched
             vnto
             the
             hurdle
             one
             of
             their
             fect
             ,
             a
             Priest
             as
             himselfe
             hath
             confessed
             ,
             who
             said
             vnto
             the
             prisoners
             ,
             O
             Gentlemen
             ,
             be
             ioyfull
             in
             the
             blond
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             the
             ●ay
             of
             your
             triumph
             and
             ioy
             :
             and
             further
             he
             said
             vnto
             the
             prisoners
             ,
             I
             pro●ounce
             a
             pardon
             vnto
             you
             :
             yea
             I
             pronounce
             a
             full
             remission
             and
             pardon
             vnto
             your
             soules
             :
             Wherevpon
             he
             was
             apprehen●●d
             ,
             and
             ▪
             th●
             Sheriffe
             asked
             him
             what
             he
             was
             ,
             he
             answered
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             voice
             of
             a
             cryer
             in
             the
             wildernes
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             was
             sent
             to
             prepare
             the
             Lords
             way
             :
             wh●revpon
             h●
             was
             carried
             to
             Newgate
             :
             where
             he
             confessed
             himselfe
             a
             priest
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             long
             so
             dissembled
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             now
             doe
             so
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             were
             brought
             vnto
             the
             place
             of
             execution
             ,
             
               Thomas
               Ford
            
             ,
             was
             first
             brought
             vp
             into
             the
             Cart
             :
             He
             said
             ,
             he
             did
             acknowledge
             the
             Queenes
             Maiesties
             supremacie
             in
             all
             things
             temporall
             ▪
             but
             as
             concerning
             Ecclesiasticall
             causes
             ,
             I
             deny
             her
             ,
             that
             onely
             belongeth
             vnto
             the
             Uicar
             of
             Christ
             the
             Pope
             :
             Hee
             granted
             to
             nothing
             ,
             but
             shewed
             himselfe
             an
             impious
             and
             obstinate
             Traytor
             :
             he
             refused
             to
             pray
             in
             the
             English
             tongue
             ,
             mumbling
             a
             few
             Latine
             prayers
             ,
             and
             desired
             those
             that
             were
             
               ex
               domo
               Dei
            
             ,
             to
             pray
             with
             him
             and
             so
             died
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Shert
            
             ,
             was
             brought
             from
             the
             ●urdle
             vnto
             the
             gallowes
             ,
             as
             Ford
             hanged
             there
             ,
             he
             held
             vp
             his
             hands
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             O
             swéet
             Tom
             !
             O
             happy
             Tom
             !
             O
             blessed
             Tom
             !
             Then
             Ford
             was
             cut
             downe
             ,
             and
             brought
             vnto
             the
             place
             where
             hee
             should
             be
             quartered
             :
             Then
             looking
             downe
             from
             the
             Cart
             ,
             vnto
             the
             dead
             body
             ,
             hee
             knéeled
             down
             ,
             &
             held
             vp
             his
             hands
             vnto
             it
             ,
             saying
             againe
             :
             O
             blessed
             Tom
             :
             O
             happy
             Tom
             :
             thy
             swéet
             soule
             pray
             for
             me
             :
             O
             deere
             Tom
             ,
             thy
             blessed
             soule
             pray
             for
             mee
             .
             Then
             the
             Sheriffe
             had
             him
             aske
             the
             Quéene
             forgiuenes
             ,
             and
             he
             might
             receiue
             her
             princely
             mercy
             :
             He
             answered
             ,
             what
             M.
             Sheriffe
             shall
             I
             saue
             this
             fraile
             &
             vile
             carkasse
             ,
             and
             damne
             mine
             own
             soule
             :
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             Catholick
             ,
             in
             that
             faith
             I
             was
             born
             ,
             in
             that
             faith
             I
             will
             die
             &
             heare
             shal
             my
             bloud
             ●eale
             it
             :
             Then
             said
             M.
             Sheriffe
             ,
             is
             this
             the
             fruits
             of
             your
             religion
             ,
             to
             knéele
             vnto
             the
             dead
             body
             of
             thy
             fellow
             ,
             &
             desire
             his
             soule
             to
             pray
             for
             thee
             :
             What
             can
             it
             profit
             or
             hinder
             thee
             ,
             pray
             to
             God
             ,
             &
             hee
             will
             help
             thee
             :
             he
             answered
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             true
             Catholick
             religion
             ,
             and
             whosoeuer
             is
             not
             of
             it
             is
             damned
             :
             I
             desire
             his
             so●le
             to
             pray
             for
             mee
             :
             The
             most
             glorious
             Uirgine
             Mary
             pray
             for
             me
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             holy
             company
             in
             heauen
             to
             pray
             for
             mee
             :
             Then
             the
             people
             cryed
             away
             with
             the
             Traytor
             :
             Then
             the
             Sheriffe
             said
             :
             O
             Sherte
             ,
             forsake
             the
             whoore
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             wicked
             Antichrist
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             abhominable
             blasphemies
             and
             tr●acheries
             ,
             and
             put
             thy
             whole
             confidence
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             
             Then
             he
             said
             ,
             O
             Master
             Sherife
             ,
             you
             little
             remember
             the
             day
             when
             as
             I
             and
             you
             shall
             stand
             both
             at
             one
             Barre
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             witnesse
             against
             you
             that
             you
             call
             that
             holy
             and
             blessed
             Uicar
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Whore
             of
             Rome
             :
             then
             he
             said
             his
             prayers
             in
             Latine
             ▪
             and
             the
             Cart
             was
             drawne
             away
             .
          
           
             
               Robert
               Iohnson
            
             likewise
             would
             not
             aske
             the
             Quéen
             pardon
             ,
             affirmed
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             say
             his
             prayers
             in
             English
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             had
             said
             them
             in
             Latine
             he
             died
             .
          
        
         
           
             Luke
             Kirbie
             ,
             William
             Filbie
             ,
             Thomas
             Cottom
             ,
             and
             Lawrence
             Richardson
             .
          
           
             THese
             were
             executed
             at
             Tyburne
             :
             vpon
             the
             thirtéenth
             day
             of
             May
             they
             were
             brought
             from
             the
             Tower
             of
             London
             vnto
             the
             place
             of
             execution
             :
             first
             ,
             
               William
               Filbie
            
             was
             brought
             vp
             into
             the
             Cart
             ,
             being
             asked
             whether
             he
             would
             acknowledge
             the
             Quéen
             supreme
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             no
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             I
             will
             acknowledge
             no
             other
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             then
             the
             Pope
             onely
             .
             He
             prayed
             that
             God
             wold
             incline
             the
             Quéens
             heart
             to
             be
             mercifull
             towards
             the
             Catholikes
             ,
             of
             which
             societi●
             he
             was
             one
             .
             They
             opening
             his
             bosome
             ●ound
             two
             crosses
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             were
             holden
             vp
             and
             shewed
             vnto
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             besides
             that
             ,
             his
             crown
             was
             shauen
             ;
             so
             after
             a
             few
             Latin
             prayers
             ,
             the
             Cart
             was
             drawne
             away
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             was
             
               Luke
               Kirbie
            
             :
             one
             charged
             him
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             was
             at
             Rome
             he
             deliuered
             him
             certaine
             silke
             pictures
             ,
             which
             he
             said
             were
             hallowed
             by
             the
             Pope
             ;
             and
             you
             told
             me
             what
             indulgences
             were
             allowed
             by
             th●m●
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             Crucifix
             ,
             you
             gaue
             mee
             ,
             the
             other
             you
             willed
             mee
             to
             deliuer
             vnto
             your
             friends
             at
             Reimes
             and
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             you
             gaue
             me
             two
             Iulios
             to
             goe
             into
             the
             Citie
             to
             buy
             more
             ,
             and
             when
             I
             had
             bought
             them
             ,
             you
             tooke
             thrée
             or
             foure
             of
             the
             fairest
             from
             me
             ,
             promising
             to
             get
             them
             hallowed
             at
             the
             next
             benediction
             ,
             which
             he
             confessed
             to
             be
             true
             :
             he
             affirmed
             that
             the
             Pope
             had
             power
             to
             depose
             any
             Prince
             from
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             if
             he
             fall
             by
             infidelitie
             .
             He
             would
             not
             repent
             and
             aske
             the
             Quéene
             pardon
             though
             vpon
             that
             condition
             he
             might
             haue
             bin
             discharged
             :
             he
             would
             not
             pray
             in
             English
             :
             the
             preacher
             desired
             him
             to
             say
             a
             prayer
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             could
             find
             any
             fault
             therein
             he
             should
             be
             resolued
             ;
             O
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             you
             and
             I
             be
             not
             of
             one
             faith
             ,
             therefore
             I
             should
             offend
             God
             if
             I
             should
             pray
             with
             you
             ;
             so
             saying
             his
             
               Pater
               noster
            
             in
             Latin
             ,
             he
             ended
             his
             life
             .
          
           
             Then
             
               Lawrence
               Richardson
            
             was
             brought
             vp
             to
             be
             executed
             :
             he
             confessed
             himselfe
             a
             Catholike
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             beléeue
             in
             all
             things
             as
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             of
             Rome
             did
             ,
             and
             he
             allowed
             the
             only
             suprema●ie
             vnto
             the
             Pope
             ;
             and
             after
             certain
             Latin
             prayers
             said
             he
             died
             .
          
           
             Then
             was
             Cottom
             brought
             vp
             :
             he
             looking
             vpon
             the
             bodie
             of
             
               Lawrence
               Richardson
            
             ,
             lift
             vp
             his
             eyes
             and
             hands
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             O
             blessed
             Lawrence
             pray
             for
             me
             ,
             thy
             blessed
             soule
             Lawrence
             pray
             for
             me
             .
             The
             Preachers
             and
             people
             rebuked
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             pray
             vnto
             none
             but
             God
             ;
             he
             answered
             ,
             he
             was
             assured
             that
             Lawrence
             will
             pray
             for
             him
             :
             he
             denied
             to
             repent
             and
             aske
             pardon
             of
             the
             Quéen
             .
             When
             he
             had
             said
             his
             
               Pater
               noster
            
             and
             an
             
               Aue
               Maria
            
             he
             ended
             his
             life
             .
          
           
             As
             before
             is
             declared
             the
             rebellions
             in
             England
             by
             the
             seducing
             of
             wicked
             spirits
             ,
             so
             not
             long
             after
             followed
             an
             open
             rebellion
             in
             Ireland
             :
             they
             tooke
             armes
             and
             came
             into
             the
             field
             against
             her
             Maies●ie
             ,
             and
             her
             Lieutenants
             with
             their
             forces
             vnder
             banners
             displayed
             ,
             inducing
             many
             simple
             people
             to
             follow
             them
             in
             their
             trayterous
             actions
             ,
             being
             bent
             to
             haue
             deposed
             the
             Quéens
             Maiestie
             from
             her
             crowne
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             trayterously
             set
             into
             her
             place
             some
             other
             whom
             they
             liked
             ,
             yet
             by
             Gods
             power
             giuen
             vnto
             her
             Maiesty
             they
             were
             quickly
             vanquished
             ,
             some
             few
             of
             them
             suffered
             by
             order
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             but
             the
             greate●t
             part
             vpon
             confession
             of
             
             their
             fa●lts
             were
             pardoned
             :
             some
             of
             the
             principall
             escaped
             into
             forreine
             countries
             .
             These
             notable
             Traytors
             and
             Rebels
             informed
             many
             Kings
             Princes
             ,
             and
             States
             ,
             especially
             the
             Pope
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             all
             had
             first
             secretly
             their
             comfort
             to
             rebell
             ,
             that
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             flying
             was
             for
             the
             religion
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Popes
             authoritie
             ,
             whereas
             the
             most
             of
             them
             before
             they
             rebell●d
             ,
             liued
             notoriously
             euill
             :
             out
             of
             England
             fled
             
               Charles
               Neuill
            
             Earle
             of
             Westmerland
             ,
             who
             was
             vtterly
             wasted
             by
             loosenes
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             how
             afterward
             his
             body
             was
             eaten
             with
             vlcers
             of
             lewd
             causes
             all
             his
             companions
             did
             see
             .
             Out
             of
             Ireland
             ran
             
               Thomas
               Stukely
            
             a
             defamed
             person
             thorough
             out
             all
             Christendome
             :
             he
             fled
             out
             of
             England
             for
             P●racies
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             Ireland
             for
             treason
             :
             these
             two
             were
             the
             first
             ring-leaders
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             rebells
             ,
             the
             one
             for
             England
             ,
             the
             other
             for
             Ireland
             ;
             yet
             it
             liked
             the
             Pope
             to
             fauour
             their
             treasons
             ,
             and
             to
             animate
             them
             to
             continue
             their
             wicked
             purposes
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             inuade
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             Realme
             with
             forren
             forces
             :
             hee
             thundred
             out
             B●lls
             ,
             excommunications
             ▪
             &
             other
             publike
             writings
             ,
             denouncing
             her
             not
             to
             be
             the
             Queene
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             commanding
             her
             subiects
             ,
             vnder
             paine
             of
             excommunication
             to
             depart
             from
             their
             alleagean●es
             ,
             authorizing
             and
             prouoking
             all
             persons
             within
             both
             her
             realmes
             to
             rebell
             ;
             and
             vpon
             this
             vn●hristian
             warrant
             all
             those
             that
             were
             fled
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             had
             forsaken
             their
             natiue
             countrey
             haue
             many
             yeares
             runne
             vp
             and
             downe
             from
             countrey
             to
             countrey
             to
             gather
             forces
             and
             money
             for
             forces
             ,
             and
             to
             〈◊〉
             Princes
             to
             make
             warre
             vpon
             their
             natiue
             countrey
             ,
             some
             practising
             secretly
             to
             murther
             the
             Quéene
             ,
             and
             very
             many
             with
             publike
             infamous
             Libels
             ,
             full
             of
             poysoned
             lyes
             ,
             did
             séeke
             to
             vphold
             that
             Antichristian
             warrant
             of
             the
             Popes
             Buls
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             better
             furtherance
             of
             these
             intentions
             ,
             they
             deuised
             to
             erect
             certaine
             schooles
             ,
             which
             they
             called
             Seminaries
             ,
             to
             nourish
             persons
             disposed
             to
             sedition
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             become
             séedmen
             ,
             in
             the
             ●illag●
             of
             sedition
             ,
             and
             to
             send
             them
             secretly
             into
             England
             ,
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             vnder
             secret
             maskes
             ,
             some
             of
             priesthood
             ,
             some
             of
             other
             inferior
             orders
             of
             the
             meaner
             sort
             ,
             being
             called
             Seminaries
             ;
             and
             the
             ●ancor
             sort
             ,
             Ies●ites
             ,
             bringing
             with
             them
             ,
             hallowed
             Wax
             ,
             their
             
               Agnus
               Dei
            
             ,
             many
             kind
             of
             beades
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             labouring
             secretly
             to
             perswade
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             allow
             of
             the
             popes
             foresaid
             Buls
             ▪
             and
             of
             his
             absolute
             authoritie
             ouer
             all
             Princes
             &
             Countreyes
             :
             And
             if
             this
             trayterous
             and
             crafty
             course
             ,
             had
             not
             by
             Gods
             goodnes
             been
             espied
             ,
             and
             stayed
             ,
             there
             had
             followed
             horrible
             vprores
             in
             the
             Realmes
             :
             for
             as
             many
             as
             should
             be
             perswaded
             to
             obey
             the
             Popes
             warrant
             ,
             must
             needs
             b●e
             secret
             traytors
             ,
             &
             there
             should
             haue
             wanted
             nothing
             but
             power
             and
             opport●nitie
             to
             be
             open
             traytors
             :
             but
             God
             of
             his
             goo●nes
             discouered
             some
             of
             these
             seditious
             seedmen
             of
             rebellions
             :
             and
             when
             they
             could
             not
             be
             moued
             to
             repent
             of
             their
             trayterous
             determinations
             ,
             they
             were
             iustly
             condemned
             ,
             for
             adhering
             vnto
             the
             capitall
             enemy
             of
             her
             Maiestie
             ,
             and
             her
             crowne
             :
             The
             Pope
             who
             hath
             not
             only
             been
             the
             cause
             of
             two
             rebellions
             already
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             Ireland
             :
             but
             in
             Ireland
             did
             manifestly
             maintaine
             his
             owne
             people
             :
             Captaines
             and
             souldiers
             vnder
             the
             banner
             of
             Rome
             against
             her
             Maiestie
             .
          
           
             And
             further
             those
             Traytors
             prouoke
             newly
             other
             seditious
             persons
             secr●t●y
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Realme
             to
             reuiue
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             Popes
             Bulles
             ,
             pretending
             when
             they
             are
             apprehended
             ,
             that
             they
             came
             into
             the
             Realme
             onely
             by
             the
             commaundement
             of
             their
             Superiors
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             Ie●uits
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             bound
             by
             Ooth
             against
             either
             King
             or
             Country
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             comming
             is
             to
             informe
             ,
             and
             reforme
             mens
             conscience
             from
             errors
             ,
             in
             some
             points
             of
             Religion
             as
             they
             shall
             thinke
             meete
             :
             but
             it
             is
             manifestly
             prooued
             ,
             that
             their
             labour
             is
             secretly
             to
             win
             al
             people
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             dare
             deale
             ,
             so
             to
             allow
             the
             Popes
             Buls
             and
             Authority
             ,
             and
             be
             discharged
             of
             their
             Allegeance
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             well
             warranted
             to
             take
             armes
             against
             her
             Maiesty
             when
             they
             shall
             bee
             thereunto
             called
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             ready
             secretly
             to
             ioyne
             with
             any
             Forraine
             force
             that
             can
             be
             procured
             to
             inuade
             the
             Realme
             :
             whereof
             they
             giue
             great
             comfort
             of
             successe
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             most
             euident
             perils
             would
             follow
             ,
             if
             these
             virmine
             were
             suffered
             to
             creepe
             by
             stealth
             into
             the
             Realme
             ,
             and
             spread
             their
             poyson
             therein
             ,
             therefore
             doe
             they
             most
             iustly
             suf●er
             death
             as
             Traitors
             .
          
           
           
             One
             of
             their
             compaine
             ,
             Doctor
             San●ders
             a
             lewd
             Scholler
             and
             subiect
             of
             England
             ,
             a
             fugitiue
             ,
             a
             principall
             conspirator
             with
             the
             traytors
             and
             rebells
             at
             Rome
             ,
             was
             the
             Popes
             Legat
             and
             commander
             and
             treasorer
             for
             those
             warres
             aforesaid
             ,
             passing
             into
             Ireland
             ,
             openly
             by
             writing
             he
             gloriously
             auowed
             the
             Popes
             Bull
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             declared
             ;
             but
             God
             plagued
             him
             with
             a
             strange
             death
             ,
             who
             wandring
             in
             the
             mon●ntaines
             in
             Ireland
             without
             succour
             ,
             died
             rauing
             in
             a
             frensie
             .
          
           
             The
             miserable
             Earle
             of
             Desmond
             being
             a
             principall
             doer
             in
             the
             rebellion
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             secretly
             wandring
             without
             succour
             ,
             as
             a
             miserable
             beggar
             ,
             was
             taken
             by
             one
             of
             the
             Irishrie
             in
             his
             Cabbin
             ,
             and
             his
             head
             cut
             off
             from
             his
             body
             :
             an
             e●d
             due
             to
             such
             an
             arch-rebell
             .
          
           
             
               Iames
               Fitz
               Morrice
            
             the
             first
             traytor
             in
             Ireland
             ▪
             next
             vnto
             Stukeley
             ,
             was
             slaine
             by
             an
             Irish
             yong
             Gentleman
             as
             he
             went
             to
             burne
             his
             fathers
             countrey
             .
          
           
             Desmount
             brother
             vnto
             the
             Earle
             a
             blondie
             faithlesse
             traytor
             and
             a
             notable
             murtherer
             of
             his
             familier
             friends
             ,
             who
             likewise
             wandring
             to
             séeke
             some
             prey
             like
             a
             Wel●e
             in
             the
             woods
             ,
             he
             was
             taken
             and
             beheaded
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             vsed
             others
             ,
             being
             ,
             as
             he
             thought
             ,
             sufficiently
             armed
             with
             the
             Popes
             Bulls
             ,
             and
             an
             
               Agnus
               Dei
            
             ,
             and
             a
             notable
             ring
             hanging
             about
             his
             neck
             ,
             sent
             from
             the
             Popes
             ●●●ger
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Someruile
            
             a
             furious
             yong
             man
             ,
             of
             Warwick
             shire
             :
             of
             late
             he
             was
             discouered
             and
             taken
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             comming
             with
             a
             full
             intent
             to
             haue
             killed
             the
             Quéen
             :
             he
             confessed
             his
             attempt
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             moued
             thereunto
             in
             his
             wicked
             spirit
             ,
             by
             inticements
             of
             certaine
             seditious
             and
             trayterous
             persons
             his
             kinsemen
             and
             allies
             ,
             and
             by
             often
             reading
             of
             sundry
             seditious
             vile
             bookes
             ,
             lately
             published
             against
             the
             Quéenes
             Maiestie
             .
          
        
         
           
             William
             Parry
             his
             treasons
             against
             Queene
             ELIZABETH
             .
          
           
             HEe
             had
             committed
             a
             great
             outrage
             against
             a
             Gentlem●n
             ,
             one
             M.
             Hare
             of
             the
             Inner
             Temple
             ,
             meaning
             to
             haue
             murdered
             him
             in
             his
             owne
             chamber
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             was
             iustly
             conuicted
             ;
             wherefore
             he
             went
             beyond
             Sea
             ,
             and
             subiected
             himselfe
             vnto
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             vpon
             conference
             with
             certaine
             Iesuits
             ,
             he
             conceiued
             his
             detestable
             treason
             to
             kill
             the
             Quéene
             ,
             which
             he
             vowed
             himselfe
             by
             promise
             ,
             letters
             ,
             and
             vowes
             to
             performe
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             returned
             vnto
             England
             in
             Ianuary
             1583.
             and
             put
             in
             practise
             diuers
             times
             to
             execute
             his
             diuellish
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Pretending
             that
             he
             had
             matter
             of
             great
             importance
             to
             reueale
             vnto
             the
             Quéen
             ,
             he
             obtained
             secret
             accesse
             vnto
             her
             Maiestie
             ,
             she
             hauing
             then
             but
             one
             Councellor
             with
             her
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             farre
             distant
             as
             he
             could
             not
             heare
             his
             spéech
             :
             he
             shewed
             her
             Maiestie
             his
             procéedings
             with
             the
             ●esuits
             ,
             and
             one
             
               Thomas
               Morgan
            
             a
             fugitiue
             at
             Parris
             ,
             who
             perswaded
             him
             to
             kill
             her
             Maiestie
             ,
             saying
             that
             his
             only
             intent
             of
             procéeding
             so
             farre
             with
             ●hem
             was
             but
             only
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             to
             discouer
             the
             dangerous
             practises
             deuised
             and
             attempted
             against
             her
             Maiestie
             ,
             by
             her
             di●loyal
             subiects
             ,
             and
             other
             malicious
             persons
             in
             forren
             parts
             ;
             but
             afterward
             it
             appeared
             most
             manifestly
             by
             his
             owne
             confession
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             dealing
             with
             one
             
               Edmund
               Neuill
            
             Esquire
             ,
             that
             his
             intent
             in
             discouering
             the
             same
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             was
             but
             to
             make
             the
             way
             the
             easier
             vnto
             his
             most
             diuellish
             purpose
             .
          
           
             The
             Quéen
             suffred
             him
             diuers
             times
             to
             haue
             priuate
             conference
             with
             her
             ,
             ●&
             offered
             him
             a
             most
             liberal
             pension
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             he
             did
             vehemently
             importunat
             the
             said
             Neuill
             to
             be
             an
             associate
             vnto
             his
             wicked
             enterprise
             ,
             as
             to
             an
             action
             lawfull
             and
             meritorious
             :
             but
             the
             Almighty
             God
             that
             was
             protector
             of
             her
             Maiesty
             ,
             euen
             from
             her
             cradle
             ,
             so
             wrought
             in
             Neuils
             heart
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             moued
             to
             reueale
             the
             same
             vnto
             her
             Maiesty
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             examination
             of
             the
             matter
             was
             committed
             vnto
             the
             Earle
             of
             Leicester
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               Christopher
               Hatton
            
             ;
             vpon
             the
             examination
             whereof
             ,
             
             when
             Parrie
             saw
             the
             said
             Neuill
             so
             to
             declare
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             so
             constantly
             affirme
             the
             same
             ,
             he
             confessed
             all
             ,
             saying
             :
             that
             comming
             vnto
             the
             chamber
             of
             
               Thomas
               Morgan
            
             aforesaid
             ,
             one
             greatly
             beloued
             and
             trusted
             in
             the
             Papists
             side
             ;
             he
             broke
             with
             me
             that
             I
             should
             vndertake
             to
             kill
             the
             Quéen
             ,
             I
             told
             him
             it
             would
             be
             easily
             done
             if
             it
             were
             lawfully
             done
             and
             warranted
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             som
             learned
             Deuines
             :
             then
             I
             was
             resolued
             by
             Deuines
             ,
             and
             I
             went
             so
             farre
             by
             Letters
             and
             conferences
             in
             Italie
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             not
             goe
             backe
             ,
             but
             promised
             faithfully
             to
             performe
             the
             enterprise
             ,
             if
             his
             holinesse
             would
             allow
             it
             ,
             and
             grant
             me
             remission
             of
             my
             sinnes
             :
             then
             I
             confessed
             my selfe
             vnto
             a
             Iesuite
             ,
             and
             tooke
             his
             aduice
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             who
             most
             louingly
             imbraced
             and
             commended
             me
             :
             then
             I
             wrote
             a
             Letter
             vnto
             the
             Pope
             to
             require
             of
             him
             absolution
             of
             my
             sinnes
             ,
             in
             consideration
             of
             so
             great
             an
             enterprise
             vndertaken
             ,
             without
             promise
             or
             reward
             :
             then
             I
             went
             vnto
             the
             Popes
             Nuntio
             ,
             and
             read
             the
             letter
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             inclosed
             and
             sealed
             it
             ,
             he
             promised
             me
             to
             procure
             answer
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             louingly
             imbraced
             me
             ,
             wished
             me
             good
             spéede
             ,
             and
             promised
             me
             that
             I
             should
             be
             remembred
             at
             the
             Altar
             .
             Then
             he
             said
             he
             comming
             to
             England
             ,
             hee
             got
             accesse
             vnto
             the
             Quéene
             ,
             as
             before
             :
             then
             came
             Letters
             into
             England
             vnto
             me
             from
             Cardinall
             Como
             ,
             whereby
             I
             found
             the
             enterprise
             commended
             and
             allowed
             ,
             and
             my selfe
             absolued
             in
             the
             Popes
             name
             of
             all
             my
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             willed
             to
             go
             forward
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God.
             That
             Letter
             I
             shewed
             vnto
             some
             in
             Court
             ,
             who
             imparted
             it
             to
             the
             Quéene
             ,
             notwithstanding
             it
             confirmed
             my
             resolution
             to
             kill
             her
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             cleere
             in
             my
             conscience
             that
             it
             was
             lawfull
             and
             meritorious
             .
             When
             I
             looked
             vpon
             her
             Maiestie
             ,
             and
             remembred
             her
             many
             excellencies
             ,
             I
             was
             greatly
             troubled
             ,
             yet
             I
             saw
             no
             remedie
             ,
             for
             my
             vowes
             were
             in
             heauen
             ,
             and
             my
             letters
             and
             promises
             in
             earth
             :
             after
             Doctor
             Collens
             book
             was
             sent
             me
             out
             of
             France
             ,
             it
             redoubled
             my
             former
             conceits
             ;
             euery
             word
             in
             it
             was
             a
             warrant
             to
             a
             prepared
             minde
             :
             it
             taught
             that
             Kings
             may
             he
             excommunicated
             ,
             depriued
             ,
             and
             violently
             handled
             :
             it
             proueth
             that
             all
             wars
             ,
             ciuill
             or
             forren
             ,
             vndertaken
             for
             religion
             ,
             are
             honourable
             ,
             whereupon
             hee
             was
             condemned
             of
             treason
             ,
             and
             drawne
             vpon
             a
             Hurdle
             from
             the
             Tower
             vnto
             the
             Pallace
             of
             Westminster
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             executed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Francis
             Throgmorton
             .
          
           
             HIs
             confession
             was
             to
             this
             effect
             :
             When
             I
             was
             at
             Spaw
             in
             the
             Countrey
             of
             Liege
             ,
             I
             entred
             into
             conference
             with
             one
             Ienney
             a
             notorious
             traytor
             ,
             touching
             the
             altering
             of
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Realme
             here
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             same
             might
             be
             attempted
             by
             forreign
             inuasion
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             like
             effect
             I
             had
             sundry
             conferences
             with
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Englefield
            
             in
             the
             Low
             Countries
             ,
             who
             daily
             solicited
             the
             K.
             of
             Spaine
             to
             inuade
             the
             Realme
             ,
             and
             I
             continued
             practising
             against
             her
             Maiestie
             and
             the
             State
             by
             letters
             betw●ene
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Englefield
            
             and
             my selfe
             ,
             and
             I
             acquainted
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Throgmorton
            
             my
             father
             with
             my
             trayterous
             practises
             ,
             who
             disswaded
             me
             from
             any
             further
             medling
             with
             these
             practises
             ,
             but
             by
             my
             fathers
             aduice
             I
             made
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             all
             the
             Noblemen
             and
             Gentlemen
             that
             were
             Catholiks
             ,
             and
             did
             discribe
             the
             hauens
             of
             this
             Realme
             for
             landing
             of
             forces
             .
          
           
             He
             confessed
             that
             he
             was
             acquainted
             by
             his
             brother
             
               Thomas
               Throgmorton
            
             with
             a
             resolute
             determination
             for
             inuading
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Duke
             of
             Guise
             should
             be
             the
             principall
             executor
             of
             that
             inuasion
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             to
             prepare
             by
             force
             the
             Quéens
             tolleration
             in
             religion
             for
             the
             Catholiks
             ;
             and
             if
             her
             Maiesty
             should
             refuse
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             to
             remoue
             her
             from
             her
             crowne
             and
             state
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Duke
             of
             Guise
             had
             prepared
             the
             forces
             ,
             but
             there
             wanted
             money
             and
             assistance
             of
             the
             Catholiques
             in
             England
             ,
             to
             ioyne
             with
             forreigne
             forces
             :
             for
             money
             messengers
             were
             sent
             ,
             both
             to
             Rome
             and
             Spaine
             ,
             and
             the
             Spanish
             Ambassadour
             gaue
             out
             that
             the
             King
             his
             Master
             would
             not
             only
             make
             some
             notable
             attempt
             against
             England
             ,
             but
             would
             beare
             halfe
             the
             charge
             thereof
             ;
             and
             an
             especiall
             messenger
             was
             sent
             into
             England
             ,
             
             vnder
             a
             counterfeit
             name
             from
             the
             confederats
             in
             France
             ,
             to
             signifie
             here
             the
             plot
             and
             preparation
             that
             was
             there
             ,
             whereupon
             I
             tooke
             vpon
             me
             to
             be
             a
             follower
             and
             meanes
             for
             the
             effecting
             thereof
             amongst
             the
             confederats
             in
             England
             ,
             with
             the
             helpe
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Ambassador
             ,
             knowing
             that
             he
             being
             a
             publique
             person
             might
             deale
             therein
             without
             perill
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Duke
             of
             Guise
             made
             speciall
             choice
             to
             land
             in
             Sussex
             ,
             about
             Arundell
             ,
             for
             the
             néere
             cut
             from
             Fraunce
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             assured
             persons
             to
             giue
             assistance
             ,
             and
             I
             shewed
             the
             whole
             plot
             of
             the
             hauens
             for
             landing
             to
             the
             Spanish
             Ambassadour
             ,
             who
             did
             incourage
             me
             therein
             :
             also
             there
             was
             sent
             ouer
             from
             the
             confederates
             beyond
             Sea
             ,
             into
             ●ussex
             ,
             
               Charles
               Pager
            
             ,
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             
               Mope
               ,
               alias
               Spring
            
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Spanish
             Ambassador
             was
             made
             priuie
             vnto
             his
             comming
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             to
             view
             the
             hauens
             and
             countrey
             for
             landing
             such
             forreigne
             forces
             about
             Arundell
             ,
             and
             to
             conferre
             with
             certain
             principal
             persons
             for
             assistance
             ,
             and
             he
             confessed
             that
             there
             was
             a
             deuice
             betwéene
             the
             Spanish
             Ambassador
             and
             him
             ,
             how
             such
             principall
             Recusants
             within
             the
             Realme
             as
             were
             in
             Commission
             for
             the
             peace
             in
             sundry
             countries
             ,
             might
             vpon
             the
             bruit
             of
             landing
             the
             forreigne
             forces
             ,
             vnder
             colour
             of
             defence
             of
             her
             Maiestie
             ,
             leuie
             m●n
             to
             ioyne
             vnto
             the
             forren
             forces
             ;
             whereupon
             he
             was
             iustly
             condemned
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Northumberland
             .
          
           
             HEe
             had
             a
             hand
             in
             the
             rebellion
             in
             the
             North
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             brother
             ,
             and
             behaued
             himselfe
             diligently
             in
             the
             managing
             of
             those
             treasons
             ,
             yet
             the
             Quéen
             was
             content
             to
             remit
             all
             ,
             and
             accept
             him
             againe
             ,
             both
             in
             honour
             and
             fauour
             ,
             yet
             he
             after
             entred
             into
             a
             new
             plot
             for
             the
             inuading
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             and
             ouerthrow
             of
             the
             gouernment
             of
             religion
             ,
             and
             to
             endanger
             her
             Maiesties
             person
             ,
             and
             put
             her
             from
             her
             Kingdome
             ,
             being
             a
             conspirator
             in
             Throgmortons
             treasons
             :
             it
             was
             concluded
             by
             the
             Pope
             that
             the
             state
             of
             Christendome
             stood
             vpon
             the
             stoute
             assayling
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             should
             be
             inuaded
             with
             twenty
             thousand
             men
             ,
             at
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             other
             Princes
             ,
             and
             that
             her
             Maiestie
             should
             be
             deposed
             ,
             and
             some
             English
             Catholike
             elected
             King
             ,
             and
             that
             many
             Priests
             should
             come
             into
             the
             Realme
             to
             win
             a
             number
             vnto
             the
             Catholike
             faith
             to
             ioyne
             ,
             if
             opportunity
             serued
             ,
             either
             with
             forrain
             inuasion
             ,
             or
             with
             tumults
             at
             home
             .
          
           
             The
             head
             Preacher
             at
             Narbon
             in
             Prouence
             ,
             told
             an
             English-man
             that
             England
             should
             be
             inuaded
             by
             a
             forrain
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Popish
             Religion
             restored
             ,
             and
             that
             Priests
             dispersed
             themselues
             in
             England
             for
             the
             better
             strengthening
             of
             the
             parties
             .
          
           
             One
             Paine
             executed
             for
             treason
             ,
             confessed
             that
             this
             Realme
             could
             not
             continue
             in
             the
             State
             wherein
             it
             was
             ,
             because
             the
             Pope
             had
             a
             speciall
             care
             therof
             ,
             and
             would
             in
             short
             time
             ,
             eyther
             by
             forren
             Princes
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             other
             meanes
             ,
             worke
             a
             change
             of
             things
             here
             .
          
           
             The
             Duke
             of
             Guise
             two
             yeares
             did
             solicite
             the
             Pope
             and
             other
             Princes
             ,
             to
             supply
             him
             with
             forces
             to
             inuade
             this
             Realme
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             found
             about
             a
             Iesuite
             that
             was
             taken
             vpon
             the
             Sea
             ,
             a
             discourse
             that
             the
             Earle
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Catholike
             Lords
             and
             Gentlemen
             in
             the
             North
             parts
             will
             assuredly
             ioyne
             with
             forren
             forces
             ,
             and
             therein
             it
             is
             also
             affirmed
             that
             the
             Priests
             ,
             dispersed
             within
             the
             Realme
             ,
             can
             dispose
             of
             the
             Catholikes
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             be
             ordered
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Popes
             excommunication
             should
             be
             renued
             and
             pronounced
             against
             her
             Maiesty
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             which
             shall
             take
             her
             part
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             such
             should
             be
             holden
             as
             traytors
             which
             did
             not
             ioyne
             with
             the
             Army
             by
             a
             day
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             proued
             that
             the
             Earle
             had
             conference
             with
             the
             foresaid
             
               Charles
               Pager
            
             ,
             comming
             ouer
             about
             the
             practise
             and
             prosecuting
             of
             the
             said
             enterprise
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             ●arle
             secretly
             receiued
             him
             into
             the
             Gallery
             at
             Petworth
             ,
             where
             the
             Earle
             
             conferred
             with
             him
             an
             houre
             ,
             from
             whence
             Paget
             was
             conueyed
             backe
             into
             the
             towne
             ,
             where
             he
             lodged
             all
             night
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             night
             he
             was
             conueyed
             secretly
             vnto
             a
             Lodge
             in
             the
             ●arls
             Park
             at
             Pe●worth
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             kept
             with
             all
             secrecie
             eight
             dayes
             ,
             and
             the
             seruant
             which
             conueyed
             him
             was
             enioyned
             by
             the
             Earle
             in
             no
             wise
             to
             discouer
             him
             ,
             and
             
               Charles
               Paget
            
             returning
             from
             Petworth
             ,
             took
             shipping
             again
             to
             goe
             beyond
             Sea.
             
          
           
             Paget
             tolde
             
               William
               Shelley
            
             of
             Michelgroue
             in
             Essex
             ▪
             Esquire
             ,
             that
             forreigne
             Princes
             would
             seeke
             reuenge
             against
             her
             Maiestie
             ,
             of
             wrongs
             by
             her
             done
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             would
             take
             such
             opportunitie
             as
             might
             〈◊〉
             serue
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Duke
             of
             Guise
             would
             be
             a
             dealer
             herein
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Earle
             of
             Northumberland
             would
             be
             an
             assistant
             vnto
             them
             ,
             willing
             Shelley
             whatsoeuer
             should
             happe●
             ,
             to
             follow
             the
             Earle
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Duke
             of
             Guise
             had
             forces
             in
             readinesse
             for
             the
             altering
             of
             religion
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Catholikes
             would
             all
             ioyne
             for
             so
             good
             a
             purpose
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             would
             be
             a
             meanes
             to
             reform
             religion
             :
             he
             said
             the
             stirre
             would
             be
             in
             the
             North
             parts
             ▪
             because
             Sussex
             was
             not
             conuenient
             in
             regard
             there
             was
             no
             safe
             landing
             there
             ▪
             and
             that
             it
             was
             so
             〈◊〉
             Lond●n
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             any
             stirre
             should
             be
             the
             Earle
             of
             Northumberland
             would
             goe
             into
             the
             North
             parts
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Earle
             perceiued
             that
             all
             this
             was
             come
             to
             light
             ,
             he
             killed
             himselfe
             in
             the
             Tower
             ,
             with
             a
             Pistoll
             charged
             with
             thrée
             Bullets
             .
          
        
         
           
             Anthony
             Babington
             ,
             with
             thirteene
             young
             Gentlemen
             more
             .
          
           
             THese
             conspired
             the
             death
             of
             Quéene
             Elizabeth
             :
             they
             swore
             they
             would
             set
             the
             Pope
             in
             h●s
             former
             state
             in
             England
             ,
             or
             else
             die
             the
             death
             ,
             and
             they
             combined
             and
             confederated
             themselues
             by
             vow
             and
             oath
             ,
             in
             a
             most
             horrible
             enterprise
             ,
             by
             murther
             to
             take
             away
             the
             life
             of
             her
             Maiesty
             ,
             wherefore
             they
             were
             iustly
             condemned
             ,
             and
             executed
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             story
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Fleet
             ,
             Ann.
             1588.
             
          
           
             THe
             said
             Fléet
             was
             a
             preparing
             thrée
             or
             foure
             years
             ,
             and
             being
             in
             full
             perfection
             came
             into
             our
             seas
             ,
             with
             such
             mighty
             strength
             ,
             as
             no
             nauy
             of
             England
             or
             Christendom
             could
             abide
             their
             ●orce
             .
             And
             to
             make
             the
             intended
             conquest
             of
             this
             realme
             sure
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             should
             also
             haue
             ioyned
             the
             mighty
             armie
             which
             the
             Duke
             of
             Parma
             had
             made
             ready
             in
             the
             Low-countries
             ,
             which
             Army
             should
             land
             in
             this
             realme
             ,
             and
             so
             both
             by
             sea
             &
             land
             this
             realme
             should
             be
             inuaded
             ,
             and
             a
             speedy
             conquest
             made
             thereof
             ,
             whereupon
             it
             was
             gathered
             that
             neither
             by
             sea
             nor
             by
             land
             there
             could
             be
             much
             resistance
             made
             ,
             &
             that
             there
             would
             be
             a
             strong
             party
             in
             this
             realme
             of
             papists
             to
             ioine
             with
             the
             forrein
             forces
             ;
             but
             within
             eight
             or
             nine
             daies
             of
             the
             appearance
             of
             the
             popish
             so
             great
             a
             nauie
             vpon
             the
             coast
             of
             England
             ,
             it
             was
             forced
             to
             flée
             from
             the
             coast
             of
             Flanders
             neer
             Callice
             ,
             towards
             the
             vnknown
             parts
             of
             the
             cold
             North
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             hope
             of
             an
             imagined
             conquest
             was
             quite
             ouerthrowne
             .
             It
             could
             procéed
             of
             no
             reason
             of
             man
             ,
             nor
             of
             any
             earthl●
             power
             ,
             but
             onely
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             worke
             ,
             so
             long
             time
             a
             framing
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             suddenly
             ouerthrown
             .
          
           
             Before
             this
             Army
             of
             Spaine
             was
             ready
             to
             come
             forth
             vnto
             the
             seas
             ,
             there
             were
             sundry
             things
             printed
             ,
             and
             sent
             into
             this
             realme
             ,
             to
             not●fie
             vnto
             the
             people
             that
             the
             realme
             should
             be
             conquered
             ,
             the
             Quéene
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Noble
             men
             &
             wealthy
             that
             did
             obey
             her
             ,
             &
             would
             withstand
             the
             inuasion
             ,
             should
             be
             with
             all
             their
             families
             ●ooted
             out
             ,
             and
             their
             liuings
             bestowed
             vpon
             the
             Conque●ors
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             Bull
             was
             published
             at
             Rome
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Quéen
             was
             accursed
             ,
             and
             pronounced
             
             to
             be
             depriued
             of
             her
             Crowne
             ,
             and
             the
             inuasion
             and
             conquest
             of
             the
             Realme
             committed
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             the
             King
             Catholick
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             to
             execute
             the
             sam
             with
             his
             armies
             ,
             both
             by
             Sea
             and
             Land
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             the
             crowne
             vnto
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             a
             large
             explanation
             of
             this
             b●ll
             ,
             written
             by
             Cardinall
             Allen
             ,
             calling
             himselfe
             therein
             the
             Cardinall
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             a
             number
             of
             them
             were
             sent
             ouer
             ready
             printed
             into
             England
             ,
             most
             bitterly
             written
             against
             the
             Queene
             ,
             and
             her
             Father
             King
             Henry
             the
             eight
             ,
             and
             her
             Nobi●itie
             and
             Councell
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Fleet
             were
             aboundance
             of
             Princes
             ,
             Marquesses
             ,
             Condez
             ,
             and
             Do●s
             ,
             which
             came
             to
             haue
             possessed
             the
             roomes
             of
             all
             the
             Noble
             men
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             
               Don
               Brnardin
               Mendoza
            
             ,
             in
             an
             open
             assembly
             did
             say
             in
             a
             brauerie
             ,
             that
             the
             young
             King
             of
             Scots
             ,
             whom
             hee
             called
             a
             boy
             ,
             had
             deceived
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             :
             but
             if
             the
             Kings
             Nauy
             might
             prosper
             against
             England
             :
             The
             King
             of
             Scots
             should
             loose
             his
             Crowne
             ,
             when
             the
             brute
             was
             brought
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Fléet
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Armie
             of
             the
             Sea
             coast
             of
             Flanders
             ,
             with
             their
             shippings
             .
          
           
             Charles
             Lord
             Howard
             ,
             Lord
             High
             Admirall
             of
             England
             ,
             who
             is
             of
             the
             most
             Noble
             house
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Norffolke
             ,
             had
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             greatest
             company
             of
             the
             Quéenes
             Ships
             :
             an
             other
             company
             were
             appointed
             to
             remaine
             with
             the
             Lord
             
               Henry
               Seymer
            
             ,
             second
             Sonne
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             and
             brother
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             Hertford
             :
             these
             continued
             in
             the
             narrow
             Seas
             betwixt
             England
             and
             Flanders
             ,
             to
             attend
             the
             Duke
             of
             Parmas
             actions
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             company
             were
             armed
             in
             the
             West
             part
             of
             England
             towards
             Spain
             ,
             vnder
             the
             conduct
             of
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Drake
            
             ,
             but
             after
             it
             was
             vnderstood
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             Nauy
             of
             Spaine
             was
             ready
             to
             come
             out
             of
             Li●b●ne
             ,
             my
             Lord
             Admirall
             was
             commaunded
             to
             saile
             with
             the
             greatest
             ships
             to
             the
             west
             parts
             of
             England
             to
             ioyn
             with
             Drake
             ,
             whom
             he
             made
             Uice-admirall
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             
               Thomas
               Howard
            
             ,
             second
             Son
             vnto
             the
             Duke
             of
             Norffolke
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Sheffield
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Knights
             ,
             went
             with
             the
             Lord
             Admirall
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Popish
             Army
             came
             vnto
             the
             Coasts
             of
             England
             ,
             it
             séemed
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             the
             Englishmen
             were
             astonied
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             them
             ;
             yet
             the
             Lord
             Admiral
             and
             Drake
             hauing
             but
             fifty
             of
             the
             English
             ships
             out
             of
             the
             hauen
             of
             Plimouth
             ,
             they
             ●uriously
             pursued
             the
             whole
             Nauy
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             being
             about
             160.
             ships
             :
             so
             that
             with
             the
             continuall
             shot
             of
             the
             English
             one
             whole
             day
             ,
             the
             whole
             Nauy
             fled
             without
             returning
             :
             and
             after
             the
             English
             Nauy
             being
             increased
             to
             an
             hundred
             ships
             ,
             renued
             the
             fight
             with
             terrible
             great
             shot
             all
             the
             whole
             day
             ,
             gaining
             alwaies
             the
             winde
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Nauy
             ,
             and
             for
             nine
             daies
             together
             forced
             them
             to
             flye
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             ,
             su●ke
             ,
             and
             tooke
             in
             thrée
             daies
             fight
             ,
             diuers
             of
             the
             greatest
             shippes
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             great
             numbers
             were
             brought
             to
             London
             ,
             besides
             many
             that
             were
             killed
             and
             drowned
             ,
             and
             many
             were
             brought
             vnto
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             realme
             ▪
             to
             the
             great
             dissh●nour
             of
             Spaine
             :
             in
             which
             fight
             the
             Spaniards
             did
             neuer
             take
             nor
             sinke
             any
             English
             ship
             or
             boate
             ,
             or
             breake
             any
             mast
             ,
             or
             tooke
             any
             one
             man
             prisoner
             ,
             so
             that
             some
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             let
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             in
             all
             these
             ●ghts
             Christ
             shewed
             himselfe
             a
             Lutheran
             .
             The
             King
             of
             Scots
             gaue
             straight
             commaundement
             vpon
             all
             his
             Sea
             coasts
             that
             no
             Spaniards
             should
             be
             sufferd
             to
             land
             in
             any
             part
             ,
             b●t
             that
             the
             English
             might
             be
             relieued
             of
             any
             wants
             .
          
           
             The
             Popish
             Fleet
             was
             by
             tempest
             driuen
             beyond
             the
             Is●es
             of
             Ork●ay
             ,
             in
             an
             vnaccustomed
             place
             ,
             for
             the
             young
             Gentlemen
             of
             Spain
             ,
             which
             had
             neuer
             felt
             storms
             and
             colde
             weather
             :
             about
             those
             northerne
             Islands
             their
             Marriners
             and
             Souldiers
             died
             daily
             by
             multitudes
             ,
             as
             by
             their
             bodies
             cast
             vpon
             the
             land
             ,
             did
             appeare
             .
             And
             after
             twentie
             daies
             and
             more
             ,
             hauing
             spent
             their
             time
             in
             miserie
             ,
             then
             as
             they
             returned
             homeward
             the
             Lord
             ordained
             the
             windes
             to
             be
             so
             violently
             contrarious
             ,
             that
             the
             Nauy
             was
             disse●ered
             vpon
             the
             high
             Seas
             ,
             west
             vpon
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             number
             of
             them
             driuen
             vpon
             sands
             ,
             dangerous
             bayes
             ,
             and
             rockes
             ,
             all
             along
             vpon
             the
             north
             and
             west
             parts
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             in
             places
             distant
             aboue
             an
             hundred
             miles
             asunder
             :
             whereby
             we
             may
             see
             how
             God
             fauoured
             the
             iust
             cause
             of
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             ,
             
             in
             shewing
             his
             anger
             against
             those
             proud
             boasting
             enemies
             of
             Christs
             peace
             ,
             and
             she
             and
             her
             Realme
             professing
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             kept
             and
             de●ended
             :
             according
             to
             the
             Psalme
             ,
             vnder
             the
             shadow
             of
             his
             wings
             from
             the
             face
             of
             the
             wicked
             that
             sought
             to
             afflict
             her
             ,
             and
             compasse
             her
             round
             about
             to
             take
             away
             her
             soule
             .
          
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Weldon
             ,
             William
             Hartley
             ,
             and
             Robert
             Sutton
             .
          
           
             
               IOhn
               Weldon
            
             Priest
             ,
             was
             borne
             at
             Tollerton
             in
             Yorkshire
             :
             he
             was
             indicted
             of
             ●reason
             in
             Middlesex
             ;
             first
             he
             took
             exception
             to
             the
             indictment
             that
             it
             was
             false
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             Iurie
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             vnfit
             men
             to
             try
             him
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             Lay
             men
             ,
             and
             vnto
             the
             whole
             Bench
             as
             vnworthy
             to
             bee
             his
             Iudges
             ,
             because
             hee
             did
             know
             them
             to
             be
             resolued
             before
             hand
             to
             condemne
             all
             Catholikes
             brought
             before
             them
             :
             He
             acknowledged
             himselfe
             to
             bee
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             triable
             by
             the
             Common
             Lawes
             .
             Whereupon
             persisting
             in
             that
             hee
             would
             make
             no
             answere
             ,
             and
             his
             Treasons
             manifest
             ,
             he
             was
             condemned
             to
             be
             hanged
             ,
             drawne
             and
             quartered
             .
          
           
             
               William
               Hartly
            
             Priest
             was
             condemned
             for
             the
             same
             treasons
             that
             Welden
             was
             :
             it
             was
             proued
             that
             he
             sent
             a
             Letter
             to
             Paris
             to
             Seminary
             Priests
             ,
             importing
             the
             full
             resolution
             of
             the
             said
             Hartly
             and
             some
             other
             of
             his
             confederats
             (
             immediatly
             vppon
             the
             landing
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             )
             to
             haue
             surprised
             the
             Tower
             of
             London
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             fired
             the
             Citie
             :
             he
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Pope
             doe
             depriue
             the
             Quéene
             and
             discharge
             her
             subiects
             of
             their
             obedience
             ,
             and
             send
             an
             armie
             to
             restore
             the
             Roman
             Religion
             in
             England
             ,
             he
             would
             pray
             that
             the
             Roman
             armie
             might
             preuaile
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             faith
             he
             would
             spend
             ten
             thousand
             millions
             of
             liues
             ,
             if
             hee
             had
             them
             ,
             whereupon
             hee
             was
             likewise
             condemned
             to
             bee
             hanged
             ,
             drawne
             and
             quartered
             .
          
           
             
               Robert
               Sutton
            
             Priest
             was
             indited
             for
             the
             same
             treasons
             :
             he
             said
             the
             Quéen
             was
             supreme
             gouernour
             within
             her
             Highnesse
             Dominions
             ,
             ouer
             all
             persons
             ,
             but
             not
             ouer
             all
             causes
             :
             he
             was
             found
             guiltie
             ▪
             and
             had
             his
             iudgement
             as
             the
             rest
             .
             It
             was
             proued
             that
             Welden
             was
             sent
             ouer
             into
             the
             Low-countries
             to
             kill
             the
             Earle
             of
             Leicester
             ,
             who
             apprehended
             him
             ,
             and
             sent
             him
             ouer
             into
             England
             ;
             to
             which
             he
             answered
             he
             had
             done
             nothing
             but
             as
             a
             Catholike
             Priest
             ought
             to
             doe
             by
             the
             direction
             of
             our
             most
             holy
             Father
             the
             Pope
             ,
             being
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             onely
             hath
             authority
             ouer
             all
             persons
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             Roman
             Religion
             .
             I
             will
             die
             .
             Then
             he
             prayed
             all
             Catholikes
             to
             pray
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             mumbling
             certaine
             Latin
             prayers
             ,
             he
             died
             .
             The
             other
             likewise
             died
             as
             obstinate
             traytors
             as
             himselfe
             .
          
        
         
           
             Doctor
             Lopez
             ,
             Stephano
             de
             Ferrera
             de
             Gama
             ,
             Manuell
             Lewis
             Tyuaco
             Portugalls
             .
          
           
             
               DOctor
               Lopez
            
             was
             fauourably
             receiued
             into
             the
             Quéens
             house
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             her
             physitians
             ,
             the
             other
             two
             were
             Portugalls
             lately
             receiued
             to
             the
             seruice
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             yet
             colourably
             resorting
             into
             this
             Realme
             .
          
           
             Lopez
             confessed
             that
             hee
             was
             of
             late
             yeares
             allured
             secretly
             to
             doe
             seruice
             vnto
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             and
             from
             one
             of
             his
             Priuie
             Councell
             he
             receiued
             a
             Iewell
             of
             gold
             of
             good
             value
             ,
             garnished
             with
             a
             large
             Diamond
             and
             a
             large
             Rubie
             ,
             and
             afterward
             he
             assented
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Qu●●ns
             life
             by
             poysoning
             ,
             vpon
             reward
             promised
             him
             of
             fifty
             thousand
             crownes
             ,
             for
             which
             purpose
             hee
             sent
             a
             messenger
             ouer
             to
             
             Callice
             to
             confer
             with
             the
             Count
             ●uents
             for
             this
             practise
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             he
             sent
             an
             other
             messenger
             vnto
             Ibarra
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Spaines
             Secretary
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             said
             Count
             Fuentes
             ,
             promising
             to
             poison
             the
             Queene
             ,
             if
             ●hee
             might
             haue
             the
             fifty
             thousand
             crownes
             that
             were
             offered
             deliuered
             vnto
             him
             :
             and
             he
             confessed
             the
             other
             two
             were
             his
             messengers
             :
             in
             the
             aforesaid
             messages
             ,
             and
             conspired
             with
             him
             to
             execute
             the
             same
             :
             and
             they
             all
             confessed
             ,
             that
             the
             stay
             that
             it
             was
             not
             done
             ,
             proceeded
             much
             against
             their
             mindes
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             the
             deliuerie
             of
             the
             said
             fifty
             thousand
             crownes
             ,
             which
             was
             promised
             by
             a
             day
             :
             But
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             finding
             fault
             that
             the
             messenger
             ,
             which
             should
             carry
             the
             money
             ,
             was
             too
             base
             a
             fellow
             to
             be
             trusted
             w●●h
             so
             much
             deferred
             the
             sending
             thereof
             :
             but
             after
             billes
             of
             Exchange
             were
             deliuered
             by
             the
             Count
             Fuentes
             ,
             for
             the
             money
             ,
             by
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             at
             the
             very
             instant
             when
             it
             should
             haue
             been
             done
             ,
             it
             pleased
             God
             of
             his
             goodnesse
             towards
             her
             Maiestie
             ,
             to
             suffer
             this
             conspiracie
             to
             be
             very
             happily
             di●couered
             by
             the
             diligence
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Lords
             of
             her
             Maiesties
             Priuy
             Councell
             :
             so
             all
             the
             thrée
             offenders
             were
             taken
             with
             their
             Letters
             and
             writings
             ,
             expressing
             their
             owne
             actions
             and
             Councels
             ,
             and
             the
             directions
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Spaines
             Councellors
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             two
             confessed
             the
             like
             in
             effect
             ,
             as
             Lopez
             had
             done
             :
             wherevpon
             they
             were
             all
             three
             condemned
             for
             treason
             ,
             and
             executed
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             
               Manuel
               Lewis
            
             ,
             repented
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             prayed
             God
             that
             all
             those
             things
             that
             are
             atchieued
             by
             the
             King
             of
             Spa●ne
             ,
             against
             the
             Quéenes
             Maiestie
             ,
             might
             take
             none
             effect
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             treasons
             which
             are
             wrought
             may
             bee
             discouered
             ,
             &
             that
             God
             would
             prolong
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Quéenes
             Maiestie
             ,
             as
             shee
             deserueth
             ,
             and
             her
             faithfull
             subiects
             desire
             .
          
        
         
           
             Edmund
             Yorke
             ,
             and
             Richard
             Williams
             .
          
           
             NOt
             long
             after
             Lopez
             his
             treason
             ,
             another
             like
             conspiracie
             was
             concluded
             at
             Bruxells
             to
             murder
             the
             Queene
             ,
             whereof
             
               Stephano
               Ibarra
            
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Spaines
             Secretary
             ▪
             procuring
             the
             s●me
             to
             bee
             done
             by
             the
             said
             Yorke
             and
             Williams
             ,
             and
             others
             :
             and
             
               Hugh
               Owen
            
             an
             English
             Rebell
             :
             a
             Spanish
             Pentioner
             ,
             deliuered
             vnto
             the
             said
             Yorke
             an
             assignation
             in
             writing
             ,
             subscribed
             by
             the
             said
             Secretarie
             Ibarra
             his
             hand
             ,
             for
             assurance
             of
             payment
             of
             forty
             thousand
             crownes
             to
             bee
             giuen
             vnto
             him
             from
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             if
             hee
             would
             kill
             the
             Queene
             :
             or
             if
             hee
             would
             assist
             
               Richard
               Williams
            
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             that
             should
             haue
             performed
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             the
             assignation
             was
             deliuered
             vnto
             Holt
             a
             Iesuit
             ,
             an
             old
             English
             Rebell
             ,
             who
             produced
             the
             Sacrament
             and
             kissed
             i●
             ,
             and
             sware
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Yorke
             and
             other
             Rebels
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             surely
             pay
             the
             same
             Money
             vnto
             him
             as
             soone
             as
             the
             fact
             should
             be
             committed
             :
             and
             vpon
             this
             matter
             were
             three
             seuerall
             consultations
             of
             Englishmen
             ,
             being
             Rebels
             and
             Fugitiues
             ,
             and
             Pentioners
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             .
             The
             names
             of
             the
             principall
             parties
             of
             the
             consultations
             ,
             are
             ,
             
               William
               Stanley
            
             ,
             the
             said
             Holt
             a
             Iesuit
             ,
             
               Thomas
               Throgmorton
            
             ,
             the
             said
             
               Hugh
               Owen
            
             ,
             Doctor
             Gifford
             ,
             Doctor
             
               Worthington
               ,
               Charls
               Paget
            
             ,
             one
             
               Tipping
               ,
               Edward
               Garret
            
             ,
             and
             
               Michaell
               Moody
            
             ,
             but
             b●
             Gods
             good
             prouidence
             ,
             the
             said
             Yorke
             and
             Williams
             were
             taken
             comming
             into
             England
             ,
             and
             confessed
             the
             whole
             matter
             as
             aforesaid
             .
             Holt
             said
             to
             Yorke
             ,
             many
             Englishmen
             haue
             failed
             to
             perform
             this
             enterprise
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             should
             not
             be
             performed
             by
             you
             ,
             he
             would
             after
             imploy
             strangers
             in
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Patricke
             Cullen
             an
             Irishman
          
           
             HE
             was
             likewise
             a
             Pentioner
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             and
             a
             Fencer
             :
             he
             was
             perswaded
             by
             
               William
               Stanley
            
             ,
             and
             one
             Iaques
             who
             was
             his
             Lieutenant
             ,
             and
             
             one
             Shirwood
             and
             the
             said
             Holt
             to
             come
             secretly
             into
             England
             ,
             and
             to
             kill
             her
             Maiestie
             ,
             and
             he
             assented
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             had
             thirty
             pound
             of
             Stanley
             &
             Iaques
             towards
             his
             iourney
             ,
             with
             offer
             of
             great
             reward
             ;
             and
             comming
             into
             England
             ,
             he
             was
             taken
             ,
             and
             by
             good
             proofes
             charged
             there
             with
             ,
             he
             confessed
             the
             same
             in
             the
             manner
             as
             is
             before
             here
             expressed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Richard
             Hesketh
             .
          
           
             HEe
             was
             a
             Gentleman
             of
             Lancashire
             ,
             well
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Lord
             Strange
             ?
             he
             was
             sent
             into
             England
             by
             Cardinall
             
               Allen
               ,
               William
               Stanley
            
             ,
             and
             
               Thomas
               Worthington
            
             to
             intice
             Ferdinand
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Strange
             ,
             sonne
             and
             heire
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             Darby
             ,
             to
             take
             vpon
             himselfe
             the
             title
             to
             be
             heire
             vnto
             the
             crowne
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             him
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Cardinall
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             take
             vppon
             him
             the
             title
             of
             King
             ,
             with
             assurance
             of
             treasure
             and
             forreine
             forces
             ,
             to
             maintaine
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             the
             said
             Hesketh
             did
             very
             diligently
             performe
             ,
             with
             many
             reasons
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             instructed
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             Strange
             being
             at
             Heskeths
             comming
             newly
             Earle
             of
             Darbie
             ,
             by
             the
             death
             of
             his
             ▪
             father
             ,
             was
             so
             wise
             and
             dutifull
             ,
             that
             he
             stayed
             Hesketh
             ,
             who
             vpon
             the
             Earles
             report
             was
             apprehended
             ,
             and
             confessed
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             wheupon
             he
             was
             condemned
             ,
             and
             shewed
             great
             repentance
             ,
             and
             cursed
             his
             instructors
             ,
             and
             was
             executed
             .
          
        
         
           
             SQVIRE
             .
          
           
             THis
             Uiper
             Squire
             was
             likewise
             sent
             by
             the
             inticement
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Serpentine
             generation
             ,
             beyond
             Sea
             ,
             to
             kill
             her
             Maiestie
             :
             his
             plot
             was
             to
             so
             poyson
             the
             pummell
             of
             her
             Saddle
             ,
             that
             if
             she
             did
             lay
             her
             hand
             vpon
             it
             ,
             her
             whole
             bodie
             should
             be
             therewith
             poysoned
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             sure
             prouidence
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             euer
             did
             preserue
             her
             ,
             and
             ●oreshew
             vnto
             her
             ▪
             all
             her
             dangers
             ,
             to
             the
             preuention
             of
             them
             ,
             this
             practise
             came
             to
             light
             before
             it
             was
             executed
             ,
             and
             the
             said
             Squire
             had
             the
             same
             most
             iust
             reward
             of
             his
             foresaid
             treason
             ,
             as
             his
             predecessors
             in
             like
             plots
             had
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             Conspiracie
             .
          
           
             LAstly
             ,
             I
             will
             conclude
             with
             the
             conspiracie
             of
             the
             late
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             :
             for
             although
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             but
             that
             his
             heart
             ,
             with
             many
             of
             his
             followers
             ,
             was
             vpright
             vnto
             the
             Quéene
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             hee
             had
             many
             Papists
             in
             the
             plot
             with
             him
             ,
             whose
             hearts
             he
             knew
             not
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             ,
             if
             his
             practise
             had
             tooke
             effect
             ,
             the
             Queene
             should
             haue
             beene
             in
             as
             great
             trouble
             and
             danger
             as
             euer
             she
             was
             in
             her
             life
             ;
             but
             the
             Lord
             of
             his
             accustomable
             wonderfull
             mercie
             ,
             deliuered
             her
             Maiestie
             from
             this
             danger
             likewise
             ,
             who
             both
             by
             his
             holy
             spirit
             of
             comfort
             preserued
             her
             mind
             ,
             still
             ioyfull
             without
             feare
             of
             her
             enemies
             ,
             and
             also
             her
             royall
             person
             and
             her
             realme
             ,
             by
             the
             safe
             custodie
             of
             his
             holy
             Angels
             ,
             from
             all
             wicked
             practises
             and
             treasons
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             vntill
             her
             olde
             age
             ,
             and
             vntill
             he
             at
             his
             time
             appointed
             called
             her
             Maiestie
             vnto
             himselfe
             ,
             out
             of
             her
             bedde
             in
             peace
             ,
             from
             a
             blessed
             Kingdome
             ,
             wherin
             she
             had
             long
             raigned
             in
             great
             glory
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             to
             raigne
             with
             his
             Sonne
             Iesus
             Christ
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             vnspeakeable
             and
             eternall
             ioy
             and
             glorie
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             storie
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             the
             Papists
             that
             haue
             any
             eie-sight
             of
             true
             vnderstanding
             ,
             may
             see
             by
             what
             wicked
             meanes
             the
             Pope
             and
             their
             Catholik
             Church
             
             hath
             alwaies
             gotten
             and
             maintained
             their
             most
             vnlawfull
             supremacie
             ouer
             kings
             .
             And
             although
             they
             haue
             wonderfully
             preuailed
             against
             all
             superstitious
             Emperours
             and
             Kings
             ,
             by
             such
             like
             excommunications
             ▪
             warres
             ,
             murthers
             ,
             and
             treasons
             as
             he
             vsed
             against
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             ,
             yet
             as
             God
             preserued
             her
             heart
             purely
             to
             s●icke
             to
             his
             sincere
             word
             ,
             and
             to
             despise
             all
             the
             Popes
             errors
             ,
             superstitions
             ,
             and
             trash
             ,
             so
             God
             mercifully
             preserued
             her
             and
             her
             Kingdome
             from
             all
             the
             Popes
             treacherous
             practises
             foure
             and
             fortie
             yeares
             ,
             fiue
             moneths
             ,
             and
             odde
             dayes
             ,
             with
             such
             glorie
             and
             peace
             as
             neuer
             Christian
             King
             had
             more
             :
             her
             manifest
             protections
             of
             God
             were
             as
             apparant
             and
             as
             manifest
             as
             Dauids
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             and
             Salomon
             builded
             a
             most
             glorious
             materiall
             Temple
             in
             despite
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             most
             gloriously
             did
             she
             build
             vp
             the
             spirituall
             Temple
             and
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             despite
             of
             the
             Papists
             and
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             all
             kings
             that
             tooke
             their
             part
             :
             her
             outward
             glorie
             and
             honour
             was
             ●quall
             w●th
             Salomons
             ,
             and
             she
             o●●matched
             him
             in
             that
             :
             neither
             her
             glorie
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             means
             could
             withdraw
             her
             from
             her
             true
             zeale
             in
             setting
             for●h
             the
             pure
             word
             of
             God
             ;
             wherefore
             all
             honour
             and
             glorie
             be
             giuen
             vnto
             God
             by
             this
             Realme
             of
             England
             and
             all
             his
             Church
             world
             without
             end
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           
             OVR
             MOST
             GRATIOVS
             King
             IAME●
             .
          
           
             WHen
             the
             Papists
             triumphing
             that
             their
             long
             ●xpected
             houre
             was
             come
             by
             Gods
             taking
             away
             th●
             most
             blessed
             Quéen●
             Elizabeth
             ,
             yet
             the
             Lord
             of
             his
             great
             mercie
             brought
             their
             ioy
             to
             nought
             ,
             by
             p●anting
             our
             deare
             Soueraigne
             ,
             Iames
             ,
             by
             his
             especiall
             grace
             ,
             to
             succeede
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             in
             these
             Realmes
             ,
             one
             that
             is
             as
             zealous
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             as
             she
             ,
             and
             one
             whom
             the
             Lord
             hath
             beene
             as
             prouident
             ouer
             in
             all
             his
             wayes
             ,
             as
             ouer
             her
             ,
             and
             indued
             with
             the
             like
             ioy
             in
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             ,
             in
             the
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             prouidence
             in
             time
             of
             danger
             ,
             wherefore
             no
             doubt
             but
             as
             the
             Lord
             hath
             ,
             so
             he
             will
             couer
             him
             and
             his
             Realmes
             with
             the
             sh●dow
             of
             his
             wings
             from
             all
             papisticall
             treacheries
             ,
             euen
             as
             he
             did
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             .
             This
             is
             worthie
             to
             be
             recorded
             vnto
             the
             perpetuall
             honour
             of
             his
             Maiestie
             ,
             that
             hee
             being
             h●ire
             apparant
             vnto
             Qu●ene
             Elizabeth
             ,
             could
             neuer
             be
             inticed
             by
             any
             Prince
             or
             Papist
             ,
             to
             oppose
             himselfe
             against
             her
             .
             When
             the
             rising
             was
             in
             the
             North
             ,
             and
             the
             rebels
             were
             ●led
             into
             Scotland
             ,
             he
             tooke
             the
             Quéens
             part
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             to
             the
             great
             ruine
             of
             much
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             :
             he
             made
             a
             Proclamation
             in
             Anno
             1588.
             that
             none
             of
             the
             ●pan●sh
             Fléet
             should
             land
             vpon
             his
             coasts
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             English
             should
             be
             relieued
             of
             any
             thing
             they
             néeded
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             yeare
             1592.
             hee
             executed
             as
             traytors
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             diuers
             for
             conspiring
             with
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             against
             England
             ▪
             and
             before
             the
             comming
             out
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Fléet
             
               Don
               Barnardin
               Mendoza
            
             in
             an
             open
             Assembly
             did
             say
             in
             a
             〈◊〉
             that
             the
             young
             King
             of
             Scots
             ,
             whom
             hee
             called
             a
             boy
             ,
             had
             deceiued
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             but
             if
             the
             Kings
             Nauie
             might
             prosper
             against
             England
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             should
             lose
             his
             crowne
             ,
             whereby
             it
             manifestly
             appeareth
             how
             true
             and
             faithfull
             his
             Maiestie
             was
             ●u●r
             vnto
             the
             late
             Quéene
             of
             famous
             memorie
             .
          
           
             Touching
             GODS
             wonderfull
             preseruations
             ouer
             his
             royall
             person
             ;
             who
             hath
             safely
             preserued
             him
             a
             King
             almost
             this
             eight
             and
             fortie
             yeares
             ,
             in
             despite
             of
             all
             his
             enemies
             ,
             forreigne
             and
             domesticall
             ,
             and
             no
             doubt
             but
             he●
             had
             many
             ,
             ye●
             it
             
             doth
             most
             manifestly
             appeare
             in
             some
             great
             and
             vnheard
             of
             dangers
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             most
             miraculously
             deliuered
             him
             ,
             as
             from
             Gowries
             Treason
             and
             the
             Gun-powder
             Treason
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
             GOWRIES
             conspiracie
             against
             his
             Maiestie
             the
             fift
             of
             August
             ,
             being
             Tuesday
             Anno
             Dom.
             1600.
             
          
           
             MA●●
             .
             
               Alexander
               Ruthwen
            
             ,
             second
             brother
             vnto
             the
             late
             Earle
             Gowrie
             ,
             came
             to
             his
             Maiestie
             as
             he
             was
             a
             hunting
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             that
             it
             chaunced
             the
             night
             before
             ,
             as
             he
             walked
             about
             the
             Towne
             of
             S.
             Iohnstone
             ,
             hee
             met
             a
             base
             fellow
             vnknowne
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             hauing
             suspition
             of
             him
             he
             narrowly
             looked
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             examined
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             said
             he
             found
             a
             great
             wide
             pot
             to
             be
             vnder
             his
             arme
             ,
             full
             of
             coined
             gold
             in
             great
             quantity
             ,
             whereupon
             he
             took
             him
             ,
             no
             body
             knowing
             thereof
             ,
             and
             bound
             him
             in
             a
             priuie
             darke
             house
             ,
             and
             locked
             many
             doores
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             that
             he
             came
             in
             haste
             to
             aduertise
             his
             Maiesty
             thereof
             according
             to
             his
             bounden
             duety
             ,
             earnestly
             requesting
             his
             Maiestie
             with
             all
             diligence
             and
             ●ecrecie
             to
             take
             order
             therwith
             before
             any
             know
             thereof
             ,
             swearing
             that
             he
             had
             concealed
             it
             from
             all
             men
             ,
             yea
             ,
             from
             the
             Earle
             his
             brother
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             King
             suspected
             that
             it
             had
             béene
             some
             forreigne
             golde
             ,
             brought
             thither
             by
             some
             Iesuits
             for
             practising
             Papists
             to
             stirre
             vp
             some
             new
             sedition
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             often
             〈◊〉
             before
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             fellow
             that
             carried
             it
             was
             some
             Seminary
             ,
             so
             disguised
             for
             the
             more
             sure
             transporting
             thereof
             :
             and
             with
             many
             earnest
             perswasions
             he
             got
             the
             Kings
             Maiesty
             as
             soone
             as
             he
             had
             done
             hunting
             ,
             to
             ride
             with
             him
             to
             the
             Earle
             Gowr●es
             house
             to
             dinner
             ,
             with
             a
             very
             small
             number
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             after
             dinner
             his
             Maiesty
             being
             ready
             to
             rise
             from
             the
             table
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             seruants
             in
             the
             hall
             at
             their
             dinner
             ,
             M.
             Alexander
             standing
             behinde
             his
             Maiesties
             backe
             ,
             pulled
             him
             softly
             ,
             rounding
             in
             his
             Maiesties
             eare
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             time
             to
             goe
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             would
             fain●
             haue
             been
             quit
             of
             the
             Earle
             his
             brother
             ,
             wishing
             the
             K.
             to
             send
             him
             out
             into
             the
             hall
             ,
             to
             entertain
             his
             guests
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             K.
             called
             for
             drink
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             m●rrie
             and
             homely
             manner
             sayd
             to
             the
             ●arle
             ,
             That
             although
             the
             Earle
             had
             séene
             the
             fashion
             of
             entertainment
             in
             other
             countreyes
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             teach
             him
             the
             Scottish
             fashion
             ,
             séeing
             he
             was
             a
             Scottish
             man
             :
             and
             therefore
             since
             he
             had
             forgotten
             to
             drink
             to
             his
             Maiesty
             ,
             or
             sit
             with
             his
             guests
             ,
             and
             entertayne
             them
             ,
             his
             maiesty
             would
             drink
             to
             him
             his
             own
             welcom
             ,
             desiring
             him
             to
             take
             it
             forth
             and
             drink
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             company
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Maiesties
             name
             to
             make
             them
             welcome
             .
             Whereupon
             as
             he
             went
             forth
             his
             Maiesty
             rose
             from
             the
             table
             ,
             and
             desired
             M.
             Alexander
             to
             bring
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Erskine
            
             with
             him
             :
             who
             desiring
             the
             K.
             to
             goe
             forward
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             promising
             that
             he
             should
             make
             any
             one
             or
             two
             follow
             him
             that
             he
             pleased
             to
             call
             for
             ,
             desiring
             his
             Maiesty
             to
             commaund
             publikely
             that
             none
             should
             follow
             him
             .
             Thus
             the
             K.
             accompanied
             only
             with
             the
             said
             M.
             Alexander
             ,
             comes
             forth
             of
             the
             chamber
             ,
             passe●h
             through
             the
             end
             of
             the
             hall
             ,
             where
             the
             Noblemen
             and
             his
             Maiesties
             seruants
             were
             sitting
             at
             their
             dinner
             ,
             vp
             a
             Turnepeck
             ,
             and
             through
             three
             or
             foure
             Chambers
             ,
             the
             sayd
             Master
             Alexander
             euer
             locking
             behinde
             him
             euery
             doore
             as
             he
             passed
             :
             and
             then
             with
             a
             more
             smiling
             countenance
             than
             hee
             had
             all
             the
             day
             before
             ,
             euer
             saying
             he
             had
             him
             sure
             and
             safe
             en●ugh
             kept
             ,
             vntill
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             his
             Maiesty
             passi●g
             thorow
             three
             or
             foure
             sundry
             houses
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             doores
             locked
             behinde
             him
             ,
             his
             Maiesty
             entred
             into
             a
             little
             studie
             ,
             where
             he
             saw
             standing
             with
             a
             very
             abased
             countenance
             ,
             not
             a
             bond-man
             but
             a
             free
             man
             ,
             with
             a
             dagger
             at
             his
             girdle
             :
             but
             his
             Maiesty
             had
             no
             sooner
             entred
             into
             that
             little
             study
             ,
             and
             Master
             Alexander
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             Master
             Alexander
             locked
             to
             the
             study
             doore
             behinde
             him
             ,
             and
             at
             that
             instant
             changing
             his
             countenance
             ,
             putting
             his
             hat
             on
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             
             drawing
             the
             Dagger
             from
             that
             other
             mans
             gird●e
             ,
             held
             the
             point
             of
             it
             to
             the
             Kings
             breast
             ,
             auowing
             now
             that
             the
             King
             be
             hoou●d
             to
             be
             in
             his
             will
             ▪
             and
             vsed
             as
             hee
             list
             :
             swearing
             many
             bloody
             oths
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             king
             cryed
             one
             word
             ,
             or
             opened
             a
             window
             to
             look
             out
             ,
             that
             the
             dagger
             should
             presently
             go
             to
             his
             heart
             :
             affirming
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             sure
             ,
             that
             now
             the
             kings
             conscience
             was
             burthened
             for
             murthering
             his
             father
             .
             His
             Maie●●y
             wondring
             at
             so
             sodaine
             an
             alteration
             ,
             &
             standing
             naked
             ,
             without
             any
             kinde
             of
             armour
             but
             his
             hunting
             horne
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             not
             g●●ten
             leysure
             to
             lay
             from
             him
             ,
             betwixt
             these
             two
             traytors
             which
             had
             conspired
             his
             life
             :
             the
             said
             maister
             Alexander
             standing
             (
             as
             is
             said
             )
             with
             a
             dagger
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             his
             sword
             at
             his
             side
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             trembling
             and
             quaking
             ,
             rather
             like
             ●ne
             condemned
             ,
             than
             an
             executioner
             of
             s●ch
             an
             enterprise
             .
          
           
             His
             Maiesty
             begun
             then
             to
             ●ilate
             to
             the
             said
             M.
             Alexander
             ,
             how
             horrible
             a
             thing
             it
             was
             for
             him
             to
             meddle
             with
             his
             Maiesties
             innocent
             blood
             ,
             assuring
             him
             it
             would
             not
             be
             left
             vnreuenged
             ,
             since
             God
             had
             giuen
             him
             children
             and
             good
             subiects
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             neither
             ,
             yet
             God
             would
             raise
             vp
             stocks
             and
             st●nes
             to
             punish
             so
             vile
             a
             deed
             .
          
           
             Protesting
             before
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             no
             burthen
             in
             his
             conscience
             ,
             for
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             father
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             that
             at
             ●he
             ti●e
             of
             his
             fathers
             execution
             ,
             his
             Maiesty
             was
             but
             a
             minor
             of
             age
             ,
             and
             guided
             at
             that
             time
             by
             a
             faction
             ,
             which
             ouer-ruled
             both
             his
             Maiesty
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             countrey
             ,
             as
             also
             that
             whatsoeuer
             was
             done
             to
             his
             fath●r
             it
             was
             done
             by
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             Law
             and
             iustice
             .
          
           
             Appealing
             the
             saide
             Master
             Alexander
             vpon
             his
             conscience
             ,
             how
             w●ll
             hee
             all
             times
             since
             had
             deserued
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             all
             his
             race
             ,
             not
             onely
             hauing
             restored
             them
             to
             their
             lands
             and
             dignities
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             now
             ishi●g
             and
             bringing
             vp
             of
             two
             or
             three
             of
             his
             sisters
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             in
             his
             own
             bos●me
             ,
             by
             a
             continuall
             attendance
             vpon
             his
             Maiesties
             dearest
             bed-fellow
             in
             h●r
             ●riuie
             chamber
             .
          
           
             Laying
             also
             before
             him
             the
             terrors
             of
             his
             conscience
             ,
             especially
             that
             he
             made
             profession
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             education
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             religion
             which
             his
             Maiesty
             had
             euer
             professed
             ;
             and
             namely
             his
             Maiesty
             r●membred
             him
             of
             that
             holy
             man
             Mast.
             
               Robert
               Rollocke
            
             ,
             whose
             scholler
             he
             was
             ,
             assuring
             him
             that
             one
             day
             the
             said
             Master
             Roberts
             soule
             would
             accuse
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             neuer
             learned
             of
             him
             to
             practise
             such
             vnnatural
             cruelty
             :
             his
             Maiesty
             promising
             to
             him
             ,
             on
             the
             word
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             that
             if
             hee
             would
             spare
             his
             life
             ,
             an●
             suffer
             him
             to
             go
             out
             againe
             ,
             he
             would
             neuer
             reueale
             to
             any
             one
             liuing
             what
             was
             betwixt
             them
             at
             that
             t●me
             ,
             nor
             neuer
             suffer
             him
             to
             in●ur
             any
             harm
             or
             punishment
             for
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             But
             his
             Maiesties
             feare
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             hope
             ●or
             no
             sparing
             at
             his
             hands
             ,
             hauing
             such
             cruelty
             in
             his
             looks
             ,
             and
             standing
             so
             irreuerently
             couered
             ,
             with
             his
             ●at
             on
             :
             which
             forme
             of
             rigorous
             behauiour
             ,
             could
             prognosticate
             nothing
             to
             his
             Maiesty
             but
             present
             extremity
             .
             But
             at
             his
             Maiesties
             perswasiue
             language
             ,
             he
             appeared
             to
             be
             somewhat
             amazed
             ,
             and
             vncouering
             his
             head
             againe
             ▪
             swore
             and
             protested
             that
             his
             Maiesties
             life
             should
             be
             safe
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             behaue
             himselfe
             quietly
             ,
             without
             making
             any
             noyse
             :
             and
             that
             he
             would
             only
             bring
             in
             the
             Earl
             his
             Brother
             to
             speak
             with
             his
             Maiesty
             :
             whereupon
             his
             Maiesty
             enquiring
             what
             the
             Earle
             would
             doe
             with
             him
             ,
             since
             (
             if
             his
             Maiesties
             life
             were
             safe
             according
             to
             promise
             )
             they
             could
             gaine
             little
             in
             kéeping
             such
             a
             prisoner
             .
             His
             answere
             onely
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             tell
             his
             Maiesty
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             his
             life
             should
             be
             safe
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             behaued
             himselfe
             quietly
             ,
             the
             rest
             ,
             the
             Earle
             his
             brother
             ,
             whom
             he
             was
             going
             for
             ,
             would
             tell
             his
             Maiesty
             at
             his
             comming
             .
             With
             that
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             going
             forth
             for
             hi●
             brother
             ,
             as
             he
             affirmed
             ,
             he
             turned
             him
             about
             to
             the
             other
             man
             ;
             saying
             these
             words
             vnto
             him
             ,
             I
             make
             you
             here
             the
             Kinges
             kéeper
             ,
             tul
             I
             come
             backe
             againe
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             you
             keepe
             him
             ,
             vpon
             your
             owne
             perill
             :
             and
             therewithall
             said
             to
             his
             Maiesty
             ,
             you
             must
             content
             your selfe
             to
             haue
             this
             man
             now
             your
             keeper
             ,
             vntill
             my
             comming
             backe
             .
          
           
             With
             these
             words
             he
             passeth
             forth
             ▪
             locking
             the
             doore
             after
             him
             ,
             leauing
             his
             Maiesty
             with
             that
             man
             he
             found
             there
             before
             .
             Of
             whom
             his
             Maiesty
             then
             enquired
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             appointed
             to
             be
             the
             murtherer
             of
             him
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             how
             farre
             he
             was
             vpon
             the
             ●o●nsel
             of
             that
             conspiracy
             ,
             whose
             answer
             with
             a
             trembling
             and
             astonished
             voice
             and
             
             behauiour
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Lord
             should
             ●●dge
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             neuer
             made
             acquainted
             with
             that
             purpose
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             put
             in
             there
             perforce
             ,
             &
             the
             doore
             lockt
             vpon
             him
             ,
             a
             little
             space
             before
             his
             Maiesties
             comming
             :
             as
             indeed
             all
             the
             time
             of
             the
             said
             M.
             Alexanders
             menacing
             his
             maiestie
             ,
             he
             was
             euer
             trembling
             ,
             requesting
             him
             for
             Gods
             sake
             ,
             and
             with
             many
             other
             attestations
             ,
             not
             to
             meddle
             with
             his
             maiesty
             ,
             nor
             to
             doe
             him
             any
             harme
             .
             But
             because
             M.
             Alexander
             had
             before
             his
             going
             forth
             ,
             made
             the
             King
             sweare
             he
             should
             not
             cry
             ,
             nor
             open
             any
             window
             ,
             his
             maiesty
             commanded
             the
             said
             fellow
             to
             open
             the
             window
             on
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             which
             he
             readily
             did
             ,
             so
             that
             although
             he
             was
             put
             in
             there
             to
             vse
             violence
             on
             the
             King
             ,
             yet
             God
             so
             turned
             his
             hart
             ,
             as
             he
             became
             a
             slaue
             to
             his
             prisoner
             .
          
           
             While
             his
             maiesty
             was
             in
             this
             dangerous
             estate
             ,
             &
             none
             of
             his
             owne
             seruants
             nor
             ●raine
             knowing
             where
             he
             was
             ,
             &
             as
             his
             Maiesties
             train
             was
             arising
             in
             the
             Hal
             from
             their
             dinner
             ,
             the
             Earl
             of
             Gowry
             being
             present
             with
             them
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             E.
             of
             Gowries
             seruants
             comes
             hastily
             in
             ,
             assuring
             the
             Earle
             his
             maister
             ,
             that
             his
             maiesty
             was
             horsed
             ,
             &
             away
             through
             the
             Insh
             ,
             which
             the
             Earle
             reporting
             to
             the
             Noble
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Maiesties
             traine
             that
             was
             there
             present
             ,
             they
             all
             rushed
             out
             together
             at
             the
             gate
             in
             great
             hast
             :
             and
             some
             of
             his
             maiesties
             seruants
             enquiring
             of
             the
             Porter
             when
             his
             maiesty
             went
             forth
             ?
             The
             porter
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             the
             king
             was
             not
             yet
             gone
             forth
             ?
             Wherevpon
             ●he
             Earle
             looked
             very
             angerly
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             he
             was
             but
             a
             lyar
             :
             yet
             turning
             him
             to
             the
             Duke
             ,
             &
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             Mar
             ,
             said
             he
             should
             presently
             get
             them
             sure
             word
             where
             his
             Maiesty
             was
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             ,
             ran
             through
             the
             close
             ,
             and
             vp
             the
             staires
             .
             But
             his
             purpose
             indéed
             was
             ,
             to
             speake
             with
             his
             brother
             ,
             as
             appeared
             very
             well
             by
             the
             circumstance
             of
             time
             ,
             his
             brother
             hauing
             at
             that
             same
             instant
             left
             the
             king
             in
             the
             little
             study
             ,
             &
             ran
             downe
             the
             staires
             in
             great
             haste
             .
          
           
             Immediatly
             after
             ,
             the
             Earle
             commeth
             back
             ,
             ●unning
             againe
             to
             the
             gate
             ,
             where
             the
             Noblem●n
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             were
             standing
             in
             a
             maze
             ,
             assuring
             them
             that
             the
             king
             was
             gone
             long
             since
             out
             at
             the
             back
             gate
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             hasted
             them
             not
             the
             sooner
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             ouertake
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             called
             for
             his
             horse
             ,
             whereat
             they
             rusht
             all
             together
             out
             at
             the
             gate
             ,
             and
             made
             toward
             the
             Inshe
             ,
             crying
             all
             for
             their
             horses
             :
             passing
             all
             (
             as
             it
             was
             the
             prouidence
             of
             God
             )
             vnder
             one
             of
             the
             windows
             of
             that
             study
             ,
             wherein
             his
             maiesty
             was
             .
             To
             whom
             M.
             Alexander
             very
             speedily
             returned
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             in
             comming
             to
             his
             Maiesty
             ,
             casting
             his
             hands
             abroad
             in
             a
             desperate
             manner
             ,
             said
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             mend
             it
             ,
             his
             Maiestie
             behooued
             to
             die
             :
             and
             with
             that
             ,
             offered
             a
             garter
             to
             bind
             his
             Maiesties
             hands
             ,
             with
             swearing
             ,
             hee
             behooued
             to
             bee
             bound
             .
             His
             maiesty
             at
             that
             word
             of
             binding
             ,
             said
             ,
             he
             was
             borne
             a
             frée
             King
             ,
             and
             should
             die
             a
             frée
             King.
             Wherevpon
             he
             griping
             his
             Maiesty
             by
             the
             wrest
             of
             the
             hand
             ,
             to
             haue
             bound
             him
             ,
             his
             Maiesty
             releeued
             himself
             sodainly
             of
             his
             gripes
             :
             wherevpon
             as
             he
             put
             his
             right
             hand
             to
             his
             sword
             ,
             his
             maiesty
             with
             his
             right
             hand
             seazed
             vpon
             both
             his
             hand
             and
             his
             sword
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             left
             hand
             clasped
             him
             by
             the
             throat
             ,
             like
             as
             he
             with
             the
             left
             hand
             claspt
             the
             King
             by
             the
             throat
             ,
             with
             two
             or
             three
             of
             his
             fingers
             in
             his
             Maiesties
             mo●th
             ,
             to
             haue
             stayed
             him
             from
             crying
             .
             In
             this
             manner
             of
             wrestling
             his
             Maiestie
             perforce
             drew
             him
             to
             the
             window
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             caused
             the
             other
             man
             before
             to
             open
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             vnder
             the
             which
             was
             passing
             by
             at
             the
             same
             time
             the
             Kings
             traine
             ,
             and
             the
             Earle
             of
             Gowry
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             and
             holding
             out
             the
             right
             side
             of
             his
             head
             and
             right
             elbow
             ,
             cryed
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             murthering
             him
             there
             in
             that
             treasonable
             forme
             :
             whose
             voice
             being
             instantly
             heard
             and
             knowne
             by
             the
             Duke
             of
             Lennox
             ,
             the
             Earl
             of
             Mar
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             maiesties
             traine
             there
             :
             the
             said
             Earle
             at
             Gowry
             euer
             asking
             what
             it
             meant
             ?
             and
             neuer
             seeming
             any
             wayes
             to
             haue
             seene
             his
             Maiesty
             ,
             or
             heard
             his
             voice
             ,
             they
             all
             rushed
             in
             at
             the
             gate
             together
             ,
             the
             Duke
             and
             the
             Earl
             of
             Marre
             running
             about
             to
             come
             to
             that
             passage
             his
             Maiesty
             came
             in
             at
             .
             But
             the
             Earle
             of
             Gowry
             and
             his
             seruants
             made
             them
             for
             another
             way
             vp
             a
             quiet
             Turnepeck
             ,
             which
             was
             ●uer
             condemned
             before
             ,
             and
             was
             onely
             then
             left
             open
             ,
             (
             as
             appeared
             )
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             this
             meane
             time
             ,
             his
             Maiesty
             ,
             withstrugling
             and
             wrastling
             with
             the
             said
             M.
             Alexander
             ,
             had
             brought
             him
             perforce
             out
             of
             that
             study
             ,
             the
             doore
             wherof
             ,
             for
             hast
             ,
             he
             had
             left
             open
             at
             his
             last
             in-comming
             ,
             and
             his
             Maiesty
             hauing
             gotten
             ,
             (
             with
             long
             
             strugling
             )
             the
             said
             ▪
             M.
             Alexanders
             head
             vnder
             his
             arme
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             on
             his
             knees
             ,
             his
             master
             dro●e
             him
             back
             perforce
             hard
             to
             the
             doore
             of
             the
             some
             Turne-pike
             ,
             &
             as
             his
             maiesty
             was
             throwing
             his
             sword
             out
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             thinking
             to
             haue
             striken
             him
             therewith
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             haue
             shot
             him
             ouer
             the
             stairs
             ,
             the
             other
             fellow
             standing
             behind
             the
             kings
             back
             ,
             &
             doing
             nothing
             but
             trembling
             all
             the
             time
             ,
             Sir
             
               Io
               :
               Ramsey
            
             ,
             not
             knowing
             what
             way
             first
             to
             enter
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             heard
             the
             Kings
             cry
             ,
             by
             chance
             findes
             that
             Turn-peck
             doore
             open
             ,
             &
             following
             it
             vp
             to
             the
             head
             ,
             enters
             in
             into
             the
             chamber
             ,
             &
             finds
             his
             maiesty
             and
             M.
             Alexander
             strugling
             in
             that
             forme
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             said
             :
             and
             after
             he
             had
             twise
             or
             thrise
             stricken
             M.
             Alexander
             with
             his
             dagger
             ,
             the
             other
             man
             withdrew
             himselfe
             ,
             his
             Maiesty
             still
             kéeping
             his
             gripes
             ,
             &
             holding
             him
             close
             to
             him
             :
             immediatly
             thereafter
             he
             tooke
             the
             said
             M.
             Alexander
             by
             the
             sholders
             ,
             and
             shut
             him
             down
             the
             staire
             :
             who
             was
             no
             sooner
             shut
             out
             at
             the
             doore
             ,
             but
             hee
             was
             met
             by
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Erskine
            
             and
             Sir
             
               Hew
               Hereis
            
             ,
             who
             there
             vpon
             the
             staire
             ended
             him
             :
             the
             said
             Sir
             
               ●ho
               :
               Erskine
            
             being
             cast
             behind
             the
             Duke
             &
             the
             Earl
             of
             Mar
             that
             ran
             about
             the
             other
             way
             ,
             by
             the
             occasion
             of
             his
             medling
             with
             the
             said
             late
             Earle
             in
             the
             stréet
             ,
             after
             the
             hearing
             of
             his
             maiesties
             ,
             cry
             .
             For
             vpon
             the
             hearing
             therof
             ▪
             he
             had
             clasped
             y
             ●
             Earle
             of
             Gowry
             by
             the
             gorget
             ,
             &
             casting
             him
             vnder
             his
             féet
             ,
             and
             wanting
             a
             dagger
             to
             haue
             striken
             him
             with
             ,
             the
             said
             Earles
             men
             rid
             the
             Earle
             their
             maister
             out
             of
             h●s
             hands
             :
             wherby
             he
             was
             cast
             behind
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             :
             and
             missing
             the
             company
             ,
             &
             hearing
             the
             said
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Ramseys
            
             voice
             vpon
             the
             Turn-peck
             head
             ,
             ran
             vp
             to
             the
             said
             chamber
             ,
             &
             cryed
             vpon
             the
             said
             Sir
             
               Hew
               Hereis
            
             &
             another
             seruant
             to
             follow
             him
             :
             where
             ,
             méeting
             with
             the
             said
             M.
             Alexander
             in
             the
             Turn-peck
             ,
             he
             ended
             him
             there
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             the
             said
             M.
             Alexander
             crying
             for
             his
             last
             words
             ,
             Alas
             I
             had
             not
             the
             weight
             of
             it
             .
             But
             no
             sooner
             could
             the
             said
             Sir
             Thomas
             ,
             Sir
             Hew
             ,
             and
             another
             seruant
             win
             into
             the
             Chamber
             where
             his
             maiestie
             was
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             said
             Earl
             of
             Gowry
             ,
             before
             they
             could
             get
             the
             doore
             shut
             ,
             followed
             them
             in
             at
             the
             back
             ,
             hauing
             cast
             him
             directly
             to
             come
             vp
             that
             priuy
             passage
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             said
             :
             who
             at
             his
             first
             entry
             ,
             hauing
             a
             drawn
             sword
             in
             eue●y
             hand
             ,
             and
             a
             stéele
             bonet
             on
             his
             head
             ,
             accom●anied
             with
             seuen
             of
             his
             seruants
             ,
             euery
             one
             of
             them
             hauing
             in
             like
             manner
             a
             drawne
             sword
             ,
             cryed
             out
             with
             a
             great
             oath
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             al
             die
             as
             traitors
             .
             All
             the
             which
             time
             his
             maiesty
             was
             still
             in
             his
             chamber
             ,
             who
             séeing
             the
             Earle
             of
             Gowry
             come
             in
             with
             his
             swords
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             sought
             for
             M.
             Alexanders
             sword
             which
             had
             fallen
             from
             him
             at
             his
             out
             shutting
             at
             the
             doore
             ,
             hauing
             no
             sort
             of
             weapons
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ●
             but
             then
             was
             ●hut
             back
             by
             his
             own
             seruants
             that
             were
             there
             ,
             into
             〈◊〉
             little
             study
             ,
             and
             the
             doore
             shut
             vpon
             him
             :
             who
             hauing
             put
             his
             maiesty
             in
             safe●y
             ,
             re-encountred
             the
             said
             Earle
             and
             his
             seruants
             ,
             his
             maiesties
             seruants
             being
             only
             in
             number
             ●●ure
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Sir
             
               Hugh
               Hereis
            
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Ramsey
            
             ,
             &
             one
             Wilson
             ,
             a
             seruant
             of
             
               Iames
               Erskins
            
             ,
             a
             brother
             of
             the
             said
             sir
             Thomas
             ,
             the
             said
             E.
             hauing
             7.
             of
             his
             own
             seruants
             with
             him
             :
             Yet
             it
             pleased
             God
             ,
             after
             many
             strokes
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             to
             giue
             his
             maiesties
             seruants
             the
             victory
             ,
             the
             said
             E.
             of
             Gowry
             being
             striken
             dead
             with
             a
             stroke
             through
             y
             ●
             hart
             ,
             which
             the
             said
             sir
             
               Io
               :
               Ramsey
            
             gaue
             him
             ,
             without
             once
             crying
             vpō
             God
             ,
             &
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             seruants
             dung
             ouer
             the
             staires
             with
             many
             hurts
             ,
             as
             ●n
             like
             maner
             y
             ●
             said
             sir
             
               Tho
               :
               Erskin
            
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
               Hugh
               Hereis
            
             ,
             &
             sir
             
               Iohn
               Ramsey
            
             ,
             were
             all
             thr●●
             very
             sore
             hurt
             and
             wou●ded
             .
          
           
             But
             al
             the
             time
             of
             this
             ●ight
             ,
             the
             D.
             of
             L●nnox
             ,
             the
             Earl
             of
             Mar
             ,
             &
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Maie●ties
             traine
             ,
             ●ere
             striking
             with
             great
             hammer●
             at
             the
             vtter
             doore
             ,
             wh●rby
             his
             maiesty
             pa●●t
             vp
             to
             the
             chamber
             with
             the
             said
             M.
             Alexander
             which
             also
             he
             had
             lockt
             in
             his
             by-comming
             with
             his
             maiesty
             to
             the
             chamber
             :
             but
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             said
             double
             doore
             ,
             ●he
             whole
             wall
             being
             likewise
             of
             boords
             ,
             and
             yéelding
             with
             the
             strokes●
             it
             did
             bide
             the●
             〈◊〉
             space
             of
             half
             an
             houre
             &
             more
             ,
             before
             they
             could
             break
             it
             ●
             hau●
             entre●●e
             :
             who
             〈…〉
             with
             his
             maiesty
             ,
             found
             (
             beyond
             their
             expectation
             )
             his
             Maiesty
             deliuered
             from
             so
             imminent
             a
             perill
             ,
             &
             the
             said
             late
             Earle
             the
             principall
             conspirator
             lying
             dead
             at
             his
             Maiesties
             ●éet
             .
             Immediatly
             thereafter
             his
             maiesty
             knéeling
             down
             on
             his
             knées
             ,
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             his
             own
             seruants
             ,
             &
             they
             all
             kneeling
             round
             about
             him
             :
             his
             maiesty
             out
             of
             his
             own
             mouth
             thanked
             God
             of
             that
             miraculous
             deliuerance
             and
             victory
             ,
             assuring
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             preserued
             him
             from
             so
             dispai●ed
             a
             peril
             ,
             for
             the
             perfecting
             of
             some
             greater
             work
             behind
             ,
             to
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             
             for
             procuring
             by
             him
             the
             weale
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             y
             ●
             God
             had
             committed
             to
             his
             charge
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             beginning
             of
             the
             Kings
             Maiesties
             raign
             ouer
             England
             ,
             
               William
               Watson
            
             ,
             &
             
               William
               Clarke
            
             Seminary
             Priests
             ,
             and
             
               George
               Brooke
            
             ,
             brother
             vnto
             the
             Lo
             :
             Cobham
             ,
             had
             most
             traiterously
             deuised
             a
             plot
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Kings
             person
             should
             haue
             b●en
             surprised
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             kingdome
             ouerthrowne
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             entised
             to
             the
             imbracing
             their
             trayterous
             Machinations
             :
             
               Anthony
               Copley
            
             Gentleman
             :
             Sir
             
               Griffin
               Markam
            
             Knight
             ,
             the
             Lord
             
               Cobham
               ,
               ▪
            
             the
             Lord
             Gray
             .
             Sir
             
               Walter
               Rawleigh
            
             ,
             and
             others
             :
             But
             before
             they
             had
             brought
             their
             Conspiracies
             vnto
             ●ffect
             :
             the
             Lord
             of
             his
             accust●med
             goodnes
             ,
             and
             carefulnes
             ouer
             his
             Maiestie
             made
             all
             their
             Conspiracies
             apparant
             vnto
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Councell
             ,
             and
             about
             the
             middest
             of
             Iuly
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             yeare
             of
             his
             Highnes
             raigne
             ,
             proclamations
             were
             made
             out
             for
             the
             apprehension
             of
             them
             ,
             whereby
             they
             were
             taken
             ,
             and
             in
             Nou●mber
             after
             they
             were
             all
             condemned
             of
             High
             Treason
             :
             and
             the
             nine
             and
             twenty
             day
             of
             Nouember
             ,
             the
             two
             Priests
             were
             executed
             :
             and
             sir
             dayes
             after
             
               George
               Brooke
            
             was
             ●eheaded
             ,
             and
             the
             ninth
             of
             December
             Sir
             
               Griffin
               Markam
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Cobham
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Gray
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             been
             seuerally
             brought
             vpon
             the
             scaffold
             ,
             in
             the
             Castle
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             and
             had
             made
             their
             Confessions
             ,
             and
             prepared
             themselues
             likewise
             seuerally
             to
             die
             ,
             vpon
             the
             sudden
             ,
             the
             Kings
             warrant
             written
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             was
             there
             deliuered
             vnto
             Sir
             
               Beniamin
               Tichborne
            
             ,
             high
             Sheriffe
             of
             Hampshire
             ,
             commanding
             him
             to
             stay
             execution
             :
             these
             three
             and
             Sir
             
               Water
               Rawleigh
            
             ,
             were
             returned
             pri●oners
             vnto
             the
             Tower
             ,
             the
             fifteenth
             of
             December
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Gunpowder
             Treason
             .
          
           
             
               THomas
               Pearcy
               ,
               Robert
               Catesby
               ,
               Thomas
               Winter
            
             &
             others
             in
             the
             last
             yeare
             of
             the
             raigne
             of
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             ,
             by
             the
             in●●igation
             of
             certaine
             Iesuites
             ,
             practised
             with
             th●
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             to
             send
             a
             well
             ●urnished
             Army
             vpon
             England
             ,
             promising
             him
             great
             ayde
             to
             entertaine
             them
             at
             their
             arriuall
             at
             Milford
             Hauen
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             purpose
             the
             King
             promised
             to
             〈◊〉
             them
             fif●y
             thousand
             pound
             for
             leuying
             of
             horse
             and
             foote
             ,
             and
             preparation
             of
             Munition
             in
             England
             to
             second
             them
             :
             but
             whilst
             this
             was
             in
             a
             manner
             concluded
             ,
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             dyed
             ,
             &
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             vpon
             certaine
             knowledge
             that
             K.
             Iames
             was
             established
             ,
             dispatch●d
             his
             Ambassadors
             and
             Commissioners
             for
             England
             ,
             ●or
             co●firmation
             of
             a
             lasting
             Peace
             between
             them
             ,
             yet
             neuerthelesse
             the
             said
             
               Rob.
               Catesby
            
             sent
             
               Tho
               :
               Winter
            
             againe
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             to
             resolicite
             their
             former
             proiect
             ,
             but
             the
             King
             answered
             him
             ,
             your
             old
             Quéens
             is
             dead
             with
             whom
             I
             had
             wars
             ,
             and
             you
             haue
             a
             new
             King
             with
             whom
             I
             haue
             euer
             bin
             in
             good
             peace
             and
             amity
             ,
             and
             for
             continuance
             thereof
             ,
             I
             haue
             sent
             my
             speciall
             Commissioners
             ,
             and
             vntill
             I
             sée
             what
             will
             become
             thereof
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             hearken
             vnto
             any
             other
             course
             whatsoeuer
             .
             When
             Winter
             returned
             ,
             and
             made
             this
             knowne
             vnto
             
               Catesby
               ,
               Pearcy
            
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             then
             they
             began
             to
             cast
             about
             what
             they
             might
             doe
             of
             themselues
             to
             aduance
             the
             Romance
             Catholick
             Religion
             ,
             but
             first
             they
             would
             see
             the
             euent
             of
             the
             first
             Parliament
             ,
             if
             that
             would
             mittigate
             any
             former
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             try
             what
             good
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             Peace
             with
             Spaine
             would
             doe
             vnto
             them
             before
             they
             attempted
             any
             further
             :
             but
             when
             they
             perceiued
             that
             neither
             Parliament
             ,
             nor
             publike
             Peace
             sorted
             in
             any
             part
             to
             their
             desire
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Peace
             concluded
             was
             rather
             a
             more
             ready
             meanes
             for
             the
             Law
             to
             procéed
             against
             them
             then
             otherwise
             ,
             because
             the
             Peace
             concerned
             onely
             the
             Amitie
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             for
             the
             generall
             good
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             without
             any
             particular
             or
             priuat
             respect
             :
             then
             Catesby
             told
             the
             rest
             ,
             he
             had
             a
             deuice
             in
             his
             head
             that
             should
             free
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             English
             Catholiques
             from
             their
             oppressions
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             had
             found
             out
             ●it
             Ministers
             for
             execution
             of
             his
             deuice
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             taken
             oath
             and
             Sacrament
             for
             secresie
             ,
             hee
             told
             them
             hee
             had
             deuised
             the
             meane
             to
             vndermine
             and
             blow
             vp
             the
             Parliament
             house
             ,
             at
             the
             instant
             when
             the
             King
             ,
             Queene
             ,
             Prince
             ,
             Peeres
             ,
             and
             Commons
             were
             all
             
             assembled
             ,
             which
             proiect
             they
             presently
             embraced
             ,
             and
             forthwith
             Pearcy
             hired
             certaine
             lodgings
             close
             to
             the
             Parliament
             house
             :
             and
             then
             they
             appointed
             Miners
             ,
             who
             with
             great
             difficultie
             digged
             and
             vndermined
             a
             part
             of
             the
             wall
             ,
             but
             after
             a
             while
             they
             vnderstood
             that
             the
             Ua●t
             right
             vnder
             the
             Parliament
             house
             was
             to
             bee
             let
             to
             hyre
             ,
             then
             
               Guydo
               Fawkes
            
             went
             and
             hyred
             it
             :
             this
             Fawkes
             was
             late
             a
             Souldiour
             in
             Flanders
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             purpose
             was
             sent
             for
             ,
             who
             by
             consent
             of
             the
             rest
             changed
             his
             nam●
             ,
             and
             was
             called
             
               Iohn
               Iohnson
            
             Maister
             Pearcies
             man
             :
             after
             they
             had
             hyred
             the
             Uaut
             ▪
             the●
             secretly
             conuayed
             into
             it
             thirty
             and
             sir
             barrels
             of
             powder
             ,
             and
             couered
             them
             all
             ouer
             with
             Billets
             and
             Faggots
             .
          
           
             ●bout
             ten
             daies
             before
             the
             Parliam●nt
             should
             begin
             ,
             an
             vnknowne
             party
             in
             the
             Euening
             met
             a
             seruant
             of
             the
             Lord
             Mounteagles
             in
             the
             stre●t
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             him
             a
             Letter
             ,
             charging
             him
             speedily
             to
             giue
             it
             vnto
             his
             Lord
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             :
             when
             his
             Lord
             had
             read
             it
             ,
             and
             obserued
             the
             dangerous
             c●ntents
             ,
             with
             a
             speciall
             caueat
             ,
             not
             to
             appeare
             the
             first
             day
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             he
             was
             amazed
             ,
             and
             forthwith
             deliuered
             it
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             Salisbury
             the
             Kings
             Principall
             Secretary
             ▪
             a
             chiefe
             Counselor
             of
             Estate
             :
             when
             the
             Earle
             had
             iudiciously
             obserued
             the
             strange
             Phrase
             and
             Tenor
             thereof
             ,
             with
             the
             terrible
             threats
             therein
             against
             the
             whole
             State
             ,
             he
             acquainted
             the
             Lord
             Chamberlain
             therewith
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             c●nioined
             vnto
             them
             the
             Lord
             Admirall
             ,
             the
             Earles
             of
             Worcester
             and
             Northampton
             ,
             who
             instantly
             consulted
             what
             was
             fittest
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             omitting
             neither
             time
             ,
             diligence
             or
             industry
             ,
             all
             which
             no●withstanding
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             as
             yet
             finde
             out
             the
             depth
             of
             this
             mysterie
             ,
             and
             were
             therefore
             much
             troubled
             in
             minde
             ,
             b●cause
             the
             appointed
             day
             of
             parliament
             drew
             neare
             ,
             which
             was
             Tuesday
             the
             5.
             of
             Nouember
             :
             vpon
             the
             Saturday
             before
             ,
             the
             King
             being
             returned
             from
             hunting
             ,
             the
             said
             Lords
             acquainted
             his
             Highnesse
             with
             what
             had
             past
             ,
             and
             when
             his
             Maiesty
             had
             well
             noted
             the
             strange
             contents
             of
             the
             Letter
             ,
             which
             purported
             the
             sodaine
             ruine
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             the
             King
             said
             notwithstanding
             the
             small
             respect
             and
             slight
             regard
             which
             might
             bee
             giuen
             to
             Libels
             scattered
             abroad
             yet
             th●s
             was
             more
             quicke
             and
             pithy
             then
             was
             vsuall
             in
             Libels
             ,
             and
             willed
             them
             to
             search
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             as
             well
             not
             dayly
             frequented
             ,
             as
             of
             vsuall
             repayre
             ▪
             and
             concerning
             any
             forraine
             disturbance
             or
             inuasion
             ,
             hee
             well
             kn●w
             the
             present
             force
             and
             preparation
             of
             all
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             and
             that
             whatsoeuer
             practise
             of
             trea●on
             was
             now
             in
             hand
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             per●ormed
             in
             some
             vnsuspected
             place
             ,
             and
             by
             some
             hom●-bred
             traytors
             :
             therevpon
             new
             search
             was
             made
             in
             all
             places
             about
             the
             Court
             and
             the
             Parliament
             house
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             as
             yet
             finde
             any
             thing
             worthy
             their
             labours
             :
             all
             which
             ●earch●s
             were
             performed
             with
             such
             silence
             and
             discretion
             ,
             as
             there
             rose
             no
             manner
             of
             suspition
             ,
             eyther
             in
             Court
             or
             City
             ▪
             the
             Lord
             Chamberlaine
             ,
             whose
             office
             it
             most
             concerned
             ,
             neuer
             rested
             day
             nor
             night
             ,
             and
             the
             night
             before
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             as
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Kneuet
            
             with
             others
             scowted
             about
             the
             parliament
             house
             ,
             espied
             a
             fellow
             standing
             in
             a
             corner
             very
             suspitiou●ly
             ,
             and
             asked
             him
             his
             name
             ,
             what
             hee
             was
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             did
             there
             so
             late
             ,
             who
             answered
             very
             bluntly
             hi●
             name
             was
             
               Iohn
               Iohnson
            
             Master
             
               Pearcies
               man
            
             and
             keeper
             of
             his
             lodg●ings
             .
             Sir
             
               ●homas
               Kneuet
            
             continued
             still
             his
             search
             in
             all
             places
             thereabouts
             ,
             and
             returning
             thither
             againe
             ▪
             found
             him
             lingring
             there
             still
             ,
             searched
             him
             ,
             and
             found
             vnder
             his
             cloke
             a
             close
             Lanthorne
             ,
             and
             a
             burning
             Candle
             in
             it
             :
             and
             about
             him
             other
             signes
             of
             suspition
             ,
             that
             hee
             stood
             not
             there
             for
             any
             good
             :
             then
             the
             Knight
             entered
             the
             Ua●●
             ,
             where
             they
             found
             the
             powder
             couered
             with
             Billets
             and
             Fagots
             as
             afore-said
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Lord
             Chamberlaine
             caused
             the
             Traytor
             to
             be
             bound
             ,
             and
             being
             now
             about
             three
             a
             clocke
             in
             the
             morning
             ●ee
             went
             vnto
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             with
             exceeding
             gladnesse
             told
             his
             Maiestie
             the
             Treason
             was
             discouered
             and
             preuented
             ,
             and
             the
             Traytor
             in
             hold
             ,
             the
             King
             desired
             to
             see
             Fawkes
             ,
             who
             when
             hee
             came
             before
             the
             King
             vs●d
             like
             trayterous
             and
             audacious
             speeches
             ,
             as
             hee
             did
             at
             his
             first
             apprehension
             ,
             affirming
             himselfe
             was
             the
             onely
             man
             to
             performe
             the
             Treason
             ,
             saying
             ,
             it
             sore
             vexed
             him
             that
             the
             deed
             was
             not
             done
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             time
             would
             not
             confesse
             any
             thing
             touching
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Conspirators
             ,
             but
             that
             himselfe
             onely
             and
             alone
             was
             the
             contriuer
             and
             practiser
             of
             this
             Treason
             .
          
           
           
             Betweene
             fiue
             and
             six
             a
             clocke
             in
             the
             morning
             the
             Councell
             gaue
             order
             to
             the
             Lord
             Mayor
             of
             London
             to
             looke
             to
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             in
             very
             calme
             manner
             to
             set
             ciuill
             watch
             at
             the
             Citie
             gates
             ,
             signifying
             therewithall
             that
             there
             was
             a
             plot
             of
             Treason
             discouered
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             King
             would
             not
             goe
             to
             Parliament
             that
             day
             :
             and
             the
             same
             day
             in
             th●
             afternoone
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Treason
             was
             by
             Proclamation
             made
             known
             vnto
             the
             people
             ,
             for
             ioy
             wherof
             ,
             there
             was
             that
             night
             as
             many
             bonsires
             in
             and
             about
             London
             as
             the
             stréetes
             could
             permit
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             gaue
             humble
             and
             hearty
             thankes
             vnto
             almighty
             God
             for
             their
             King
             &
             Countries
             right
             blessed
             escape
             .
          
           
             Within
             thrée
             dayes
             after
             two
             other
             proclamations
             were
             made
             ,
             signifying
             vnto
             the
             people
             who
             were
             the
             chiefe
             conspirators
             ,
             with
             commandement
             to
             apprehend
             Pearcy
             and
             Catesby
             ,
             &
             to
             take
             them
             aliue
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             which
             said
             Pearcy
             and
             Catsby
             were
             gone
             to
             Holbach
             in
             Warwickshire
             to
             méet
             
               Winter
               ▪
               Gaunt
            
             ,
             and
             others
             :
             where
             vnder
             pretence
             of
             a
             great
             hunting
             ▪
             they
             meant
             to
             raise
             the
             country
             ,
             and
             surprise
             the
             Lady
             Elizabeth
             from
             the
             L.
             Harington
             ,
             whom
             they
             meant
             to
             proclaime
             Queens
             ,
             and
             in
             whose
             name
             they
             meant
             to
             enter
             into
             Armes
             ,
             being
             perswaded
             that
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             Prince
             ,
             and
             Duke
             of
             Yorke
             were
             by
             that
             time
             blowne
             vp
             in
             the
             Parliament
             house
             :
             but
             when
             they
             knew
             their
             treason
             was
             known
             and
             preuented
             ,
             and
             saw
             the
             Kings
             forces
             round
             about
             the
             house
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             could
             not
             escape
             ,
             Pearcy
             and
             Catesby
             very
             desperately
             issued
             forth
             ,
             and
             fighting
             back
             to
             back
             were
             both
             slain
             with
             one
             Musket
             shot
             .
          
           
             Saturday
             the
             ninth
             of
             Nouember
             the
             King
             went
             to
             Parliament
             ,
             where
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Queene
             ,
             the
             Prince
             ,
             the
             Duke
             of
             Yorke
             ,
             the
             Ambassadors
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             and
             the
             Arch-duke
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Lords
             Spirituall
             and
             Temporall
             ,
             and
             Commons
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             hee
             made
             a
             very
             solemne
             oration
             ,
             manifesting
             the
             whole
             complot
             of
             this
             Treason
             .
          
           
             The
             27.
             of
             Ianuary
             at
             Westminster
             were
             arraigned
             ,
             
               Thomas
               Winter
               ,
               Guydo
               Fawkes
               ,
               Robert
               Keyes
            
             and
             
               Thomas
               Bates
            
             for
             plotting
             to
             blow
             vp
             the
             Parliament
             house
             ,
             digging
             in
             the
             mine
             ,
             taking
             oath
             and
             Sacrament
             for
             secresie
             ,
             &c.
             and
             
               Robert
               Winter
               ,
               Iohn
               Graunt
               ,
               Ambrose
               Rookewood
               ,
            
             for
             being
             acquainted
             with
             the
             treason
             afterward
             ,
             giuing
             their
             full
             consent
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             taking
             oath
             and
             Sacrament
             for
             secresie
             ,
             and
             sir
             
               Euer●●d
               Digby
            
             for
             being
             made
             acquainted
             with
             the
             said
             Treason
             ,
             yeelding
             assent
             ,
             and
             taking
             his
             corporall
             oath
             for
             secresie
             :
             all
             which
             inditements
             were
             prooued
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             themselues
             confessed
             ,
             and
             therevpon
             had
             iudgement
             giuen
             them
             to
             bee
             drawne
             ,
             hanged
             and
             quartered
             ,
             their
             limbes
             to
             bee
             set
             vpon
             the
             Citie
             gates
             ,
             and
             their
             heads
             vpon
             the
             Bridge
             :
             according
             to
             which
             sentence
             the
             thirtieth
             of
             Ianuary
             ,
             Sir
             
               Euerard
               Digby
               ,
               Robert
               Winter
               ,
               Iohn
               Graunt
            
             and
             Bates
             were
             executed
             at
             the
             West
             end
             of
             Paules
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             day
             after
             the
             other
             foure
             were
             executed
             in
             the
             Parliament
             yard
             ,
             six
             of
             the
             eight
             ,
             acknowledged
             their
             guiltinesse
             in
             this
             horrible
             treason
             ,
             and
             dyed
             very
             penitently
             ,
             but
             Graunt
             and
             Keyes
             did
             not
             so
             .
          
           
             Out
             of
             these
             and
             many
             other
             destructions
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             his
             aboundant
             mercie
             hath
             deliuered
             his
             most
             faithfull
             Seruant
             ,
             and
             our
             dread
             Soueraigne
             King
             Iames
             :
             and
             still
             will
             preserue
             him
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             he
             putteth
             his
             trust
             in
             him
             :
             and
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             God
             hauing
             giuen
             him
             the
             Spirit
             of
             confidence
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             also
             fortified
             and
             builded
             vp
             this
             his
             hope
             and
             trust
             by
             the
             experience
             of
             ennumerable
             preseruations
             of
             his
             person
             and
             Stat●e
             and
             such
             ones
             as
             could
             be
             attributed
             to
             no
             meanes
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             Gods
             handy
             workes
             :
             Nay
             ,
             I
             will
             conclude
             by
             the
             warrant
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             the
             Diuell
             by
             any
             temptation
             in
             the
             world
             to
             steale
             this
             heauenly
             treasure
             out
             of
             his
             Royall
             heart
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             he
             could
             steale
             it
             out
             of
             Iob
             his
             heart
             :
             for
             although
             from
             them
             that
             haue
             not
             the
             true
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             which
             they
             haue
             shall
             be
             taken
             from
             them
             :
             yet
             according
             to
             Christs
             promise
             ,
             which
             is
             truth
             it self
             ,
             he
             that
             hath
             truly
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             be
             it
             in
             neuer
             so
             little
             manner
             ,
             more
             shall
             be
             giuen
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             shall
             neuer
             be
             taken
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             touching
             these
             blessed
             Realmes
             of
             Great
             Brittaine
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             ouer
             
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             appointed
             him
             supreme
             head
             next
             vnder
             his
             Sonne
             Iesus
             Christ
             ouer
             all
             causes
             spirituall
             and
             temporall
             ,
             being
             that
             he
             maintaineth
             and
             defendeth
             the
             very
             same
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             ,
             which
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             Pri●●itiue
             Church
             taught
             :
             as
             the
             Lord
             hath
             most
             wonderfully
             blessed
             and
             p●ospered
             them
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             and
             his
             Maiestie
             ,
             this
             many
             yéeres
             ,
             so
             vndoubtedly
             his
             wings
             of
             most
             safe
             preseruation
             shall
             be
             still
             ouer
             this
             realme
             so
             long
             as
             no
             Idolatry
             is
             in
             Israel
             .
             I
             meane
             maintained
             by
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Realme
             :
             For
             though
             there
             bee
             many
             Idolatrous
             Papists
             ,
             yet
             the
             Law
             is
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             though
             there
             bee
             many
             sinnes
             and
             wickednesses
             in
             England
             ,
             yet
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Realme
             are
             most
             strict
             against
             them
             :
             therefore
             the
             Realme
             is
             holy
             and
             righteous
             ,
             because
             the
             lawes
             bee
             holy
             and
             righteous
             ,
             and
             although
             there
             bee
             aboundance
             of
             wicked
             and
             abhominable
             people
             in
             this
             Realme
             yet
             there
             bee
             as
             many
             both
             holy
             and
             righteous
             men
             and
             women
             as
             euer
             were
             in
             them
             :
             Therefore
             certainely
             the
             LORD
             will
             not
             destroy
             or
             plague
             this
             Realme
             for
             their
             sakes
             that
             bee
             wicked
             and
             prophane
             i●
             them
             ,
             but
             most
             surely
             still
             blesse
             and
             preserue
             them
             for
             their
             sakes
             that
             be
             righteous
             and
             holy
             therein
             ,
             as
             hetherto
             hee
             hath
             done
             :
             wherefore
             vnto
             him
             bee
             all
             honour
             ,
             praise
             ,
             glory
             ,
             power
             and
             Dominion
             of
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             this
             Realme
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             his
             Church
             world
             without
             end
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             but
             not
             the
             least
             vse
             of
             these
             precedent
             Stories
             is
             therein
             diligently
             to
             mark
             the
             vnspeakeable
             cruelty
             ,
             tyranny
             ,
             and
             most
             subtill
             and
             wicked
             practises
             of
             Papists
             in
             many
             ages
             before
             Queen
             Mary
             ,
             but
             then
             it
             was
             at
             the
             heigth
             and
             then
             papists
             shewed
             their
             hearts
             truely
             without
             dissimulation
             ,
             and
             from
             them
             haue
             come
             all
             the
             treacherous
             practises
             against
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             treacherous
             practises
             against
             our
             dread
             Soueraigne
             K.
             Iames
             :
             onely
             Gowries
             treason
             excepted
             ,
             but
             they
             neuer
             deuised
             a
             more
             vngodly
             and
             inhumane
             tragedy
             ,
             most
             abhominable
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             odious
             in
             the
             iudgment
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             as
             their
             most
             diuellish
             practise
             to
             blow
             vp
             the
             Parliament
             house
             with
             Gunpowder
             ,
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             his
             Maiestie
             ,
             his
             Queene
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Royal
             issue
             :
             with
             all
             the
             Nobilitie
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Iudges
             ,
             and
             chiefe
             of
             the
             Commons
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             with
             many
             thousands
             besides
             ,
             to
             the
             vtter
             vndoing
             of
             this
             most
             noble
             Kingdome
             .
          
        
         
           
             Their
             cruelty
             in
             Spaine
             .
          
           
             LIkewise
             of
             this
             their
             cruelty
             which
             no
             tongue
             is
             able
             to
             expresse
             sufficient
             testimony
             would
             appeare
             by
             the
             most
             cruell
             murders
             vpon
             Gods
             Saints
             committed
             from
             time
             to
             time
             in
             innumerable
             abundance
             both
             vpon
             our
             country
             men
             ,
             there
             own
             and
             others
             ,
             by
             the
             most
             diuelish
             and
             cruell
             inquisito●s
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             but
             these
             serpents
             are
             become
             so
             wise
             and
             subtill
             that
             there
             is
             no
             certaine
             record
             to
             bée
             found
             in
             any
             writer
             of
             their
             doings
             therein
             ,
             since
             the
             booke
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             but
             for
             all
             their
             subtilty
             they
             cannot
             hide
             it
             from
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgement
             ,
          
        
         
           
             The
             cruell
             practises
             of
             the
             Papists
             in
             France
             .
          
           
             LIkewise
             there
             hel●ish
             cruelty
             hath
             been
             declared
             in
             no
             place
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             plainely
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             in
             France
             ,
             by
             the
             innumerable
             massacres
             ,
             and
             murders
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             there
             committed
             .
             I
             will
             onely
             recite
             one
             massacre
             ,
             and
             the
             death
             of
             their
             two
             last
             Kings
             of
             France
             ,
             for
             by
             these
             and
             other
             
             such
             like
             crueltyes
             alreadie
             declared
             out
             of
             the
             Booke
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             it
             is
             easily
             séene
             that
             they
             are
             the
             Brothers
             of
             Caine
             ,
             and
             Children
             of
             the
             Deuill
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             yeare
             one
             thousand
             fiue
             hundred
             seauenty
             two
             ,
             the
             Duke
             of
             Guise
             by
             the
             aduice
             of
             the
             French
             King
             Charles
             the
             ninth
             ,
             came
             with
             a
             great
             company
             of
             Souldiours
             at
             midnight
             into
             the
             stréetes
             of
             Paris
             ,
             to
             massacre
             the
             Protestants
             :
             the
             marke
             of
             the
             Executioners
             should
             be
             a
             hankerchéefe
             tyed
             about
             their
             Armes
             with
             a
             white
             Crosse
             in
             their
             Hats
             ,
             and
             the
             Pallace
             Bell
             ringing
             at
             the
             breake
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             should
             giue
             the
             Signall
             :
             they
             beganne
             by
             knocking
             at
             the
             Admirals
             Gate
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             they
             stabbed
             him
             that
             came
             to
             open
             the
             Gate
             ,
             then
             they
             entred
             the
             Admirals
             Chamber
             :
             one
             thrust
             him
             through
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             striketh
             him
             on
             the
             head
             ;
             another
             shot
             him
             thorough
             with
             a
             Pistoll
             ,
             another
             wounded
             him
             in
             the
             legs
             ,
             and
             euery
             one
             of
             them
             giue
             him
             a
             blow
             :
             then
             the
             Duke
             of
             Guise
             commanded
             them
             to
             cast
             him
             to
             him
             out
             of
             the
             Widdow
             ,
             then
             the
             Duke
             spurned
             him
             with
             his
             foote
             ,
             and
             going
             into
             the
             stréete
             ,
             said
             ;
             Courage
             Companions
             ,
             we
             haue
             begunne
             happily
             ,
             let
             vs
             procéede
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             the
             King
             commaunds
             it
             .
             One
             carried
             the
             Admiralls
             head
             vnto
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             Queen
             his
             Mother
             ,
             who
             sent
             it
             imbalmed
             vnto
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             the
             Cardinall
             of
             Lorraine
             :
             for
             assurance
             of
             the
             death
             of
             their
             Capitall
             enemy
             ,
             one
             cut
             off
             his
             head
             ,
             another
             his
             priuy
             members
             ,
             and
             three
             daies
             they
             dragged
             his
             carkase
             with
             all
             indignity
             thorough
             the
             streetes
             ,
             then
             they
             hanged
             it
             vppe
             by
             the
             feete
             .
          
           
             They
             murdered
             all
             his
             Seruants
             and
             Gentlemen
             in
             his
             quarter
             ,
             with
             like
             fury
             they
             murdred
             all
             the
             other
             Protestants
             throughout
             the
             Citty
             and
             Subburbs
             ,
             of
             all
             ages
             ,
             conditions
             ,
             and
             Sexes
             ,
             Men
             ,
             Women
             ,
             and
             Children
             ,
             rich
             and
             poore
             .
             There
             was
             heard
             in
             Paris
             a
             lamentable
             cry
             of
             people
             going
             vnto
             death
             ,
             a
             pittifull
             complaint
             of
             such
             as
             cryed
             for
             mercy
             :
             the
             streete
             were
             strewed
             with
             carkases
             ,
             the
             pauements
             ,
             market
             place
             ,
             and
             riuer
             ,
             was
             died
             with
             blood
             :
             they
             destroyed
             that
             day
             aboue
             ten
             thousand
             of
             innocent
             Protestants
             .
          
        
         
           
             Henry
             the
             Third
             .
          
           
             HENRIE
             the
             third
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Valois
             ,
             a
             milde
             and
             tractable
             Prince
             :
             courteous
             ,
             wittie
             ,
             eloquent
             ,
             and
             graue
             ,
             but
             of
             easie
             accesse
             ;
             deuout
             ,
             
             louing
             ,
             learning
             ,
             aduancing
             good
             wits
             ,
             a
             bountifull
             rewarder
             of
             men
             of
             merit
             ,
             a
             friend
             to
             peace
             ,
             and
             a
             Prince
             who
             deserued
             to
             be
             placed
             amongst
             the
             worthiest
             of
             that
             Monarchy
             :
             was
             trayterously
             murdered
             by
             a
             deuillish
             Monke
             on
             this
             manner
             .
          
           
             When
             as
             the
             Suisses
             and
             Lansquenets
             of
             Sansie
             ,
             and
             Pontoise
             were
             by
             force
             reduced
             to
             the
             Kings
             obedience
             :
             The
             Duke
             of
             Longuevill
             gathered
             an
             Army
             of
             twenty
             thousand
             men
             and
             ioyned
             with
             them
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             Kings
             forces
             being
             about
             fortie
             thousand
             men
             ,
             lodged
             about
             Paris
             ,
             and
             tooke
             Saint
             Cloud
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             Parisians
             ready
             to
             yeelde
             ;
             Whereat
             the
             Popish
             Monkes
             and
             Priests
             of
             that
             Citty
             were
             so
             much
             displeased
             ,
             that
             they
             vowed
             reuenge
             thereof
             .
             And
             one
             
               Iames
               Clement
            
             ,
             a
             Monke
             ,
             an
             excrament
             of
             hell
             ,
             a
             Iacobine
             by
             profession
             ,
             of
             the
             age
             of
             twenty
             two
             or
             twenty
             thrée
             years
             old
             ,
             vowes
             to
             kill
             the
             Tyrant
             ,
             and
             to
             deliuer
             the
             Citty
             besiedged
             .
          
           
             This
             damnable
             proiect
             he
             imparts
             to
             Doctour
             Bourg●ing
             ,
             Prior
             of
             his
             Couent
             ,
             to
             Father
             Commolet
             ,
             and
             other
             Iesuits
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             League
             ,
             to
             the
             cheefe
             of
             the
             sixeteene
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             forty
             Councellors
             at
             Paris
             .
             All
             encourage
             him
             to
             doe
             this
             happy
             designe
             :
             they
             promise
             him
             Abbaies
             and
             Byshopprickes
             ,
             and
             if
             hee
             chance
             to
             be
             made
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             no
             lesse
             then
             a
             place
             in
             heauen
             aboue
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
           
             They
             caused
             the
             Preachers
             to
             perswade
             the
             people
             to
             patience
             seauen
             or
             eight
             daies
             ,
             for
             before
             the
             end
             of
             the
             weeke
             they
             should
             see
             a
             notable
             accident
             ,
             which
             should
             set
             all
             the
             people
             at
             libertie
             .
             The
             Priests
             of
             Orleance
             ,
             Rouan
             and
             Amiens
             ,
             clatter
             out
             the
             like
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             termes
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             of
             August
             the
             Monke
             goes
             out
             of
             Paris
             towards
             Saint
             Cloud
             :
             vpon
             his
             departure
             ,
             they
             take
             aboue
             two
             hundred
             of
             the
             cheefe
             Cittizens
             and
             others
             Prisoners
             ,
             whom
             they
             knew
             to
             haue
             goods
             ,
             friends
             ,
             and
             credite
             with
             the
             Kinges
             partie
             ,
             as
             a
             precaution
             to
             redeeme
             that
             cursed
             murderer
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             were
             taken
             before
             or
             after
             the
             deed
             .
             In
             his
             way
             hee
             was
             taken
             by
             the
             Regiment
             of
             Coublan
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             in
             gard
             ,
             telling
             them
             that
             hee
             went
             then
             vnto
             his
             Maiestie
             ,
             to
             let
             him
             vnderstand
             something
             which
             concerned
             his
             seruice
             .
             Coublan
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             conducted
             by
             two
             Souldionrs
             vnto
             the
             Kinges
             quarter
             ,
             which
             was
             at
             Saint
             Cloud
             ,
             commaunding
             him
             that
             (
             if
             happely
             the
             King
             were
             not
             there
             )
             they
             should
             b●ing
             him
             to
             some
             one
             of
             the
             Counsell
             :
             Whom
             the
             Monke
             giues
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             President
             ,
             and
             other
             of
             the
             Kinges
             Seruants
             had
             sent
             him
             ,
             to
             aduertise
             him
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             good
             number
             of
             Partisans
             at
             Paris
             ,
             who
             if
             it
             please
             his
             Maiestie
             to
             giue
             them
             a
             day
             and
             houre
             ,
             will
             keepe
             him
             a
             Port
             open
             .
             And
             to
             purchase
             the
             more
             credit
             vnto
             his
             wordes
             ,
             he
             shewes
             a
             certaine
             Paper
             written
             in
             Italian
             Characters
             ,
             the
             which
             hee
             said
             was
             a
             Letter
             of
             credit
             from
             the
             first
             President
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             a
             Pasport
             from
             the
             Garle
             of
             Brienne
             ,
             signed
             
               Charles
               Leuxemburge
            
             ;
             and
             faines
             that
             he
             had
             obtained
             it
             to
             goe
             out
             of
             Paris
             vnd●r
             colour
             of
             going
             to
             Orleance
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             many
             priuate
             instructions
             which
             he
             might
             not
             deliuer
             but
             to
             his
             Maiesty
             alone
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             beeing
             aduertised
             by
             
               La
               Guesle
            
             ,
             the
             Proctour
             Generall
             ,
             commaunds
             he
             should
             bee
             brought
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             but
             hee
             is
             examined
             first
             by
             Portaile
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             day
             ,
             being
             come
             to
             the
             Kings
             lodging
             ,
             they
             were
             called
             by
             
               Du
               Iotall
            
             ,
             the
             first
             Gr●ome
             of
             his
             Chamber
             .
             At
             the
             first
             
               La
               Gues●e
            
             caused
             the
             Iacobin
             to
             stay
             neere
             the
             doore
             ,
             and
             taking
             his
             Papers
             ,
             hee
             presents
             them
             vnto
             his
             Maiestie
             ,
             who
             hauing
             read
             them
             ,
             commaunds
             the
             Iacobin
             should
             approach
             ,
             whom
             he
             asked
             what
             hee
             would
             say
             ,
             to
             whom
             hee
             answered
             ;
             That
             it
             was
             a
             secret
             thing
             .
             Some
             distrust
             made
             
               La
               Guesle
            
             to
             speake
             ,
             beeing
             betwixt
             the
             King
             and
             him
             .
             Speake
             aloud
             (
             said
             hee
             ,
             twice
             or
             thrice
             )
             there
             is
             not
             any
             one
             héere
             but
             the
             King
             trusts
             .
          
           
             His
             Maiestie
             seeing
             him
             make
             diff●cultie
             to
             speake
             ,
             commands
             him
             againe
             to
             approach
             .
          
           
             The
             Baron
             of
             Bellegard
             ,
             Maister
             of
             the
             Kinges
             Horse
             ,
             and
             
               La
               Guesle
            
             (
             who
             were
             alone
             in
             the
             Chamber
             )
             retired
             two
             or
             three
             paces
             .
             The
             King
             bends
             his
             eare
             ,
             but
             instead
             of
             hearing
             what
             hee
             expected
             ,
             this
             wretch
             drawes
             a
             Knife
             out
             of
             his
             sleeue
             ,
             made
             of
             purpose
             ,
             thrusts
             his
             Maiestie
             into
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             bellie
             ,
             and
             there
             leaues
             the
             Knife
             in
             the
             wound
             .
             The
             King
             drawes
             it
             forth
             ,
             and
             with
             some
             striuing
             and
             strugling
             of
             the
             Monke
             ,
             strikes
             him
             aboue
             the
             eye
             :
             many
             ranne
             in
             at
             this
             noyse
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             choller
             ,
             killing
             this
             vile
             and
             cruell
             Monster
             of
             men
             ,
             preuented
             the
             true
             discouery
             and
             finding
             out
             of
             this
             enterprise
             ,
             and
             the
             authors
             and
             actors
             thereof
             ,
             worthy
             to
             be
             noted
             with
             a
             perpetuall
             blot
             of
             disloyalty
             and
             treason
             .
          
           
             The
             Phisitions
             held
             that
             the
             wound
             was
             curable
             :
             and
             the
             same
             day
             the
             King
             did
             write
             of
             this
             attempt
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             hope
             of
             recouery
             ,
             to
             the
             Gouernours
             of
             Prouinces
             ,
             to
             forraigne
             Princes
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Friends
             and
             confederats
             .
             But
             feeling
             that
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             had
             otherwise
             determined
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             he
             did
             first
             comfort
             himselfe
             in
             foreséeing
             ,
             that
             the
             last
             houres
             of
             his
             crosses
             ,
             should
             bee
             the
             first
             of
             his
             felicities
             .
             Then
             lamenting
             his
             good
             and
             faithfull
             Seruants
             ,
             who
             suruiuing
             should
             finde
             no
             respect
             with
             those
             ,
             whose
             mindes
             had
             beene
             so
             abandoned
             to
             mischiefe
             ,
             as
             neither
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             the
             dignity
             of
             his
             person
             could
             disswade
             them
             from
             this
             horrible
             sacriledge
             .
          
           
           
             One
             thing
             (
             said
             he
             )
             doth
             comfort
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             read
             in
             your
             faces
             ,
             with
             the
             gréefe
             of
             your
             hearts
             ,
             and
             the
             sorrow
             of
             your
             soules
             ,
             a
             godly
             and
             commendable
             resolution
             ,
             to
             contiu●e
             vnited
             ,
             for
             the
             preseruation
             of
             that
             which
             remaines
             whole
             of
             my
             estate
             ,
             and
             the
             reuenge
             which
             you
             owe
             vnto
             the
             memory
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             hath
             loued
             you
             so
             déerely
             .
             I
             séeke
             not
             the
             last
             curiously
             ,
             leauing
             the
             punishment
             of
             mine
             enemies
             vnto
             God.
             I
             haue
             learned
             in
             this
             schoole
             to
             forgiue
             them
             ,
             as
             I
             doe
             with
             all
             my
             heart
             .
             But
             as
             I
             am
             cheefely
             bound
             to
             procure
             peace
             and
             rest
             vnto
             this
             realm
             ,
             I
             coniure
             you
             all
             by
             that
             inuiolable
             Faith
             which
             you
             owe
             vnto
             your
             Country
             ,
             that
             you
             continue
             firme
             and
             constant
             defenders
             of
             the
             Common
             liberty
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             neuer
             lay
             downe
             Armes
             ,
             vntill
             you
             haue
             purged
             the
             Realme
             of
             the
             troubles
             of
             the
             publike
             quiet
             .
             Thus
             and
             other
             such
             things
             hee
             spake
             ,
             as
             the
             last
             pangs
             of
             death
             carried
             him
             within
             few
             houres
             vnto
             another
             world
             .
          
           
             By
             his
             death
             he
             extinguished
             the
             second
             parcel
             of
             the
             third
             Race
             of
             Capets
             ,
             in
             the
             branch
             of
             Valois
             ,
             leauing
             the
             Crown
             to
             the
             third
             Royall
             branch
             of
             Burbons
             :
             whervnto
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Fundamentall
             Law
             did
             lawfully
             call
             him
             .
             And
             thus
             you
             may
             see
             the
             damnable
             proiects
             and
             dissignes
             of
             these
             Iesuiticall
             Popish
             Spirits
             ,
             against
             the
             Lord
             and
             his
             annointed
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             death
             of
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             .
          
           
             HENRY
             the
             fourth
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             
             of
             the
             Royall
             Race
             of
             the
             Burbons
             ,
             who
             for
             his
             famous
             rescues
             and
             victories
             ,
             and
             martiall
             exploits
             ,
             had
             purchased
             vnto
             himself
             amongst
             his
             owne
             Subiects
             ,
             the
             sur-name
             of
             Great
             ,
             whose
             life
             and
             actions
             ,
             
             future
             ages
             may
             reade
             with
             admiration
             ,
             was
             likewise
             trayterously
             murdered
             by
             the
             disloyall
             and
             vngodly
             practises
             of
             the
             Papists
             .
          
           
             A
             Parliament
             being
             holden
             at
             Paris
             ,
             haning
             disanulled
             the
             Buls
             of
             Cardinall
             Caietans
             Legation
             ,
             and
             other
             Bulls
             come
             from
             Rome
             the
             first
             of
             March
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             procéedings
             ,
             excommunications
             ,
             and
             fulminations
             ,
             made
             by
             
               Marcellin
               Landriano
            
             ,
             tearming
             himselfe
             the
             Popes
             Nuntio
             :
             The
             said
             Bulls
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             procéedings
             an
             edicts
             being
             burnt
             in
             the
             Market
             place
             ,
             which
             contained
             a
             pardon
             of
             that
             most
             cruell
             paracide
             on
             Henry
             the
             third
             lately
             murthered
             :
             the
             King
             was
             first
             therefore
             excommunicated
             by
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             4.
             of
             that
             name
             .
             Afterward
             the
             Iesuits
             vnderstanding
             that
             the
             King
             did
             purpose
             something
             against
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             cruell
             murder
             committed
             on
             the
             person
             of
             the
             late
             King
             ,
             and
             for
             other
             their
             exorbitant
             and
             deuillish
             practises
             daily
             intended
             and
             contriued
             ,
             the
             Deuill
             stirres
             vp
             another
             of
             his
             deerely
             beloued
             Sonnes
             to
             murder
             his
             Maiestie
             on
             this
             manner
             following
             .
          
           
             On
             Friday
             ,
             the
             day
             after
             the
             Quéenes
             Coronation
             ,
             the
             King
             being
             aduertised
             of
             some
             omninous
             prediction
             ,
             he
             went
             into
             his
             Chamber
             and
             fell
             on
             his
             knees
             and
             prayed
             :
             and
             thus
             he
             did
             thrée
             times
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             he
             went
             and
             walked
             in
             the
             Gallery
             vntill
             dinner
             time
             .
             After
             dinner
             many
             Noble-men
             came
             into
             his
             Chamber
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             tell
             some
             tales
             to
             put
             him
             out
             of
             his
             melancholly
             humor
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             him
             laugh
             :
             hauing
             ●miled
             a
             little
             with
             the
             rest
             (
             being
             by
             nature
             of
             a
             pleasant
             disposition
             )
             in
             the
             end
             he
             said
             :
             
               We
               haue
               laughed
               enough
               for
               Fryday
               ,
               we
               may
               well
               weep
               on
               Sunday
               .
            
          
           
             Héereupon
             he
             sent
             to
             the
             Arcenall
             at
             foure
             of
             the
             clocke
             ;
             whereupon
             ,
             they
             say
             that
             the
             Duke
             of
             Uendosme
             told
             him
             that
             he
             had
             beene
             warned
             to
             beware
             of
             the
             foureteenth
             day
             ;
             yet
             making
             no
             account
             thereof
             ,
             hee
             went
             downe
             into
             the
             Court
             ,
             whereas
             a
             man
             of
             a
             meane
             condition
             detained
             him
             a
             quarter
             of
             an
             houre
             ,
             then
             hee
             went
             into
             his
             Caroch
             ,
             by
             the
             Duke
             of
             Espernon
             (
             who
             sat●
             in
             the
             first
             place
             of
             the
             Boote
             ,
             vppon
             the
             Kinges
             right
             hand
             )
             Montbazon
             ,
             the
             Marshall
             Lauardin
             ,
             
               La
               Force
            
             ,
             and
             Praulin
             ,
             being
             followed
             by
             two
             Foote-men
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             his
             Guard
             on
             horsebacke
             ,
             hauing
             commaunded
             
               Mounsier
               de
               Vitry
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Guard
             to
             stay
             behinde
             .
          
           
           
             Being
             betwixt
             the
             draw-bridge
             and
             the
             poole
             ,
             this
             miserable
             wretch
             ,
             who
             watched
             his
             opportunity
             ,
             drew
             néere
             vnto
             the
             Caroch
             on
             the
             right
             side
             ,
             thinking
             his
             Maiesty
             had
             béene
             there
             ;
             but
             seeing
             he
             was
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             ,
             and
             hearing
             them
             commaund
             the
             Coachman
             to
             go
             on
             ,
             he
             went
             the
             néerest
             way
             by
             the
             narrow
             lanes
             ,
             and
             met
             with
             his
             Maiesty
             in
             the
             stréet
             called
             Ferroneire
             ,
             neere
             vnto
             S.
             Innocents
             Church
             ,
             wher
             staying
             to
             make
             way
             for
             a
             Cart
             to
             passe
             ,
             the
             King
             leaned
             downe
             on
             the
             one
             side
             towards
             
               Mounsier
               Esper●●on
            
             ,
             pressing
             him
             to
             reade
             a
             letter
             without
             spectacles
             .
             The
             Duke
             of
             Montbazon
             turned
             towards
             them
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             footmen
             was
             busie
             tying
             vp
             his
             garter
             on
             the
             other
             side
             :
             so
             as
             this
             monster
             had
             opportunity
             to
             stab
             the
             King
             into
             the
             left
             pa●
             ,
             but
             the
             wound
             was
             not
             great
             ,
             whereupon
             crying
             out
             :
             O
             my
             God
             I
             am
             wounded
             ,
             he
             gaue
             him
             m●anes
             to
             giue
             him
             a
             second
             blow
             which
             was
             mortal
             ,
             the
             knife
             entring
             betweene
             the
             fift
             and
             sixt
             rib
             ,
             it
             cut
             asunder
             the
             veine
             leading
             vnto
             the
             hart
             ,
             and
             the
             wound
             was
             so
             déepe
             ,
             as
             it
             entred
             into
             
               caua
               vena
            
             ,
             the
             which
             was
             pierc●d
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             King
             did
             presently
             spit
             blood
             ,
             losing
             all
             apprehension
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             for
             any
             thing
             they
             could
             perceiue
             .
             They
             had
             great
             diff●culty
             to
             saue
             the
             murderer
             from
             killing
             presently
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             end
             hee
             was
             conuaied
             to
             the
             house
             of
             Retz
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             was
             carried
             backe
             vnto
             the
             Louure
             ,
             vpon
             the
             way
             they
             met
             with
             the
             Dolphin
             ,
             who
             went
             to
             take
             the
             ayre
             ,
             but
             they
             caused
             him
             to
             returne
             ,
             and
             be
             caried
             into
             the
             Quéenes
             Chamber
             .
             The
             King
             was
             laid
             vppon
             a
             Couch
             in
             his
             Cabinet
             ,
             whereas
             presently
             after
             he
             gaue
             vp
             the
             Ghoast
             .
          
           
             In
             that
             these
             Papisticall
             and
             trayterous
             attempts
             ,
             tooke
             effect
             vnto
             the
             murthering
             of
             these
             two
             French
             Kings
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             of
             his
             infinite
             goodnesse
             still
             preserued
             Quéene
             Elizabeth
             ,
             and
             our
             now
             dread
             Soueraigne
             King
             Iames
             from
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             from
             more
             dangerous
             practises
             :
             It
             may
             certainly
             be
             concluded
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             had
             no
             worse
             feared
             the
             Papists
             then
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             put
             their
             trust
             in
             God
             as
             wel
             as
             they
             ,
             and
             had
             according
             to
             their
             example
             purely
             purged
             their
             Realmes
             from
             Papistry
             ,
             the
             sure
             prouidence
             of
             God
             would
             haue
             beene
             as
             sure
             their
             Castle
             ,
             strong
             hold
             ,
             and
             defence
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             to
             them
             and
             their
             Realmes
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             occasions
             and
             needs
             .
          
           
             NOw
             by
             the
             especiall
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             assistance
             of
             his
             blessed
             Spirit
             ,
             I
             haue
             sayled
             vnto
             my
             expected
             Port
             ,
             al
             laud
             and
             praise
             ,
             and
             thanks
             therefore
             be
             giuen
             ,
             vnto
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             And
             I
             most
             hartily
             beseech
             him
             ,
             that
             this
             Booke
             may
             beget
             in
             the
             Readers
             a
             true
             dislike
             of
             all
             ceremonies
             ,
             superstitions
             ,
             and
             false
             Doctrines
             of
             Papistry
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             truely
             zealous
             of
             Gods
             word
             and
             commandements
             .
             O
             Lord
             conuert
             all
             Papists
             that
             belong
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             and
             hasten
             according
             to
             thy
             promises
             to
             gather
             all
             Kings
             together
             to
             destroy
             the
             Popedome
             :
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             grant
             all
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             and
             others
             Grace
             ,
             to
             beware
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             corrupt
             not
             the
             soules
             of
             them
             nor
             their
             subieces
             ,
             nor
             hurt
             their
             persons
             or
             estates
             .
          
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             I
             beséech
             thee
             to
             gather
             together
             the
             number
             of
             thine
             elect
             ,
             and
             hasten
             thy
             comming
             to
             iudgement
             ,
             that
             thou
             ma●st
             take
             thy
             beloued
             Spouse
             from
             the
             miseries
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             vnto
             thy
             eternall
             glory
             prepared
             for
             her
             :
             com
             Lord
             Iesus
             come
             quickly
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           An
           Alphabeticall
           Table
           ,
           containing
           the
           principall
           matters
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Martyrs
           that
           suffered
           for
           the
           truth
           ,
           from
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           to
           the
           end
           of
           Queene
           Mary
           .
        
         
           
             A
          
           
             AGrippa
             cast
             into
             prison
             by
             Tyberius
             .
             page
             2
          
           
             
               Andrew
               ,
               Peters
            
             Brother
             crucified
             .
             3
          
           
             Anthia
             martyred
             .
             5
          
           
             
               Ant.
               Pius
            
             Edict
             in
             fauour
             of
             the
             Christians
             .
             Ibid
          
           
             Attalus
             burned
             on
             an
             Iron
             chaire
             .
             6
          
           
             Aurelius
             fauours
             the
             Christians
             .
             9
          
           
             Affaires
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             and
             Scotland
             ,
             beginning
             with
             King
             Lucius
             .
             19
          
           
             Austin
             with
             aboue
             forty
             Preachers
             ,
             sent
             into
             England
             .
             22
          
           
             He
             goes
             in
             procession
             to
             Canterbury
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Consecrated
             Arch-bishoppe
             in
             France
             ,
             by
             the
             commandement
             of
             Gregory
             .
             23
          
           
             He
             assembled
             the
             Bishoppes
             ,
             charging
             them
             to
             preach
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             Ibid
          
           
             Hee
             baptiseth
             10000.
             in
             the
             Riuer
             Swale
             on
             Christmas
             day
             .
             24
          
           
             His
             death
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Abbaies
             erected
             .
             29
          
           
             Alfride
             opprest
             by
             the
             Danes
             :
             his
             misery
             :
             hee
             makes
             Dunwolphus
             a
             Swineheard
             ,
             Bi.
             of
             Winchester
             :
             he
             is
             comforted
             by
             Gods
             prouidence
             ,
             and
             ouercomes
             the
             Danes
             ,
             causing
             them
             to
             be
             christned
             .
             33
          
           
             Adelstane
             crowned
             King
             at
             Kingstone
             ,
             forceth
             the
             Brittaines
             to
             pay
             him
             tribute
             :
             sends
             his
             Brother
             to
             Sea
             in
             an
             old
             Boate
             ,
             builds
             Monasteries
             for
             the
             release
             of
             his
             sins
             .
             35
          
           
             Anselme
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             accuseth
             Henry
             the
             first
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             to
             the
             Pope
             :
             he
             is
             turned
             out
             of
             his
             Bishopricke
             and
             goods
             .
             50
          
           
             Anacletus
             Pope
             .
             51
          
           
             Arnulphus
             a
             Priest
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             for
             preaching
             against
             the
             Auarice
             and
             incontinency
             of
             the
             Cleargy
             .
             51
          
           
             Adrian
             the
             fourth
             an
             Englishman
             ,
             Pope
             .
             52
          
           
             Choakt
             with
             a
             fly
             .
             54
          
           
             Auarice
             of
             the
             Popish
             Prelats
             .
             80
          
           
             Amadeus
             Duke
             of
             Sauoy
             ,
             chosen
             Pope
             .
             138
          
           
             Abraham
             of
             Colchester
             burned
             for
             maintaining
             the
             truth
             .
             142
          
           
             Alexander
             the
             sixt
             poysons
             the
             Turkes
             brother
             for
             2000.
             
             Florins
             .
             151
          
           
             Abiurations
             in
             Henry
             the
             eight
             his
             time
             ,
             referred
             to
             the
             Booke
             at
             large
             .
             126
          
           
             
               Adulphus
               Clarbachus
            
             burned
             ,
             for
             maintaining
             the
             truth
             at
             Colen
             .
             170
          
           
             Articles
             against
             Cardinall
             Wolsey
             .
             171
          
           
             
               Andrew
               Hewit
            
             a
             Prentise
             burned
             ,
             for
             maintaining
             Fr●ths
             opinions
             .
             183
          
           
             Anne
             of
             Bullen
             ,
             her
             charitable
             &
             good
             works
             .
             184
          
           
             Articles
             agreed
             vpon
             in
             Parliament
             .
             196
          
           
             Abell
             hanged
             for
             the
             supremacy
             .
             200
          
           
             
               Anthony
               Pierson
            
             burned
             at
             Windsor
             .
             201
          
           
             
               Adam
               Damlip
            
             ,
             his
             persecution
             and
             martirdome
             at
             Callis
             .
             205
          
           
             
               Anne
               Askew
            
             ,
             her
             confession
             ,
             condemnation
             ,
             persecution
             and
             martyrdome
             .
             207.
             208.
             
          
           
             
               Adam
               Wallace
            
             martired
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             for
             holding
             the
             masse
             to
             be
             Idolatry
             .
             215
          
           
             Altars
             in
             Churches
             puld
             downe
             .
             226
          
           
             
               Anne
               Potten
            
             burned
             the
             next
             after
             Samuel
             ,
             for
             professing
             the
             truth
             .
             290
          
           
             
               Anthony
               Burward
            
             of
             Callice
             ,
             for
             saying
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             was
             an
             Idoll
             ,
             burned
             at
             Canterbury
             .
             291
          
           
             Alexander
             the
             Keeper
             of
             Newgate
             ,
             his
             crueltie
             to
             M.
             Philpot
             and
             his
             man.
             311
          
           
             
               Agnis
               South
            
             ,
             about
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Penance
             ,
             condemned
             and
             burned
             .
             314
          
           
             
             
               Anne
               Albright
            
             for
             denying
             the
             realty
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             condemned
             and
             burned
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Agnes
               Potten
            
             burned
             at
             Ipswich
             ,
             320
          
           
             
               Adam
               Foster
            
             Husbandman
             ,
             Martyr
             .
             326
          
           
             Askin
             a
             constant
             Martyr
             .
             327
          
           
             
               Alice
               Potkins
            
             starued
             to
             death
             .
             329
          
           
             
               Agnes
               Stamley
            
             burned
             .
             331
          
           
             
               Alexander
               Horsman
            
             Martyr
             .
             332
          
           
             Ambrose
             died
             in
             Maidstone
             Goale
             .
             339
          
           
             
               Agnes
               Siluerside
               ,
               alias
               Smith
            
             ,
             condemned
             .
             340
          
           
             
               Agnes
               Banger
            
             martyred
             .
             348
          
           
             
               Anne
               Try
            
             Martyr
             .
             349
          
           
             
               Alexander
               Lane
            
             Martyr
             .
             362
          
           
             
               Alexander
               Gouch
            
             martyred
             .
             Ibid
          
           
             
               Alice
               Driuers
            
             a
             constant
             Martyr
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Alice
               Snoth
            
             burned
             at
             Canterbury
             .
             365.
             
          
        
         
           
             B
          
           
             BArtholmew
             crucified
             and
             beheaded
             .
             3
          
           
             B●zaes
             Register
             of
             Martyrs
             vnder
             Decius
             .
             11
          
           
             Boniface
             the
             forerunner
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             24
          
           
             Beda
             Priest
             wrote
             37.
             vollums
             .
             27
          
           
             Boniface
             an
             Englishman
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             Mentz
             and
             Martir
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Bohemians
             suppresse
             Idolatrous
             Temples
             .
             127
          
           
             Basill
             besiedged
             by
             the
             Dolphi●
             of
             France
             .
             145
          
           
             Barnes
             a
             Fryer
             beares
             Fagots
             ,
             for
             eating
             flesh
             on
             a
             Fryday
             .
             166
          
           
             Bilney
             a
             great
             Preacher
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             his
             articles
             ,
             abiuration
             ,
             and
             martyrdome
             afterwards
             .
             177
          
           
             Bayfield
             a
             Monke
             of
             Berry
             ,
             a
             valiant
             Martyr
             ,
             his
             cruell
             vsage
             and
             martyrdome
             .
             179
          
           
             Baynham
             a
             Lawyer
             whipt
             ,
             rackt
             ,
             and
             martyred
             for
             maintaining
             the
             truth
             .
             181
          
           
             Bartrucke
             a
             Scottish
             Knight
             ,
             confutes
             certaine
             Articles
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             is
             condemned
             ,
             and
             his
             picture
             burried
             .
             193.
             194.
             195.
             
          
           
             Byble
             at
             large
             set
             vp
             in
             euery
             Church
             .
             200
          
           
             Bonners
             examination
             ,
             his
             pride
             before
             the
             Commissioners
             .
             225
          
           
             His
             vnreuerent
             and
             forward
             words
             :
             his
             imprisonment
             and
             depriuation
             .
             226
          
           
             B●ner
             compares
             Priests
             to
             the
             virgin
             Mary
             .
             240
          
           
             Bradfords
             declaration
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             disputaon
             he
             meant
             to
             hold
             .
             244
          
           
             Beckets
             Image
             twice
             set
             vp
             at
             Mercers
             Chappell
             and
             throwne
             downe
             .
             256
          
           
             Bishoppe
             of
             Chester
             ,
             who
             condemned
             
               George
               Marsh
            
             ,
             burned
             with
             a
             harlot
             ,
             dies
             therof
             .
             268
          
           
             Barlow
             for
             bearing
             witnesse
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             sent
             to
             the
             Fleet.
             269
          
           
             Berd
             the
             Promoter
             ,
             his
             cruelty
             to
             
               Iames
               Treuisam
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Professors
             .
             281
          
           
             
               Bartlet
               Greene
            
             Gent.
             in
             trouble
             ,
             for
             writing
             the
             Queene
             is
             not
             yet
             dead
             ,
             meaning
             Queene
             Mary
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             for
             denying
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             condemned
             &
             burnt
             .
             313
          
           
             Blind
             Boy
             martyred
             at
             Glocester
             ,
             323
          
           
             Bloudy
             Commission
             granted
             by
             King
             Philip
             and
             Queene
             Mary
             ,
             to
             prosecute
             the
             poore
             members
             of
             Christ
             :
             whereupon
             22.
             are
             brought
             before
             Bonner
             out
             of
             Essex
             .
             330
          
           
             
               Barbara
               Final
            
             burned
             at
             Canterbury
             .
             332
          
           
             Bradbregs
             widow
             burned
             at
             Canterbury
             Ibid
          
           
             Bends
             wife
             burned
             at
             Canterbury
             .
             Ibid
          
           
             Berry
             a
             Priest
             and
             Commissary
             ,
             a
             Persecutor
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             his
             suddaine
             and
             fearefull
             end
             .
             356
          
           
             Bate
             a
             Barber
             ,
             a
             persecutor
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             his
             suddaine
             death
             .
             362
          
        
         
           
             C
          
           
             
               CAligula
               Caesar.
            
             2
          
           
             Commodus
             Son
             to
             Verus
             ,
             Emperor
             .
             7
          
           
             Contention
             between
             the
             East
             &
             West
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             obseruation
             of
             Easter
             day
             .
             Ibid
          
           
             Constantine
             the
             Emperor
             borne
             in
             Brittaine
             .
             18
          
           
             His
             prayers
             to
             his
             Souldiers
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             His
             immunity
             to
             the
             ministry
             ,
             his
             prouision
             for
             liberall
             sciences
             .
             19
          
           
             Constantine
             with
             the
             helpe
             of
             three
             legions
             of
             Souldiours
             out
             of
             Brittany
             ,
             obtains
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             vniuersall
             Church
             .
             20
          
           
             Councell
             at
             Sternhalt
             for
             the
             obseruation
             of
             Easter
             .
             25
          
           
             Councell
             of
             Constance
             .
             26
          
           
             
               Carolus
               Magnus
            
             proclaimed
             Emperor
             .
             25
          
           
             Cambridge
             erected
             by
             Sigisbert
             .
             29
          
           
             Chester
             built
             .
             33
          
           
             Cloud
             halfe
             blood
             ,
             halfe
             fire
             ,
             seene
             in
             England
             .
             39
          
           
             Canutus
             succeeds
             Siranus
             ,
             and
             erects
             the
             monastery
             of
             S.
             Edmonsbury
             .
             40
          
           
             Councell
             at
             Vercellis
             .
             43
          
           
             Councell
             at
             Mentz
             vnder
             Pope
             Leo
             9.
             
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Councell
             at
             Latteran
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Councell
             at
             Mantua
             against
             Priests
             marriages
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Controuersie
             betweene
             Canterbury
             and
             Yorke
             for
             the
             Primacy
             .
             45
          
           
             Calixtus
             the
             second
             Pope
             .
             50
          
           
             Complaints
             of
             sundry
             abuses
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             51
          
           
             Contention
             betweene
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Yorke
             and
             Canterbury
             .
             68
          
           
             Conclusions
             put
             vp
             to
             the
             Parliament
             .
             93
          
           
             Councell
             of
             Constance
             for
             pacifying
             a
             schisme
             betwixt
             3.
             
             Popes
             ,
             in
             which
             Iohn
             the
             Pope
             was
             
             deposed
             ,
             &
             proued
             to
             be
             an
             hereticke
             ,
             a
             murtherer
             ,
             a
             Sodomite
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             :
             in
             the
             8.
             
             Session
             
               Iohn
               Wickliff
            
             and
             his
             forty
             Articles
             were
             condemned
             .
             112
          
           
             Councell
             of
             Basill
             send
             Ambassadors
             to
             the
             Bohemians
             ,
             with
             their
             answers
             .
             130
          
           
             Councell
             of
             Basil
             begun
             .
             137
          
           
             Contention
             between
             two
             Popes
             .
             145
          
           
             Constantinople
             taken
             .
             146
          
           
             Clement
             the
             seuenth
             Pope
             ,
             his
             wicked
             life
             and
             death
             .
             162
          
           
             Collins
             for
             holding
             vp
             a
             little
             Dogge
             when
             the
             Priest
             was
             at
             Masse
             ,
             burned
             ,
             and
             the
             Dogge
             with
             him
             .
             190
          
           
             Cowbridge
             after
             he
             was
             almost
             starued
             ,
             martyred
             at
             Oxford
             .
             191
          
           
             Cardinall
             Poole
             attainted
             of
             high
             treason
             ,
             flyes
             to
             Rome
             .
             200
          
           
             Commotions
             in
             Oxfordshire
             ,
             Yorkshire
             ,
             Norfolke
             ,
             and
             Suffolke
             .
             222
          
           
             Commotions
             in
             Oxford
             and
             Buckingham
             ,
             appeased
             by
             the
             Lord
             Grey
             .
             224
          
           
             Commotion
             in
             the
             North.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Cranmer
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             offers
             to
             defend
             the
             book
             of
             common-prayer
             .
             235
          
           
             Communication
             between
             Doctor
             Ridley
             and
             Secretary
             Bourne
             in
             the
             ●ower
             .
             240
          
           
             Cranmer
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             sent
             to
             Oxford
             to
             dispute
             .
             242
          
           
             Cat
             apparelled
             like
             a
             Priest
             ,
             hanged
             at
             the
             Crosse
             in
             Cheapside
             .
             244
          
           
             Cardinal
             Pools
             Oration
             in
             the
             Parlament-house
             246
          
           
             Christianus
             king
             of
             Denmark
             his
             Letters
             to
             Q.
             Mary
             for
             
               Miles
               C●u●rdale
            
             .
             256
          
           
             Causon
             of
             Thunderst
             in
             Essex
             for
             maintayning
             the
             truth
             ,
             burned
             at
             Kayley
             .
             262
          
           
             
               Christopher
               Wade
            
             burned
             at
             Dartford
             for
             denying
             the
             reall
             presence
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             281
          
           
             
               Cornelius
               Burgie
            
             burned
             .
             295
          
           
             Cranmer
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             his
             parentage
             and
             education
             hee
             is
             sent
             Ambassador
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             he
             is
             sent
             Ambassadour
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             he
             seekes
             to
             banish
             Popish
             errors
             ,
             and
             to
             reforme
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             is
             charged
             with
             heresie
             for
             denying
             the
             Popes
             power
             ,
             he
             is
             condemned
             and
             disgraded
             by
             
               Bonner
               ,
               Bonners
            
             Oration
             in
             disgrace
             of
             him
             he
             is
             allured
             to
             recant
             by
             fair
             promises
             and
             entreaty
             ,
             his
             martyrdome
             ,
             from
             fol.
             315.
             to
             32●
             ▪
          
           
             Christopher
             Li●●er
             burned
             .
             322
          
           
             
               Cisley
               Ormes
            
             burned
             .
             343
          
           
             
               Cuthbert
               Simpson
            
             Martyr
             .
             354
          
           
             
               Christian
               George
            
             burned
             .
             357
          
           
             
               Christopher
               Browne
            
             burned
             at
             Canterbury
             .
             365
          
        
         
           
             D.
             
          
           
             DEscription
             of
             the
             Primitiue
             and
             later
             times
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             1
          
           
             
               Domitius
               Caesar.
            
             2
          
           
             D●cius
             tyrannie
             against
             Christians
             .
             11
          
           
             Danes
             enter
             England
             ,
             and
             burn
             the
             I
             le
             of
             Sheppey
             in
             Kent
             .
             30
          
           
             Danes
             take
             Yorke
             .
             32
          
           
             Dunston
             Abbot
             of
             Glastenbury
             banished
             by
             
               E●●
               wine
            
             .
             36
          
           
             Danes
             arriue
             and
             do
             much
             spoile
             .
             39
          
           
             Danes
             suddenly
             slaine
             vpon
             S.
             Brices
             day
             .
             40
          
           
             Danes
             begin
             to
             be
             Christians
             .
             41
          
           
             Diuers
             Popes
             at
             one
             time
             .
             52
          
           
             Dominicans
             or
             black
             Fryers
             order
             instituted
             .
             78
          
           
             Diuorce
             of
             K.
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             ,
             and
             Q.
             Katharine
             .
             174
          
           
             Duke
             of
             Norfolk
             committed
             .
             201
          
           
             Destruction
             of
             Merindall
             ,
             &
             Cabriers
             in
             Fr.
             202
          
           
             
               ●od
               ,
               alias
               Scot
            
             burnt
             at
             Callice
             .
             206
          
           
             
               Da●id
               Beaton
            
             Archb.
             and
             Cardinal
             in
             Scotland
             his
             miserable
             end
             ,
             and
             buriall
             in
             a
             dunghill
             .
             215
          
           
             Duke
             of
             Sommerset
             ▪
             protector
             his
             history
             ,
             proclamation
             against
             him
             ,
             sent
             to
             the
             Tower
             ,
             discharged
             againe
             ,
             committed
             to
             the
             Tower
             again
             ,
             arraigned
             at
             Westminst
             .
             and
             condemned
             ,
             beheaded
             at
             Tower-hill
             ,
             230
             ,
             231
             ,
             232
          
           
             Duke
             of
             Northumberland
             beheaded
             .
             235
          
           
             Dagger
             throwne
             at
             the
             Preacher
             at
             Paules
             crosse
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Disputations
             in
             the
             Conuocation
             house
             about
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             256
          
           
             Duke
             of
             Suffolk
             brought
             to
             the
             Tower.
             ib.
             
          
           
             Duke
             of
             Suffolke
             beheaded
             at
             the
             Tower-hill
             .
             239
          
           
             
               Derick
               Caruer
            
             condemned
             .
             281
          
           
             
               Dunstone
               Chittenden
            
             famished
             in
             the
             Castle
             of
             Canterbury
             .
             329
          
           
             
               Denis
               Burges
            
             Martyred
             at
             Lewis
             .
             332
          
           
             
               Denis
               Brigs
            
             martyred
             .
             349
          
           
             Dunning
             the
             cruell
             Chancellors
             sudden
             death
             .
             356
          
        
         
           
             E.
             
          
           
             EVstachius
             a
             Captain
             ,
             with
             his
             wife
             &
             family
             martyred
             .
             4
          
           
             England
             troubled
             only
             with
             the
             tenth
             persecution
             .
             16
          
           
             Ethelbert
             King
             of
             Kent
             .
             21
          
           
             Edwine
             conuerted
             by
             Paulinus
             ,
             and
             christened
             at
             Yorke
             .
             25
          
           
             Ethelwood
             conuerts
             the
             people
             of
             South-sax
             .
             26
          
           
             
             Empire
             translated
             from
             the
             Grecians
             to
             the
             Frenchmen
             .
             28
          
           
             Egbert
             sole
             King.
             30
          
           
             Ethelwolph
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             succeedes
             K.
             by
             the
             Popes
             dispensation
             ,
             his
             superstition
             .
             ibib
             .
          
           
             Edw.
             the
             elder
             subdues
             Wales
             and
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             is
             alwaies
             victorious
             .
             35
          
           
             Edmund
             expels
             the
             Danes
             ,
             and
             is
             slaine
             at
             Glassenbury
             .
             36
          
           
             Edwine
             
               crowned
               at
               Kingstone
            
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Edward
             succeds
             Edgar
             ,
             and
             is
             murthered
             .
             39
          
           
             Egelred
             King.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Elphegus
             Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             put
             to
             ▪
             death
             at
             Grenwich
             .
             40
          
           
             Eldred
             
               driues
               out
            
             Canutus
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Edmund
             ,
             sirnamed
             Ironside
             chosen
             King
             by
             the
             Citizens
             of
             London
             and
             Nobles
             .
             41
          
           
             Edricus
             kills
             Edmund
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Edward
             the
             sonne
             of
             Emma
             chosen
             King
             ,
             and
             crowned
             at
             Winchester
             .
             ibid
          
           
             
               Elinor
               Cobham
            
             banished
             into
             the
             Isle
             of
             Man.
             147
          
           
             
               Elizabeth
               Sampson
            
             conuented
             for
             speaking
             against
             Pilgrimages
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Elizabeth
               Burton
            
             called
             the
             holy-maid
             of
             Kent
             ,
             a
             notable
             imposter
             put
             to
             death
             .
             184
          
           
             Edward
             the
             sixt
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             restores
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             the
             mother
             tongue
             .
             220
          
           
             Edward
             the
             sixt
             dies
             ,
             his
             praier
             at
             his
             death
             .
             233
             234
          
           
             
               Elizabeth
               Warne
            
             Martyr
             .
             285
          
           
             
               Edward
               Sharpe
            
             like
             pure
             golde
             tried
             in
             the
             fire
             .
             329
          
           
             
               Edmund
               Allen
            
             and
             Katharine
             his
             wife
             martyrs
             .
             332
          
           
             Elizabeth
             
               a
               blinde
               maide
               Martyr
            
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Elizabeth
               Hooper
            
             burned
             .
             339
          
           
             
               Ellen
               Euring
            
             denying
             the
             lawes
             set
             out
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             condemned
             .
             340
          
           
             Elizabeth
             Falkes
             
               examined
               and
               condemned
            
             .
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             F.
             
          
           
             FRedericke
             the
             Emperour
             ouerthrown
             by
             the
             Venetians
             ,
             and
             taken
             .
             54
          
           
             Franciscans
             order
             begun
             .
             78
          
           
             Fredericke
             the
             second
             Emperour
             ,
             persecuted
             by
             Popes
             .
             83
          
           
             Foure
             and
             twenty
             burned
             in
             Paris
             .
             185
          
           
             Fiue
             burned
             in
             Scotland
             .
             186
          
           
             Fetherston
             for
             denying
             the
             supremacie
             ,
             hanged
             .
             200
          
           
             Frier
             burned
             at
             Rochest●r
             .
             343
          
        
         
           
             G.
             
          
           
             GOdwin
             forswearing
             himselfe
             choked
             .
             42
          
           
             Gregory
             the
             eighth
             Pope
             .
             50
          
           
             Grosthead
             Bishop
             of
             Lincolne
             .
             84
          
           
             
               George
               Carpenter
            
             burned
             .
             167
          
           
             
               George
               Constantine
            
             apprehended
             for
             heresie
             .
             171
          
           
             
               Gefferey
               Lon
            
             for
             dispersing
             of
             Luthers
             bookes
             forced
             to
             abiu●●
             .
             178
          
           
             
               Giles
               Germa●e
            
             burned
             at
             S.
             Giles
             in
             the
             fields
             .
             192
          
           
             
               George
               Blage
            
             Knight
             imprisoned
             ,
             and
             condemned
             for
             speaking
             against
             the
             Masse
             ,
             but
             pardoned
             .
             209
          
           
             
               George
               Wisard
            
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             his
             persecution
             and
             martyrdome
             .
             214
          
           
             Gardner
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             sent
             to
             the
             Tower
             .
             220
          
           
             Gernsey
             and
             Gersey
             inuaded
             by
             the
             French.
             225
          
           
             Gardner
             an
             Englishman
             cruelly
             tormented
             at
             Lisbon
             in
             Portugall
             for
             maintayning
             of
             the
             truth
             .
             228
          
           
             Gibbets
             set
             vp
             for
             Wiats
             souldiers
             .
             244
          
           
             Gardner
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             his
             Sermon
             at
             Paules
             crosse
             .
             247
          
           
             Gardner
             calls
             the
             Preacher
             before
             him
             at
             Saint
             Mary-Oueries
             .
             249
          
           
             Gods
             iudgement
             vpon
             the
             Parson
             of
             Arundell
             .
             264
          
           
             
               George
               Marsh
            
             cruelly
             vsed
             and
             burned
             .
             267
          
           
             
               George
               Tankerfield
            
             of
             London
             Cook
             ,
             condemned
             .
             285
          
           
             George
             King
             
               died
               in
               prison
            
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               George
               Catmer
            
             burned
             .
             290
          
           
             
               George
               Broadbridge
            
             burned
             at
             Canterburie
             .
             291
          
           
             Gardner
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             his
             historie
             and
             death
             .
             303
          
           
             
               George
               Soper
            
             burned
             at
             Canterburie
             .
             304
          
           
             George
             Parke
             
               burned
               at
               Canterbury
            
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               George
               Ambrose
            
             Fuller
             ,
             burned
             in
             Smithfield
             .
             327
          
           
             
               George
               Stephens
            
             martyred
             .
             332
          
           
             
               George
               Eagles
               ,
               alias
               Trudgeouer
            
             ,
             hanged
             ,
             drawn
             and
             quartered
             ,
             betweene
             two
             Theeues
             .
             342
          
           
             
               George
               Eagles
            
             sister
             burned
             .
             343
          
        
         
           
             H.
             
          
           
             HIeraclius
             cuts
             off
             the
             Popes
             hands
             &
             feet
             .
             24
          
           
             
             Harold
             last
             King
             of
             the
             Saxons
             .
             42
          
           
             Hildebrana
             Pope
             ,
             a
             Sorcerer
             .
             45
          
           
             Honorious
             the
             second
             Pope
             .
             51
          
           
             He
             is
             taken
             with
             whores
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Henry
             
               the
               first
               king
               of
               England
               dies
               .
            
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Henry
             the
             second
             his
             pennance
             ,
             for
             the
             death
             of
             Becket
             .
             67
          
           
             He
             diuides
             the
             Realme
             into
             sixe
             parts
             ,
             and
             ordaines
             Iustices
             of
             Assizes
             .
             68
          
           
             His
             great
             fame
             and
             large
             Dominions
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Henry
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Henry
             the
             second
             ,
             his
             disobedience
             and
             death
             .
             69
          
           
             Hildegris
             is
             a
             Prophe●●sse
             .
             79
          
           
             Henry
             the
             third
             King
             of
             England
             .
             81
          
           
             Henry
             the
             fift
             crowned
             .
             104
          
           
             
               Hugh
               Pie
            
             of
             Ludney
             ,
             for
             holding
             sundry
             opinions
             contrary
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             accused
             and
             purged
             before
             the
             Bishoppe
             of
             Norwitch
             .
             141
          
           
             Henry
             the
             fifts
             cruell
             commition
             for
             a●taching
             sundry
             suspected
             of
             Lolardy
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Harman
               Peterson
            
             committed
             to
             the
             Counter
             for
             not
             being
             confessed
             in
             Lent.
             161
          
           
             
               Henry
               Voz
            
             burned
             at
             ●●uxels
             ,
             for
             maintaining
             Luthers
             opinions
             .
             161
          
           
             
               Henry
               Sudphen
            
             of
             Breame
             ,
             his
             piety
             ,
             persecution
             and
             martyrdome
             .
             163.
             164.
             
          
           
             Henry
             the
             8.
             entitled
             defender
             of
             the
             faith
             .
             170
          
           
             His
             solemnity
             at
             the
             receiuing
             of
             the
             title
             of
             defender
             of
             the
             faith
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Henry
               Finmore
            
             Taylor
             ,
             burnt
             at
             Winsor
             .
             201
          
           
             Haruy
             a
             Commissary
             ,
             a
             persecutor
             ,
             hanged
             ,
             drawne
             and
             quartered
             .
             206
          
           
             Homes
             a
             Yeoman
             of
             the
             Guard
             ,
             his
             cruel●ie
             to
             Doctor
             Taylor
             .
             261
          
           
             Higbed
             of
             Horden
             ,
             burnt
             at
             Horden
             .
             262
          
           
             
               Humphry
               Middleton
            
             martired
             at
             Canterbury
             .
             280
          
           
             
               Henry
               Laurence
            
             burnt
             at
             Canterbury
             .
             284
          
           
             
               Hugh
               Latimer
            
             Bishoppe
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             his
             conference
             with
             Antonian
             :
             his
             parentage
             ,
             his
             godly
             Sermuns
             ,
             his
             charity
             to
             the
             poore
             and
             needy
             ,
             accused
             of
             heresie
             ,
             his
             subscription
             to
             certaine
             Articles
             propounded
             vnto
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             committed
             to
             the
             Tower
             :
             his
             prayer
             for
             the
             Lady
             Elizabeth
             :
             his
             martyrdome
             at
             Oxford
             ,
             with
             Bishoppe
             Ridley
             :
             from
             folio
             293.
             to
             303.
             
          
           
             
               Hugh
               Lame
               Rock
            
             an
             old
             lame
             man
             ,
             burned
             at
             stratford
             the
             Bow.
             322
          
           
             Hooke
             burned
             at
             Chester
             .
             329
          
           
             
               Hugh
               Fox
            
             burned
             in
             Smithfield
             .
             354
          
           
             
               Henry
               Pond
            
             burned
             in
             Smithfield
             .
             362
          
        
         
           
             I
          
           
             IErusalem
             destroyed
             by
             Tytus
             &
             Vespasian
             .
             2
          
           
             Iohn
             banished
             to
             bathmos
             .
             3
          
           
             Iudas
             Thadeus
             slaine
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Iraeneus
             with
             many
             others
             martired
             .
             8
          
           
             Ignatius
             martyr
             .
             4
          
           
             Iue
             King
             of
             West
             Saxons
             goes
             to
             Rome
             .
             26
          
           
             Innocentius
             the
             second
             Pope
             .
             51
          
           
             Iohn
             King
             of
             England
             .
             71
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Claydon
            
             a
             Currier
             burnt
             in
             Smithfield
             .
             104
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             his
             History
             :
             his
             Articles
             put
             to
             him
             :
             his
             answer
             ,
             his
             constant
             end
             ,
             113.
             114.
             115.
             
          
           
             Ierome
             of
             Prag●
             his
             hard
             vsage
             and
             marryrdome
             .
             125.
             126.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Wadden
            
             Priest
             burned
             .
             142
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Wendham
            
             of
             Alborough
             cruelly
             handled
             for
             maintayning
             the
             truth
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             Beuerley
             
               whipped
               for
               the
               truth
            
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               I●hn
               Stelley
            
             of
             Flixton
             forced
             to
             abiure
             .
             143
          
           
             Iohn
             Burrell
             
               forced
               to
               abiure
            
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             Finch
             
               forced
               to
               doe
               penance
            
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Iubilee
             at
             Rome
             .
             145.
             146.
             
          
           
             Iulius
             the
             second
             Pope
             exceedes
             all
             his
             predece●sors
             in
             iniquity
             .
             151
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Coyns
            
             for
             contemning
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             not
             receuing
             at
             Easter
             ;
             died
             at
             Saint
             Martins
             .
             160
          
           
             
               Iames
               Gossen
            
             Dutchman
             ,
             committed
             for
             not
             receiuing
             at
             Easter
             .
             161
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Wi●cock
            
             a
             Scotish
             Frier
             committed
             for
             preaching
             against
             ,
             holy
             water
             and
             purgatory
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             Esry
             burned
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Athelane
            
             burned
             .
             165
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Thewxbury
            
             burned
             in
             Smithfield
             .
             179
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Randall
            
             found
             in
             his
             study
             ,
             hanged
             in
             his
             girdle
             .
             180
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Frith
            
             Martyred
             .
             18●
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Lambert
            
             martyred
             .
             187.
             188
             ▪
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Painter
            
             burned
             .
             192
          
           
             Iniunctions
             set
             out
             in
             the
             38.
             yeare
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             eight
             .
             ib●d
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Porter
            
             a
             taylor
             famished
             to
             death
             .
             200
          
           
             Idolatry
             supp●essed
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Iames
             Morten
             burned
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Marbeck
            
             condemned
             and
             pardoned
             by
             the
             King.
             211
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Athee
            
             indited
             for
             speaking
             against
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Adams
            
             burnt
             .
             209
          
           
             Iohn
             Lacels
             
               a
               Gentleman
               ,
               burnt
            
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Browne
            
             burnt
             .
             219.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Hun
            
             troubled
             about
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             221
          
           
             
               Ioh.
               Alasco
            
             vncle
             to
             the
             k.
             of
             Poland
             banisht
             .
             239
          
           
             Iests
             of
             a
             Roode
             at
             Cockram
             in
             Lancashire
             248
          
           
             
               Iames
               George
            
             dies
             in
             prison
             ,
             and
             is
             buried
             in
             the
             fields
             .
             249
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Rogers
            
             ,
             first
             Martyre
             in
             Q.
             Maries
             daies
             .
             249.
             250
          
           
             
             
               Ihon
               Hooper
            
             his
             martyrdome
             .
             254.
             
          
           
             
               Ihon
               Laurence
            
             burned
             at
             Colchester
             .
             264.
             
          
           
             Iudge
             Hales
             his
             History
             and
             death
             .
             265.
             
          
           
             Iulius
             the
             third
             Pope
             ,
             his
             wicked
             life
             and
             prophanenesse
             .
             266.
             
          
           
             
               Ihon
               Awcoke
            
             died
             in
             prison
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Iohannes
               de
               casa
            
             a
             Deane
             of
             the
             Popes
             chamber
             ,
             playes
             the
             Sodomite
             and
             defends
             it
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Cardmaker
            
             his
             martyrdome
             .
             268.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Warne
            
             burned
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Hardley
            
             his
             martyrdome
             .
             274.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Simpson
            
             suffered
             at
             Rochford
             for
             maintayning
             the
             truth
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Bradford
            
             ,
             his
             reasons
             against
             transubstantiation
             ,
             and
             his
             martyrdome
             .
             275
             ,
             to
             278.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Lease
            
             a
             prentice
             ,
             burned
             with
             Maister
             Bradford
             .
             278
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Bland
            
             martyred
             .
             279.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Franbesh
            
             martyred
             .
             280.
             
          
           
             
               Iames
               Treuisam
            
             persecuted
             ,
             and
             after
             his
             death
             buried
             in
             More
             fields
             .
             281
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Lanuder
            
             of
             Godstone
             ,
             martired
             for
             the
             truth
             .
             282.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Aleworth
            
             dyed
             in
             prison
             .
             283.
             
          
           
             
               Iames
               Abbs
            
             burned
             at
             Bury
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Denley
            
             martired
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Newman
            
             burned
             .
             284.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Wade
            
             dyed
             in
             prison
             and
             was
             buried
             in
             the
             fields
             .
             285.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Leishord
            
             Martyr
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Trunchfield
            
             Martyr
             -
             290.
             
          
           
             
               Iames
               Tutty
            
             of
             Breachley
             burned
             .
             291.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Gorway
            
             martyred
             at
             Lichfield
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Glover
            
             persecuted
             .
             292.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Webbe
            
             burned
             at
             Canterbury
             .
             304
          
           
             
               Iames
               Gore
            
             died
             in
             prison
             at
             Colchester
             .
             Ibid
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Philpot
            
             accused
             of
             herisie
             after
             twice
             examination
             comitted
             to
             Bonners
             cole
             house
             ,
             his
             third
             examination
             before
             Bonner
             :
             his
             fourth
             examination
             before
             the
             Bishoppes
             :
             his
             ninth
             examination
             :
             he
             is
             condemned
             and
             brought
             to
             Newgate
             ,
             his
             patient
             and
             constant
             end
             :
             from
             folio
             304
             ▪
             to
             folio
             312.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Tucson
            
             burned
             in
             Smithfield
             .
             312
          
           
             
               Isabell
               Foster
            
             burned
             in
             Smithfield
             ▪
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Warne
            
             burned
             in
             Smithfield
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Warne
            
             of
             Tenterden
             in
             Kent
             ,
             about
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             condemned
             .
             314.
             
          
           
             
               Ioane
               Sole
            
             of
             Harton
             about
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             and
             auriculer
             confession
             ,
             condemned
             .
             315
          
           
             
               Ioane
               Cotmer
            
             burnt
             at
             Canterbury
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Cauel
            
             burned
             in
             Smithfield
             .
             321.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Huillier
            
             Minister
             ,
             burnt
             at
             Cambridge
             .
             321
             ,
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Mace
            
             burned
             at
             Colchester
             .
             322
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Spencer
            
             burned
             at
             Colchester
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Hammon
            
             burned
             at
             Colchester
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Ap
               Rice
            
             a
             blind
             man
             ,
             burned
             at
             Stratford
             the
             Bow.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Ioane
               Hornes
            
             martyred
             .
             323.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Hartpoole
            
             burned
             at
             Rochester
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Ioane
               Bache
            
             widdow
             ,
             burned
             at
             Rochester
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Osward
            
             martyred
             at
             Lewis
             .
             324.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Clement
            
             Wheelewright
             persecuted
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Colstocke
            
             of
             Wellington
             ,
             for
             denying
             the
             reall
             presence
             forced
             to
             recant
             .
             326.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Norres
            
             dies
             in
             the
             Kings
             Bench
             ,
             and
             buried
             on
             the
             backside
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Carelesse
            
             of
             Couentry
             ,
             after
             long
             imprisonment
             ,
             and
             many
             examinations
             ,
             dies
             in
             the
             Kings
             bench
             .
             327.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             Guyn
             
               a
               constant
               Martyr
            
             .
             ibid
          
           
             
               Iulines
               Palmer
            
             a
             godly
             Preacher
             in
             K.
             Edwards
             dayes
             ,
             martyred
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Forman
            
             martired
             .
             328
          
           
             
               Ioane
               West
            
             burned
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Hart
            
             martyred
             329
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Clarke
            
             pined
             to
             death
             in
             the
             Castle
             in
             Canterbu●y
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Archer
            
             of
             Cranbrooke
             weauer
             ,
             pined
             to
             death
             at
             Canterbury
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Philpot
            
             of
             Tenterden
             Martyr
             .
             330
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Bradbridge
            
             of
             Staplehurst
             Martir
             .
             332
          
           
             
               Ioane
               Mannings
            
             of
             Maidstone
             in
             Kent
             ,
             Martyr
             ,
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Fishcocke
            
             burnt
             at
             Canterbury
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Iames
               Morris
            
             martyred
             at
             Lewis
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Iohnson
            
             about
             the
             Sacrament
             condemned
             .
             340.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Thurston
            
             a
             constant
             confessor
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             dyed
             in
             Colchester
             Castle
             341.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Cures
            
             Shoomaker
             of
             Sisam
             in
             Northamptonshi●e
             ,
             burned
             .
             343.
             
          
           
             
               Iames
               A●stoo
            
             burned
             at
             Islington
             345.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Ioyes
            
             of
             Lezfield
             in
             Suffolke
             martired
             .
             349
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Forman
            
             Martyr
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Weauer
            
             Martyr
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Milles
            
             Martyr
             .
             Ibid
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Hart
            
             Martyr
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Osward
            
             Martyr
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Ashdon
            
             Martyr
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Hallingsdale
            
             burned
             in
             Smithfield
             .
             351.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Rowth
            
             Minister
             ,
             for
             affirming
             the
             Pope
             to
             bee
             very
             Antichrist
             ,
             after
             many
             persecutions
             for
             the
             truth
             burned
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Deuenish
            
             burned
             in
             Smithfield
             .
             354.
             
          
           
             
               Ioane
               Seaman
            
             persecuted
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
             356
          
           
             
             
               Iohn
               Floyd
            
             Martyr
             .
             357
          
           
             Iohn
             Holyday
             Martyr
             .
             ibid
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Slade
            
             burned
             at
             Brainford
             .
             359
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Vale
            
             died
             in
             prison
             ,
             and
             buried
             in
             a
             dunghill
             .
             360
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Alcocke
            
             cast
             into
             a
             dungeon
             ,
             dies
             ,
             and
             is
             buried
             in
             a
             dunghill
             .
             361
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Cook
            
             Sawier
             burned
             at
             S.
             
               Edmunds
               Burie
            
             .
             362
          
           
             Iames
             Asley
             Martyr
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Dauid
            
             burned
             at
             Bury
             .
             362
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Sharpe
            
             burned
             at
             Bristow
             .
             365
          
           
             Iohn
             Cornford
             
               burned
               at
               Canterbury
            
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             Herst
             
               burned
               at
               Canterbury
            
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Baker
            
             burned
             at
             Siuill
             in
             Spaine
             .
             366
          
        
         
           
             K.
             
          
           
             KNights
             of
             Rhodes
             instituted
             .
             51
          
           
             
               Katharine
               Par
               ,
               Henry
            
             the
             eighth
             his
             last
             wife
             ,
             her
             troubles
             for
             the
             Gospell
             .
             209
          
           
             
               Kathaerine
               Knoches
            
             and
             her
             two
             daughters
             martyred
             for
             the
             truth
             .
             228
          
           
             
               Katharine
               Hut
            
             widdow
             Martyr
             .
             323
          
           
             
               Katharine
               Knight
               ,
               alias
               Tinley
            
             ,
             burned
             at
             Canterbury
             .
             365
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             LVcan
             put
             to
             death
             .
             2
          
           
             Lawrence
             broiled
             .
             12
          
           
             Licinius
             ioyned
             with
             Constantine
             ,
             calls
             learning
             the
             vice
             of
             Princes
             ,
             hangs
             Theodorus
             on
             a
             crosse
             .
             16
          
           
             Lucius
             his
             letters
             to
             Elutherius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             20
          
           
             London
             burnt
             .
             39
          
           
             Lurdanes
             why
             so
             called
             .
             40
          
           
             Letters
             between
             the
             Emperour
             and
             the
             Pope
             .
             53
          
           
             Lewes
             the
             French
             Kings
             sonne
             comes
             into
             England
             ,
             and
             takes
             himselfe
             to
             be
             King.
             77
          
           
             Lodouicus
             King
             of
             Hungary
             drowned
             in
             a
             bog
             .
             167
          
           
             Leyton
             for
             affirming
             both
             kindes
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             burned
             at
             Norwich
             .
             191
          
           
             Lancelot
             one
             of
             the
             guard
             burned
             .
             192
          
           
             Lady
             Iane
             beheaded
             .
             236
          
           
             Latimer
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             sent
             to
             dispute
             at
             Oxford
             .
             242
          
           
             
               Lawrence
               Sanders
            
             Parson
             of
             Al-hallowes
             in
             Breadstreet
             his
             examination
             &
             Martyrdome
             .
             252
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             MArke
             the
             Euangelist
             burned
             .
             3
          
           
             Matthias
             stoned
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Mahomets
             beginning
             and
             lawes
             .
             26
          
           
             Monasteries
             erected
             .
             29
          
           
             Martin
             crowned
             Pope
             :
             the
             Emperor
             on
             foote
             ,
             leading
             a
             horse
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             Marquesse
             of
             Brandenburg
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             .
             112
          
           
             
               Margery
               Bac●ster
            
             for
             disswading
             the
             people
             frō
             Idolatry
             and
             superstition
             sore
             troubled
             .
             143
          
           
             
               Martin
               Luther
            
             a
             stout
             champion
             of
             the
             church
             against
             the
             Pope
             ;
             his
             History
             .
             154
          
           
             
               Matthew
               Ward
            
             about
             the
             Sacrament
             committed
             to
             the
             Counter
             .
             161.
             
          
           
             Myracle
             of
             a
             Iew
             Christned
             in
             Constantinople
             160
          
           
             Mekins
             a
             boy
             burned
             in
             Smithfield
             .
             200
          
           
             Mustle
             borow
             field
             ,
             where
             thirteen
             or
             fourteene
             thousand
             Scots
             were
             slaine
             .
             224
          
           
             Mary
             Queene
             of
             England
             .
             234
          
           
             Morgan
             a
             Iudge
             troubled
             in
             conscience
             for
             sentencing
             the
             Lady
             Iane
             ,
             fals
             mad
             and
             dies
             .
             239
          
           
             Marsh
             accused
             to
             haue
             taken
             the
             Pixe
             and
             crucifixe
             out
             of
             the
             Sepulcher
             ,
             he
             and
             his
             Wife
             committed
             to
             the
             Counter
             .
             243
          
           
             
               Margery
               Polley
            
             widdow
             ,
             burned
             at
             Tunbrigde
             .
             281
          
           
             
               Michael
               Trunchfields
            
             wife
             burned
             in
             Ipswich
             about
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             320
          
           
             Mantrell
             burned
             at
             Salisbury
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Margaret
               Ellis
            
             condemned
             to
             bee
             burned
             ,
             but
             died
             in
             Newgate
             .
             322
          
           
             
               Martin
               Hunt
            
             imprisoned
             in
             the
             Kings
             Bench
             for
             the
             truth
             dies
             ,
             and
             is
             buried
             in
             the
             backeside
             .
             326
          
           
             Mother
             Tree
             martyred
             .
             328
          
           
             
               Mathew
               Bradbridge
            
             of
             Tenderden
             ,
             martyred
             .
             330
          
           
             
               Margaret
               Hide
            
             burned
             in
             Smithfield
             .
             331
          
           
             
               Margery
               Awstoo
            
             burned
             at
             Islington
             .
             345
          
           
             
               Margaret
               Thurstone
            
             martyred
             at
             Colchester
             .
             348
          
           
             
               Margery
               Mearing
            
             for
             affirming
             the
             Masse
             to
             be
             abhominable
             burned
             .
             353
          
           
             Mother
             Bennet
             an
             ancient
             woman
             ,
             persecuted
             for
             the
             truth
             .
             356
          
           
             
               Mathe●
               R●c●rby
            
             Martyr
             .
             357
          
           
             
               Marke
               Burges
            
             burned
             at
             Lisbon
             in
             Portugall
             .
             166.
             
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             
               NEro
               Caesar.
            
             2
          
           
             Nunneries
             erected
             .
             27
          
           
             Normans
             aduanced
             in
             Church
             and
             Common-wealth
             .
             44
          
           
             
             
               Nicholas
               Canon
            
             pennanced
             and
             thrise
             whipped
             .
             144
          
           
             Nine
             millions
             of
             gold
             leuied
             in
             Fraunce
             of
             the
             Prelats
             in
             fourteen
             yeare
             .
             146
          
           
             
               Nicholas
               South
            
             committed
             to
             Newgate
             for
             not
             being
             shriuen
             in
             Lent.
             161
          
           
             New
             Testament
             translated
             into
             English
             by
             
               William
               Tindall
            
             .
             167
          
           
             
               Nicholas
               Chamberlaine
            
             burned
             at
             Colchester
             .
             274
          
           
             
               Nichlas
               Ha●●
            
             burned
             at
             Rochester
             .
             281
          
           
             
               Nicholas
               Finall
            
             of
             Tenderden
             Martyr
             .
             330
          
           
             
               Nicholas
               White
            
             burned
             at
             Canterbury
             .
             332
          
           
             Nicholas
             Pa●due
             
               burned
               at
               Canterb.
            
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Nicholas
               Holden
            
             Martyr
             .
             349
          
           
             
               Nicholas
               Burton
            
             Merchant
             of
             London
             ,
             cruelly
             persecuted
             and
             burned
             at
             Cadix
             in
             Andalousia
             .
             366
          
        
         
           
             O.
             
          
           
             OSwald
             by
             praier
             vnto
             God
             ouercoms
             Cadwallo
             .
             25
          
           
             Ostright
             rauisheth
             the
             wife
             of
             Br●wer
             a
             Nobleman
             ,
             in
             reuenge
             wherof
             he
             cals
             in
             the
             Danes
             32
          
           
             Otho
             the
             Emperour
             puts
             out
             Pope
             Iohns
             eyes
             ,
             and
             hangs
             Cressentius
             the
             Consull
             .
             39
          
           
             Old-Castle
             :
             Lord
             Cob●am
             his
             historie
             .
             131.
             the
             King
             secretly
             admonisheth
             him
             to
             submit
             himselfe
             to
             the
             holy
             Church
             :
             his
             answere
             thereto
             :
             the
             Archbishop
             sends
             his
             Sum●er
             to
             him
             with
             a
             sit●tion
             :
             he
             is
             arrested
             and
             sent
             to
             the
             Tower.
             133.
             his
             later
             examination
             and
             answere
             to
             the
             Archbishops
             questions
             ,
             135.
             136.
             hee
             is
             led
             againe
             to
             the
             Tower
             ,
             and
             escapes
             into
             Wales
             :
             he
             is
             condemned
             of
             heresie
             and
             treason
             ,
             and
             drawne
             to
             S.
             Giles
             in
             the
             fields
             ,
             hanged
             by
             the
             middle
             &
             burned
             .
             137
          
           
             O●colampadius
             testimony
             of
             diuers
             good
             men
             .
             166
          
           
             Oldman
             of
             Buckingham
             burned
             for
             eating
             Dacon
             in
             Lent.
             181
          
           
             Ombler
             a
             rebell
             in
             the
             North
             refuseth
             the
             kings
             pardon
             ,
             is
             afterward
             taken
             and
             executed
             at
             Yorke
             .
             224
          
        
         
           
             P.
             
          
           
             PIl●t
             slew
             himselfe
             vnder
             Tiberius
             .
             2
          
           
             Parmenias
             put
             to
             death
             .
             3
          
           
             Persecution
             ,
             the
             first
             by
             
               Domitius
               Nero.
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Persecution
             ,
             the
             second
             by
             
               Domitian
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Persecution
             ,
             the
             third
             vnder
             Trayanus
             .
             4
          
           
             Phocas
             Bishop
             of
             Pontus
             cast
             in
             a
             hote
             Furnace
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Persecution
             the
             fourth
             vnder
             
               Antonius
               Verus
            
             .
             6
          
           
             Poly●arpus
             his
             constancie
             and
             death
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Persecution
             the
             fift
             vnder
             Pertinax
             .
             7
          
           
             Parmachus
             with
             his
             wife
             and
             children
             put
             to
             death
             .
             9
          
           
             Persecution
             the
             sixt
             vnder
             
               Maximinus
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Persecution
             the
             seuenth
             vnder
             
               Decius
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Persecution
             the
             eighth
             .
             12
          
           
             Persecution
             the
             ninth
             vnder
             Aurelian
             .
             13
          
           
             Persecution
             the
             tenth
             vnder
             Dioclesian
             .
             14
          
           
             Paul●s
             Church
             in
             London
             built
             by
             Ethelbert
             K.
             of
             Kent
             .
             21
          
           
             Phocas
             kils
             Mauritius
             the
             Emperor
             .
             24
          
           
             Popes
             work
             masteries
             against
             the
             Greek
             Emperors
             .
             27
          
           
             Paschalis
             Pope
             dies
             .
             50
          
           
             Popes
             Pall
             instituted
             .
             69
          
           
             Pope
             by
             his
             policy
             leuies
             a
             great
             summe
             of
             money
             in
             England
             .
             83
          
           
             Prophecies
             of
             the
             Popes
             persecutions
             .
             91
          
           
             Pope
             Martins
             death
             .
             137
          
           
             Pope
             Eugenius
             the
             fourth
             .
             138
          
           
             
               Paule
               Craws
            
             a
             Bohemian
             ,
             for
             holding
             Wickliss
             opinions
             ,
             deliuered
             to
             be
             burnt
             .
             144
          
           
             Printing
             ,
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             Antichrist
             ,
             inuented
             in
             Germany
             .
             145
          
           
             
               Philip
               Norrice
            
             an
             Irishman
             ,
             sore
             troubled
             for
             the
             truth
             .
             147
          
           
             Pope
             a
             Weauer
             in
             Eye
             martyred
             about
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             148
          
           
             Peake
             burned
             in
             Ipswich
             for
             giuing
             a
             Sacrament
             cake
             to
             a
             Dog.
             ibid
          
           
             Pius
             the
             second
             Pope
             his
             prouerbes
             .
             150
          
           
             
               Paulus
               secundus
            
             Pope
             ,
             a
             hater
             of
             learning
             &
             learned
             men
             .
             151
          
           
             
               Petrus
               Ruerrius
            
             in
             two
             years
             spent
             200000.
             fl●rins
             &
             ,
             permitteth
             the
             Cardinals
             to
             play
             the
             Sodomits
             the
             three
             hote
             moneths
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Prodigies
             and
             Prophecies
             ,
             shewing
             the
             fall
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             154
          
           
             
               Petrus
               Flistedius
            
             burned
             at
             Collen
             .
             170
          
           
             Packington
             ,
             a
             fauourer
             of
             Tindall
             ,
             deceiues
             the
             Bishop
             of
             London
             .
             171
          
           
             
               Patrick
               Hamilton
            
             a
             Scottish
             man
             ,
             of
             the
             bloud
             royall
             ,
             burned
             for
             the
             truth
             .
             175
          
           
             Pauy
             a
             persecutor
             hanged
             himselfe
             .
             182
          
           
             Puttedue
             for
             taunting
             a
             Priest
             ,
             condemned
             and
             burnt
             .
             191
          
           
             Peter
             a
             German
             burnt
             at
             Colchester
             ,
             about
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Powell
             hanged
             for
             denying
             the
             kings
             supremaciy
             .
             200
          
           
             
             Persecution
             in
             Callice
             .
             204
          
           
             Persecution
             in
             Scotland
             .
             218
          
           
             
               Peter
               Martyr
            
             banished
             for
             religion
             out
             of
             England
             .
             239
          
           
             Priest
             of
             Canterbury
             saies
             Masse
             one
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             preacheth
             against
             it
             .
             243
          
           
             Philip
             Prince
             of
             Spaine
             lands
             at
             Southhampton
             :
             maried
             at
             Winchester
             .
             245
          
           
             Priests
             doe
             penance
             at
             Paules
             Crosse.
             246
          
           
             Procession
             through
             London
             for
             their
             conuersion
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             .
             249
          
           
             
               Patrick
               Packington
            
             martyred
             .
             284
          
           
             Persecution
             at
             Wenson
             in
             Suffolke
             :
             323
          
           
             Persecution
             at
             Mendlesam
             Suff●lke
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Persecution
             in
             Couentry
             and
             Lichfield
             .
             329
          
           
             
               Philip
               Humphreys
            
             burned
             at
             Berry
             .
             362
          
        
         
           
             Q
          
           
             QVeene
             Mary
             crowned
          
           
             Q●arrels
             betweene
             the
             Spaniards
             &
             English
             ,
             about
             two
             whoores
             .
             248
          
           
             Queeene
             Mary
             said
             to
             be
             with
             child
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             R
          
           
             RA●enna
             giuen
             to
             the
             Popes
             by
             Pipinus
             king
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             
               Richard
               Ceu●r
               de
               Lyons
            
             rebellion
             against
             his
             Father
             .
             69
          
           
             Richard
             the
             first
             King
             of
             England
             ▪
             70
          
           
             Richard
             the
             second
             deposed
             .
             95
          
           
             
               Richard
               Turmin
            
             a
             Baker
             burned
             in
             Smithfield
             .
             104
          
           
             Rebels
             ouerthrowne
             and
             executed
             .
             223
          
           
             Ridley
             made
             Bishop
             of
             London
             .
             226
          
           
             Redman
             his
             iudgement
             rouching
             certain
             points
             of
             Religion
             on
             his
             death-bed
             .
             227
          
           
             Ridley
             Bishop
             of
             London
             visits
             the
             Lady
             Mary
             ,
             and
             offers
             to
             preach
             before
             her
             which
             shee
             refuseth
             .
             233
          
           
             His
             conference
             in
             the
             Tower
             with
             Secretarie
             Bourne
             .
             240
             ,
             241
          
           
             He
             is
             sent
             to
             Oxford
             to
             dispute
             .
             242
          
           
             His
             report
             of
             the
             vanity
             of
             the
             disputation
             at
             Oxford
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Rose
             a
             Minister
             ,
             with
             thirtie
             men
             and
             women
             taken
             at
             communion
             in
             Bow
             Church-yard
             .
             248
          
           
             
               Rowland
               Taylor
            
             Doctor
             ▪
             his
             disputtation
             with
             Gardner
             ,
             his
             cruell
             vsage
             and
             constant
             Martyrdome
             .
             255
          
           
             
               Robert
               Farrar
            
             Bishop
             of
             ●
             Dauids
             in
             Wales
             ,
             for
             re●using
             to
             subscribe
             to
             certaine
             Popish
             articles
             ,
             burned
             at
             Ca●rnaruan
             .
             260
          
           
             
               Rawlins
               White
            
             burned
             in
             Cardiff
             .
             261
          
           
             
               Richard
               Hooke
            
             for
             the
             truth
             ended
             his
             life
             at
             Chichester
             .
             284
          
           
             Richard
             Collier
             
               burned
               at
               Canterbury
            
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Richard
               Wright
            
             burned
             at
             Canterbury
             .
             ib●d
             .
          
           
             
               Robert
               Smith
            
             his
             examination
             and
             conference
             with
             Bo●ner
             ,
             and
             martyrdome
             ,
             285.
             to
             289.
             
          
           
             
               Robert
               Samuel
            
             a
             godly
             preacher
             burned
             .
             290
          
           
             
               Roger
               Coo
            
             burned
             at
             Y●xford
             in
             Suffolk
             .
             291
          
           
             
               Robert
               Swater
            
             of
             Hith
             burned
             at
             Canterbury
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             
               Robert
               Glouer
            
             Gentleman
             burned
             at
             Couentry
             292
          
           
             
               Robert
               Picot
            
             Painter
             ,
             burned
             at
             Ely.
             293
          
           
             Ridley
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             his
             parentage
             :
             carried
             to
             Oxford
             like
             a
             traytor
             :
             his
             conferenc●e
             with
             Antonian
             :
             his
             protestation
             against
             the
             Popes
             authoritie
             :
             his
             prayer
             at
             his
             Martyrdom
             ,
             from
             folio
             292.
             to
             303.
             
          
           
             
               Robert
               Spicer
            
             burned
             at
             Salisbury
             .
             32●
          
           
             
               Robert
               Drakes
            
             burned
             in
             Smithfield
             .
          
           
             
               Richard
               Spurge
            
             Fuller
             ,
             burned
             in
             Smithfield
             for
             denying
             the
             reall
             presence
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Richard
               Nicoll
            
             burned
             at
             Colchester
             .
             322
          
           
             
               Robert
               Bacon
            
             a
             persecutor
             ,
             and
             an
             enemy
             to
             the
             truth
             .
             323
          
           
             
               Robert
               Lawson
            
             Linnen
             Weauer
             ,
             Martyr
             .
             326
          
           
             
               Robert
               Bernard
            
             martyred
             for
             the
             truth
             at
             Aye
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Richard
               Woodman
            
             his
             martyrdome
             .
             332
          
           
             
               Ralphe
               Hardin
            
             ,
             a
             persecuter
             of
             
               George
               Eagles
            
             ,
             hanged
             .
             342
          
           
             
               Richard
               Crashfield
            
             ,
             his
             examination
             and
             martyrdome
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Ralphe
               Alberton
            
             his
             examination
             before
             Bonner
             ,
             and
             martyrdome
             at
             Islington
             .
             345
          
           
             
               Richard
               Roth
            
             burned
             at
             Islington
             .
             Ibid
          
           
             
               Richard
               Gibson
            
             burned
             in
             Smithfield
             .
             351
          
           
             
               Richard
               Day
            
             burned
             at
             Colchester
             .
             357
          
           
             
               Raynald
               Eastland
            
             Martyr
             .
             Ibid
          
           
             
               Robert
               Southam
            
             Martyr
             .
             Ibid
          
           
             
               Roger
               Holland
            
             Marchant
             taylor
             ,
             his
             conference
             with
             Bonner
             :
             his
             prophesie
             of
             the
             ceasing
             of
             persecution
             and
             martyrdome
             .
             357.
             358.
             359
          
           
             
               Robert
               Miles
            
             burned
             at
             Brainford
             .
             359
          
           
             
               Richard
               Yeoman
            
             persecuted
             and
             martyred
             .
             360
          
           
             
               Robert
               Miles
               ,
               alias
               Palmer
            
             ,
             burned
             at
             S.
             Edmundsbury
             .
             362
          
        
         
           
             S
          
           
             SEneca
             put
             to
             death
             .
             2
          
           
             Stephen
             martyred
             .
             3
          
           
             Simon
             burned
             .
             Ibid
          
           
             
               Simon
               Zelotes
            
             crucified
             .
             Ibid
          
           
             Simon
             the
             Brother
             of
             Iude
             s●aine
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
             Sulpitius
             and
             Seruilia
             martyred
             .
             4
          
           
             Simproniss●
             with
             her
             seuen
             sonnes
             martyred
             .
             5
          
           
             Seuerus
             the
             Emperor
             slaine
             at
             Yorke
             .
             8
          
           
             Sands
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             as
             easie
             to
             bee
             numbered
             as
             the
             names
             of
             those
             that
             suffered
             vnder
             Decius
             .
             10
          
           
             Six
             thousand
             ,
             six
             hundred
             ,
             and
             sixty
             Christian
             souldiers
             martyred
             vnder
             Mauritius
             .
             14
          
           
             
               Simon
               Zelotes
            
             spread
             the
             Gospell
             in
             Britaine
             .
             19
          
           
             Sinode
             at
             Aquisgrane
             .
             31
          
           
             Swanus
             spoile
             and
             cruelty
             .
             40
          
           
             His
             sudden
             death
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Steuen
               Langhton
            
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             .
             77
          
           
             Sau●noral●a
             a
             learned
             Monk
             of
             Florence
             burnt
             ,
             and
             his
             ashes
             cast
             into
             the
             Riuer
             .
             147
          
           
             Sixtus
             the
             fourth
             Pope
             ,
             builds
             Stewes
             of
             both
             kinds
             in
             Rome
             ,
             reduceth
             the
             Iubilee
             from
             50
             to
             25.
             years
             ,
             institutes
             the
             feasts
             of
             our
             Lady
             ,
             canonizeth
             Bonauenture
             &
             Francis
             for
             Saints
             .
             151
          
           
             Scholler
             of
             Abbeuill
             burned
             for
             taking
             the
             host
             from
             the
             Priest
             at
             masse
             .
             162
          
           
             Solimans
             Letter
             to
             the
             great
             master
             of
             Rhodes
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Senate
             of
             Bearne
             assigne
             disputation
             ,
             and
             propound
             their
             Articles
             .
             168
          
           
             Soli●an
             the
             Turkish
             Emperour
             ,
             enters
             into
             Austria
             with
             a
             great
             Army
             ,
             and
             besiegeth
             Vienna
             .
             171
          
           
             Schisme
             in
             Holland
             about
             the
             Pater-n●ster
             .
             216
          
           
             Stories
             of
             certaine
             Friers
             of
             Orleance
             in
             France
             218
          
           
             Storie
             of
             certaine
             Monks
             of
             Sueuia
             .
             219
          
           
             Sanders
             declaration
             for
             disputation
             .
             244
          
           
             
               Steuen
               Knight
            
             his
             martyrdom
             ,
             and
             his
             prayer
             at
             his
             death
             .
             264
          
           
             
               Steuen
               Harwood
            
             burned
             at
             Stratford
             for
             the
             truth
             .
             289
          
           
             
               Simon
               Ioyne
            
             burned
             at
             Colchester
             .
             322
          
           
             Shoemaker
             burned
             at
             Northampton
             .
             329
          
           
             
               Steuen
               Kemp
            
             of
             Norgate
             martyred
             .
             330
          
           
             
               Simon
               Miller
            
             condemned
             and
             burned
             .
             339
          
           
             
               Steuen
               Cotton
            
             burned
             at
             Brainford
             .
             359
          
           
             Steuen
             White
             
               burned
               at
               Brainford
            
             .
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             T.
             
          
           
             
               TIberius
               Caesar
            
             willed
             Christ
             might
             be
             adored
             as
             God.
             2
          
           
             Thomas
             slaine
             with
             a
             dart
             .
             3
          
           
             Thousands
             die
             for
             the
             faith
             .
             4
          
           
             Tribute
             called
             Dane-gilt
             paid
             .
             40
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Becket
            
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             his
             history
             contayning
             the
             contention
             between
             him
             and
             Henry
             the
             second
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             from
             Folio
             59.
             to
             65.
             he
             is
             slain
             by
             4.
             souldiers
             in
             the
             Church
             at
             Canterbury
             .
             66
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Pye
            
             of
             Albarogh
             inioyned
             six
             whippings
             sixe
             seuerall
             Sundaies
             .
             141
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Bagley
            
             Priest
             burned
             in
             Smithfield
             .
             144
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Rheydon
            
             a
             French
             Carmelite
             Frier
             ,
             condemned
             to
             be
             burned
             .
             145
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Norrice
            
             burned
             at
             Norwich
             .
             147
          
           
             Thomas
             a
             Priest
             of
             Norwich
             burned
             .
             148
          
           
             Thomas
             Bingy
             
               burned
               at
               Norwich
            
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Becket
            
             his
             prouerbe
             .
             155
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Lancaster
            
             for
             bringing
             in
             prohibited
             bookes
             ,
             committed
             .
             161
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Hittin
            
             burned
             in
             Maidstone
             .
             175
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Garnet
            
             Curate
             of
             All-hallowes
             in
             Hunnie
             lane
             for
             dispersing
             of
             Luthers
             books
             ,
             forced
             to
             abiure
             .
             178
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Cromwell
            
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             his
             history
             and
             death
             .
             198
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Barnes
            
             Doctor
             of
             Diuinitie
             ,
             for
             preaching
             against
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             burned
             .
             199
          
           
             Thomas
             Gerrard
             Martyr
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Forret
            
             a
             Scotish
             Deane
             his
             troubles
             and
             martyrdome
             .
             212
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Tunstone
            
             Bishop
             of
             Duresme
             cast
             into
             the
             Tower.
             220
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Dobs
            
             for
             inueighing
             against
             papistry
             ,
             committed
             to
             prison
             ,
             and
             there
             dies
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Grey
            
             the
             Dukes
             brother
             executed
             .
             239
          
           
             Two
             Sunnes
             both
             shining
             at
             once
             .
             243
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Hawkes
            
             for
             not
             christening
             his
             childe
             after
             the
             popish
             manner
             ,
             apprehended
             ,
             his
             conference
             with
             
               Bonner
               ,
               Harpsfield
               Fecknam
            
             and
             others
             ,
             at
             Copthall
             in
             Essex
             ,
             269
             ,
             270
             ,
             271
             ,
             272
             ,
             273.
             
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Wats
            
             of
             Billirrikies
             in
             Essex
             his
             conference
             with
             the
             Bishop
             about
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             martyrdom
             .
             273
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Osmond
            
             for
             maintaining
             the
             truth
             ,
             burned
             at
             Maningtree
             .
             274
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Iueson
            
             burned
             .
             282
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Fust
            
             burned
             at
             Ware.
             289
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Leys
            
             died
             in
             prison
             for
             the
             truth
             .
             285
          
           
             Thomas
             Cob
             of
             Harehill
             Butcher
             ,
             burned
             .
             291
          
           
             Thomas
             Heyward
             
               burned
               at
               Lichfield
            
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Whittle
            
             troubled
             in
             conscience
             for
             yeelding
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             gets
             his
             Bill
             and
             teares
             it
             in
             pieces
             .
             305
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Whittle
            
             Priest
             ,
             after
             conflicts
             with
             the
             papists
             ,
             martyred
             .
             312
          
           
             Thomas
             Went
             
               burned
               in
               Smithfield
            
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Thomas
             Browne
             
               burned
               in
               Smithfield
            
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Spurge
            
             burned
             in
             Smithfield
             .
             321
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Spicer
            
             burned
             at
             Beckles
             .
             323
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Harland
            
             burned
             at
             Lewis
             .
             324
          
           
             
             
               Thomas
               Reed
            
             burned
             at
             Lewis
             .
             Ibid
          
           
             Thomas
             Auington
             
               burned
               at
               Lewis
            
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Thomas
             Wood
             
               Minister
               burned
               at
               Lewis
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Thomas
             Miles
             
               burned
               at
               Lewis
            
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Thirteene
             burned
             at
             Stratford
             the
             Bow.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Free-man
            
             condemned
             ,
             but
             saued
             by
             Pooles
             dispensation
             .
             325.
             
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Barnes
            
             condemned
             to
             beare
             a
             faggot
             .
             326.
             
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Paret
            
             dyed
             in
             the
             Kings
             Bench
             ,
             and
             burien
             in
             the
             back-side
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Dangate
            
             Martyr
             at
             Grinsteed
             in
             Sussex
             .
             328.
             
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Rauensdale
            
             Martyr
             .
             329.
             
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Horne
            
             and
             a
             woman
             consumed
             with
             the
             fier
             at
             Watton-vnderhedge
             in
             Glocestershire
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Three
             in
             the
             Castle
             of
             Chichester
             dyed
             in
             prison
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             buried
             in
             the
             fields
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Hudson
            
             of
             Selling
             Martyr
             .
             330
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Steuens
            
             of
             Bedingham
             ,
             martyred
             for
             the
             truth
             .
             330
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Loseb●
            
             burned
             .
             331
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Thirtell
            
             martired
             .
             331
          
           
             
               Thomasine
               Awood
            
             martyr
             .
             332
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Perald
            
             martyr
             .
             340
          
           
             Tyrrell
             one
             of
             the
             race
             of
             those
             that
             murthered
             King
             Edward
             the
             fift
             :
             His
             cruelty
             to
             the
             faithfull
             .
             Ibid
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Moore
            
             for
             saying
             his
             maker
             was
             in
             heauen
             and
             not
             in
             the
             Pix
             ,
             burned
             at
             Leicester
             .
             341
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Carman
            
             for
             praying
             with
             Crashfield
             and
             drinking
             with
             him
             when
             he
             was
             burned
             ,
             apprehended
             .
             343
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Athoch
            
             Priest
             ,
             martyr
             .
             349
          
           
             Thomas
             Auington
             Martyr
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Thomas
             Rauensdale
             Martyr
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Spurdan
            
             examined
             before
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Chancellor
             of
             Norwich
             sent
             to
             prison
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Carman
            
             Martyr
             .
             355
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Hudson
            
             affirming
             the
             Masse
             to
             bee
             a
             patcht
             monster
             ,
             martired
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Benbridge
            
             for
             maintayning
             the
             truth
             rather
             broyled
             then
             burned
             .
             361
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Hall
            
             burned
             at
             Bristow
             .
             365
          
           
             Thomts
             Benion
             
               burned
               at
               Bristow
            
             .
             Ibid
          
        
         
           
             V
          
           
             VSkatell
             driues
             the
             Danes
             out
             of
             England
             .
             40
          
           
             Vicount
             of
             Melun
             his
             counsell
             to
             the
             English.
             77
          
           
             
               Valentine
               Freese
            
             burned
             at
             Yorke
             .
             181
          
           
             
               Vsher
               Tunstall
            
             for
             hauing
             the
             Pater-noster
             and
             Creed
             in
             English
             ,
             forced
             to
             abiure
             .
             143
          
        
         
           
             W
          
           
             VVInchester
             Church
             founded
             .
             29
          
           
             Westminster
             Abby
             begun
             by
             a
             Citizen
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             William
             Conquerour
             enters
             the
             land
             .
             42
          
           
             Receiued
             for
             King
             ,
             and
             crowned
             on
             Christmas
             day
             :
             driues
             the
             Danes
             out
             of
             the
             North
             :
             forceth
             Malcolme
             King
             of
             Scots
             to
             pay
             tribute
             ,
             44.
             
          
           
             Waldenses
             their
             beginning
             and
             progresse
             .
             55.
             the
             Articles
             they
             held
             .
             56.
             57.
             
          
           
             Wickliffe
             beginning
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
             ,
             85.
             his
             conclusions
             in
             a
             conuocation
             at
             Lambeth
             ,
             86.
             his
             conclusions
             condemned
             of
             herisie
             and
             error
             by
             William
             Archbishop
             of
             Canter●●y
             ,
             88
             his
             bookes
             condemned
             by
             the
             Councel
             of
             Constance
             ,
             his
             letter
             to
             Pope
             Vrban
             the
             sixt
             ,
             Ibid
             diuers
             of
             the
             Nobilitie
             and
             Vniuersitie
             fauour
             him
             .
             90.
             91.
             
          
           
             
               William
               Santrey
            
             martyr
             95
          
           
             
               William
               Thorps
            
             examination
             before
             Arundell
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             from
             follio
             95.
             to
             103.
             
          
           
             
               William
               Taylor
            
             for
             fauouring
             Wickliffs
             opinon●
             burned
             in
             Smithfield
             .
             104.
             
          
           
             
               William
               White
            
             ,
             a
             follower
             of
             Wickliffe
             forced
             to
             recant
             .
             141
          
           
             
               William
               Wright
            
             a
             persecutor
             .
             143
          
           
             Wolsey
             Cardinall
             his
             graetnesse
             and
             pride
             .
             166
          
           
             
               William
               Tracy
            
             for
             affirming
             in
             his
             will
             that
             hee
             trusted
             onely
             in
             God
             ,
             after
             his
             death
             was
             taken
             vp
             and
             burned
             .
             185.
             
          
           
             
               William
               Button
            
             his
             merry
             Questions
             to
             Papists
             .
             206
          
           
             Weston
             preached
             at
             Paules
             Crosse
             to
             pray
             for
             souls
             departed
             243.
             
          
           
             
               Walter
               Mantell
            
             for
             constantly
             maintaining
             the
             truth
             hanged
             .
             244
          
           
             Warwick
             his
             cruelty
             to
             Doctor
             Taylor
             .
             256
          
           
             
               William
               Pygot
            
             burned
             at
             Braintree
             .
             264
          
           
             Woman
             put
             in
             the
             Cage
             for
             speaking
             against
             the
             Pope
             .
             267
          
           
             
               William
               flower
               alias
               Branch
            
             martyred
             .
             268
          
           
             
               William
               Tooly
            
             Poulterer
             hanged
             for
             robbing
             a
             Spaniard
             his
             body
             oster
             buriall
             taken
             vp
             and
             deliuered
             to
             the
             seculer
             power
             to
             be
             burned
             for
             heresie
             .
             269
          
           
             
               William
               Bamford
            
             burned
             at
             Harwich
             for
             the
             truth
             .
             274
          
           
             
             Wodroffe
             Sherife
             of
             London
             ,
             after
             his
             crueltie
             shewed
             to
             M.
             Bradford
             ,
             taken
             lame
             and
             so
             continued
             .
             279
          
           
             
               William
               Minge
            
             ,
             a
             constant
             Confessor
             ,
             dyed
             in
             Maidstone
             layle
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               William
               Coker
            
             burned
             at
             Canterbury
             .
             284.
             
          
           
             William
             Hooper
             
               burned
               at
               Canterbury
            
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               William
               Steere
            
             of
             Ashford
             ,
             for
             saying
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             was
             an
             abhominable
             Idoll
             ,
             burned
             at
             Canterbury
             .
             Ibid
          
           
             
               William
               Andrew
            
             for
             defence
             of
             his
             religion
             died
             in
             Newgate
             ,
             and
             cast
             into
             the
             fields
             .
             290
          
           
             
               William
               Allen
            
             for
             refusing
             to
             follow
             the
             Crosse
             in
             procession
             ,
             burned
             at
             Walsingham
             .
             291
          
           
             
               William
               Glouer
            
             persecuted
             for
             the
             truth
             .
             292
          
           
             
               William
               Wolsey
            
             burnt
             at
             Ely.
             293
          
           
             
               William
               Wiseman
            
             dying
             in
             Lollards
             Tower
             ,
             cast
             into
             the
             fields
             ,
             but
             buried
             by
             good
             men
             .
             304
          
           
             
               William
               Times
            
             Ioyner
             ,
             burned
             in
             Smithfield
             .
             321
          
           
             
               William
               Poole
            
             martyr
             .
             323
          
           
             
               William
               Sl●ch
            
             dyed
             in
             the
             Marshalsey
             ,
             and
             buri●●●
             in
             the
             backside
             of
             the
             prison
             .
             324
          
           
             William
             Adherall
             
               Minister
               imprisoned
            
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               William
               Saennard
            
             condemned
             ,
             but
             saued
             by
             Cardinall
             Pools
             dispensation
             .
             325
          
           
             
               William
               Adams
            
             condemned
             ,
             but
             saued
             by
             Cardinall
             Pools
             dispensation
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               William
               Fo●ter
            
             of
             Stone
             ,
             starued
             to
             death
             in
             the
             Castle
             of
             Canterbury
             ▪
             329
          
           
             
               William
               Waterer
            
             of
             Bed●●gdy
             ,
             martyred
             .
             330
          
           
             William
             Hay
             
               of
               Hith
               martyred
            
             .
             ibid
          
           
             William
             Lowick
             
               of
               Cranbrook
               ,
               martired
            
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             William
             Prouting
             
               of
               Thorneham
               ,
               martyred
            
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Walter
               Appleby
            
             of
             Maidstone
             in
             Kent
             ,
             and
             Petronell
             his
             wife
             martyred
             .
             332
          
           
             Wilsons
             
               wife
               burned
               at
               Canterbury
            
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             William
             Maynard
             
               martyred
               at
               Lewis
            
             .
             ibid
          
           
             
               William
               Purcas
            
             about
             the
             reall
             presence
             condemned
             .
             340
          
           
             
               William
               Munt
            
             for
             speaking
             against
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             condemned
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               William
               Sparrow
            
             burned
             in
             Smithfield
             .
             351
          
           
             
               William
               Nichol
            
             cruelly
             tormented
             and
             burned
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             at
             Hereford
             West
             in
             Wales
             .
             354
          
           
             
               William
               Seaman
            
             martyr
             .
             355
          
           
             
               William
               Harris
            
             burned
             at
             Colchester
             .
             357
          
           
             
               William
               Hooker
            
             stoned
             to
             death
             at
             Siuill
             .
             366
          
        
         
           
             Z
          
           
             ZIsca
             gathereth
             an
             Army
             to
             reuenge
             the
             death
             of
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             and
             Ierom
             of
             Prage
             .
             127
          
           
             Zwinglius
             Minister
             of
             Zurick
             slaine
             ,
             and
             his
             body
             burned
             .
             171.
             
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Faults
           escaped
           in
           the
           Printing
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Pag.
                 
              
               
                 lin
                 .
              
               
                 Errata
                 .
              
               
                 Correctio
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2
              
               
                 54
              
               
                 to
                 reiect
              
               
                 not
                 to
                 reiect
              
            
             
               
                 5
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 thrusting
              
               
                 thrusten
              
            
             
               
                 12
              
               
                 22
              
               
                 Fex
              
               
                 Felix
              
            
             
               
                 13
              
               
                 37
              
               
                 Sapres
              
               
                 Sapores
              
            
             
               
                 15
              
               
                 18
              
               
                 in
                 Troy
              
               
                 in
                 Troy
                 360.
                 
                 Rheginus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 15
              
               
                 22
              
               
                 put
                 360.
                 Rheginus
              
               
                 put
                 out
                 the
                 eyes
              
            
             
               
                 17
              
               
                 5
              
               
                 Barla
              
               
                 Barlaam
              
            
             
               
                 17
              
               
                 18
              
               
                 Grigotius
              
               
                 Gregorius
              
            
             
               
                 17
              
               
                 33
              
               
                 they
                 had
                 .
              
               
                 the
                 fire
                 had
              
            
             
               
                 23
              
               
                 52
              
               
                 Ethelbert
              
               
                 Ethelfride
              
            
             
               
                 26
              
               
                 13
              
               
                 Haarines
              
               
                 Agarens
              
            
             
               
                 27
              
               
                 38
              
               
                 Ethelbert
              
               
                 Ethelbald
              
            
             
               
                 34
              
               
                 26
              
               
                 Cluniensis
              
               
                 Cluniacensis
              
            
             
               
                 35
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 Binford
              
               
                 Bainford
              
            
             
               
                 37
              
               
                 8
              
               
                 Pracontium
              
               
                 Dracontium
              
            
             
               
                 39
              
               
                 39
              
               
                 Gregory
                 the
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 Gregory
                 the
                 5.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 41
              
               
                 1
                 &
                 5
              
               
                 Eldred
              
               
                 Egelred
              
            
             
               
                 43
              
               
                 50
                 ,
                 51
              
               
                 Carolus
              
               
                 Cadolus
              
            
             
               
                 45
              
               
                 9
              
               
                 F●gamus
              
               
                 Faganus
              
            
             
               
                 49
              
               
                 53
              
               
                 Iudicat
              
               
                 Indicet
              
            
             
               
                 51
              
               
                 5
              
               
                 destruisti
              
               
                 destruxisti
              
            
             
               
                 51
              
               
                 12
              
               
                 within
                 houres
              
               
                 with
                 whores
              
            
             
               
                 58
              
               
                 5
              
               
                 Henry
                 the
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 Henry
                 the
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 66
              
               
                 24
              
               
                 he
                 hath
              
               
                 I
                 haue
              
            
             
               
                 66
              
               
                 39
              
               
                 haruest
              
               
                 harnessed
              
            
             
               
                 71
              
               
                 28
              
               
                 thy
              
               
                 my
              
            
             
               
                 73
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 to
              
               
                 from
              
            
             
               
                 93
              
               
                 26
              
               
                 excersised
              
               
                 exorcised
              
            
             
               
                 97
              
               
                 7
              
               
                 now
              
               
                 not
              
            
             
               
                 102
              
               
                 19
              
               
                 Bishop
              
               
                 Thorp
              
            
             
               
                 117
              
               
                 29
              
               
                 Agnes
              
               
                 N.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 120
              
               
                 22
              
               
                 did
                 not
                 Christ
              
               
                 did
                 Christ
              
            
             
               
                 123
              
               
                 26
                 ,
                 30
              
               
                 Canonicalls
              
               
                 Canticles
              
            
             
               
                 125
              
               
                 7
              
               
                 the
                 part
              
               
                 the
                 vpper
                 part
              
            
             
               
                 141
              
               
                 24
              
               
                 Communications
              
               
                 Excōmunications
              
            
             
               
                 153
              
               
                 1
              
               
                 Wesalia
              
               
                 Wesalianus
              
            
             
               
                 155
              
               
                 23
              
               
                 Domine
              
               
                 Domini
              
            
             
               
                 165
              
               
                 14
              
               
                 cru●ltie
              
               
                 heresie
              
            
             
               
                 168
              
               
                 23
              
               
                 without
              
               
                 with
              
            
             
               
                 192
              
               
                 23
              
               
                 Bortruck
              
               
                 Borthwich
              
            
             
               
                 192
              
               
                 55
              
               
                 Emperor
              
               
                 Empire
              
            
             
               
                 209
              
               
                 5
              
               
                 Mayor
                 :
              
               
                 Mayor
                 were
                 present
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 213
              
               
                 15
              
               
                 Hellen
                 Sirke
              
               
                 Hellen
                 Stirke
              
            
             
               
                 225
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 burned
              
               
                 buried
              
            
             
               
                 229
              
               
                 16
              
               
                 contumacy
              
               
                 contumelie
              
            
             
               
                 235
              
               
                 25
              
               
                 Storie
              
               
                 Sc●ry
              
            
             
               
                 238
              
               
                 43
              
               
                 for
                 soone
              
               
                 for
                 as
                 soone
              
            
             
               
                 248
              
               
                 30
              
               
                 Cranmer
              
               
                 Winchester
              
            
             
               
                 248
              
               
                 45
              
               
                 Doncaster
              
               
                 Lancaster
              
            
             
               
                 252
              
               
                 40
              
               
                 primate
              
               
                 primatiue
              
            
             
               
                 264
              
               
                 50
              
               
                 Arundell
              
               
                 Croudall
              
            
             
               
                 265
              
               
                 46
              
               
                 Cranmer
              
               
                 Gardiner
              
            
             
               
                 272
              
               
                 51
              
               
                 Elenor
              
               
                 Helena
              
            
             
               
                 273
              
               
                 4
              
               
                 Lankes
              
               
                 Hawkes
              
            
             
               
                 273
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 Cophall
              
               
                 Coxhall
              
            
             
               
                 278
              
               
                 50
              
               
                 Kirkley
              
               
                 Kirkby
              
            
             
               
                 290
              
               
                 7
              
               
                 Horsce
              
               
                 H●orsley
              
            
             
               
                 291
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 Somerset
              
               
                 Somerton
              
            
             
               
                 307
              
               
                 32
              
               
                 Auilence
              
               
                 Aquiliense
              
            
             
               
                 333
              
               
                 39
              
               
                 ninth
              
               
                 third
              
            
             
               
                 351
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 not
                 haue
              
               
                 haue
              
            
             
               
                 351
              
               
                 44
              
               
                 Rowth
              
               
                 Rough
              
            
             
               
                 356
              
               
                 1
              
               
                 Cylesham
              
               
                 Aylesham
              
            
             
               
                 357
              
               
                 7
              
               
                 Christian
                 Aegles
                 .
              
               
                 Christian
                 George
              
            
             
               
                 365
              
               
                 28
              
               
                 Cornefield
              
               
                 Cornford
              
            
             
               
                 377
              
               
                 23
              
               
                 Benton
              
               
                 Bentam
              
            
             
               
                 377
              
               
                 25
              
               
                 Story
                 in
                 Lincolne
              
               
                 Scory
                 in
                 Hereford
              
            
             
               
                 378
              
               
                 21
              
               
                 Rafe
                 Sardine
              
               
                 Rafe
                 Lardin
              
            
             
               
                 382
              
               
                 45
              
               
                 George
                 Wisard
              
               
                 George
                 Wichard
              
            
             
               
                 388
              
               
                 38
              
               
                 Bastion
              
               
                 Sebasti●●
              
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A07225-e850
           
             Tyberius
             Caesar.
             
          
           
             Pontius
             Pilate
             .
          
           
             Anno
             34.
             
          
           
             Agrippa
             .
          
           
             Ca
             Caesar
             Caligula
             .
          
           
             43.
             
          
           
             Claudius
             Nero.
             
          
           
             Domitius
             Nero.
             
          
           
             69.
             
          
           
             Peter
             and
             Paul.
             
          
           
             73
             
          
           
             The
             destruction
             of
             Ierusalem
             .
          
           
             Iames.
             
          
           
             Symon
             Magus
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
          
           
             Eusebius
             99
             
          
           
             Anno.
             130.
             
          
           
             174
             
          
           
             175.
             
          
           
             1●8
             .
          
           
             180.
             
          
           
             205.
             
          
           
             2●7
             .
          
           
             250
             
          
           
             278.
             
          
           
             324.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07225-e9780
           
             Lib.
             de
             victoria
             .
          
           
             Ex
             T●rtul
             .
             cōtra
             Iudeos
             
          
           
             Ex
             Origen
             hom
             .
             4.
             in
             Ezech.
             
          
           
             180
             
          
           
             The
             first
             comming
             of
             the
             Danes
             .
          
           
             604
             
          
           
             Poli
             :
             li.
             5.
             ca.
             10.
             
          
           
             616.
             
          
           
             643.
             
          
           
             65●
             .
          
           
             664.
             
          
           
             666.
             
          
           
             705.
             
          
           
             724.
             
          
           
             735.
             
          
           
             747.
             
          
           
             757.
             
          
           
             801.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07225-e14710
           
             826.
             
          
           
             833.
             
          
           
             837.
             
          
           
             857.
             
          
           
             872.
             
          
           
             879.
             
          
           
             899.
             
          
           
             901.
             
          
           
             ●25
             .
          
           
             940.
             
          
           
             946
             
          
           
             955.
             
          
           
             959.
             
          
           
             975.
             
          
           
             979.
             
          
           
             ●990
             
          
           
             1000.
             
          
           
             1004.
             
          
           
             1039.
             
          
           
             1043.
             
          
           
             1066.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07225-e20250
           
             1067.
             
          
           
             1070.
             
          
           
             1087.
             
          
           
             1094.
             
          
           
             1908.
             
          
           
             1100.
             
          
           
             1103.
             
          
           
             1107.
             
          
           
             1115.
             
          
           
             1118.
             
          
           
             1119.
             
          
           
             ●12●
             .
          
           
             1127.
             
          
           
             1130
             ,
          
           
             1133.
             
          
           
             1144.
             
          
           
             1145.
             
          
           
             1154.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             1159.
             
          
           
             Waldenses
             .
          
           
             1140.
             
          
           
             Thomas
             Becket
             .
          
           
             1166.
             
          
           
             1169
             
          
           
             1170
             
          
           
             1172
             
          
           
             1174
             
          
           
             1175
             
          
           
             1176.
             
          
           
             1177
             
          
           
             1181.
             
          
           
             1179.
             
          
           
             1192
             
          
           
             1199
             
          
           
             1200.
             
          
           
             1202.
             
          
           
             1203
             
          
           
             1205
             
          
           
             1206
             
          
           
             1207
             
          
           
             1219.
             
          
           
             1250.
             
          
           
             1307.
             
          
           
             1347.
             
          
           
             1374.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07225-e28410
           
             1371
             
          
           
             1382.
             
          
           
             1387.
             
          
           
             1395.
             
          
           
             1410.
             
          
           
             1413.
             
          
           
             Ose.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             21.
             2
             
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             Luke
             12.
             1
             
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             24.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             1414.
             
          
           
             1415.
             
          
           
             1416.
             
          
           
             1418.
             
          
           
             1431.
             
          
           
             1428.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07225-e41530
           
             1422.
             
          
           
             1428.
             
          
           
             1429.
             
          
           
             1430.
             
          
           
             1431.
             
          
           
             1436.
             
          
           
             1457
             
          
           
             1490.
             
          
           
             1496
             
          
           
             1498.
             
          
           
             1499.
             
          
           
             1507.
             
          
           
             1508.
             
          
           
             1510
             
          
           
             1511
             
          
           
             1512.
             
          
           
             1522
             
          
           
             1515
             
          
           
             1521
             
          
           
             1519
             
          
           
             1522
             
          
           
             1523
             
          
           
             1524
             
          
           
             1525
             
          
           
             1525
             
          
           
             1526
             
          
           
             1527
             
          
           
             1528.
             
          
           
             1529.
             
          
           
             1530.
             
          
           
             1531
             
          
           
             1532
             
          
           
             1533
             
          
           
             1534
             
          
           
             1535.
             
          
           
             1536
             
          
           
             1537
             28.
             
             He●
             .
             8
             
          
           
             1538.
             
          
           
             ●ree-will
             .
          
           
             In
             opere
             imperf
             .
          
           
             1538.
             
          
           
             1539
             
          
           
             1539.
             
          
           
             540.
             
          
           
             1540
             
          
           
             1542.
             
          
           
             1543.
             
          
           
             1544.
             
          
           
             1545.
             
          
           
             1547
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07225-e59010
           
             1543.
             
          
           
             1544.
             
          
           
             1549.
             
          
           
             1549
             
          
           
             1550.
             
          
           
             1551
             
          
           
             1552.
             
          
           
             1553.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07225-e61420
           
             1553.
             
          
           
             1554.
             
          
           
             1554
             
          
           
             1554.
             
          
           
             1555
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07225-e66390
           
             1555.
             
          
           
             1555.
             
          
           
             1555.
             
          
           
             1555.
             
          
           
             1555
             
          
           
             1555.
             
          
           
             1555.
             
          
           
             1555.
             
          
           
             1555
             
          
           
             1555.
             
          
           
             1555.
             
          
           
             1555.
             
          
           
             1555
             
          
           
             1555
             
          
           
             1555
             
          
           
             ●556
             .
          
           
             1556.
             
          
           
             1556.
             
          
           
             1556.
             
          
           
             1556.
             
          
           
             1556
             
          
           
             1556
             
          
           
             1556
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07225-e91040
           
             1557
             
          
           
             Iuly
             13.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             Septb
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             September
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             September
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             1557
             
          
           
             The
             History
             of
             France
             ▪
             
          
           
             Iohn
             Serres
             ,
             &
             Edw
             :
             Gimston
             .
             Anno
             1588.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             de
             Serres
             in
             the
             French
             History
             .
          
           
             Ed
             :
             Grimston
             .
             An
             :
             Christi
             .
             1589.